DICTIONARY
OF
NATIONAL BIOGRAPHY
M ALTHUS MASON
\)
1 DICTIONARY
OF
NATIONAL BIOGRAPHY
EDITED BY
SIDNEY LEE
VOL. XXXVI.
MALTHUS MASON
TM1
MACMILLAN AND CO.
LONDON : SMITH, ELDER, & CO.
1893
18
4-
18S5
DICTIONARY
OF
NATIONAL BIOGRAPHY
Malthus
Malthus
MALTHIJS, THOMAS ROBERT (1766-
1834), political economist, second son of
Daniel Malthus, was born on 17 Feb. 1766
at his father's house, the Rookery, near Guild-
ford. Daniel's eldest son, Sydenham. Malthus,
grandfather of Colonel Sydenham Malthus,
C.B., died in 1821, in his sixty-eighth year.
Daniel Malthus, born in 1730, entered Queen's
College, Oxford, in 1747, but did not gra-
duate. He lived quietly among his books,
and wrote some useful but anonymous pieces
(OTTEK, p. xxii). He had some acquaint-
ance with Rousseau, and according to Otter
became his executor. He was an ardent be-
liever in the ' perfectibility of mankind,' as
expounded by Condorcet and Godwin (ib.
p. xxxviii), and some ' peculiar opinions ' about
education were perhaps derived from the
' Emile.' He was impressed by his son's abi-
lities, and undertook the boy's early educa-
tion himself. He afterwards selected rather
remarkable teachers. In 1776 Robert (as he
was generally called) became a pupil of
Richard Graves (1715-1804) [q. v.], well
known as the author of the ' Spiritual
Quixote,' 1772, a coarse satire upon the me-
thodists. Malthus's love of * fighting for
fighting's 5>u,_ f J/|ip. least malice, and
his keen sense of humuu*, ' -"ribed by
Graves to the father (ib. p. XXA,, and he
appears to have been afterwards a cricketer
and a skater (ib. p. xxv), and fond of row-
ing (Ricardo's Letters to Malthus, p. 158).
He kept up his friendship for Graves, and
attended his old schoolmaster's deathbed as a
clergyman. He was afterwards a pupil of Gil-
bert Wakefield, who became classical master
of the dissenting academy at Warrington in
1779. Malthus attended the academy for
VOL. xxxvi.
a time, and after its dissolution in 1783 re-
mained with Wakefield till he went to college.
A letter appended to Wake field's 'Life' (ii.
454 - 63) is attributed by Mr. Bonar to Malthus,
and if so Malthus highly respected his tutor,
and kept up a long friendship with him. On
8 June 1784 Malthus was entered a pensioner
of Jesus College, Cambridge, of which Wake-
field had been a fellow, and probably began
residence in October. One of his tutors was
William Trend [q. v.], who, like Wakefield,
became a Unitarian. Malthus read history,
poetry, and modern languages, obtained prizes
for Latin and Greek declamations, and was
ninth wrangler in the mathematical tripos
of 1788. After graduating he seems to have
pursued his studies at his father's house and at
Cambridge. On 10 June 1793 (not in 1797)
he was elected to a fellowship at Jesus, and
was one of the fellows who on 23 June 1794
made an order that the name of S. T. Cole-
ridge should be taken off the boards unless
he returned and paid his tutor's bill. He
held his fellowship until his marriage, but
only resided occasionally (information from
the Master of Jesus). He took his M.A.
degree in 1791, and in 1798 he was in holy
orders, -and held a curacy at Albury, Surrey.
Malthus's opinions were meanwhile develop-
ing in a direction not quite accordant with
those of his father and his teachers. He wrote
a pamphlet called 'The Crisis' in 1796, but
at his father's request refrained from print-
ing it. Some passages are given by Otter
and Empson. He attacked Pitt from the
whig point of view, but supported the poor-
law schemes then under consideration in
terms which imply that he had not yet
worked out his theory of population. God-
Malthus
Malthus
win's * Enquirer/ published in 1797, led to
discussions between Malthus and his father
about some of the questions already handled
by the same author in his ' Political Justice/
1793. Malthus finally resolved to put his
reasons upon paper for the sake of clearness.
He was thus led to write the ' Essay on
Population/ published anonymously in 1798.
Godwin had dreamt of a speedy millennium
of universal equality and prosperity. He
had already briefly noticed in his ' Political
Justice' the difficulties arising from an ex-
cessive stimulus to population. Malthus
brought them out more forcibly and systema-
tically. He laid down his famous principle
that population increases in a geometrical,
and subsistence only in an arithmetical ratio,
and argued that population is necessarily
limited by the ' checks ' of vice and misery.
The pamphlet attracted much notice. Mal-
thus was replying to an ' obliging' letter from
Godwin in August 1798 (PAUL, Godwin, i.
321). In 1801 Godwin replied to Malthus
(as well as to Parr and Mackintosh) in his
* Thoughts on Dr. Parr's Spital Sermon.' He
was both courteous and ready to make some
concessions to Malthus. Malthus soon came
to see, as his letter to Godwin already indi-
cates, that a revision of his arguments was
desirable. In 1799 he travelled in order to
collect information. He went with E. D.
Clarke [q. v.], J. M. Cripps [q. v.], and Wil-
liam Otter [q. v.] to Hamburg, and thence
to Sweden, where the party separated. Mal-
thus and Otter went through Sweden to
Norway, Finland, and Russia. Malthus added
some notes to the later editions of Clarke's
'Travels.' His father died in 1800. In 1802
he took advantage of the peace to visit France
and Switzerland. In 1800 he had published
a tract upon the ' High Price of Provisions/
and promised in the conclusion a new edi-
tion of his essay. This, which appeared in
June 1803, was a substantially new book,
containing the results of his careful inquiries
on the continent and his wide reading of
the appropriate literature. He now expli-
citly and fully recognised the ' prudential '
check implicitly contained to some degree in
the earlier essay, and repudiated the imputa-
tion to which the earlier book had given
some plausibility. The 'checks 'no longer
appeared as insuperable obstacles to all social
improvement, but as defining the dangers
which must be avoided if improvement is
to be achieved. He always rejected some
doctrines really put forward by Condorcet
which have been fathered upon him by later
Malthusians. He made converts, and was
especially proud (EMPSON) of having con-
vinced Pitt and Paley.
On 13 March 1804 Malthus married Harriet,
daughter of John Eckersall of Claverton
House, St. Catherine's, near Bath. At the
end of 1805 he became professor of history
and political economy at the newly founded
college of Haileybury. He took part in the
services of the college chapel, and he gave
lectures on political economy, which, as he
declares, the hearers not only understood,
but ' did not even find dull.' The lectures
led him to consider the problem of rent. The
theory at which he arrived is partly indicated
in two pamphlets upon the corn laws, pub-
lished in 1814 and 1815, and is fully given in
the tract upon i The Nature and Progress of
Rent' (which was being printed in January
1815). The doctrine thus formulated has
been generally accepted by later economists.
A similar view had been taken by James
Anderson (1739-1808) [q. v.] The same
doctrine was independently reached by Sir
Edward West, and stated in his ' Essay on
the Application of Capital to Land ... by a
Fellow of University College, Oxford/ pub-
lished in the same year as Malthus's pam-
phlet. Ricardo, in an essay on ' The Influ-
ence of a Low Price of Corn on the Profits
of Stock/ while replying to the two tracts in
which Malthus had advocated some degree of
protection, substantially accepted the theory
of rent, although they differed upon certain
questions involved (see BONAR, pp. 238-45).
Malthus's ' Political Economy/ published in
1820, sums up the opinions to which he had
been led upon various topics, and explains
his differences from Ricardo, but is not a
systematic treatment of the subject.
Malthus lived quietly at Haileybury for
the rest of his life. He visited Ireland in
1817, and in 1825, after the loss of a daugh-
ter, travelled on the continent for his own
health and his wife's. He was elected F.R.S.
in 1819. In 1821 he became a member of
the Political Economy Club, founded in that
year by Thomas Tooke ; James Mill, Grote,
and Ricardo being among his colleagues.
Professor Bain says that the survivors long
remembered the ' crushing' attacks of James
Mill upon Malthus's speeches. He was elected
in the beginning of 1824 one of the ten royal
associates of the Royal Society of Literature,
each of whom received a hundred guineas
yearly during the life of George IV, Wil-
liam IV declining to continue the subscrip-
tion (JERDAN, Autobiography, iii. 159, 162).
He contributed papers to the society in 1825
and 1827 upon the measure of value. He was
also one of the first fellows of the Statistical
Society, founded in March 1834. He wrote
several papers and revised his ' Political Eco-
nomy' during this period, and he gave some
Malthus
Malthus
evidence of importance before a committee
of the House of Commons upon emigration
in 1827, but added nothing remarkable to
his previous achievements in political eco-
nomy.
Malthus died suddenly of heart disease on
23 Dec. 1834, while spending Christmas with
his wife and family at the house of Mr. Ecker-
sall at St. Catherine's. He was buried in
the Abbey Church at Bath. He left a son and
a daughter. The son, Henry, became vicar
of Effingham, Surrey, in 1835, and of Don-
nington, near Chichester, in 1837. He died
in August 1882, aged 76. Brougham as-
serted (M. NAPIEK, Correspondence, p. 187)
that he offered a living to Malthus, who de-
clined it in favour of his son, ' who now has
it' (31 Jan. 1837).
Malthus was a member of the French In-
stitute. He was elected in 1833 one of the
five foreign associates of the Academie des
Sciences Morales et Politiques, and a mem-
ber of the Royal Academy of Berlin. A
portrait by Linnell was engraved for the ' Dic-
tionnaire de 1'Economie Politique ' (1853).
Malthus appears to have been a singularly
amiable man. Miss Martineau, in her ' Auto-
biography ' (i. 327), gives a pleasant account
of a visit to him at Haileybury in 1834. She
says that although he had a * defect in the
palate' which made his speech ' hopelessly
imperfect,' he was the only friend whom
she could hear without her trumpet. He
had asked for an introduction, because, while
other friends had defended him inj udiciously,
she had interpreted him precisely as he could
wish. (Mr. Bonar identifies the passage re-
ferred to as that in ' A Tale of the Tyne,'
p. 56.) He also told her (Autobiography,
p. 211) that he had never cared for the abuse
lavished upon his doctrine 'after the first fort-
night,' and she says that he was when she
knew him 'one of the serenest and most
cheerful' of men. Otter says that during an
intimacy of nearly fifty years he never saw
Malthus ruffled or angry, and that in success
he showed as little vanity as he had shown
sensibility to abuse. Horner and Empson
speak in similar terms of his candour and
humanity. His life was devoted to spreading
the doctrines which he held to be essential
to the welfare of his fellows. He never aimed
at preferment, and it would have required
some courage to give it to a man whose doc-
trines, according to the prevalent opinion,
were specially unsuitable to the mouth of
a clergyman, and therefore gained for him
Cobbett's insulting title of ' Parson Malthus.'
Politically he was a whig, though gene-
rally moderate and always a lover of the
'golden mean.' He supported catholic
emancipation, and accepted the Reform Bill
without enthusiasm. He objected to reli-
gious tests, and supported both of the rival
societies for education (HoE^ER, ii. 97). He
was a theologian and moralist of the type
of Paley. Though a utilitarian he did not,
any more than Bentham, accept the abstract
principle of laissez-faire which became the
creed of Bentham's followers. He was in
favour of factory acts and of national edu-
cation. He was convinced, however, that
the poor laws had done more harm than
good, and this teaching had a great effect
upon the authors of the Poor Law Bill of
1834. In political economy Malthus ob-
jected to the abstract methods of Ricardo
and his school, although he was personally
on the most friendly terms with Ricardo,
and carried on a correspondence, Ricardo's
share of which was edited by Mr. Bonar in
1889. He followed Adam Smith in the con-
stant reference to actual concrete facts. Mal-
thus's doctrine of population had been antici-
pated by others, especially by Robert Wallace,
who had replied to Hume's 'Essay on the
Populousness of Ancient Nations ' in 1753,
and published in 1761 his 'Various Pro-
spects of Mankind, Nature, and Providence.'
In 1761 had also been published J. P. Siiss-
milch's ' Gottliche Ordnung,' from which
Malthus drew many statistics. In the pre-
face to the second edition Malthus says that
the only authors whom he had consulted for
the past were Hume, Wallace, Adam Smith,
and Dr. Price ; he had since found dis-
cussions of the same topic in Plato and Aris-
totle, in the works of the French economists,
especially Montesquieu and in Franklin, Sir
James Stewart, Arthur Young, and Joseph
Townshend, the last of whom published in
1786 a 'Dissertation on the Poor Laws/ and
whose ' Travels in Spain' (1786-7) are no-
ticed by Malthus as making a fresh exami-
nation of the same country unnecessary.
Although more or less anticipated, like
most discoverers, Malthus gave a position to
the new doctrine by his systematic exposition,
which it has never lost. Francis Place [q. v.],
the radical friend of James Mill, supported
it in 1822 in ' Illustrations and Proofs of the
Principle of Population.' It was accepted
by all the economists of the Ricardo and
Mill school, and Darwin states (Life, i. 63)
that Malthus's essay first suggested to him
the theory which in his hands made a famous
epoch in modern thought. In spite of his own
principles, Malthus had no doubt stated the
doctrine in too abstract a form ; but the only
question now concerns not its undeniable
importance, but the precise position which it
should occupy in any scientific theory of social
B 2
Malthus
Malthus
development. In his own time Malthus's
theory was exposed to much abuse and mis-
representation. He was attacked on one side
by the whole revolutionary school, Godwin,
Hazlitt, and Cobbett ; and on the other, for
rather different reasons, by the conservatives,
especially such ' sentimental ' conservatives
as Coleridge and Southey. The * Edinburgh
Review ' had supported Malthus ; while the
' Quarterly,' after attacking him in 1812, had
come round to him as an opponent of its
worst enemies (see BONAR, p. 364). Among
the opponents to whom Malthus himself
replied may be noticed Godwin, who at-
tacked him again in 1820, James Grahame
(' Enquiry into the Principle of Population,'
1816, which gives a list of previous writers
at p. 71), JohnWeyland (' Principles of Popu-
lation,' 1816), Arthur Young, and Robert
Owen. A review by Southey in Aikin's
' Annual Review ' for 1803 embodies notes
by Coleridge in a copy of the second edition
now in the British Museum (see BONAR,
p. 374. Southey and Coleridge were living
together at Keswick when the review was
written. Southey claims the review, Life,&c,.,
1850, ii. 251, 284, 294). Among others maybe
mentioned W. Hazlitt's ' Reply to Malthus,'
1807 ; Michael T. Sadler's ' Treatise on the
Law of Population ' (1830), answered by
Macaulay in the ' Edinburgh Review ' for
July 1830, and again, in answer to a reply
from Sadler, in the ' Edinburgh ' for January
1831 (MACAULAY, Miscellaneous Writings} ;
Poulett Scrope, ' Principles of Political Eco-
nomy ' (1833) ; Archibald Alison, ' Popula-
tion ' (1840) ; and Thomas Doubleday, ' True
Law of Population' (1842). Attacks by later
socialists are in Marx's f Capital ' and Mr.
Henry George's ' Progress and Poverty.' An
argument as to the final cause of Malthus's
law, which agrees in great part with a similar
argument (afterwards omitted) in the first
essay, was expounded by J. B. Sumner (after-
wards archbishop of Canterbury) in ' A
Treatise on the Records of Creation .
with particular reference ... to the consis-
tency of the principle of population with the
wisdom and goodness of the Deity ' (2 vols
8vo, 1816).
Malthus's works are: 1. 'Essay on the
Principle of Population as it affects the
future Improvement of Society' (anon.)
1798. The title in the second edition (1803'
is, 'Essay on the Principle of Population, or
a View of its Past and Present Effects on
Human Happiness, with an Enquiry into our
Prospects respecting the future Removal or
Mitigation of the Evils which it occasions.
The third edition (1806) contains various
alterations mentioned in the preface; the
burth (1807) is apparently a reprint of the
hird; the fifth (1817) recasts the articles
ipon rent ; the sixth (and last in his lifetime)
ippeared in 1826. A seventh edition was
»ublished in 1872 ; and an edition, with life,
nalysis, &c., by G. T. Bettany, in 1890. 2. < On
:he High Price of Provisions,' 1 800. 3. ' Letter
:o Samuel Whitbread, M.P., on his proposed
3ill for the Amendment of the Poor Laws,'
L807. 4. * Letter to Lord Granville . . .' (in
defence of Haileybury), 1813. 5. < Obser-
vations on the Effects of the Corn Laws,' 1814.
3. ' Grounds of an Opinion on the Policy of
Restricting the Importation of Foreign Corn,'
1815. 7. ' An Inquiry into the Nature and
Progress of Rent, Principles by which it is
regulated,' 1815. 8. ' Statements respecting
the East India College . . .' (fuller ex-
planation of No. 4), 1817. 9. ' Principles of
Political Economy considered with a View to
their Practical Application/ 1820 (2nd ed. re-
vised, with memoir by Otter, 1836). 10. 'The
Measure of Value stated and illustrated,
with an Application of it to the Alteration
in the Value of the English Currency since
1790,' 1823. 11. Article on 'Population' in
supplement to the 'Encyclopaedia Britan-
nica,' 1824; reissued with little alteration as
' Summary View of the Principle of Popu-
lation,' 1830. 12. ' On the Measure of the
Conditions necessary to the Supply of Com-
modities,' 1825, and ' On the Meaning which
is most usually and most correctly attached
to the term Value of Commodities,' 1827,
two papers in the 'Transactions of the Royal
Society of Literature.' 13. ' Definitions in
Political Economy,' 1827. Malthus contri-
buted to the ' Edinburgh Review ' of July
1808 an article upon Newenham's ' Popula-
tion of Ireland,' and some others (see ESIP-
SON), including probably an article upon the
bullion question in February 1811. He
wrote another upon the same question in
the ' Quarterly Review ' of April 1823 (see
BONAE, p. 285), and reviewed McCulloch's
' Political Economy ' in the ' Quarterly ' for
January 1824. A correspondence with Mal-
thus, which forms the appendix to two lec-
tures on population by N. W. Senior (1829),
is of some importance in regard to Malthus's
opinions.
[Malthus and his "Work, by James Bonar, 1885,
gives a full and excellent account of Malthus's life
and works, with references to all the authorities.
The chief original authorities for the biography
are a life by W. Otter, afterwards bishop of
Chichester, prefixed to the second edition of the
Political Economy (1836), and an article by
Empson in the Edinburgh Review for January
1837, pp. 469-506. See also Miss Martineau's
Autobiography, i. 209-11, 327-9; Homer's Me-
Malton
Malton
moirs, 2nd ed. 1853, i. 433, 446, 463, ii. 69, 97,
220, 222 ; Charles Comte's Notice Historique sur
la vie et lestravaux, in Transactions of the Acad.
des Sciences Morales et Politiques, 28 Dec. 1836;
Dictionnaire de 1'Economie Politique, 1853;
Macvey Napier's Correspondence, 1879, pp. 29,
31, 33, 187, 198, 226, 231 ; Eicardo's Letters to
Malthus (Bonar), 1889.] L. S.
MALTON, THOMAS, the elder (1726-
1801), architectural draughtsman and writer
on geometry, born in London in 1726, is
stated to have originally kept an upholsterer's
shop in the Strand. He contributed two
drawings of St. Martin's Church to the ex-
hibition of the Free Society of Artists in
1761, and also architectural drawings to the
exhibitions of the Incorporated Society of
Artists in 1766 and 1768. In 1772 and the
following years he sent architectural draw-
ings to the Royal Academy. In 1774 he
published * The Royal Road to Geometry ; or
an easy and familiar Introduction to the
Mathematics,' a school-book intended as an
improvement on Euclid, and in 1775 * A
Compleat Treatise on Perspective in Theory
and Practice, on the Principles of Dr. Brook
Taylor.' He appears to have given lectures
on perspective at his house in Poland Street,
Soho. Subsequently, owing to pecuniary
embarrassment, it is said, Malton removed
to Dublin, where he lived for many years,
and obtained some note as a lecturer on geo-
metry. He died at Dublin on 18 Feb. 1801,
in his seventy-fifth year. There are four
drawings by him in the South Kensington
Museum.
His eldest son, Thomas Malton the
younger, is noticed separately.
MALTON, JAMES (d. 1803), architectural
draughtsman and author, was another son.
He accompanied his father to Ireland. Like
his father, he was a professor of perspective
and geometry, and, like his brother, produced
some very fine tinted architectural drawings.
In 1797 he published l A Picturesque and
Descriptive View of the City of Dublin,'
from drawings taken by himself in 1791-5.
In 1795 he published ' An Essay on British
Cottage Architecture ; ' in 1800 a practical
treatise on perspective, entitled ' The Young
Painter's Maulstick,' and in 1802 ' A Col-
lection of Designs for Rural Retreats or
Villas.' Malton died of brain fever in Norton
(nowBolsover) Street, Marylebone, on 28 July
1803. There are specimens of his drawings in
the British and South Kensington Museums.
[Eedgrave's Diet, of Artists; Graves' s Diet,
of Artists, 1760-1880; Pasquin's Artists of Ire-
land ; Gent. Mag. 1801 i. 277, 1803 ii. 791,
1804 i. 283 ; Catalogues of the Royal Academy,
&c.] L. C.
MALTON, THOMAS, the younger
(1748-1804), architectural draughtsman, son
of Thomas Malton the elder [q.v.l, was
born in 1748, probably in London. He was
with his father during the latter's residence
in Dublin, and then passed three years in the
office of James Gandon [q. v.], the architect,
in London. In 1774 Malton received a pre-
mium from the Society of Arts, and in 1782
gained the Academy gold medal for a design
for a theatre. In 1773 he sent to the Aca-
demy a view of Covent Garden, and was
afterwards a constant exhibitor, chiefly of
views of London streets and buildings, drawn
in Indian ink and tinted ; in these there is
little attempt at pictorial effect, but their
extreme accuracy in the architectural details
renders them of great interest and value as
topographical records; they are enlivened
with groups of figures, in which Malton is
said to have been assisted by F. Wheatley.
After leaving Ireland, Malton appears to
have always lived in London, with the ex-
ception of a brief stay at Bath in 1780 ;
from 1783 to 1789 he resided in Conduit
Street, and at an evening drawing-class which
he held there, received as pupils Thomas Gir-
tin and young J.M. W. Turner, whose father
brought him to be taught perspective. In
after-life Turner often said, ' My real master
was Tom Malton.' In 1791 Malton removed
to Great Titchfield Street, and finally, in 1796,
to Long Acre. He made a few of the draw-
ings for Watts's ' Seats of the Nobility and
Gentry,' 1779, &c., and executed some large
aquatints of buildings in the metropolis and
Bath, being one of the first to avail himself
of the newly introduced art of aquatinta for
the purpose of multiplying copies of his
views. He also painted some successful scenes
for Covent Garden Theatre. In 1792 Malton
published the work by which he is now best
known, ' A Picturesque Tour through the
Cities of London and Westminster,' illus-
trated with a hundred aquatint plates. At
the time of his death he was engaged upon
a similar series of views of Oxford, some of
which appeared in parts in 1802, and were re-
issued with others in 1810. Malton died in
Long Acre on 7 March 1804, leaving a widow
and six children. His portrait, painted by
Gilbert Stuart, was engraved by W. Barney
in 1806 ; and a portrait of his son Charles,
when a child, drawn by Sir T. Lawrence, has
been engraved by F. C. Lewis. The South
KensingtonMuseum possesses three character-
istic examples of Malton's art, and a fine view
by him of the interior of St. Paul's Cathedral
is in the print room at the British Museum.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; Thornbury's
Life of Turner, 1862 ; Universal Cat. of Books
Maltravers
Maltravers
on Art; Gent. Mag. 1804, i. 283 ; Imperial Diet.
of Bio». pt. xiii. p. 295 ; Royal Academy Cata-
logues.] F. M. O'D.
MALTRAVERS, JOHN, BAEON MAL-
TKAVEES (1290 P-1365), was son of SIR JOHN
MALTRAVERS (1266-1343 ?) of Lytchett Ma-
travers, Dorset, who was himself son of John
Maltravers (d. 1296), and a descendant of
Hugh Maltravers, who held lands at Lytchett
in 1086. The father was knighted with Ed-
ward, prince of Wales, on 12 May 1306 ; was
a conservator of the peace for Dorset in 1307,
1308, and 1314 ; served in Scotland on various
occasions between 1314 and 1322, and was
summoned to go to Ireland in February 1317
to resist Edward Bruce, and in 1325 for service
in Guienne. He was again summoned for ser-
vice in Scotland in 1327 and 1331, and in
1338 had orders to guard his manors near
the sea against invasion. The statement that
he was ever summoned to parliament ap-
pears to be inaccurate. He died between
7 Sept. 1342 and 2 July 1344, having mar-
ried (1) Alianor before 1292, and (2) Joan,
daughter of Sir Walter Foliot. John was
his son by his first wife. Dugdale confuses
father and son.
John Maltravers the younger was born
about 1290, and was knighted on the same
occasion as his father, 12 May 1306. He is
said to have been taken prisoner at Bannock-
burn in 1314. On 20 Oct. 1318 he was chosen
knight of the shire for Dorset. He seems to
have sided with Thomas, earl of Lancaster [see
THOMAS], and was throughout his early career
an intimate associate of Roger Mortimer, earl
of March (d. 1330) [q. v.] In September 1321
he received pardon for felonies committed in
pursuit of the Despensers, but in the follow-
ing December is described as the king's
enemy (Part. Writs, i. 192, ii. 165, 172). In
the spring of 1322 he was in arms against
the king, and attacked and burnt the town
of Bridgnorth. He was present at the battle
of Boroughbridge on 16 March, and after
the execution of Earl Thomas fled over sea
(ib. ii. 174-5, 201). He would appear to
have come back with Mortimer and the
queen in October 1326, for he received re-
stitution of his lands on 17 Feb. 1327, and
on 27 March had a grant out of the lands
of Hugh Despenser. On 3 April he was
appointed one of the keepers of the deposed
king, the other being Thomas Berkeley.
Murimuth and Baker say that while
Berkeley acted with humanity, Maltravers
treated his prisoner with much harshness.
Murimuth says that Edward was killed by
order of Maltravers and Thomas Gourney
[see under GOURNEY, SIR MATTHEW], but
from the circumstance that in 1330 Mal-
travers was condemned, not for this but
for another crime, it would appear that he
was not directly responsible for Edward's
death. Edward was murdered on 21 Sept.
1327. Maltravers and Berkeley remained in
charge of the body till its burial at Gloucester
on 21 Oct. (see their accounts in Archaeologia,
1. 223-6).
During the next few years Maltravers was
employed on frequent commissions of oyer
and terminer, the most important occasion
being in February 1329, when, with Oliver de
Ingham [q. v.] and others, he was appointed
to try those who had supported Henry, earl
of Lancaster [see HENRY], in his intended
rising at Bedford ( Chron. Edward I and II,
i. 243). He was also on several occasions a
justice in eyre for the forests (cf. Gal. Pat.
Rolls of Edward III}, and was in 1329 made
keeper of the forests south of Trent. On
4 April 1329 the pardon granted to him two
years previously was confirmed, in considera-
tion of his services to Queen Isabella and the
king at home and abroad. In May he accom-
panied the young king to France. He is
on this occasion spoken of as seneschal or
steward, and next year he appears as steward
of the royal household (ib. p. 517). About the
same time he had a grant of the forfeited
lands of John Gifford of Brimsfield. Mal-
travers was actively concerned in the cir-
cumstances which led to the death of Ed-
mund, earl of Kent [see EDMUND], in March
1330, and was on the commission appointed
for the discovery of his adherents (ib. p. 556).
On 5 June 1330 he was summoned to parlia-
ment as Baron Maltravers ; he was already
described as 'John Maltravers, baron,' in
November 1329 (ib. p. 477). On 24 Sept. he
was appointed constable of Corfe Castle, but
on the fall of Mortimer shortly afterwards,
Maltravers, like the other supporters of the
queen-mother and her paramour, was dis-
graced. In the parliament held in November
he was condemned to death as a traitor on
account of his share in the death of the
Earl of Kent. On 3 Dec. orders were given
for his arrest, to prevent his going abroad
(Fcedera, ii. 801), but he managed to escape
to Germany, and lived there and elsewhere
in Europe for many years (MUEIMUTH, p. 54).
He would appear to have chiefly spent his
time in Flanders, where he seems to have
acquired considerable wealth and sufficient
influence to make it worth the while of
Philip of France to offer him a large bribe
for his services. But, apparently during the
troubles which attended the death of Jacob
van Artevelde, he lost all his goods and suf-
fered much oppression. When Edward III
came to Flanders in July 1345, Maltravers
Maltravers
Malvern
met him at Swyn, and petitioned for leave
to return to England, pleading that he had
been condemned unheard. In consideration
of the great service he had done the king in
Flanders, he was granted the royal pro-
tection on 5 Aug., and allowed to return to
England (Feeder a ^ iii. 56 ; Rolls of Parl. ii.
173 a}. The confirmation of his pardon was
delayed owing to his employment in 1346 on
urgent business abroad, but the protection
was renewed on 28 Dec. 1347 (Fccdera, iii.
146). In June 1348 he was sent on a mission
to the commonalties of Ghent, Bruges, and
Ypres (ib. iii. 162). Final restitution of his
honour and lands was not made till 8 Feb.
1352 (Rolls of Parl. ii. 243). He was governor
of the Channel Islands in 1351. A John
Maltravers fought at Crecy and Poictiers,
but there were other persons of the same
name (e.g. his own son, and a cousin, Sir
John Maltravers of Crowell), and it is not
clear which is meant. Maltravers died on
16 Feb. 1365, and was buried at Lytchett.
Maltravers married (1) Ela or Eva,
daughter of Maurice, lord Berkeley, and
sister of the keeper of Edward II, and (2)
Agnes, daughter of Sir William Bereford.
Maltravers's second wife had previously
married both Sir John de Argentine (d.
1318) and Sir John de Nerford (d. 1329).
She died after 1374, and was buried at Grey-
friars, London (Coll. Top. et Gen.} By his
first wife he had a son John, who died 13 Oct.
1350 (1360 according to NICOLAS), leaving
by his wife Wensliana a son Henry and two
daughters, Joan and Eleanor. Henry Mal-
travers died before his grandfather, at whose
death the barony fell into abeyance, between
his granddaughters, Joan, who was twice
married but left no children, and Eleanor,
who married John Fitzalan, second son of
Richard, third earl of Arundel. John Fitz-
alan, her grandson, succeeded as sixth earl
of Arundel in 1415, and Thomas, son and
heir of William, ninth earl, sat in parliament
during his father's life, from 1471 to 1488, as
Baron Maltravers. Mary, daughter of the
twelfth earl, carried the title to Philip
Howard, fourth duke of Norfolk. In 1628
the barony of Maltravers was by act of par-
liament annexed to the earldom of Arundel,
and the title is consequently still held by
the Duke of Norfolk.
Maltravers re-founded in 1351 the hospital
of Bowes at St. Peter's Port in Guernsey
(DUGDALE, Monasticon, vi. 711). His name
is usually given by contemporary writers as
Mautravers or Matravers.
[Murimuth's Chronicle (Rolls Ser.); Baker's
Chronicle, ed. E. M. Thompson ; Rolls of Par-
liament ; Parliamentary Writs ; Calendar of
Patent Rolls, Edward III, 1327-30; Rymer's
Fcedera (Record edit.) ; Dugdale's Baronage,
ii. 101 ; Hutchins's Dorset, ii. 315-21 ; Collec-
tanea Top. et Gen. v. 150-4 ; Nicolas's Historic
Peerage, pp. 308-9, ed. Courthope.] C. L. K.
MALVERN, WILLIAM OF, alias PAB-
KEK (f,. 1535), last abbot of St. Peter's, Glou-
cester, was born between 1485 and 1490, and
is said to have been of the family of Parker
of Hasfield in Gloucestershire. He was pro-
bably educated at the Benedictine abbey of
Gloucester, and was sent by the monks to
Gloucester Hall, Oxford, where he suppli-
cated for leave to use a 'typett,' 17 April
1507, being at that time B.C.L. He suppli-
cated for the university degrees of D.C.L.
29 Jan. 1507-8, B.D. *1 July 1511, D.D.
17 May 1514 ; he was not admitted to the
degree of D.D. until 5 May 1515. Meanwhile
he had returned to Gloucester, and entered
the Benedictine order at St. Peter's Abbey.
Under the abbot John Newton, alias Brown,
Malvern was supervisor of the works, and
acquired a taste for building, which he was
afterwards able to gratify. On 4 May 1514
he was elected abbot, and in that capacity fre-
quently attended parliament. Wolsey visited
the abbey in 1525 and found the revenues to
be just over a thousand pounds. Malvern
added a good deal to the buildings. He re-
paired and in part rebuilt the abbot's house
(now the palace) in the city, and also the
country house at Prinknash. At Barnwood
he built the tower, and in the cathedral the
vestry at the north end of the cross aisle
and the chapel where he was buried. He is
said to have been opposed to Henry VIII's
ecclesiastical policy, but he paid 500/. as the
prcemunire composition, and on 31 Aug. 1534
he subscribed to the supremacy. He seems
also to have been friendly with Rowland
Lee [q. v.], bishop of Coventry, and attended
him when he was doing his best to sup-
port Henry's views (Letters and Papers of
Henry Fill, ed. Gairdner, viii. 915). Henry
himself seems to have been at Gloucester in
1535. During the year Malvern was charged
by an anonymous accuser with having tried
to hush up the scandal connected with Llan-
thony Abbey, about which Dr. Parker, the
chancellor of Worcester, perhaps a kinsman
of Malvern, had been appealed to in vain.
The accusation is preserved in the Record
Office. St. Peter's Abbey surrendered 2 Dec.
1539, and the deed was signed by the prior,
but not by Malvern. He does not seem to
have had a pension, and this gives credibility
to the account that at the dissolution he re-
tired to Hasfield, and there died very shortly
afterwards. He was buried in the chapel he
had built on the north side of the choir of
Malverne
8
Malvoisin
Gloucester Cathedral ; his tomb is an altar-
monument with a figure in white marble.
Malvern wrote in 1524 an account in
English verse of the foundation of his mo-
nastery, which Hearne printed in his edition
of * Robert of Gloucester ' from a manuscript
at Caius College, Cambridge.
[Letters and Papers of Henry VIII, ed. Gaird-
ner; Hart's Histor. et Cartul. Monast. S. Petri
Glouces. (KollsSer.\ iii. 296, 305, 307; Gasquet's
Henry VIII and the Engl. Monasteries ; Tanner s
Bibl. Brit. ; Dugdale's Monasticon, i. 536 ; Le-
land's Itin. iv. 77 ; Rudder's Hist, of Gloucester-
shire, p. 138 ; Hearne's Kobert of Gloucester,
Pref. p. vi, and ii. 578 sqq.] W. A. J. A.
MALVERNE, JOHN (d. 1415 ?), his-
torian, was according to Pits a student of
Oriel College, Oxford; he was a monk of
Worcester, and is no doubt the John Mal-
verne who was sacrist, and became prior,
19 Sept. 1395 (Liber Aldus, f. 3806). There
was a John Malverne who was ordained aco-
lyte in Worcester in 1373 (Reg. Prior, et
Conv. Wigorn. f. 171 ft). As prior of Wor-
cester he was present in 1410 at the trial of
the lollard, John Badby [q. v.], before the
diocesan court (FoxE, Acts and Monuments,
iii. 236). He seems to have died in or before
1415. Malverne was the author of a con-
tinuation of Higden's l Poly chroni con ' from
1346 to 1394, which is printed in the edition
in the Rolls Series, viii. 356-428, iv. 1-283
from MS. 197 at Corpus Christi College, Cam-
bridge : it is a work of considerable value.
Stow makes him the author of ' Piers Plow-
man,' an error in which he is followed by
Tanner [see LANGLAND, WILLIAM]. Prior
Malverne's register from 1395 as far as 1408
is continued in the ' Liber Albus,' ff. 380-435,
preserved in the muniments of the Worcester
Cathedral chapter. The historian is clearly a
different person from his contemporary and
namesake the physician,
MALVERXE, JOHN (d. 1422 ?), who was
perhaps the true alumnus of Oriel. He is
said to have been a doctor of medicine (Digby
MS. 147), and of theology (NEWCOTJRT, i.
134). He was made rector of St. Dunstan's-
in-the-East, London, on 8 March 1402, and
received the prebend of Chamberlainwood
at St. Paul's, 8 Jan. 1405 ; he also held the
Srebend of Holy well there, and may be the
ohn Malverne who was made canon of
Windsor, 20 March 1408 (LE NEVE, Fasti,
iii. 384). He was present at the examination
of William Thorpe [q. v.] in 1407, and took
part in the controversy. He is described as
a ' phisician that was called Malueren per-
son of St. Dunstan's' (FoxE, Acts and Monu-
ments, iii. 251, 274-5, 278-80). He seems
to have died early in 1422. He is no doubt
the author of a treatise ' De Remediis Spiri-
tualibus et Corporalibus contra Pestilentiam,'
inc. * Nuper fuit quedam scedula publice
conspectui affixa continens consilia' in Digby
MS. 147, ff. 53ft-56a, in the Bodleian Li-
brary. This tract also appears in Sloane
MS. 57, ff 186-8 at the British Museum as
1 Consiliurn contra Pestem,' but there begins
' Ipsius auxilio devocius invocato.'
[Pits, p. 878 ; Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-Hib. p. 504 ;
Lumby's Pref. to the Polychronicon; Newcourt's
Repertorium, i. 134, 160,233; information kindly
supplied by E. L. Poole, esq.] C. L. K.
MALVOISIN, WILLIAM (d. 1238),
chancellor of Scotland and archbishop of
St. Andrews, was of Norman origin, and was
said to have been educated in France. He
became one of the clerici regis in Scotland, and
he was made chancellor of Scotland in Sep-
tember 1 199. During the following month he
was elected bishop of Glasgow. Subsequently,
while at Lyons, he was ordained priest and
consecrated to the see of Glasgow 23 Sept.
1200 by John Belmeis [q. v.], archbishop of
Lyons, at the order of Innocent III. He
landed at Dover on his return home on 1 Feb.
following. He was a frequent correspondent
of the Archbishop of Lyons, one of whose
letters to him, written about this time, has
been reproduced by Mabillon in his ' Ana-
lecta,' p. 429. The letter contains two
replies made to inquiries by Malvoisin :
one referring to the working of the consis-
torial courts in the diocese of Lyons, ' de
temporali regimine ecclesiae Lugdunensis ; '
and the other as to how far those in holy
orders ought to take part in civil disputes or
to bear arms — a question which the arch-
bishop answered wholly in the negative.
In 1201 he, as bisbop, was party to an
arrangement, made in confirmation of one
previously existing, in presence of the papal
legate, John de St. Stephanus, at Perth, by
which the monks of Kelso held the property
of the churches within that borough free from
dues or charges of any kind. In 1202 Mal-
voisin was transferred on the king's recom-
mendation to the archbishopric of St. An-
drews, lie showed much wisdom and energy
in ruling the church. Many rights and pri-
vileges that had lapsed through the remiss-
ness of his predecessors were vindicated anew
by him and zealously defended. He was in
constant communication with the holy see,
asking instructions on points of doctrine,
forms of procedure, or legal opinions, such as
whether or no he could allow proof by wit-
nesses in establishing contracts of marriage.
A long-standing dispute between the see
of St. Andrews and Duncan of Arbuthnot
regarding the kirklands of Arbuthnot was
Malvoisin
Malynes
settled, after inquiry by the legate and the
king. A bull of Innocent III, addressed to
Duncan in July 1203, describes the settle-
ment as a compromise. Other authorities
state that it was in favour of the bishop.
Malvoisin, who was abroad during the greater
part of 1205, was afterwards confirmed in
all his prerogatives and immunities by bulls
of Innocent III, dated 2 April 1206 and
12 Jan. 1207, which were doubtless sug-
gested by him while at the papal court.
The later bull is termed ' De confirmatione
privilegiorum Episcopi Sancti Andreae ej us-
que successoribus in perpetuum.' The pro-
perties belonging to the see are thus stated :
'In Fife — Kilrymond, with all the shire,
Derveisir, Uhtredinunesin, the island of
Johevenoh, with its appurtenances, Mune-
mel, Terineth, Morcambus, Methkil, Kileci-
neath, Muckart, Pethgob, with all the church
lands, Strathleihten, llescolpin, Cas, Dul-
brudet, Russin, Lossie, and Longport, near
Perth ; in Maret — Buchan, Monymusk, Cul-
samuel, Elon, with the church lands and all
their appurtenances; in Lothian — Listune,
Egglesmaniken, Keldeleth, Raththen, Lass-
wade, Wedale, Clerkington, Tyningham,
with their appurtenances.' The bull finally
provides that Can (cam. superior duties)
and Cuneveth (cean-mhath), first-fruits for
the bishop's table, are to be duly levied. The
bishop was always fastidious about the supply
to his table. Fordun says that he with-
drew from the abbey of Dunfermline the
patronage of two livings — Kinglassie and
Hales — because the monks had stinted his
supply of wine. He was empowered by a
bull, November 1207, to fill up any vacant
charges caused by the decease of vicars, if
the titulars of such charges did not do so
within the proper time. In 1208 he conse-
crated the cemetery of Dryburgh Abbey.
His name is appended to a bond given by
William, king of Scotland, for the payment
of fifteen thousand marks to John of Eng-
land, dated Northampton, 7 Aug. 1209. In
1211 he resigned the chancellorship of Scot-
land. During the following year he presided
at a provincial council of the church held
at Perth, when the pope's order was read
regarding a new crusade — a proposal coldly
received by the nobles present. In 1212 he
was empowered by bull (1 June) to conse-
crate John, archdeacon of Lothian, as bishop
of Dunkeld, and in the following year he
consecrated Adam, abbot of Melrose, as
bishop of Caithness. He was sent, 7 July
1215, to treat with King John of p]ngland.
During the same year he went to Rome to
attend a general council, accompanied by
the bishops of Glasgow and Moray. He re-
turned in January 12 18 and found the country
under papal interdict, but with the help of
the legate he succeeded in having the inter-
dict removed. He gave absolution to the
monks of the Cistercian order on their sub-
mitting to the authority of the church. He
signed the act of espousals between Alex-
ander II of Scotland and Joan (1210-1238)
[q. v.], sister of Henry III, at York, ] 5 June
1220; and 18Junel221 he witnessed a charter
of dowry granted by Alexander to his bride.
The bishop founded the hospital of St. Mary
at Lochleven, called Scotland Wall. He
also confirmed to the master and brethren
of Soltre both the church of St. Giles at Or-
miston in East Lothian with its revenue for
their proper use, and the church of Strath-
martin in Forfarshire, which was confirmed
by Pope Gregory 14 Oct. 1236. He gave to
the canons of Lochleven the revenue of the
church of Auctermoonzie for the support of
±ims. He continued the building of the
idral at St. Andrews, begun by his pre-
decessor, and devoted a part of the revenue
of his see to that purpose. He died at his
residence at Inchmurtach 5 July 1238, and
was buried in the cathedral. Dempster says
that he wrote the lives of St. Ninian and
St. Kentigern, but Hardy, the compiler oi
the catalogue of the Rolls publications, says
that of the two anonymous lives of these
saints he has been unable to assign either of
them to him.
[Fordun's Scotichronicon, lib. viii. ; Kymer's
Fcedera, vol. i. ; Melrose Chronicle ; Midlothian
Charters of Soltre (Bannatyne Cluh) ; Patrologise
Cursus Completus ; Spotiswood's History of
Church of Scotland, vol. i.; Gordon's Eccl.
Chronicle of Scotland, i. 146-54; Tanner's Bibl.
Brit.] J. G. F.
MALYNES, MALINES, or DE
MALINES, GERARD (/. 1586-1641),
merchant and economic writer, states that
his ' ancestors and parents ' were born in
Lancashire (Lex Mercatoria, 1622, p. 263).
His father, a mint-master (ib. p. 281), pro-
bably emigrated about 1552 to Antwerp,
where Gerard was born, and returned to
England at the time of the restoration of
the currency (1561), when Elizabeth obtained
the assistance of skilled workmen from Flan-
ders. Gerard was appointed (about 1586)
one of the commissioners of trade in the
Low Countries 'for settling the value of
monies' (OLDTS, p. 96), but he was in Eng-
land in 1587, for in that year he purchased
from Sir Francis Drake some of the pearls
which Drake brought from Carthagena. Ma-
lynes is probably identical with ' Garet de Ma-
lines,' who subscribed 200/. to the loan levied
by Elizabeth in 1588 on the city of London
Malynes
10
Malynes
(J. S. BUEN, p. 11). He was frequently con-
sulted on mercantile affairs by the privy
council during her reign and that of James I.
In 1600 he was appointed one of the commis-
sioners for establishing the true par of ex-
change, and he gave evidence before the
committee of the House of Commons on the
Merchants' Assurance Bill (November and
December 1601). While the Act for the
True Making of Woollen Cloth (4 Jac. I, c. 2)
was passing through parliament he prepared
for the privy council a report showing the
weight, length, and breadth of all kinds of
cloth.
During the reign of James I Malynes took
part in many schemes for developing the
natural resources of the country. Among
them was an attempt to work lead mines in
Yorkshire and silver mines in Durham in
1606, when at his own charge he brought
workmen from Germany. He was joined by
Lord Eure and some London merchants, but
the undertaking failed, although ' his action
was applauded by a great person then in au-
thoritie, and now [1622] deceased, who pro-
mised all the favour he could do ' (Lex Mer-
catoria, p. 262). The object of these schemes
was probably to make England independent
of a foreign supply of the precious metals.
Monetary questions were indeed his chief
care. He was an assay master of the mint
(ib. p. 281). In 1609 he was a commis-
sioner on mint affairs, along with Thomas,
lord Knyvet, Sir Richard Martin [q. v.], John
Williams, the king's goldsmith, and others.
Shortly afterwards he engaged in a scheme
for supplying a deficiency in the currency,
of coins of small value, by the issue of farthing
tokens. Private traders had for some years
infringed the royal prerogative by striking
farthing tokens in lead. A l modest proposal/
which seems to have been inspired by Malynes,
was put forth in 1612 to remedy this evil. The
scheme was adopted, and John, second lord
Harington [q. v.], obtained the patent for sup-
plying the new coins (10 April 1613), which
he assigned to Malynes and William Cockayne,
in accordance with an agreement previously
made with the former. Upon the withdrawal
of Cockayne, who did not like the terms of the
original grant, Malynes was joined by John
Couchman. But from the first the contrac-
tors were unfortunate. The Duke of Lennox
tried to obtain the patent from Lord Har-
ington by offering better terms than Malynes.
The new farthings, which were called * Har-
ingtons,' were unpopular. They were re-
fused in Staffordshire, Derbyshire, Flint, and
Denbigh ; and even in counties where they
were accepted the demand for them was so
small that in six months the issue was less
than 600/. The death of Lord Harington
in 1614 gave rise to new difficulties, the
patent was infringed, and private traders
continued to issue illegal coins. Malynes
spared no pains to make the scheme suc-
cessful, but the loss resulting from its failure
fell chiefly upon him. In a petition which he
addressed to the king from the Fleet Prison
(16 Feb. 1619) he complained that he had
been ruined by his employers, who insisted
on paying him in his own farthings. But
he appears to have surmounted these diffi-
culties. In 1622 he gave evidence on the
state of the coinage before the standing com-
mission on trade. Malynes was deeply im-
pressed with the evils which the exactions of
usurers inflicted on the poorer classes. i The
consideration hereof,' he writes, ' hath moved
my soul with compassion and true commise-
ration, which imply eth a helping hand. For
it is now above twentie years that I have
moved continually those that are in au-
thoritie, and others that have beene, to be
pleased to take some course to prevent this
enormitie ' (ib. p. 339). Hopeless of success
and ' stricken in years,' he had to content
himself with publishing his last project.
He proposed the adoption of a system of
pawnbroking and a 'Mons Pietatis,' under
government control. In this way he hoped
to enable poor people to obtain loans at a
moderate rate of interest. Malynes lived to
a great age, for in 1622 he could appeal to his
'fiftie yeares' observation, knowledge, and
experience,' and he addressed a petition to the
House of Commons of 1641.
Malynes was one of the first English
writers in whose works we find that con-
ception of natural law the application of
which by later economists led to the rapid
growth of economic science. He doubtless
borrowed it from Roman law, in which he
appears to have been well read. But in his
numerous works all other subjects are sub-
ordinate to the principles of foreign exchange,
of which he was the chief exponent. Malynes
recognised that certain elements, such as time,
distance, and the state of credit, entered into
the determination of the value of bills of ex-
change, but he overlooked the most important,
namely, the mutual indebtedness of the trad-
ing countries. The condition of trade and the
method of settling international transactions
at that time also gave an appearance of truth
to his contention that ' exchange dominates
commodities.' In his view the cambists and
goldsmiths, who succeeded to the functions
of the king's exchanger and his subordinates,
defrauded the revenue and amassed wealth,
at the expense of the king. Throughout his
life he maintained the * predominance of ex-
Malynes
ii
Man
change,' exposed the ( tricks of the exchangers,'
and urged that exchanges should be settled
on the principle of ' par pro pan, value for
value.' Naturally, therefore, he sought to re-
vive the staple system, and appealed to the
government to put down the exchangers. He
also severely criticised the views of Jean Bo-
din. The appointment in 1622 of the standing
commission on trade gave rise to numerous
pamphlets dealing with the subjects of in-
quiry. When, among other writers, Edward
Misselden [q. v.] discussed the causes of the
supposed decay of trade, Malynes at once
attacked his views, on the ground that he
had omitted ' to handle the predominant
part of the trade, namely, the mystery of
exchange,' which ' over-ruled the price of
moneys and commodities.' Misselden easily
enough refuted his arguments, which, he
said, were ' as threadbare as his coat ; ' but
Malynes was not to be daunted, and he re-
newed the attack. Although his theory of
exchange was demolished, his works are full
of valuable information on commercial sub-
jects, and are indispensable to the economic
historian. He published : 1. ' A Treatise of
the Canker of England's Commonwealth.
Divided into three parts,' &c., London, 1601,
8vo. 2. ' St. George for England, allegori-
caUy described,' London, 1601, 8vo. 3. 'Eng-
land's View in the Unmasking of two
Paradoxes [by De Malestroict] ; with a Re-
plication unto the Answer of Maister J.
Bodine,' London, 1603, 12mo. 4. 'The
Maintenance of Free Trade, according to
the three essentiall parts of Traffique . . .
or, an Answer to a Treatise of Free Trade
[by Edward Misselden] . . . lately published,'
&c., London, 1622, 8vo. 5. ' Consuetudo vel
Lex Mercatoria, or the Ancient Law Mer-
chant. Divided into three parts ; according
to the essentiall parts of Trafficke,'&c., Lon-
don, 1622, fol. A second edition of this work
appeared in 1629. It was republished with
Richard Dafforne's 'Merchants Mirrour,'
1636, and in 1686 with Marius's 'Collec-
tion of Sea Laws : Advice concerning Bills,'
with J. Collins's ' Introduction to Merchants
Accounts,' and other books. Malynes's 'Phi-
losophy ' (' Lex Mercatoria,' pt. ii. cap. i.)
was reprinted in 'A Figure of the True
and Spiritual Tabernacle,' London, 1655;
and ' his advice concerning bee-keeping ' (ib.
pp. 231 sqq.) in Samuel Hartlib's < Re-
formed Commonwealth of Bees,' London,
1655, 4to. 6. ' The Center of the Circle of
Commerce, or the Ballance of Trade, lately
published by Efdwardl M[isselden],' Lon-
don, 1623, 4to.
[Foreigners Eesident in England, 1618-1688
(Camd. Soc.), p. 71; J. S. Burn's Foreign Pro-
testant Eefugees, London, 1846, p. 11; Wil-
liam Oldys's British Librarian, 1737, pp. 96,97 ;
Ruding's Annals of the Coinage, 3rd ed. i. 365-
370; Snelling's View of the Copper Coin and
Coinage of England, 1763, pp. 5-11 ; Brydges's
Censura Literaria, 2nd ed. v. 151 ; Notes and
Queries, 2nd ser. ii. 148, 6th ser. v. 437 ; Archseo-
logia, xxix. 277, 297; State Papers, Dom.
Jac.I,lxix. 7, xc. 158, cv. 113, Car. I. cccclxxxiii.
Ill; Hist. MSS. Comm. 3rd Rep. p. 166, 7th Rep.
p. 1886, 8th Rep. i. 435. Numerous biographi-
cal details will be found throughout Malynes's
works. His views were noticed or criticised in
the following seventeenth-century pamphlets, in
addition to those of Edward Misselden: Lewis
Roberts's Merchants Mappe of Commerce, &c.,
London, 1638, p. 47; Thomas Mun's England's
Treasure by Foreign Trade, London, 1664, pp.
126 sqq.; Simon Clement's Discourse of the
Grenernl Notions of Money, Trade, and Ex-
changes, &c., London, 1695, p. 17; W.Lowndes's
Further Essay for the Amendment of the Gold
and Silver Coins, London, 1695. For the con-
troversy between Malynes and Misselden vide
John Smith's Memoirs of Wool, 2nd ed. 1757,
i. 104-18; Anderson's Deduction of the Origin
of Commerce, ed. 1801, ii. 117,203, 259, 270,
297 ; McCulloch's Literature of Political Eco-
nomy, 1845, p. 129; Travers Twiss's View of
the Progress of Political Economy, 1847, p. 35;
Richard Jones's Lectures on Political Economy,
1859, pp. 323, 324 ; Heyking's Geschichte der
Handelsbilanztheorie, 1880, pp. 60-4 ; Schanz's
Englische Handelspolitik, 1881, i. 334 sqq.;
Cunningham's Growth of English Industry and
Commerce, 1885, pp. 279, 309 sqq. ; Stephen
Bauer's art. 'Balance of Trade' (Diet. Pol. Econ.
pt.i. 1891); Hewins's English Trade and Finance
in the 17th Century, 1892, pp.xxsqq., 9, 10, 12.]
W. A. S. H.
MAN, HENRY (1747-1799), author, born
in 1747 in the city of London, where his
father was a well-known builder, was edu-
cated at Croydon under the Rev. John Lamb,
and distinguished himself as a scholar. At
the age of fifteen he left school and became
a clerk in a mercantile house in the city. In
1770 he published a small volume called
' The Trifler,' containing essays of a slight
character. In 1774 he contributed to Wood-
fall's ' Morning Chronicle ' a series of letters
on education. The following year he pub-
lished a novel bearing the title of ' Bentley,
or the Rural Philosopher.' In 1775 he re-
tired from business for a time, but after his
marriage in 1776 he obtained a situation in
the South Sea House, and the same year was
elected deputy secretary of that establish-
ment. Here he was the colleague of Charles
Lamb, who pays a tribute to his wit and
genial qualities in his essay on the South
Sea House (LAMB, Essays, ed. by Ainger,
London, 1883, p. 8). He had published a
Man
12
Man
dramatic satire called ' Cloacina'in 1775, and
he continued to write essays and letters for
the 'Morning Chronicle' and the 'London
Gazette' till his death on 5 Dec. 1799. In
1802 his collected works were published in
two volumes, consisting of essays, letters,
poems, and other trifles. Man's daughter,
Emma Claudiana, died at Sevenoaks on
14 Aug. 1858.
[Collected Works of Henry Man, with Memoir,
London, 1802; Gent. Mag. 1799 ii. 1092, 1858
ii. 536.] A. E. J. L.
MAN or MAIN, JAMES (1700P-1761),
philologist, born about 1700 at White wreath,
in the parish of Elgin, Morayshire, was edu-
cated first at the parish school of Longbride,
and afterwards at King's College, Aberdeen,
where he graduated M.A. in 1721. He was
then appointed schoolmaster of Tough, Aber-
deenshire, and in 1742 master of the poor's
hospital in Aberdeen. He proved a very use-
ful superintendent of the hospital, to which
at his death in 1761 he left more than half
the little property he had accumulated.
Man's zeal for the character of George Bu-
chanan led him to join the party of Scottish
scholars who were dissatisfied with Thomas
Ruddiman's edition of Buchanan's works
published in 1715. Man exposed the errors
and defects of Ruddiman's edition in 'A
Censure and Examination of Mr. Thomas
Ruddiman's Philological Notes on the Works
of the great Buchanan . . . more particularly
on the History of Scotland . . . containing
many particulars of his Life,' 8vo, Aberdeen,
1753. This treatise, which extends to 574
pages, is learned and acute, but very abusive.
Ruddiman replied in his ' Anti-crisis,' 1754,
and in 'Audi alteram partem,' 1756 [see
RUDDIMAN, THOMAS].
Man made collections for an edition of
Arthur Johnston's poems, which were in the
possession of Professor Thomas Gordon of
Aberdeen, and was encouraged by many
presbyterian ministers to undertake a history
of the church of Scotland. He only com-
pleted an edition of Buchanan's ' History of
Scotland/ which was issued at Aberdeen in
1762.
[Chalmers's Life of Ruddiman, p. 248.1
G-. G-.
MAN, JOHN (1512-1569), dean of
Gloucester, was born in 1512 at Laycock,
Wiltshire, according to Wood, though the
records of Winchester College name Winter-
bourne Stoke, in that county, as his birth-
place (KiRBY, Winchester Scholars, p. 112).
He was admitted into Winchester College
in 1523, and was elected to New College,
Oxford, where he became a probationer fellow,
28 Oct. 1529, being made perpetual fellow
two years afterwards. He graduated B.A.
20 July 1533, and M.A. 13 Feb. 1537-8
(WOOD, Fasti Oxon. ed. Bliss, i. 95, 105).
On 9 April 1 540 he was appointed the south ern
proctor of the university. Being suspected of
heresy, he was expelled from New College,
but in 1547 he was made principal of White
Hall, afterwards absorbed in Jesus College.
Soon after Elizabeth's accession he was
appointed chaplain to Archbishop Parker,
who nominated him to the wardenship of
Merton College in 1562 (WooD, Annals, ed.
Gutch, ii. 149). On 2 Feb. 1565-6 he was
installed dean of Gloucester (LE NEVE, Fasti,
ed. Hardy, i. 443). Queen Elizabeth on
12 Jan. 1566-7 despatched him to Spain as
her ambassador, ' with 3/. 6s. 8d. diet.' Her
majesty is reported to have punned upon his
mission, saying that as the Spaniard has sent
her a goose-man (Guzman) she could not re-
turn the compliment better than by sending
him a man-goose. While at Madrid he was
accused of having spoken somewhat ir-
reverently of the pope, and was in conse-
quence first excluded from court, and subse-
quently compelled to retire from the capital
to a country village where his servants were
forced to attend mass (CAMDEN, Annals, ed.
1635, p. 91). On 4 June 1568 the queen
recalled him to England. The bill of the
costs of transportation of himself, his men,
and his ' stuft'e ' from the court of England
to the court of Spain is preserved among
the Cottonian manuscripts in the British
Museum (Vespasian C. xiii. f. 407), and was
printed by Sir Henry Ellis in the ' Gentle-
man's Magazine' for October 1856. The
total expense, including diet, was 399/. 8s. lOd.
Many of his official letters from Spain are
preserved among the manuscripts in the
University Library, Cambridge (Mm. iii. 8).
Man died in London on 18 March 1568-9,
and was buried in the chancel of St. Anne's
Church, near Aldersgate.
By his wife Frances, daughter of Edmund
Herendon, mercer, of London, he had several
children, and Wood states that some of his
posterity lived at Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex.
He published : ' Common places of Chris-
tian Religion, gathered by WolfgungusMus-
culus, for the vse of suche as desire the
knowledge of Godly truthe, translated out
of Latine into Englishe. Hereunto are added
two other treatises, made by the same Author,
one of Othes, and an other of Vsurye,' Lond.
1563, fol., with dedication to Archbishop
Parker ; reprinted London, 1578, 4to.
[Ames's Typogr. Antiq. (Herbert), pp. 608,
982 ; Cat. of MSS. in Univ. Libr. Cambridge,
iv. 178, 179; Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714,
Manasseh
Manasseh
iii. 963 ; Haynes's State Papers, p. 472 ; Lodge's
Illustrations, 2nd edit., i. 437; Murdin's State
Papers, pp. 763, 765 ; Oxford Univr. Register
(Boase), i. 160; Walcott's Wykeham, p. 396;
Watt's Bibl. Brit. ; Wood's Hist, et Antiq. Univ.
Oxon. i. 285 ; Wood's Athenae Oxon. (Bliss), i.
366 ; Wright's Elizabeth, i. 247, 249.] T. C.
MANASSEH BEN ISRAEL (1604-
1657), Jewish theologian and chief advocate
of the readmission of the Jews to England
under the Commonwealth, born in 1604 in
Portugal, probably at Lisbon, was son of
Joseph ben Israel, one of the Maranos (i.e.
Jews who professed Christianity but secretly
practised Judaism in the Spanish peninsula),
by his wife Rachel Soeira. The family sub-
sequently emigrated to Amsterdam, where
the education of Manasseh was entrusted to
Rabbi Isaac Uziel, a distinguished talmudist
and physician. Manasseh proved an apt
pupil ; he studied almost every branch of
knowledge, while his attractive manners and
high-minded character gained him numerous
friends in the best society of Amsterdam.
Besides Hebrew and other Semitic dialects,
he was thoroughly acquainted with Latin,
Spanish, Dutch, and English. His master,
Rabbi Isaac, died in 1620, and two years
later Manasseh, although only eighteen
years old, was appointed his successor as
minister and teacher of the Amsterdam
synagogue known as Neveh-Shalom. He
interested himself in all the theological
controversies of the day, and Christian
scholars listened with interest to his argu-
ments. He soon counted Isaac Vossius and
Hugo Grotius among his friends. With
many of his contemporaries he shared an in-
clination towards mysticism, but his works
do not show much knowledge of the Kabba-
lah. He was convinced of the imminent ful-
filment of the Messianic prophecies of the
Bible, and was confirmed in this belief by the
story told by a certain Aaron Levi, alias An-
tonius Montezinus, and readily accepted as
true by Manasseh, of the discovery of the lost
ten tribes in the American Indians (see
MANASSEH, 8pes Israelis}. His salary being
small, he supplemented his income by esta-
blishing in 1626, for the first time, a Hebrew
printing-press at Amsterdam, and thus was
the founder of Hebrew typography in Hol-
land. When in course of time competition
reduced this source of income, he resolved
(1640) to emigrate to Brazil, but was dis-
suaded by his friends.
Manasseh at an early age resolved to do
what he could to improve the condition of
the Jews in Europe, by securing for them re-
admission to countries still closed to them.
He imagined that the restoration of the Jews
must be preceded by their dispersion into all
parts of the earth. So that this condition
might be fulfilled, he was especially desirous
that England should be opened to them.
Since Edward I's edict of 1290, the Jews
had no legal right to reside in England, and
although a few had settled there [see LOPEZ,
RODEKIGO], their position was insecure. The
relations between Holland and England had
long been close, both socially and commer-
cially, and Manasseh followed with great
attention the course of the civil war in Eng-
land. He had watched the growth of the
demand for liberty of conscience, and soon
found that the readmission of the Jews into
England had some powerful advocates there
from a religious point of view (cf. Rights of
the Kingdom, by JOHN SADLER ; An Apology
for the Honourable Nation of the Jews, by
ED. NICHOLAS, and the petition of Johanna
and Ebenezer Cartwright, dated 5 Jan. 1649,
for the readmission of the Jews). In a letter
to an English correspondent in September
1647 he ascribed the miseries of the civil wars
to divine punishment for wrongs done to the
Jews (Harl. Miscellany, vii. 584). Encour-
aged by English friends ( Vind. Jud. 37) he
undertook after the death of Charles I to
petition the English parliament to grant
permission to the Jews to settle in England
freely and openly. Thurloe records (State
Papers, ii. 520) that an offer was made in 1649
to the council of state by Jews to purchase
St. Paul's Cathedral and the Bodleian Li-
j brary for 500,000/., but the story seems im-
I probable, and Manasseh was at any rate not
concerned in the matter. In 1650 he pub-
lished, in Latin and Spanish, 'Spes Israelis,'
which was at once issued in London in
an English translation. In the dedication
to the English parliament Manasseh, while
acknowledging their ' charitable affection '
towards the Jews, begged that they would
* favour the good of the Jews.' The work,
despite some adverse criticism, was favour-
ably received. On 22 Nov. 1651, and again
on 17 Dec. 1652, Manasseh secured a pass
for travelling from Holland to England, but
circumstances prevented his departure. On
the second occasion, however, Emanuel Mar-
tinez Dormido, alias David Abrabanel, ac-
companied by Manasseh's son, Samuel, went
to London to personally present Manasseh's
petition to parliament. It was recommended
by Cromwell, but its prayer was refused by
the council of state.
Manasseh himself visited London (October
1655) with his son Samuel, and some in-
fluential members of the Jewish community
in Amsterdam. On 31 Oct. he presented
an 'Humble Address 'to the Lord Protector,
Manasseh
Manby
in which he entreated that the Jews should
be allowed to ' extol the Great and Glorious
Name of the Lord in all the bounds of the
Commonwealth, to have their Synagogues
and the free exercise of their religion.' With
the address he published ' A Declaration to
the Commonwealth, showing his Motives for
his coming to England, how Profitable the
Nation of the Jews are, and how Faithful
the Nation of the Jews are.' On 13 Nov.
1055 Manasseh presented a further petition
to the Lord Protector, asking him (1) to pro-
tect the Jews ; (2) to grant them free public
exercise of their religion ; (3) the acquisition
of a cemetery; and (4) freedom to trade as
others in all sorts of merchandise ; (5) to
appoint an officer to receive their oath of
allegiance ; (6) to leave to the heads of the
synagogue to decide about differences be-
tween Jews and Jews; (7) to repeal the
laws adverse to the Jews.
An assembly of lawyers and divines, in-
cluding Hugh Peters, Owen, Manton, and
others, was convened by Cromwell for the
purpose of considering Manasseh's argu-
ments, and it met thrice in December.
Cromwell, who presided, submitted two
questions: 1. 'Is it lawful to readmit the
Jews?' 2. 'Under what conditions shall
such readniission take place ? ' The first
was answered in the affirmative; on the
second point there was such divergency of
opinion that no decision was arrived at
(see COLLIER, Ecclesiastical Hist. viii. 380;
Mercurius Publicus, 1655). A heated pam-
phlet war followed. Prynne opposed Ma-
nasseh in * A Short Demurrer to the Jews'
long-discontinued Remitter into England,'
and Manasseh replied in his * Vindiciee Ju-
dseorum.'
The halting result of the conference seemed
unsatisfactory to Manasseh. But Evelyn,
under date 14 Dec. 1655, wrote, l Now were
the Jews admitted ' (Diary, i. 297), and it
is certain that Jews forthwith settled in
London. Cromwell made important conces-
sions to them. They bought a site for a
cemetery, and soon afterwards opened a
synagogue. Manasseh's efforts thus proved
successful. Meanwhile he was left by his
friends in London without means, and on an
appeal to Cromwell he was granted an annual
pension of 100/., but on 17 Nov. 1657, just
after the death of his son Samuel, when he
was in need of means to carry the body to
Holland for burial, he appealed a second time,
and received 2007. in lieu of the annual pen-
sion. He returned to Holland, and died on
his way home in Middleburg, 20 Nov. 1657.
He married Rachel, a great-granddaughter of
Don Isaac Abrabanel, who claimed to trace
his pedigree to King David. He had two
sons : Joseph (d. 1648 in Lublin) and Samuel
(d. 1657 in London), and one daughter named
Grace. An etched portrait of Manasseh by
Rembrandt belongs to Miss Goldsmid. A
painting entitled ' Manasseh ben Israel before
Cromwell and his Council,' by S. A. Hart,
R.A., is in possession of the Rev. J. de K.
Willians. A replica belongs to Mr. F. D.
Mocatta.
Manasseh's works, apart from those already
noticed, are: 1. 'P'ne Rabba,' in Hebrew,
the revised edition of a biblical index to
Rabboth, Amsterdam, 1628. 2. ' El Concilia-
dor,' in Spanish, a reconcilement of apparent
contradictions in the scriptures, Frankfurt,
1632, and Amsterdam, 1651; an English trans-
lation, by E. H. Lindo, was published in
London, 1842. 3. < De Creatione,' Problemata
xxx., Amsterdam, 1635. 4. ' De Resurrec-
tione Mortuorum, libri iii., 'Latin and Spanish,
Amsterdam, 1636. 5. ' De Termino Vitae,'
in Latin, on the length of man's life, whether
it is predetermined or changeable, Amster-
dam, 1639. 6. ' La Fragilitad Humana,' on
human weakness and divine assistance in
good work, Amsterdam, 1642. 7. ' Nishmath-
' hayyim,' on the immortality of the soul,
in Hebrew, Amsterdam, 1651. 8. 'Piedra
gloriosa o de la estatua de Nebuchadnesar,'
an explanation of passages in the book of
Daniel, 1655. A German translation of the
' Vindicise Judseorum,' by Marcus Herz, with
a preface by Moses Mendelssohn, was pub-
lished both at Berlin and Stettin in 1782.
[Wolf'sBibl. Hebr. iii. 703; Steinschneider's
Cat. Bibl. Hebr. in Bibl. Bodl. p. 1646; Kay-
serling's Manasseh ben Israel ( Jahrbuch fur die
Gesch. der Juden, ii. 83 sqq.) ; G-raetz's Ge-
schichte der Juden, x. 83 sqq. ; Laicien Wolf's
Resettlement of the Jews (Jewish Chronicle,
1887,1888); Cal. State Papers, 1650-7; Tovey's
Anglia Judaica ; Picciotto's Sketches of Anglo-
Jewish History ; Aa's Biographisch Woorden-
book der Nederlanden, xii. 121.] M. F-R.
MANBY, AARON (1776-1850), engi-
neer, second son of Aaron Manby of Kings-
ton, Jamaica, was born at Albrighton, Shrop-
shire, 15 Nov. 1776. His mother was Jane
Lane, of the Lanes of Bentley, who assisted
Charles II to escape from Boscobel after the
battle of Worcester [see under LANE, JANE].
Manby's early years were, it is believed, spent
in a bank in 'the Isle of Wight, but in 1813
he was in business at Wolverhampton as an
ironmaster, and under that description took
out a patent in that year (No. 3705) for
utilising the refuse 'slag 'from blast furnaces
by casting it into bricks and building blocks.
About this time he founded the Horseley
Manby
Manby
ironworks, Tipton, where he carried on the
manufacture of steam engines, castings, &c.
The concern is still in existence.
In 1821 he took out a patent (No. 4558)
for a form of steam engine specially applic-
able for marine purposes, which he called an
oscillating engine, by which name it has been
known ever since. He was not the original
inventor of this form of engine, which had
been proposed by William Murdoch [q. v.]
in 1785, and patented by R. Witty in .1811,
but he was the first to introduce it practi-
cally. He also patented the oscillating en-
gine in France in the same year, and included
in the specification a claim for making ships
of iron, and an improved feathering paddle-
wheel. He now commenced the building of
iron steamships, and the first, the Aaron
Manby, 120 feet long and 18 feet beam, was
made at Horseley and conveyed in pieces to
the Surrey Canal Dock, where it was put
together. It was tried on the Thames on
9 May 1822 (Morning Chronicle, 14 May
1822). Manby was endeavouring to form a
company to establish a line of steamers to
France, and among the persons interested in
the scheme was Captain (afterwards Admiral)
Charles Napier [q. v.] The Aaron Manby,
with Napier in command and Charles Manby
[q. v.] as engineer, left the Thames in the
early part of June 1822, and arrived in Paris
to the surprise of the inhabitants on the
llth of that month, as recorded in the ' Con-
stitutional' of the 13th and the ' Debats ' of
the 16th. This was the first iron ship which
ever went to sea, and it was also the first
vessel of any kind which had made the
voyage from London to Paris. The boat
continued to ply upon the Seine for many
years, and it was still running in 1842.
Another iron vessel was afterwards made.
In 1819 Manby founded an engineering
works at Charenton, near Paris, the manage-
ment of which he entrusted to Daniel Wilson
of Dublin, a chemist who was the first to
patent the use of ammonia for removing sul-
phuretted hydrogen from gas. The Charen-
ton establishment was of great importance,
and gave rise to the formation of many
similar works in France. In 1825 a gold
medal was awarded to the founders by the
Societe d'Encouragement A very full ac-
count of the foundry is given in the l Bulle-
tin' of the society for that year, p. 123.
Upwards of five hundred workmen were
then employed (see also Bulletin, 1826 p.
295, and 1828 p. 204) . The effect of Manby's
efforts was to render France largely inde-
pendent of English engine-builders, who for
a time displayed some resentment against
him. This feeling comes out strongly in the
evidence given before the parliamentary com-
mittee on artisans and machinery in 1824
(see Report, pp. 109-32). On 12 May 1821
Manby, in conjunction with Wilson and one
Henry, took out a patent in France for the
manufacture and purification of gas, and also
br what was then called ' portable gas ' —
;hat is, compressed gas to be supplied to
consumers in strong reservoirs. In May 1822
Manby and Wilson obtained a concession for
lighting Paris with gas, and, notwithstand-
ing the strong opposition of a rival French
company, the Manby- Wilson Company, or
Compagnie Anglaise, existed until 1847. A
copy of the report of the legal proceedings
between the two companies is preserved in
the library of the Institution of Civil Engi-
neers. It was presented by Daniel Wilson
to Thomas Telford, and bequeathed by the
latter to the institution. It is said that the
English company was actually the first to
supply gas to the French capital. In 1826
Manby and his friends purchased the Creusot
Ironworks, which were reorganised and pro-
vided with new and improved machinery
made at Charenton, and about two years
afterwards the two concerns were amalga-
mated under the title of Society Anonyme
des Mines, Forges et Fonderies du Creusot
et de Charenton. A report dated 1828, giv-
ing a history of the enterprise, is preserved
among the Telford tracts in the library of
the Institution of Civil Engineers. Manby
returned to England about 1840, when he
went to reside at Fulham, removing after-
wards to Ryde, Isle of Wight, and subse-
?uently to Shanklin, where he died 1 Dec.
850.
Manby was twice married : first, to Julia
Fewster, by whom he had one son, Charles
[q. v.] ; and, secondly, to Sarah Haskins, by
whom he had one daughter, Sarah, and three
sons, John Richard (1813-1869) (see Proc.
Inst. Civ. Eng. xxx.446), Joseph Lane (1814-
1862) (ib. xxii. 629), and Edward Oliver
(1816-1864) (ib. xxiv. 533). They were all
civil engineers, practising mostly abroad.
A portrait was exhibited at the Loan Col-
lection of Portraits at South Kensington in
1868.
[Manby's early engineering work is described
in Proc. Inst. Civ. Eng. 1842 p. 168, 1843 p. 180,
1846 pp. 89, 96; Grantham's Shipbuilding in
Iron and Steel, 1842, pp. 6-9; Gill's Technical
[Repository, 1822, i. 398, 411, ii. 66. The Gas
Engineer for December 1882 contains a notice
of his work in connection with the lighting of
Paris withxgas. See also Maxime du Camp's
article « L'Eclairage a Paris ' in Eevue des deux
Mondes, June 1873, p. 780. Private informa-
tion from a member of the family.] K. B. P.
Manby
16
Manby
MANBY, CHARLES (1804-1884), civil
engineer, and secretary to the Institution of
Civil Engineers, eldest son of Aaron Manby
[q. v.], was born on 4 Feb. 1804. He re-
ceived his early education at a Roman
catholic seminary, whence he was sent in
1814 to the semi-military college of St. Ser-
van, Brittany. His uncle, Captain Joseph
Manby, private secretary and aide-de-camp
to the Duke of Kent, had already obtained
a commission for him, but the prospect of
peace caused him to change his plans, and
he joined his father at Horseley ironworks,
and assisted in building the first iron steam-
boat [see MANBY, AAEON]. He also super-
intended the erection of the first pair of
oscillating marine engines ever made, which
were placed in 1820 in the Britannia, a
packet on the Dover and Calais station.
Manby's drawings of these engines are in
the possession of the Institution of Civil En-
gineers. About 1823 Manby proceeded to
Paris to take charge of the gasworks esta-
blished there by his father, and he subse-
quently superintended his father's foundry
at Charenton. After a short stay at the
Creusot ironworks, which his father had
undertaken to reorganise, he was employed
by the tobacco department of the French
government, and he also received a commis-
sion in the French military engineers. In
1829 he returned to England and took the
management of the Beaufort ironworks in
South Wales, and, after spending a short
time at the Ebbw Vale ironworks and the
Bristol ironworks, he established himself in
London in 1835 as a civil engineer. In 1838
he became connected with Sir John Ross's
enterprise for running steamers to India,
which was eventually absorbed by the Pen-
insular and Oriental Company. He relin-
quished his private practice in 1839, when
he was appointed secretary to the Institution
of Civil Engineers. He performed the duties
of the office for seventeen years with con-
spicuous success. Upon his retirement in
1856 a service of plate and a purse of 2,000/.
were presented to him, and he was elected
honorary secretary. In 1853 the Royal
Society elected him a fellow. He was a
member of the International Commission
which met in Paris for the purpose of con-
sidering the feasibility of constructing the
Suez Canal. His perfect command of the
French language was of considerable service
in maintaining a good understanding be-
tween the engineers' societies of London and
Paris. In 1864 he helped to establish the
Engineer and Railway Volunteer Staff Corps,
in which he held the post of adjutant with
the rank of lieutenant-colonel.
He died in London on 31 July 1884. He
was twice married : first, in 1830, to Miss
Ellen Jones of Beaufort ; and secondly, in
1858, to Harriet, daughter of Major Nicholas
Willard of the Grays, Eastbourne, and widow
of Mr. W. C. Hood, formerly a partner in
the publishing house of Whitaker & Co. He
left no issue.
[Proc. of the Institution of Civil Engineers,
Ixxxi. 327 (portrait).] E. B. P.
MANBY, GEORGE WILLIAM (1765-
1854), inventor of apparatus for saving life
from shipwreck, son of Matthew Pepper
Manby, captain in the Welsh fusiliers, was
born at Denver, near Downham Market, Nor-
folk, 28 Nov. 1765. Thomas Manby (1766 ?-
1834) [q. v.] was his younger brother. He was
sent to a school at Downham kept by Thomas
Nooks and William Chatham, where he had
for his schoolfellow Horatio Nelson, with
whom he formed a close intimacy (cf. Descrip-
tion of the Nelson Museum at Yarmouth, 1849,
Preface). He was subsequently transferred
to a school at Bromley, Middlesex, and was
afterwards placed under Reuben Burrow
[q. v.], then teacher of mathematics in the
military drawing-room at the Tower. After
a short time he entered the Royal Military
Academy at Woolwich, but in consequence
of a delay in obtaining a commission in the
artillery he joined the Cambridgeshire mi-
litia, eventually attaining the rank of cap-
tain. He married in 1793 the only daugh-
ter of Dr. Preston, and went to reside near
Denver, but in 1801 domestic troubles, whose
character is unknown, caused him to leave
home. He settled at Clifton, near Bristol,
devoting himself to literary pursuits as a
means of distraction. In 1801 he brought
out * The History and Antiquities of St.
David's,' followed by * Sketches of the His-
tory and Natural Beauties of Clifton,' 1802,
and * A Guide from Clifton to the Counties
of Monmouth, Glamorgan, &c.,' in 1802, all
of which are illustrated by engravings from
his own drawings. In 1803 he wrote a pam-
phlet entitled * An Englishman's Reflexions
on the Author of the Present Disturbances,'
in which he dealt with the threatened inva-
sion of England by Napoleon. This work
attracted the notice of Charles Yorke, then
secretary at war, and in August 1803 Manby
received the appointment of barrack-master
at Yarmouth.
His attention was first turned to the sub-
ject of shipwrecks by witnessing the loss of
the Snipe gun brig off Yarmouth during the
storm of February 1807, when sixty-seven
persons perished within sixty yards of the
shore, and 147 bodies were picked up along
Manby
Manby
the coast. In considering a means of rescue
it occurred to him that the first thing was
to establish a communication with the shore.
Remembering that he had when a youth
once fired a line over Downham Church, he
obtained from the board of ordnance the loan
of a mortar, and in August and September
1807 he exhibited some experiments to the I
members of the Suffolk Humane Society. The \
apparatus was successfully used on 12 Feb.
1808 at the wreck of the brig Elizabeth. The !
invention had been submitted to the board of
ordnance, who reported upon it in January j
1808, and it made such rapid progress in |
public favour that the navy board began to ;
supply mortars, &c., to various stations round
the coast in the early part of that year. In
1810 the apparatus was " investigated by a
committee of the House of Commons, and the
report was ordered to be printed 26 March
of the same year. Further papers were issued
7 Dec. 1813 and 10 June 1814. Manby em-
bodied the results of his work in a pamphlet
published in 1812, entitled 'An Essay on the
Preservation of Shipwrecked Persons, with
Descriptive Account of the Apparatus and
the Manner of Using it,' which has been re-
printed in many different forms. In 1823 the
subject again came before the House of Com-
mons, on Manby's petition for a further re-
ward. Up to that time 229 lives had been
saved by his apparatus. The committee re-
commended the payment to Manby of 2,000/.
(cf. Parliamentary Paper No. 260 of 1827).
The use of the apparatus gradually extended
to other countries, and Manby received j
numerous medals, which are described and j
illustrated in a pamphlet published by him
in 1852. There are now 302 stations in the \
United Kingdom where the apparatus is in
use. Since 1878, however, the mortars have
been superseded by rope-carrying rockets.
Manby's claim has been disputed by the
friends of Lieutenant Bell, who in 1807 pre-
sented a somewhat similar plan to the So-
ciety of Arts (see vol. x. of the Transactions
of that body), and a gratuity of 507. was
awarded to the inventor. Bell's idea was to
throw a rope from the ship to the shore;
Manby's plan reverses this order of procedure.
Manby also interested himself in the im-
provement of the lifeboat, and about 1811 he j
submitted his new boat to the navy board.
The report of the trial is contained in the
' Navy Experiment Book No. 3,' preserved
among the admiralty papers at the Public j
Record Office. The boat was tried again at
Plymouth in 1826 (Meek. Mag. August 1826, '
p. 252), but it does not appear to have j
come into general use. He also directed
his attention to the extinction of fires, and
VOL. xxxvi.
he was the first to suggest the apparatus
now known as the ' extincteur,' consisting
of a portable vessel holding a fire-extinguish-
ing solution under pressure. This was ex-
hibited before the barrack commissioners in
March 1816, and also at Woolwich, before a
joint committee appointed by the admiralty
and the board of ordnance, on 30 Aug. 1816.
On the same occasion he showed his ' jump-
ing-sheet,' for catching persons when jump-
ing from burning buildings ( Gent. Mag. 1816
pt. i. p. 271, pt. ii. p. 270, 1819 pt. i. p. 351 ;
Mech. Mag. 2 Oct. 1824, p. 28). The sub-
ject is further dealt with in Manby's ' Essay
on the Extinction and Prevention of Fires,
with the Description of the Apparatus for
Rescuing Persons from Houses enveloped in
Flames,' London, 1830.
About 1813 he commenced experiments
with a view to the prevention of accidents
on the ice, and on 19 Jan. 1814 he read a
paper before the Royal Humane Society, em-
bodying the results of his useful labours.
The paper, which contains numerous illus-
trations, was printed in the ' Gentleman's
Magazine,' 1814, pt. i. p. 428, and also in the
'Mechanics' Magazine,' January 1826, p. 216.
In 1832 he published ' A Description of In-
struments, Apparatus, and Means for Saving
Persons from Drowning who break through
the Ice/ &c. He was elected a fellow of the
Royal Society in 1831. Manby died at his
house at Southtown, Yarmouth, 18 Nov.
1854. His first wife died in 1814, and in
1818 he married Sophia, daughter of Sir
Thomas Gooch of Benacre Hall, Suffolk. She
died 1 Oct. 1843.
There is a portrait of Manby in the ' Euro-
pean Magazine,' July 1813, and another in
his pamphlet describing the medals presented
to him, already referred to. The print room
at the British Museum possesses three others.
In addition to the works already men-
tioned Manby wrote : 1. ' Journal of a Voy-
age to Greenland,' 1822. 2. ' Reflections upon
the Practicability of Recovering Lost Green-
land,' 1829. 3. ' Hints for Improving the
Criminal Law, with Suggestions for a new
Convict Colony,' 1831. 4. 'Reminiscences,'
1839. 5. 'A Description of the Nelson
Museum at Pedestal House,' Yarmouth, 1849.
The chief contents are now in the museum at
Lynn. A volume lettered ' Captain Manby's
Apparatus 1810 to 1820,' preserved among the
Ordnance Papers at the Public Record Office,
contains a large number of Manby's original
letters and official reports of the trials of his
apparatus.
[Authorities in addition to those cited : Euro-
pean Mag. July 1813; Gent. Mag. 1821 pt. ii.
passim, 1855 pt. i. p. 208; Reminiscences, 1839;
C
Manby
18
Manby
The Life Boat, January 1855, p. 11 ; Tables re-
lating to Life Salvage on the Coasts of the United
Kingdom during the year ended 30 June 1892,
published by the Board of Trade ; General Re-
port on the Survey of the Eastern Coast of Eng-
land for the Purpose of Establishing the System
for Saving Shipwrecked Persons, London, 1813.
The only known copy of this tract is bound up
with the volume of Ordnance Papers referred to
above.] E. B. P.
MANBY, PETER (d. 1697), dean of
Derry, son of Lieutenant-colonel Manby,
became a scholar of Trinity College, Dublin,
where he took the degrees in arts, though his
name does not appear in the printed cata-
logue of graduates. Archdeacon Cotton and
other waiters style him D.D., but it does not
appear that he proceeded to that degree.
After taking orders in the established church,
he was appointed on 23 Nov. 1660, being
then B.A.,to a minor canonryof St. Patrick's,
Dublin; and on 9 April 1666, being- then
M.A., he was collated to the chancellorship of
that church (COTTON, Fasti EccL Hibern. ii.
118). He became chaplain to Dr. Michael
Boyle, archbishop of Dublin, who, during
his triennial visitation in 1670, collated him
to a canonry of the cathedral of Kildare.
Manby was" presented to the deanery of
Derry on 17 Sept. 1672, and installed on
21 Dec. He afterwards joined the com-
munion of the church of Rome in conse-
quence, as Ms adversaries alleged, of his
failure to obtain a bishopric. James II
granted him a dispensation under the great
seal, dated 21 July 1686, authorising him to
retain the deanery of Derry, notwithstand-
ing his change of religion. In 1687 he pub-
lished ' The Considerations which obliged
Peter Manby, Dean of Derry, to embrace the
Catholique Religion. Dedicated to his Grace
the Lord Primate of Ireland/ Dublin and
London, 1687, 4to, pp. 19. The imprimatur
is dated from Dublin Castle, 11 March 1686-
1687. The treatise, although regarded by
his friends as incontrovertible, contains only
the usual arguments adduced by advocates of
the papal claims. William King [q. v.], then
chancellor of St. Patrick's, and afterwards
archbishop of Dublin, published a reply,
which led Manby to rejoin in a book entitled
' A Reformed Catechism, in two Dialogues,
concerning the English Reformation, col-
lected, for the most part Word for Word, out
of Dr.Burnet, John Fox, and other Protestant
Historians, published for the information of
the People/ Dublin and London, 1687, 4to.
This was answered by King in ' A Vindica-
tion of the Answer to the Considerations.'
Dr. William Clagett [q.v.] in England wrote
' Several captious Queries concerning the
English Reformation, first proposed by Dean
Manby . . . briefly and fully answered,'
London, 1688, 4to. In 1688 James made
Manby an alderman of Derry. After the
battle of the Boyne, Manby retired to France.
He died in London in 1697, according to an
account given by Dr. Cornelius Nary [q.v.],
who attended him in his last moments.
His works are: 1. <A Letter to a Non-
conformist Minister,' London, 1677, 4to.
2. ' A brief and practical Discourse of Abs-
tinence in Time of Lent ; wherein is shewed
the popular Mistake and Abuse of the Word
Superstition,' Dublin, 1682, 4to. 3. ' Of Con-
fession to a lawful Priest : wherein is treated
of the last Judgment,' London, 1686, 24mo.
4. l A Letter to a Friend, shewing the Vanity
of this Opinion, that every Man's Sense and
Reason is to guide him in matters of Faith,'
Dublin, 1688, 4to.
Manby induced his brother Robert, a
clergyman of the establishment, to join the
Roman church. Robert Manby became a
friar ; he left two sons, both of whom joined
the Society of Jesus. One of these sons,
PETER MANBY (Jl. 1724), born in Leinster
in 1681, studied at Coimbra, and on his re-
turn to Ireland published ' Remarks on Dr.
Loyd's Translation of the Mountpelier Cate-
chism,' Dublin, 1724, 8vo. in which, he at-
tempts to show that this catechism contains
the condemned propositions of Jansenius and
Quesnel.
[Cotton's Fasti, ii. 197, 249, iii. 332; D'Alton's
Archbishops of Dublin, p. 301 ; Dodd's Church
Hist. iii. 461 ; Hogan's Cat. of the Irish Province
5. J.,pp. 63, 64; Jones's Popery Tracts, pp. 150,
151, 459, 484; Oliver's Jesuit Collections, p.
258 ; Cat. of Library of Trin. Coll. Dublin ;
Ware's Writers (Harris), p. 257.] T. C.
MANBY, THOMAS (fl. 1670-1690),
landscape-painter, is spoken of as ' a good
English landskip-painter, who had been
several times in Italy, and consequently
painted much after the Italian manner.'
From Vertue's extracts from the diaries of
Mr. Beale, the husband of Mary Beale [q. v.],
it appears that Manby was employed to
paint in landscapes in the background of the
portraits by her and probably other painters
af the time. Manby brought from Italy a
large collection of pictures, which were sold
at the Banqueting House in Whitehall about
1680.
[Buckeridge's Supplement to De Piles's Lives
of the Painters ; Walpole's Anecdotes of Paint-
ing, ed. Wornum.] L. C.
MANBY, THOMAS (1766 ?-1834),rear-
admiral, of a family settled for many cen-
turies at Manby in Lincolnshire, was the
Manby
Manby
son of Matthew Pepper Manby of Hilgay in
Norfolk, lieutenant of marines, captain in
the Welsh fusiliers, and afterwards aide-
de-camp to Lord Townshend when lord-
lieutenant of Ireland (1767-72). George
William Manby [q. v.j was his elder brother.
When lieutenant-general of the ordnance,
Townshend gave his aide-de-camp's son,
Thomas, a post in the department, but the
boy, preferring to go to sea, was entered
on board the Hyaena frigate on the Irish
station, in 1783. In 1785 he was moved
into the Cygnet sloop, in which he went to
the West Indies. He was afterwards in the
Amphion, and, returning in her to England,
served for a short time in the Illustrious.
Towards the end of 1790 he joined the Dis-
covery, then fitting out for a voyage to the
Pacific and the north-west coast of America,
under the command of Captain George Van-
couver [q. v.] In the beginning of 1793,
when it was necessary to send some of the
officers of the expedition to England and to
China [see BROUGHTON, WILLIAM ROBERT ;
MUDGE, ZACHARY], Manby was appointed
master of the Chatham brig, the Discovery's
consort, in which he remained for the next
two years, engaged in the arduous and try-
ing work of the survey. In 1795 he was
moved back into the Discovery as acting
lieutenant, and on his arrival in England
was confirmed to that rank, 27 Oct. 1795.
In 1796 he was a lieutenant of the Juste,
and when Lord Hugh Seymour [q. v.] was
preparing for an expedition to the Pacific,
Manby, at his request, was promoted, 5 Feb.
1797, to command the Charon, a 44-gun
ship, but armed en flute, as a store-ship. The
proposed expedition was afterwards counter-
manded, and the Charon was employed in
transporting troops to Ireland during the
rebellion. It is mentioned that on one occa-
sion she took on board a thousand men at
Portsmouth, landed them at Guernsey within
twenty-four hours, embarked another thou-
sand in their stead, and landed these on the
following day at Waterford. She was also
frequently engaged in convoying the local
trade, and in cruising against the enemy's
privateers. In the two years during which
Manby commanded her he is said to have
given ' protection to no less than 4,753 ves-
sels, not one of which was lost.'
He was advanced to post rank 22 Jan.
1799, and towards the end of the year was
appointed to the Bordelais, a remarkably
fine and fast vessel, which had been built a's
a French privateer, but had fortunately been
captured on her second trip by the Revolu-
tionnaire, herself a prize, the work of the
same builder. She was thought a most beau-
tiful model, though dangerous from the weak-
ness of her frame. During 1800 she was cruis-
ing for some time off the Azores, and was
afterwards employed on the blockade of
Flushing. She proved, however, very unfit
for this service. She was long, narrow, and
low in the water, and consequently so wet
that her crew became very sickly. She was
therefore ordered to Spithead, and thence to
the West Indies. She sailed at the end of the
year with the Andromache frigate and a large
convoy. The convoy was dispersed in a gale
off Cape Finisterre, and Manby was after-
wards sent to look out for the stragglers to
the eastward of Barbados. On his way he
recaptured two of them, already prizes to
a French privateer, and on 28 Jan. 1801
fell in with two large brigs and a schooner,
French ships of war, which had been sent
thither by the governor of Cayenne to prey
on the English West Indian fleet. The arma-
ment of the brigs was very inferior to that
of the Bordelais, but they carried nearly
twice the number of men, and apparently
thought to carry her-by boarding. No sooner,
however, did the Bordelais open her fire on
the leading brig, the Curieuse, than the
others turned and fled. After a gallant fight
the Curieuse struck her flag, but she was in
a sinking condition, and sank shortly after
(JAMES, iii. 124; TROUDE, iii. 249). The
little affair derived importance from the fact
of its saving the scattered convoy from a
very great danger. During the year Manby
was employed in active cruising, and on the
peace he was moved into the Juno, one of the
squadron on the coast of St. Domingo, and
in her he returned to England in August
1802.
He was shortly afterwards appointed to
the Africaine, a frigate mounting 48 guns,
in which on the renewal of the war he was
stationed off Helvoetsluys, with a 24-gun
frigate in company, to blockade two large
French frigates lying there with troops on
board. This irksome service lasted for nearly
two years, when, the French frigates having
been dismantled, and having passed through
the canal to Flushing, the Africaine joined
the squadron off the Texel. After sustaining
serious damage in a heavy gale, she was
compelled to go to Sheerness to refit. Thence
she was sent to the West Indies with con-
voy. She arrived at Barbados with a crew
of 340 men, in perfect health. She was or-
dered to return to England with the home-
ward-bound trade, and to take on board
some invalids from the hospitals. Within
?orty-eight hours after her departure from
Carlisle Bay virulent yellow fever was
raging on board. The surgeon and the
c 2
Manchester
20
Mandevil
assistant-surgeon died on the second day.
Manby himself acted in their place, and, by
the advice of a doctor at St. Kitts, dealt out
large doses of calomel. But the anxiety
brought on an attack of the fever, which
nearly proved fatal. At Tortola a surgeon
was procured, and after a terrible passage of
six weeks, having lost a third of her crew,
the Africaine arrived at Falinouth, whence
she was sent to do a full quarantine at the
Scilly Islands, after which she was paid out
of commission.
About the time of his being appointed
to the Africaine he was presented by Lady
Tbwnshend to the Princess of Wales, who
treated him with much cordiality (G. W.
MANBY, p. 32). It was afterwards sworn by
several witnesses that she conducted herself
towards him with undue, if not with crimi-
nal familiarity (The Boo\ passim); on
22 Sept. 1806 Manby made affidavit that
this testimony was ' a vile and wicked in-
vention, wholly and absolutely false' (ib.
pp. 181-2).
In 1807 Manby, in the Thalia, in command
of a small squadron, was stationed at Jersey, j
and in 1808 was sent, in company with the !
Medusa frigate and a brig, to look out for j
two French frigates, supposed to have gone
to Davis Straits to prey on the whalers. After i
a trying and unsuccessful cruise of twelve j
weeks, they filled up with wood and water j
at a harbour on the coast of Labrador, which j
Manby surveyed and named Port Manvers. I
Thence they returned to England by New-
foundland, the Azores, and Gibraltar. The
Arctic service had severely tried a con-
stitution already impaired by yellow fever.
Manby's health was utterly ruined, and he
was obliged to give up his command. He pur-
chased an estate at Northwold in Norfolk,
where he settled down for the rest of his
life.
He was promoted to the rank of rear-
admiral 27 May 1825. He died from an
overdose of opium, at the George Hotel,
Southampton, on 18 June 1834. He married
in 1800 Miss Hamond of Northwold, and had
by her two daughters.
[Marshall's Roy. Nav. Biog. iii. (vol. ii.) 199 ;
United Service Journ. 1834, pt. ii. p. 524 ;
G. W. Manby's Reminiscences ; ' The Book ! '
or the Proceedings and Correspondence upon
the subject of the Inquiry into the Conduct of
H.R.H. the Princess of Wales (2nd edit. 1813) ;
James's Nav. Hist. ; Troude's Batailles Navales
de la France.] J. K. L.
MANCHESTER, DUKES OF. [See MON-
TAGU, CHARLES, 1664-1722, first DUKE;
MONTAGU, GEORGE, 1737-1788, fourth DUKE;
MONTAGU, WILLIAM, 1771-1843, fifth DUKE.]
MANCHESTER, EARLS or. [See MON-
TAGU, SIR HENRY, first EARL, 1563 P-1642;
MONTAGU, EDWARD, second EARL, 1602-
1671.]
MANDERSTOWN, WILLIAM (ft.
1515-1540), philosopher, was born in the
diocese of St. Andrews, probably at the
town of Manderston, Stirlingshire. Edu-
cated apparently at St. Andrews, he subse-
quently proceeded to the university of Paris,
where he graduated licentiate in medicine,
and became one of the school of Terminists,
at whose head was John Major (1469-1550)
q. v.] In 1518 Manderstown published at
h>aris two works/ Bipartitum in Morali Philo-
Beaton
and
12mo; in the first work he is said to have
plagiarised from 'Hieronymus Angestus;'
copies of both are preserved in the Advocates'
Library, Edinburgh. On 15 Dec. 1525 he
was chosen one of the rectors of the uni-
versity of Paris (Du BOULAY, Univ. Paris.
vi. 977). Before 1539 he had returned to
Scotland, for in that year, along with John
Major, he founded a bursary or chaplaincy
in St. Salvator's, and endowed it with the
rents of certain houses in South Street, St.
Andrews. On 3 April in the same year
Manderstown witnessed a charter at Dun-
fermline Monastery, and also appears as
rector of Gogar. The date of his death is
unknown. Tanner wrongly places it in
1520. Besides the books above mentioned,
Tanner attributes to Manderstown: 1. ''In
Ethicam Aristotelis ad Nicomachum Com-
ment/ 2. ' Quaestionem de Future Contin-
gent!.' 3. 'De Arte Chymica.'
[Du Boulay's Universitatis Parisiensis Hist,
vi. 977 ; Tanner's Bibliotheca Britannica, p. 505 ;
Chronicles and Memorials of Scotland— Keg.
Magni Sigilli, 1513-1546; Mackay's Life of
John Mair, pp. 76, 97 ; Catalogue of Advocates'
Library.] A. F. P.
MANDEVIL, ROBERT (1578-1618),
puritan divine, was a native of Cumberland.
He was ' entered either a batler or servitor '
of Queen's College, Oxford, early in 1596,
and matriculated on 25 June ; he proceeded
B.A. 17 June 1600, and, after migrating to
St. Edmund's Hall, M.A. 6 July 1603. In
July 1607 he was elected vicar of Holm
Cultram in Cumberland by the chancellor
and scholars of the university of Oxford,
and remained there till his death in 1618.
His life was characterised by great piety and
zeal for the puritan cause, and he was speci-
ally active in persuading his parishioners to
a stricter observance of the Sabbath.
He wrote : ' Timothies Taske ; or a Chris-
Mandeville
21
Mandeville
tian Sea-Card/ the substance of addresses at
two synodal assemblies at Carlisle, on 1 Tim.
iv. 16, and Acts xx. 28. The book was pub-
lished at Oxford in 1619 under the editor-
ship of Thomas Vicars, fellow of Queen's
College. Wood also ascribes to Mandevil
' Theological Discourses.'
[Wood's Athenae (Bliss), ii. col. 251 ; "Wood's
Fasti (Bliss), i. col. 284; Clark's Reg. of the
Univ. of Oxford, ii. 214, iii. 221 ; Hutchinson's
Hist, of Cumberland, ii. 343.] B. P.
MANDEVILLE, BERNARD '(1670?-
1733), author of the ' Fable of the Bees,' born
about 1670, was a native of Dort (or Dor-
drecht) in Holland. He pronounced an
' Oratio Scholastics, De Medicina,' upon leav-
ing the Erasmus School at Rotterdam for the
university in October 1785. On 23 March
1689 he maintained a thesis at Leyden 'De
Brutorum Operationibus,' arguing for the
automatism of brutes ; and on 30 March 1691
kept an ' inaugural disputation,' ' De Chylosi
Vitiata,' at Leyden upon taking his degree as
doctor of medicine. Copies of these are in
the British Museum ; the last is dedicated to
his father, ' Michaelo de Mandeville, apud
Roterodamenses practice felicissimo.' For
some unknown reason he settled in England.
According to Hawkins (Life of Johnson,
p. 263), he lived in obscure lodgings in Lon-
don and never acquired much practice. Some
Dutch merchants whom he nattered allowed
him a pension. He is also said to have been
* hired by the distillers ' to write in favour of
spirituous liquors. A physician who had
married a distiller's daughter told Hawkins
that Mandeville was ' a good sort of man,'
and quoted him as maintaining that the
children of dram-drinking women were ' never
afflicted with the rickets.' Mandeville is said
to have been coarse and overbearing when
he dared, and was probably little respected
outside of distilling circles. Lord Maccles-
field, however, when chief justice (1710-
1718), is said to have often entertained him
for the sake of his conversation (HAWKINS,
and Lounger's Commonplace Book, by JERE-
MIAH WHITAKER NEWMAN, ii. 306). At
Macclesfield's house he met Addison, whom
he described as ' a parson in a tye-wig.'
Franklin during his first visit to England
was introduced to Mandeville, and describes
him as the ' soul' of a club held at a tavern
and a ' most entertaining, facetious com-
panion' (FRANKLIN, Memoirs}. He died
21 Jan. 1732-3 (Gent. Mag. for 1733), ' in
his sixty-third year ' according to the ' Biblio-
theque Britannique.'
Mandeville published in 1705 a doggerel
poem called ' The Grumbling Hive, or Knaves
turned Honest,' which was piratically re-
printed as * a sixpenny pamphlet,' and sold
about the streets as a halfpenny sheet (preface
to later edition). In 1714 it was republished
anonymously with an ' Inquiry into the Origin
of Moral Virtue/ and a series of notes, under
the title ' The Fable of the Bees, or Private
Vices Public Benefits.' In 1723 appeared a
second edition, with an ' Essay on Charity
and Charity Schools,' and a ' Search into the
Nature of Society.' The grand jury of
Middlesex presented the book as a nuisance in
July 1723, and it was denounced in a letter
by ' Theophilus Philo-Britannus ' in the ' Lon-
don Journal ' of 27 July following. Mande-
ville replied by a letter to the same journal
on 10 Aug., reprinted as a ' Vindication '
in later editions. The book was attacked
by Richard Fiddes [q. v.] in his ' General
Treatise of Morality,' 1724 ; by John Dennis
[q. v.] in ' Vice and Luxury Public Mischiefs'
(1724) ; by William Law [q.v.] in 'Remarks
upon . . . the Fable of the Bees ; ' by Francis
Hutcheson (1694-1746) [q.v.] in ' Hiber-
nicus's Letters ' (1725-7), and by Archibald
Campbell (1691-1756) [q. v.] in his 'Aperij-
Xoyi'a (1728), fraudulently published as his
own by Alexander Innes. Campbell (or
Innes) challenged Mandeville to redeem a
promise which he had made that he would
burn the book if it were proved to be immoral.
An advertisement of the 'Aper^Xoyia was
followed by a paragraph stating that the
author of the ' Fable ' had, upon reading this
challenge, burnt his own book solemnly at the
bonfire before St. James's Gate on 1 March
1728. Mandeville ridiculed this ingenious
fiction in the preface to a second part of the
' Fable of the Bees ' added to later editions.
The sixth edition appeared in 1729, the ninth
in 1755, and it has been often reprinted.
Berkeley replied to Mandeville in the second
dialogue of 'Alciphron' (1732), to which
Mandeville replied in ' A Letter to Dion ' in
the same year. John Brown (1715-1766)
[q. v.], in his ' Essay upon Shaftesbury's Cha-
racteristics' (1751), also attacks Mandeville
as well as Shaftesbury.
Mandeville gave great offence by this book,
in which a cynical system of morality was
made attractive by ingenious paradoxes. It
was long popular, and later critics have
I pointed out the real acuteness of the writer
as well as the vigour of his style, especially
remarkable in a foreigner. His doctrine
that prosperity was increased by expenditure
I rather than by saving fell in with many cur-
rent economical fallacies not yet extinct.
Assuming with the ascetics that human de-
sires were essentially evil and therefore pro-
i duced ' private vices,' and assuming with the
Mandeville
22
Mandeville
common view that wealth was a 'public
benefit,' he easily showed that all civilisation
implied the development of vicious propen-
sities. He argued again with the Hobbists
that the origin of virtue was to be found in
selfish and savage instincts, and vigorously
attacked Shaftesbury's contrary theory of
a 'moral sense.' But he tacitly accepted
Shaftesbury's inference that virtue so under-
stood was a mere sham. He thus argued, in
appearance at least, for the essential vileness
of human nature ; though his arguments may
be regarded as partly ironical, or as a satire
against the hypocrisies of an artificial society.
In any case his appeal to facts, against the
plausibilities of the opposite school, shows
that he had many keen though imperfect
previsions of later scientific views, both upon
ethical and economical questions. Dr. John-
son was much impressed by the ' Fable,'
which, he said, did not puzzle him, but ' opened
his views into real life very much ' (HiLL,
Boswell, iii. 291-3 ; see criticisms in JAMES
MILL, Fragment on Mackintosh, 1870, pp. 57-
63 ; BAIN, Moral Science, pp. 593-8 ; STE-
PHEN, English Thought in the Eighteenth
Century, i'i. 33-40).
Besides the ' Fable ' and the Latin exer-
cises above mentioned, Mandeville's works
are: 1. 'Esop Dressed, or a Collection of
Fables writ in Familiar Verse,' 1704. 2. ' Ty-
phon in Verse,' 1704. 3. 'The Planter's Charity,
a poem,' 1704. 4. ' The Virgin Unmasked, or
Female Dialogues betwixt an elderly maiden
Lady and her Niece,' 1709, 1724, 1731 (a
coarse story, with reflections upon marriage,
&c.) 5. ' Treatise of Hypochondriack and
Hysterick Passions, vulgarly called Hypo in
Men and Vapours in Women . . .,' 1711, 1715,
1730 (admired by Johnson according to Haw-
kins). 6. ' Free Thoughts on Religion, the
Church, and National Happiness,' 1720.
7. ' A Conference about Whoring,' 1725.
8. ' An Enquiry into the Causes of the fre-
quent Executions at Tyburn,' 1725 (a curious
account of the abuses then prevalent). 9. 'An
Enquiry into the Origin of Honour and the
Usefulness of Christianity in War,' 1732.
To Mandeville have also been attributed :
' A Modest Defence of Publick Stews,' 1740 ;
' The World Unmasked, or the Philosopher
the greatest Cheat,' 1736 (certainly not his) ;
and ' Zoologia Medicinalis Hibernica,' 1744
(but previously published by ' John Keogh '
in 1739).
[The notices in the General Dictionary, vii.
388 (1738), Chaufepie, and the Biographia Bri-
tannica give no biographical details ; Hawkins's
brief note as above and the Lounger's Common-
place Book (see above) preserve the only per-
sonal tradition.] L. S.
MANDEVILLE, GEOFFREY BE, EARL
OF ESSEX (d. 1144), rebel, was the son of
William de Mandeville, constable of the
Tower, and the grandson of Geoffrey de Man-
deville, a companion of the Conqueror, who
obtained a considerable fief in England,
largely composed of the forfeited estates of
Esgar*(or Asgar) the staller. Geoffrey first
appears in the Pipe Roll of 1130, when he
had recently succeeded his father. With the
exception of his presence at King Stephen's
Easter court in 1136, we hear nothing of him
till 1140, when he accompanied Stephen
against Ely (Cott. MS. Titus A. vi. f. 34),
and subsequently (according to WILLIAM OF
NEWBTJRGH) took advantage of his position
as constable of the Tower to detain Constance
of France in that fortress, after her betrothal
to Eustace, the son of Stephen, who bitterly
resented the outrage. He must, however,
have succeeded in obtaining from the king
before the latter's capture at Lincoln (2 Feb.
1141) the charter creating him Earl of Essex,
which is still preserved among the Cottonian
Charters (vii. 4), and which is probably the
earliest creation-charter now extant.
From this point his power and his import-
ance rapidly increased, chiefly owing to his
control of the Tower. He also exercised
great influence in Essex, where lay his chief
estates and his strongholds of Pleshy and
Saffron Walden. On the arrival of the Em-
press Maud in London (June 1141), he was
won over to her side by an important charter
confirming him in the earldom of Essex,
creating him hereditary sheriff, justice, and
escheator of Essex, and granting him estates,
knights' fees, and privileges. He deserted
her cause, however, on her expulsion from
London, seized her adherent the bishop, and
was won over by Stephen's queen to assist
her in the siege of Winchester. Shortly after
the liberation of the king Geoffrey obtained
from him, as the price of his support, a charter
(Christmas 1141) pardoning his treason, and
trebling the grants made to him by the em-
press. He now became sheriff and justice of
Hertfordshire and of London and Middlesex,
as well as of Essex, thus monopolising all
administration and judicial power within
these three counties. Early in the follow-
ing year he was despatched by Stephen against
Ely to disperse the bishop's knights, a task
which he accomplished with vigour. His
influence was now so great that the author
of the ' Gesta Stephani' describes him as sur-
passing all the nobles of the land in wealth
and importance, acting everywhere as king,
and more eagerly listened to and obeyed than
the king himself. Another contemporary
writer speaks of him as the foremost man in
Mandeville
Mandeville
England. His ambition, however, was still
unsatisfied, and he aspired by a fresh treason
to play the part of king-maker. He accord-
ingly began to intrigue with the empress,
who was preparing to make a fresh effort on
behalf of her cause. Meeting her at Oxford
some time before the end of June (1142), he
extorted from her in a new charter con-
cessions even more extravagant than those
he had wrung from Stephen. He also ob-
tained from her at the same time a charter
in favour of his brother-in-law, Aubrey de
Vere (afterwards Earl of Oxford), another
Essex magnate. But the ill-success of her
cause was unfavourable to his scheme, and
he remained, outwardly at least, in allegi-
ance to the king. His treasonable intentions,
however, could not be kept secret, and Ste-
phen, who already dreaded his power, was
warned that he would lose his crown unless
he mastered the earl. It was not, however,
till the following year (1143) that he decided,
or felt himself strong enough, to do this. At
St. Albans, probably about the end of Sep-
tember, Geoffrey, who was attending his court,
was openly accused of treason by some of his
jealous rivals, and, on treating the charge
with cynical contempt, was suddenly arrested
by the king after a sharp struggle. Under
threat of being hanged, he was forced to
surrender his castles of Pleshey and Saffron
Walden, and, above all, the Tower of London,
the true source of his might. He was then
set free, ' to the ruin of the realm/ in the
words of the ' Gesta Stephani.'
Rushing forth from the presence of the
king, ' like a vicious and riderless horse, kick-
ing and biting' in his rage, the earl burst
into revolt. With the help of his brother-
in-law, William de Say, and eventually of
the Earl of Norfolk, he made himself master
of the fenland, the old resort of rebels. Ad-
vancing from Fordham, he secured, in the
absence of Bishop Nigel, the Isle of Ely, and
pushing on thence seized Ramsey Abbey,
which he fortified and made his headquarters.
From this strong position he raided forth
with impunity, burning and sacking Cam-
bridge and other smaller places. Stephen
marched against him, but in vain, for the
earl took refuge among the fens. The king,
however, having fortified Burwell, which
threatened Geoffrey's communications, the
earl attacked the post (August 1144), and
while doing so was wounded in the head.
The wound proved fatal, and the earl died
at Mildenhall in Suffolk about the middle of
September, excommunicate for his desecra-
tion and plunder of church property. His
corpse was carried by some Templars to the
Old Temple in Holborn, where it remained
unburied for nearly twenty years. At last,
his son and namesake having made repara-
tion for his sins, Pope Alexander pronounced
his absolution (1163), and his remains were
interred at the New Temple, where an effigy of
him was, but erroneously, supposed to exist.
The earl, who presented a perfect type of
the ambitious feudal noble, left by his wife
Rohese, daughter of Aubrey de Vere (cham-
berlain of England), at least three sons:
Ernulf (or Ernald), who shared in his re-
volt, and was consequently exiled and dis-
inherited, together with his descendants;
and Geoffrey (d. 1166) and William Mande-
ville [q. v.], who succeeded him in turn, and
were both Earls of Essex.
[Geoffrey de Mandeville: a Study of the
Anarchy, 1892, by the present writer.]
J. H. R.
MANDEVILLE, SIR JOHN, was the
ostensible author of the book of travels
bearing his name and composed soon after
the middle of the fourteenth century. The
earliest known manuscript (Paris, Bibl. Nat.
nouv. acq. franc. 4515, late Ashburnham
MS. Barrois xxiv.) is dated 1371, and is in
French; and from internal evidence it is
clear that the English, Latin, and other
texts are all derived, directly or indirectly,
from a French original, the translation in no
case being the author's own. The English
text has practically come down to us in only
three forms, and in no manuscript older than
the fifteenth century. The common English
version, and the only one printed before 1725,
has, besides other deficiencies, a large gap in
the account of Egypt (ed. Halliwell, 1866,
p. 36, 1. 7, ' And there are,' to p. 62, 1. 25,
1 abbey e often tyme '). The other two English
versions are of superior value, and are pre-
served, each in a single manuscript, in the
British Museum, dating in both cases from
about 1410 to 1420 : that in Cotton MS. Titus
C. xvi. was first edited anonymously in 1725,
and through Halliwell's reprints (1839, 1866,
&c.) has become the standard English text ;
the other version, in a more northerly dialect,
and in some respects superior, is in Egerton
MS. 1982, and was printed for the Roxburghe
Club in 1889. As the Cotton manuscript has
lost three leaves, the latter is really the only
complete English text.
In Latin, as Dr. Vogels has shown, there
are five independent versions. Four of them,
which apparently originated in England (one
manuscript, now at Leyden, being dated in
1390), have no special interest ; the fifth, or
vulgate Latin text, was no doubt made at
Liege, and, as will be seen, has an important
bearing on the author's identity. It is found
in twelve manuscripts, all of the fifteenth
Mandeville
Mandeville
century, and is the only Latin version as
yet printed.
In his prologue the author styles himself
Jehan de Mandeville, or John Maundevylle,
knight, born and bred in England, of the
town of St. Aubin or St. Albans ; and he
declares that he crossed the sea on Michael-
mas day 1322 (or 1332, in the Egerton and
some other English manuscripts), and had
passed in his travels by Turkey (i.e. Asia
Minor), Great and Little Armenia, Tartary,
Persia, Syria, Arabia, Upper and Lower
Egypt, Libya, a great part of Ethiopia,
Chaldeea, Amazonia, and Lesser, Greater,
and Middle India. He adds that he wrote
especially for those who wished to visit
Jerusalem, whither he had himself often
ridden in good company, and in the French
prologue he ends by stating that, to be more
concise, he should have (j'eusse) written in
Latin, but had chosen Romance, i.e. French,
as being more widely understood. In the
Latin, and all the English versions except
the Cotton manuscript, this last sentence is
suppressed, so that each tacitly claims to be
an original work ; in the Cotton manuscript
it is perverted and reads : ' And ye shall
understand that I have put this book out of
Latin into French, and translated it again
out of French into English that every man of
my nation may understand it.' These words
not only contradict the French text, but make
Mandeville himself responsible for the Eng-
lish version in which they occur, and on the
strength of them he has even been styled the
' father of English prose.' But the Cotton
version, equally with the others, is disfigured
by blunders, such as an author translating
his own work could never have made (see
Roxburghe edit. p. xiii). In the epilogue
Mandeville repeats that he left England in
1322, and goes on to say that he had since
< searched ' many a land, been in many a good
company, and witnessed many a noble feat,
although he had himself performed none,
and that, being now forced by arthritic gout
to seek repose, he had written his reminis-
cences, as a solace for his ' wretched ease,' in
1357, the thirty-fifth year since he set out.
This is the date in the Paris manuscript ;
others, French and English, have 1356 (or
1366 in the case of those which make him
start in 1332), while the vulgate Latin has
1355. In the Latin, moreover, he says that
he wrote at Liege, and it is in the Cotton
manuscript alone that, by an inexact render-
ing, he speaks of having actually reached
home. The passage common to all the Eng-
lish versions, that on his way back he sub-
mitted his book to the pope at Rome, is, no
doubt, spurious. It is at variance with his
own account of the circumstances under
which the work was written, and between
1309 and 1377 the popes resided not at Rome
but at Avignon. A short dedicatory letter
in Latin to Edward III, which is appended
to some inferior French manuscripts, is also
probably a late addition. In some copies the
author's name appears as J. de Montevilla.
The work itself is virtually made up of
two parts. The first treats mainly of the
Holy Land and the routes thither, and in
the Paris manuscript it gives the title to the
whole, viz. ' Le livre Jehan de Mandeville,
chevalier, lequel parle de 1'estat de la terre
sainte et des merveilles que il y a veues.'
Although it is more a guide-book for pilgrims
than strictly a record of the author's own
travel, he plainly implies throughout that he
wrote from actual experience. Incidentally
he tells us he had been at Paris and at Con-
stantinople, had long served the sultan of
Egypt against the Bedouins, and had refused
his offer of a prince's daughter in marriage,
with a great estate, at the price of apostasy.
He reports, too, a curious colloquy he had
with the sultan on the vices of Christendom,
and casually mentions that he left Egypt in
the reign of Melechmadabron, by whom he
possibly means Melik-el-Mudhaffar (1346-7).
Finally, he speaks of being at the monastery
of St. Catharine on Mount Sinai, and of
having obtained access to the Dome of the
Rock at Jerusalem by special grace of the
sultan, who gave him letters under the great
seal. But in spite of these personal references
almost the whole of his matter is undeniably
taken from earlier writers. The framework,
as Sir Henry Yule pointed out, is from Wil-
liam of Boldensele, a German knight and
ex-Dominican who visited the holy places in
1332-3, and wrote in 1336 a sober account
of his journey (GROTEFBHTD, Die Edelherren
von Boldensele, 1852, 1855). From first to
last Mandeville copies him closely, though
not always with intelligence ; but at the
same time he borrows abundantly from other
sources, interweaving his various materials
with some skill. Apart from his use of
church legends and romantic tales, the de-
scription he gives of the route through Hun-
gary to Constantinople, and, later on, across
Asia Minor, is a blundering plagiarism from
^- < History of the First Crusade ' by Albert
the
of Aix, and his topography of Palestine, when
not based on Boldensele, is a patchwork from
twelfth- and thirteenth-century itineraries.
His authority, therefore, for the condition
of the holy places in his own time, though
often quoted, is utterly worthless. Other
passages can be traced to Pliny and Solinus,
Peter Comestor, Vincent de Beauvais, Bru-
Mandeville
25
Mandeville
netto Latini, and Jacques de Vitry. From
the last, for example, he ekes out Bolden-
sele's account of the Bedouins, and it is from
a careless reading of De Vitry that he turns
the hunting leopards of Cyprus into 'papions '
or baboons. The alphabets which he gives
have won him some credit as a linguist, but
only the Greek and the Hebrew (which were
readily accessible) are what they pretend to
be, and that which he calls Saracen actually
comes from the'Cosmographia' of ^Ethicus!
His knowledge of Mohammedanism and its
Arabic formulae impressed even Yule. He was,
however, wholly indebted for that information
to the 'Liber de Statu Saracenorum ' of Wil-
liam of Tripoli (circa 1270), as he was to the
' Historise Orientis' of Hetoum the Armenian
(1307) for much of what he wrote about
Egypt. In the last case, indeed, he shows a
rare sign of independence, for he does not,
with Hetoum, end his history of the sultanate
about 1300, but carries it on to the death of
En-Nasir (1341) and names two of his suc-
cessors. Although his statements about
them are not historically accurate, this fact
and a few other details suggest that he may
really have been in Egypt, if not at Jerusalem,
but the proportion of original matter is so
very far short of what might be expected
that even this is extremely doubtful.
In the second part of the work, which
describes nearly all Asia, there is, apart
from his own assertions, no trace of personal
experience whatever. The place of Bolden-
sele is here taken by Friar Odoric of Por-
denone, whose intensely interesting narra-
tive of eastern travel was written in 1330,
shortly after his return home (YtTLE, Cathay
and the Way thither, 1866 ; H. COKDIER,
O. de Pordenone, 1891). Odoric left Europe
about 1316-18, and travelled slowly over-
land from Trebizond to the Persian Gulf,
where he took ship at Hormuz for Tana, a
little north of Bombay. Thence he sailed
along the coast to Malabar, Ceylon, and
Mailapur, now Madras. After visiting Su-
matra, Java, and other islands, Champa or
S. Cochin-China, and Canton, he ultimately
made his way northward through China to
Cambalec or Pekin. There he remained three
years, and then started homeward by land,
but his route after Tibet is not recorded.
Mandeville practically steals the whole of
these extensive travels and makes them his
own, adding, as before, a mass of hetero-
geneous matter acquired by the same means.
Next to Odoric he makes most use of Hetoum,
from whom he took, besides other details, his
summary description of the countries of Asia
and his history of the Mongols. For Mongol
manners and customs he had recourse to
I John de Piano Carpini and Simon de St.
Quentin, papal envoys to the Tartars about
1250. These two thirteenth-century writers
I he probably knew only through lengthy ex-
tracts in the ' Speculum' of Vincent de Beau-
i vais (d. 1264?). This vast storehouse of me-
I diaeval knowledge he ransacked thoroughly,
! as he did also to some extent the kindred
! « Tresor ' of Brunetto Latini (d. 1294). He
; admits in one place (contradicting his pro-
| logue) that he was never in Tartary itself,
though he had been in Russia (Galicia), Li-
vonia, Cracow, and other countries bordering
j on it, but, without once naming his autho-
rities, he writes throughout in the tone of
an eye-witness. He even transfers to his
own days, ' when I was there,' the names
of Tartar princes of a century before (Roxb.
ed. p. 209). Much in the same way he
adopts Pliny's language about the ships of
his time, so that it serves for those of the four-
teenth century (id. p. 219), and gives as his
own a mode of computing the size of the
earth which he found recorded of Erato-
sthenes (ib. p. 200). But it may be that from
Vincent de Beauvais's ' Speculum,' and not
directly from Pliny, Solinus, or the early
Bestiaries, he obtained particulars of the
fabulous monsters, human and brute, the
existence of which he records as sober fact
in the extreme East. Without doubt in
the ' Speculum ' he read Caesar's account of
the customs of the Britons, which he applies
almost word for word to the inhabitants of
one of his imaginary islands (Roxb. ed. p.
218). But, whether repeating fact or fable, he
associates himself with it. A good example
of his method is his story of the mythical
Fount of Youth. He takes this from Prester
John's letter, and foists it upon Odoric's
account of Malabar, but he adds that he
himself had drunk of the fount, and still
felt the good effects. Similarly at various
stages he makes out that he had taken ob-
servations with the astrolabe, not only in
Brabant and Germany towards Bohemia,
but in the Indian Ocean, had seen with his
own eyes the gigantic reeds of the island of
1 Panten,' had sailed within sight of the
rocks of adamant, and had been in the
country of the Vegetable Lamb. He even
represents that his travels extended from
62° 10' north to 33° 16' south. Further, in
following Odoric through Cathay he adds con-
versations of his own at Cansay and at Cam-
balec, and asserts that he and his comrades
served the Great Khan for fifteen months
against the king of Manzi. The way he
deals with Odoric's story of the devil-haunted
Valley Perilous is curious ; for in working
it up with augmented horrors he tells how,
Mandeville
Mandeville
with some of his fellows, he succeeded in
passing through, after being shriven by two
Friars Minor of Lombardy, who were with
them. Evidently he here alludes to Odoric
himself, so as to forestall a charge of pla-
giarism by covertly suggesting that they
travelled together. This theory was in
fact put forward as early as the fifteenth
century, to account for the agreement be-
tween the two works, and it was even asserted
that Mandeville wrote first. Such, however,
was certainly not the case, and all the evi-
dence goes to prove that his book is not only a
mere compilation, but a deliberate imposture.
There are strong grounds, too, for the
belief that his name is as fictitious as his
travels. Mandeville is mentioned, indeed,
as a famous traveller in Burton's ' Chronicle
of Meaux Abbey,' written between 1388 and
1396 (Rolls ed., 1868, iii. 158), and again,
about 1400, in a list of local celebrities ap-
pended to Amundesham's ' Annals of St.
Albans' (Rolls ed., 1871, ii. 306). These
notices, however, and others later, are plainly
based on his own statements ; and the fact
that a sapphire ring at St. Albans (ib. p.
331) and a crystal orb at Canterbury (LE-
LAND, Comment., 1709, p. 368) were ex-
hibited among relics as his gifts only attests
the fame of his book. No other kind of trace
of him can be found in England, for the
legend of his burial at St. Albans was of late
growth. Although in the fourteenth century
the Mandevilles were no longer earls of Essex,
the name was not uncommon. One family
bearing it was seated at Black Notley in
Essex, and another was of Marshwood in
Dorset, holding lands also in Wiltshire, Ox-
fordshire, Devonshire, and elsewhere. At
least two members of the latter were called
John between 1300 and 1360, and other con-
temporary Mandevilles of the same name are
also known (Roxb. ed. p. xxx). Two more
have recently been found by Mr. Edward
Scott as witnesses to a charter, now at
Westminster Abbey, relating to Edmonton,
Middlesex, and dated in 1312-13. Nothing,
however, is recorded of any one of them that
makes his identity with the traveller at all
probable.
On the other hand, there is abundant proof
that the tomb of the author of the ' Travels '
was to be seen in the church of the Guille-
mins or Guillelmites at Liege down to the
demolition of the building in 1798. The
fact of his burial there, with the date of his
death, 17 Nov. 1372, was published by Bale in
1548 (Summarium, f. 1496), and was con-
firmed independently by Jacob Meyer (An-
nales rerum Flandric., 1561, p. 165) and
Lud. Guicciardini (Paesi Bassi, 1567, p. 281).
Ortelius (Itinerarium, 1584, p. 16) is more
explicit, and gives the epitaph in full. As
corrected by other copies, notably one sent
by Edmund Lewknor, an English priest at
Liege, to John Pits (De III. Angl. Scriptt.
1619, p. 511), it ran : ' Hie jacet vir nobilis
Dom. Joannes de Mandeville, alias dictus
adBarbam, Miles, Dominus de Campdi, natus
de Anglia, medicinse professor, devotissimus
orator, et bonorum suorum largissirnus pau-
peribus erogator, qui, toto quasi orbe lus-
trato, Leodii diem vitce sme clausit extremum,
A.D. MCCCLXXII., mensisNov. die xvii.' Orte-
lius adds that it was on a stone whereon
was also carved an armed man with forked
beard trampling on a lion, with a hand
blessing him from above, together with the
words : ' Vos ki paseis sor mi por lamour
deix (de Dieu) proies por mi.' The shield
when he saw it was bare, but he was told it
once contained, on a brass plate, the arms
azure, a lion argent with a crescent on his
breast gules, within a bordure engrailed or.
These were not the arms of any branch of
Mandeville, but, except the crescent (which
may have marked a difference for a second
son), they appear to have been borne by
Tyrrell and Lamont (PAPWORTH, Ordinary,
1874, p. 118). Another description of them
in German verse, with a somewhat faulty
copy of the epitaph, was given by Jacob
Piiterich in his ' Ehrenbrief,' written in
1462, the poet stating that he went twelve
miles out of his way to visit the tomb
(IlAUPT, Zeitschrift, 1848, vi. 56). It is not
very intelligible, but it mentions the lion,
and adds that the helm was surmounted
by an ape (Morkhacz). Of about the same
date is a notice of Mandeville, based on the
epitaph, in the ' Chronicle ' (1230-1461) of
Cornelis Zantfliet, who was a monk of St.
Jacques at Liege ; and earlier still Radulphus
de Rivo (d. 1403), dean of Tongres, some ten
miles from Liege, has an interesting passage
on him in his ' Gesta Pontificum Leodien-
sium.' He says not only that he was buried
among the Guillemins, but that he wrote
his ' Travels ' in three languages. By an ob-
vious misreading of the date on the tomb
(y for x} he places his death in 1367.
But the most important piece of evidence
for the author's identity was made known in
1866 (S. BORMANS, in Bibliophile Beige, p.
236), though it was not appreciated until
1884 (E. B. NICHOLSON, in Academy, xxv.
261). This is an extract made by the Liege
herald, Louis Abry (1643-1720), from the
fourth book, now lost, of the 'Myreur des
Histors,' or * General Chronicle,' of Jean des
Preis or d'Outremeuse (1338-1399). It is
to this effect : ' In 1372 died at Liege,
Mandeville
Mandeville
12 [MC] Nov., a man of very distinguished
birth, but content to pass there under the
name of "Jean de Bourgogne dit a la Barbe."
He revealed himself, however, on his death-
bed to Jean d'Outremeuse, his friend and
executor. In fact, in his will he styled him-
self " Messire Jean de Mandeville, chevalier,
comte de Montfort en Angleterre et seigneur
de 1'isle de Campdi et du Chateau Perouse."
Having, however, had the misfortune to kill
in his own country a count (or earl), whom
he does not name, he bound himself to tra-
verse three parts of the world. He came to
Liege in 1343, and, although of very exalted
rank, he preferred to keep himself there con-
cealed. He was, besides, a great naturalist,
and a profound philosopher and astrologer,
and he had above all an extraordinary know-
ledge of medicine, rarely deceiving himself
when he gave his opinion as to a patient's
chances of recovery. On his death he was
interred among the Guillelmins in the suburb
of Avroy ' (cf. S. BORM ANS, Chronique et Geste
de J. des Preis, 1887, p. cxxxiii). D'Outre-
meuse again mentions Mandeville in his
' Tresorier de Philosophic Naturelle ' (Bibl.
Nat.,fonds fran?., 12326). Without connect-
ing him with De Bourgogne he there styles
him ' Seigneur de Monfort,' &c., and quotes
several passages in Latin from a i Lapidaire
des Indois,' of which he says he was the
author ; a French version of the ' Lapidaire '
was printed under Mandeville's name at
Lyons about 1530. D'Outremeuse also as-
serts that Mandeville lived seven years at
Alexandria, and that a Saracen friend gave
him some fine jewels, which he (D'Outre-
meuse) afterwards acquired. As to Jean de
Bourgogne a la Barbe, the name is otherwise
known as that of the author of a treatise on
the plague. Manuscripts of this are extant in
Latin, French, arid English, the author some-
times being called De Burdegalia, De Bur-
deus, &c. ; and it is significant that a French
copy originally formed part of the same
manuscript as the Paris Mandeville ' Travels'
of 1371 (L. DELISLE, Cat. des MSS. Libri et
Barrois, 1888, p. 252). The colophon of the
treatise states that it was composed by Jean de
Bourgogne a, la Barbe in 1365 at Liege, where
he had before written other noble scientific
works; and in the text he claims to have had
forty years of medical experience, and to have
written two previous tracts on kindred sub-
jects. He appears again, as ' John with the
Beard,' in the Latin vulgate version of Man-
deville's 'Travels.' Mandeville is there made
to say that, when in Egypt, he met about the
Sultan's court a venerable and clever phy-
sician ' sprung from our own parts ; ' that long
afterwards at Liege, on his way home in 1355,
he recognised the same physician in Master
John ' ad Barbam,' whom he consulted when
laid up with arthritic gout in the street Basse
Sauveniere ; and that he wrote the account of
his wanderings at Master John's instigation
and with his aid. The same story has even
been quoted from a French manuscript, with
the name Jean de Bourgogne in full, and the
added detail that Mandeville lodged at Liege
in the hostel of one Henkin Levoz (Roxb. ed.
p. xxviii). As the whole incident is absent
from the French manuscripts generally, it
could hardly have formed part of the origi-
nal work ; but it marks a stage towards the
actual identification of De Bourgogne with
Mandeville, as asserted by D'Outremeuse's
chronicle and implied in the epitaph, which
D'Outremeuse probably composed. But, ad-
mitting this identity, there is the question,
Which of the two names, Mandeville or De
Bourgogne, was authentic ?
If D'Outremeuse reported truly, De Bour-
gogne in his will claimed not only to be Sir
John Mandeville, but count, or earl, of Mont-
fort in England. Such a titfe was certainly
never borne by the Mandeville family, and
the probability is that it, like the other ap-
pellation (' seigneur de 1'isle de Campdi et du
Chateau Perouse') given by D'Outremeuse to
his mysterious friend, was a fiction. D'Outre-
meuse's account of the cause of his friend's
departure from England may be possibly
based on historical fact, although the inves-
tigation is full of difficulty.
One John de Burgoyne, who was in Ed-
ward II's reign chamberlain to John, baron de
Mowbray, took part with his master in the
rising against the two Despensers, the king's
favourites, in 1321. The Despensers were then
banished, and De Burgoyne was, for his share
in the attack on them, pardoned by parliament
on 20 Aug. 1321 (Par I. Writs tii. div. ii. App.p.
167,div.iii.p.619). Next year the Despensers
were recalled by the king, and they defeated
their enemies at Boroughbridge on 16 March,
when Mowbray, De Burgoyne's master, was
executed. John de Burgoyne thus lost his
patron, and in May his own position was
seriously endangered by the formal revoca-
tion of his earlier pardon, so that he had
cogent reasons for quitting England. Man-
deville, in his ' Travels,' professes to have
left his native country at Michaelmas 1322.
This coincidence of date is far from proving
that the Burgoyne in Mowbray's service is
identical with the Jean de Bourgogne who
died at Liege in 1372, and who is credited
by D'Outremeuse with assuming the alias of
Mandeville ; but their identity is not impos-
sible. It would account for such knowledge
of England as is shown now and then in the
Mandeville
Mandeville
1 Travels' (in the remarks, for example, on the
letters p and 3), and even perhaps for the choice
of the pseudonym of Mandeville. For Bur-
goyne, as the foe of the Despensers, was a
partisan of a real John de Mandeville, pro-
bably of Marshwood, who, implicated in
1312 in the death of Piers Gaveston [q. v.],
was pardoned in 1313 (ib. ii. div. iii. p.
1138). This Mandeville was not apparently
involved in the events of 1322, and would
himself be too old in 1312 to make it reason-
able to identify him in any way with the
friend of D'Outremeuse, who died sixty years
later, in 1372. But his name might easily
have been adopted by Burgoyne, the exile
of 1322. In any case, the presumption is
that the Liege physician's true name was De
Bourgogne, and that he wrote the ' Travels '
under the pseudonym of Mandeville. Whether
D'Outremeuse was his dupe or accomplice is
open to doubt. D'Outremeuse was not over-
scrupulous, for the travels which Mandeville
took from Odoric he in turn took from Man-
deville, inserting them in the ' Myreur ' as
those of his favourite hero Ogier le Danois
(ed. Borgnet, 1873, iii. 57). There are signs,
too, that he may at least have been respon-
sible for the Latin version of Mandeville's
' Travels/ in which Ogier's name also occurs ;
but if he had no hand in the original, he had
ample means of detecting its character ; his
own authorities for the extant books of the
1 Myreur' (Chrowique, p. xcv) include nearly
all those which Mandeville used.
The success of the ' Travels ' was remark-
able. Avowedly written for the unlearned,
and combining interest of matter and a quaint
simplicity of style, the book hit the popu-
lar taste, and in a marvel-loving age its
most extravagant features probably had the
greatest charm. No mediaeval work was more
widely diffused in the vernacular, atfd in
English especially it lost nothing, errors
apart, by translation, the philological value
of the several versions being also consider-
able. Besides the French, English, and Latin
texts, there are others in Italian and Spanish,
Dutch and Walloon, German, Bohemian,
Danish, and Irish, and some three hundred
manuscripts are said to have survived. In
English Dr. Vogels enumerates thirty-four.
In the British Museum are ten French, nine
English, six Latin, three German, and two
Irish manuscripts. The work was plagiarised
not only by D'Outremeuse, but by the Ba-
varian traveller Schiltberger, who returned
home in 1427. More curiously still, as Mr.
Paget Toynbee has lately proved {Romania,
1892, xxi. 228), Christine de Pisan, in 1402,
borrowed from it largely in her * Chemin de
Long Estude' (vv. 1191-1568) ; the sibyl who
conducted Christine in a vision through the
other world first showed her what was worth
seeing here in terms almost identical with
Mandeville's.
According to M. Cordier the first edition
in type was the German version of Otto von
Diemeringen, printed probably at Bale about
1475, but an edition in Dutch is thought to
have appeared at least as early as 1470
(CAMPBELL, Typogr. Neerlandaise, 1874, p.
338). Another German version by Michel
Velser was printed at Augsburg, 1481. The
earliest edition of the French text is dated
Lyons, 4 April 1480, and was speedily fol-
lowed by a second, Lyons, 8 Feb. 1480-1 . The
year 1480 also saw an edition in Italian,
printed at Milan. The earliest Latin editions
are undated, but one has been assigned, on
good grounds, to Gerard Leeu of Antwerp,
1485. In English the earliest dated edition is
that of WTynkyn de Worde, 1499, reprinted in
1503. It was perhaps preceded by Pynson's,
a unique copy of which is in the Grenville
Library, No/6713. An edition by T. Este,
1568, contains virtually the same woodcuts
which have been repeated down to our own
days. Fifteen editions in English before 1725
are known, all, as before stated, of the defec-
tive text. The edition of Cotton MS. Titus
C. xvi. in 1725 and its reprints have already
been mentioned. Modernised forms of it have
been edited by T. Wright, < Early Travels in
Palestine/ 1848, and by H. Morley, 1886.
[Encycl. Britannica, 9th edit. 1883, xv. 473.
art. on Mandeville by Sir H. Yule and E. B.
Nicholson, aud authorities there given; Voiage
and Travaile of Sir J. Maundeville (text from
Cott. MS. Titus C. xvi.), ed. J. 0. Halliwell,
1839; The Buke of John Maundeville, ed.
Gr. F. Warner (Koxburghe Club), containing the
text in English (Egert. MS. 1982) and French, a
full introduction, notes on the sources, &c., 1 889 ;
A. Bovenschen's Untersuchungen iiber J. v. M.
und die Quellen fiir seine Keisebeschreibung, in
the Zeitschrift fur Erdkunde, Berlin, 1888, xxiii.
194; J. Vogels's Die ungedruckten lateiniscben
Versionen Mandeville's, Crefeld, 1886 ; Vogels's
Handschrifr.liche Untersuchungen iiber die en-
glische Version Mandeville's, Crefeld, 1891. In
the last important tract Dr. Vogels argues that
there were originally two independent English
versions, the older (1390-1400) from the Latin
(E. L.), the other (about 1400) from the French
(E, F.); that E. L. is only preserved in a muti-
lated form in Bodleian MSS. e Mus. 116 and
Kawl. 99 ; that Cott. MS. Titus C. xvi. is a copy
of E.F.; that from another mutilated copy sprang
all the manuscripts of the defective text ; and
that Egert. MS. 1982 is a revised and much im-
proved edition of the defective text, the editor,
in order to amend and fill up gaps, using E. L.
throughout, and occasionally a copy of the ori-
Mandeville
Mandeville
ginal French text. Dr. Vogels is now engaged
on a critical edition of the French Mandeville.
For the bibliography: H. Cordier's Bibliotheca
Sfnica, 1885, ii. 943-59; E. Eohricht's Bibl.
Geogr. Palsestinae, 1890, pp. 79-85 ; H. Cordier's
J. de Mandeville (Extrait duT'oungPao, vol. ii.
No. 4), Leyden, 1891.] G. F. W.
MANDEVILLE or MAGNA VILLA,
WILLIAM DE, third EARL OP ESSEX and
EARL or COUNT OF AUMALE (d. 1189), third
son of Geoffrey de Mandeville, earl of Essex
[q. v.], by his wife Rohese, daughter of
Aubrey de Vere (d. 1141), great chamber-
lain (ROUND), spent his youth at the court
of the Count of Flanders, and received
knighthood from Philip, afterwards count
(d. 1191). On the death of his brother, Earl
Geoffrey, in 1166, he came over to England,
was well received by Henry II, and suc-
ceeded his brother as Earl of Essex and in
his estates. After visiting his mother, who
was incensed against the monks of Walden
Abbey, Essex, her husband's foundation,
because they had succeeded against her
will in obtaining the body of her son, Earl I
Geoffrey, and had buried it in their church, !
William went to Walden to pray at his i
brother's tomb. He showed himself highly |
displeased with the monks, made them give
up his brother's best charger and arms, which
they had received as a mortuary offering,
and complained bitterly that his father had
given them the patronage of the churches on
his fiefs, so that he had not a single benefice
wherewith to reward one of his clerks. The
convent gave him gifts in order to pacify j
him (Monasticon, iv. 143). He was con-
stantly in attendance on the king, and was |
therefore much out of England. He was >
with Henry, at Limoges and elsewhere, in \
the spring of 1173, and swore to the agree- I
ment between the king and the Count of
Maurienne. Later in the year he was still
with Henry, and remaining faithful to him
when the rebellion broke out, was one of
the leaders of the royal army when in August
Louis VII was invading Normandy. In a
skirmish between the English and French
knights between Gisors and Trie, he took j
Ingelram of Trie prisoner. He attested the I
agreement between Henry and the king of
Scots at Falaise in October 1174, was present
at the submission of the younger Henry to
his father at Bur on 1 April 1175, and re-
turning to England, probably with the king,
was at the court at Windsor in October, and
attested the treaty with the king of Con-
naught (BENEDICT, i. 60, 82, 99, 103). In
March 1177 he attended the court at West-
minster, and was one of the witnesses to
the king's l Spanish award.' Later in the year
he took the cross, joined his old companion,
Philip, count of Flanders, who had paid a
visit to England, and set out with him
on a crusade, taking with him the prior of
Walden as his chaplain. Having joined forces
at Jerusalem with the Knights Templars
and Hospitallers and Reginald of Chatillon,
Philip and the earl laid siege to the castle of
Harenc, and at the end of a month, on the
approach of Saladin, allowed the garrison to
ransom themselves. On 25 Nov. the Christians
gained the great victory of Ramlah. The
ransom paid to Philip and the earl was found
to consist of base metals. They left Jerusa-
lem after Easter 1178, and on 8 Oct. the
earl returned to England, bringing with him
a large number of silken hangings, which he
distributed among the churches on his fiefs.
He visited Walden, and was received with
honour, having given the house some of the
finest of his silk (Monasticon, iv. 144).
The earl was again in company with
Philip, of Flanders in 1179, and joined him
in attending Louis VII when he came to
England to visit the shrine of St. Thomas of
Canterbury. On 14 Jan. 1180 he married,
at his castle of Pleshey, Essex, Havice,
daughter and heiress of William, count or
earl of Aumale (d. 1179), and received from
the king the county of Aumale and all that
pertained to it on both sides of the Channel,
with the title of Aumale (DiCETO, i. 3). From
this date he is described sometimes by the
title of Aumale and sometimes by that of
Essex. In 1182 he was sent by Henry on
an embassy to the Emperor Frederic I, to in-
tercede for Henry the Lion, duke of Saxony.
When war broke out between Hainault, sup-
ported by Philip of France and Flanders,
Earl William was called upon by the Count
of Flanders to go to his aid, and he obeyed the
call (ib. ii. 32, where the count is described
as the ' dominus ' of Earl William, which
makes it certain that the earl must have
held some fief of the count). In October 1186
he was twice sent as ambassador to Philip
with reference to a truce between the two
kings. Finding that Philip was threatening"
Gisors, Henry sent Earl William from Eng-
land to defend it, and, coming over to Nor-
mandy shortly afterwards, was met by the
earl at Aumale about the end of February
1187, and gave him the command of a divi-
sion of his army. In common with the king
and many other lords, he took the cross in
January 1188 (RALPH OF COGGESHALL, p. 23).
In the late summer a French army, that was
ravaging the Norman border, under the com-
mand of the Bishop of Beauvais, burned his
castle of Aumale. He marched with the king
across the border, took part with Richard of
Mandeville
3°
Mangan
Poitou in a battle at Mantes, burnt St. Clair
in the Vexin, and destroyed a fine plantation
that the French king had made there. Wil-
liam was with the king during his last days,
accompanied him in his flight from Le Mans
in June 1 189, and at his request joined Wil-
liam FitzRalph in swearing that if ill came
to Henry they would give up the Norman
castles to none save his son John ( Vita Gal-
fridi, vol. i. c. 4). At the coronation of
Richard I the earl carried the crown in his
hands, walking immediately before Richard.
A few days later, at the council at Pipewell,
Northamptonshire, the king appointed him
chief justiciar jointly with Bishop Hugh of
Durham. At a council at London the earl
took an oath on the king's behalf, before the
French ambassador, that Richard would meet
the French king the following spring. He
then went into Normandy on the king's busi-
ness, and died without issue at Rouen on
14 Nov. 1189 (DICETO, ii. 73). He was buried
in the abbey of Mortemer, near Aumale, his
heart, according to one account, being sent to
Walden (Monast. iv. 140, but comp. p. 145).
Mandeville was a gallant and warlike man,
( as loyal as his father was faithless ' (NoE-
GATE). Besides making a grant to Walden
(ib. iv. 149), he founded a house for Augus-
tinian canons called Stoneley, at Kimbolton
in Huntingdonshire (ib. vi. 477), gave the
manor of Chippenham, Cambridgeshire, to the
Knights Hospitallers (ib. p. 801 ; Hospital-
lers in England, pp. 78, 230), and lands to
Reading Abbey (Monasticon, iv. 35), and to
the nuns of Clerkenwell (ib. p. 83), and tithes
to the priory of Colne, Essex (ib. p. 102). His
widow survived him, and married for her
second husband William de Fortibus (d.
1195), bringing him the earldom of Aumale
or Albemarle, held by his son William (d.
1242). After the death in 1213 of the Coun-
tess Havice's third husband, Baldwin de
Bethune, who held the earldom for life (jure
uxoris) (DOYLE; STTJBBS ap. HOVEDEN, iii.
306 n., comp. BENEDICT, ii. 92 n.), the county
of Aumale was given by Philip of France
to Reginald, count of Boulogne (GTJLIELMTJS
AEMORICTJS ap. Recueil, xvii. 100).
[Benedict's Gesta Hen. II et Ric. I, vols. _i.
ii. (Rolls Ser.) ; Roger de Hoveden, vols. ii.
iii. (Rolls Ser.) ; R. de Diceto, vols. i. ii. (Rolls
Ser.) ; R. de Coggeshall, pp. 23, 26 (Rolls Ser.) ;
Gervase Cant. i. 262, 347 ; Giraldus Cambr. Vita
Galfridi, ap Opp. iv. 369 (Rolls Ser.) ; Guliel-
mus Armoricus ap. Recueil des Hist. xvii. 100;
Dugdale's Monasticon, esp. iv. 134 sqq., sub tit.
' Walden Abbey ' — a history of the Mandeville
family; Dugdale's Baronage, i. 204 ; Doyle's Offi-
cial Baronage, i. 24, 682 ; Round's Geoffrey de
Mandeville, pp.81, 242, 390; Norgate's Angevin
Kings, ii. 144, 260, 279, 282.] W. H.
MANDUIT, JOHN (fl. 1310), astro-
nomer. [See MAUDUITH.]
MANFIELD, SIB JAMES. [See MANS-
FIELD.]
MANGA1ST, JAMES (1803-1849), Irish
poet, commonly called James Clarence Man-
gan, born at No. 3 Fishamble Street, Dublin,
on 1 May 1803, was son of a grocer there.
The father, James Mangan, a native of Shana-
golden, co. Limerick, had, after marrying
Catherine Smith of Fishamble Street (whose
family belonged to Kiltale, co. Meath), com-
menced business in Dublin in 1801. In a
few years the elder Mangan found himself
bankrupt through ill-advised speculations in
house property. The son James was educated
at a school in Saul's Court, Dublin, where he
learned Latin, Spanish, French, and Italian,
under Father Graham, an erudite scholar.
But at an early age he was obliged to obtain
employment in order to support the family,
which consisted of two brothers and a sister,
besides his parents. For seven years he toiled
in a scrivener's and for three years in an
attorney's office, earning small wages, and
being subject to merciless persecution from
his fellow-clerks on account of his eccentri-
cities of manner. He soon contracted a fatal
passion for drink, from which he never freed
himself. Dr. Todd, the eminent antiquary,
gave him some employment in the library of
Trinity College, and about 1833 Dr. Petrie
found him a place in the office of the Irish
ordnance survey, but his irregular habits
prevented his success in any walk of life.
As early as 1822 Mangan had contributed
ephemeral pieces of verse to various Dublin
almanacs. These are enumerated in Mr.
McCall's slight memoir. In 1831 he became a
member of the Comet Club, which numbered
some of the leading Dublin wits among its
members, and he contributed verse to their
journal, the 'Comet,' generally over the sig-
nature of ' Clarence,' which he subsequently
adopted as one of his Christian names. He
also wrote for a notorious sheet called 'The
Dublin Penny Satirist.' He had mastered
German in order to read German philosophy,
and it was to the 'Comet' that he sent his
first batch of German translations. In 1834
his first contribution to the l Dublin Univer-
sity Magazine' appeared, and much prose
and verse followed in the same periodical,
the majority being articles on German poetry
with translations. He also issued many
pieces which he pretended were render-
ings from the Turkish, Persian, Arabic, and
Coptic. He was wholly ignorant of those lan-
guages, but his wide reading in books about
the East enabled him to give an oriental
Mangan
Mangan
colouring to his verse. Nor were his adapta-
tions of Irish poetry made directly from the
originals, for he was ignorant of Irish, anc
depended on prose translations made for him
by Eugene O'Curry and John O'Daly. His
connection with the ' Dublin University Ma-
gazine ' brought important additions to his
scanty income, but his indulgence in drink
was inveterate, and rendered him incapable
of regular application. He wrote only at fits
and starts and lived a secluded life. About
1839 he became acquainted with Charles
(now Sir Charles) Gavan Duffy, who was
tfien editing the ' Belfast Vindicator/ and to
this journal Mangan sent some characteris-
tically humorous pieces, using the signature
of 'The Man in the Cloak.' When the
' Nation ' was started in 1842, with Duffy as
editor, Mangan wrote for the second number
over the signatures of 'Terrae Films' and
Vacuus.' Duffy treated him generously and
ve him for a time a fixed salary, but Man-
n's excesses led to difficulties between them,
is contributions to the paper for the next
years were few. After 1845 he wrote
.ore regularly for the ' Nation,' but when
e second editor, Mitchel, left it in 1848,
angan followed him and became a contri-
itor to Mitchel's new paper, the ' United
ishman.' Poems of his also appeared in the
Irishman ' of 1849, a paper started after the
rary suppression of the 'Nation,' as
,s in the 'Irish Tribune' (1848) and
Duffy's Irish Catholic Magazine' (1847),
'ie latter a venture of the publisher Duffy,
ho must be distinguished from the editor of
.e ' Nation.' The various signatures adopted
3m time to time by Mangan were, besides
ose already mentioned, 'A Yankee,' ' Monos,'
'he Mourne-r/ and 'Lageniensis/all which
•ere used in the 'Nation' between 1846 and
848.
_ Mangan's friends sought in vain to induce
'm to take the pledge from Father Mathew.
t length his mode of life brought on an
ness which necessitated his removal to
t. Vincent's Hospital in May 1848. On
'a recovery he met with an accident and
obliged to enter Richmond Surgical
capital. Finally he caught the cholera, in
e epidemic that raged in Dublin in 1849,
d died in Meath Hospital on Wednesday,
June 1849. Hercules Ellis tells a sensa-
onal story to the effect that on proceeding to
.e hospital he heard from the house-surgeon
t Mangan's death was not caused by
holera but by starvation. He also says that
in his pocket was found a volume of Ger-
n poetry, in translating which he had
n^ engaged when struck down by illness,
his hat were found loose papers on which
his last efforts in verse were feebly traced
by his dying hand ' (Romances and Ballads,
Introd. p. xiv).
Mangan was unmarried. In his fanciful
and untrustworthy autobiography, which
first appeared in the ' Irish Monthly ' of 1882,
and is included among his ' Essays in Prose
and Verse,' he relates an unhappy love-story,
of which he claimed to be the hero. His per-
sonal appearance is thus described by Duffy:
' When he^ emerged into daylight he was
dressed in a blue cloak, midsummer or mid-
winter, and a hat of fantastic shape, under
which golden hair as fine and silky as a
woman's hung in unkempt tangles, and deep
blue eyes lighted a face as colourless as
parchment. He looked like the spectre of
some German romance rather than a living
creature ' ( Young Ireland, 1883, p. 297). A
portrait of him, drawn after his death, was
executed by Mr. (now Sir) F. W. Burton,
and is in the National Gallery, Dublin.
Mangan was probably the greatest of the
poets of Irish birth, although his merits have
been exaggerated by some of his editors. His
translations and paraphrases are remarkably
spirited, and his command of language is no
less notable than his facility in rhyming and
his ear for melody.
Mangan never wrote for any journal out of
Ireland. About 1845 it was proposed to bring
out an edition of his poems in London, Gavan
Duffy offering to bear a portion of the ex-
pense, but nothing came of the proposal.
Thirty of Mangan's ballads were issued in
Hercules Ellis's ' Romances and Ballads of
Ireland/ Dublin, 1850. An incomplete edition
of his poems, edited by Mitchel, appeared in
New York in 1859. In 1884 the Rev. C. P.
Meehan edited a collection of his ' Essays in
Prose and Verse.' But this fails to include
an interesting series of sketches by him of
prominent Irishmen which appeared in the
Irishman ' of 1849. Other volumes by him
re : 1. ' German Anthology/ 8vo, 2 vols.
Dublin, 1845; another edition, with intro-
duction by the Rev. C. P. Meehan, entitled
Anthologia Germanica/ 18mo, Dublin, 1884.
2. 'The Poets and Poetry of Munster/ trans-
lated by J. C. M., and edited by John O'Daly,
8vo, Dublin, 1849; second edition, 1850;
:hird edition, with introductory memoir by
;he Rev. C. P. Meehan, 1884. 3. 'The Tribes
)f Ireland/ a satire by ^Engus O'Daly, with
>oetical translation by J. C. M., 8vo, Dublin,
1852. 4. ' Irish and other Poems ' (a small
selection), 12mo, Dublin, 1886.
[John McCall's Life of James Clarence Mangan ,
8vo, Dublin, 1887 ; Poems, ed. by Mitchel, with
Introd., New York, 1859; O'Donoghue's Poets of
Ireland, p. 158 ; Duffy's Young Ireland, 1883;
Mangey
32
Mangin
Irishman, 23 June 1849; Irish Monthly, pp. 11,
495 ; Hercules Ellis's Romances and Ballads of
Ireland, Dublin, 1850; authorities cited.]
D. J. O'D.
MANGEY, THOMAS (1688-1755), di-
vine, son of Arthur Mangey, a goldsmith of
Leeds, was born in 1688. He was educated
at the Leeds free school, and was admitted as
subsizar to St. John's College, Cambridge,
28 June 1704, at the age of sixteen. He
graduated B.A. in 1707 and M.A. in 1711,
and was admitted a fellow of St. John's
5 April 1715. In 1716 he is described on
the title-page of one of his sermons as chap-
lain at Whitehall. In 1718 he resigned his
fellowship. In 1719 or earlier he was chaplain
to the Bishop of London, Dr. John Robinson
(1714-23). In 1719 he also proceeded
LL.D., and in July 1725 D.D., being one of
the seven who then received their doctorate
at the hands of Dr. Bentley. As deputy to
Dr. Lupton, preacher of Lincoln's Inn (who
died in December 1726), he delivered a series
of discourses on the Lord's Prayer, of which
a second edition appeared in 1717. From
1717 to 1719-20 he held the rectory of St.
Nicholas, Guildford (MANNING, Surrey, i.69),
and subsequently the vicarage of Baling,
Middlesex, which he resigned in 1754, and
the rectory of St. Mildred's, Bread Street,
which he retained till his death. In May 1721
he was presented to the fifth stall in Durham
Cathedral, and promoted from that to the first
in January 1722. Mangey died at Durham,
6 March 1755, and was buried in the east tran-
sept of his cathedral. He married Dorothy,
a daughter of Dr. John Sharpe, archbishop of
York, by whom he left a son, John, afterwards
vicar of Dunmow, Essex, and prebendary of
St. Paul's, who died in 1782. His widow sur-
vived him till 1780.
Mangey was an active and prolific writer.
His great work was his edition of Philo
Judseus, 'Philonis Judaei Opera . . . typis
Gulielmi Bowyer,' 2 vols. fol. London, 1742,
in which Harwood professed to detect many
inaccuracies, but which Dr. Edersheim spoke
of as still, on the whole, the best. Some
voluminous materials collected by Mangey
for this edition are in the Additional and
Egerton MSS. in the British Museum, Nos.
6447-50 and 6457. He also made collations
of the text of the Greek Testament (Addit.
and Egerton MSS. 6441-5) ; while his critical
notes and adversaria on Diodorus Siculus and
other classical authors occupy Nos. 6425-9,
6459, and other volumes of the same collec-
tion.
His printed works, besides the 'Philo,'
are chiefly sermons, and polemical treatises
against Toland and Whiston. One volume
of collected sermons by him was published
in 1732. His ' Remarks upon " Nazarenus,"
wherein the Falsity of Mr. Toland's Maho-
metan Gospel. &c., are set forth,' 1719, called
forth more than one rejoinder. Toland re-
plied to it the year after in his 'Tetradymus.'
Another of his treatises, l Plain Notions of
our Lord's Divinity,' also published in 1719,
was answered the same year by ' Phileleuthe-
rus Cantabrigiensis,' i.e. Thomas Herne [q. v.]
[Authorities quoted; Baker's Hist, of St. John's
College, Cambridge, ed. Mayor, i. 302-3 ; Hut-
chinson's Hist, and Antiquities of Durham, ii.
173; Le Neve's Fasti, iii. 309; Nichols's Lit. II-
lustr. iv. 152, &c. ; various volumes of the Ad-
ditional and Egerton MSS., ranging from 6422
to 6457-] J. H. L.
MANGIN, EDWARD (1772-1852), mis-
cellaneous writer, was descended from Hugue-
not ancestors, one of whom, Etienne Mangin,
was burnt at Meaux, near Paris, on 7 Oct.
1546. The family migrated to Ireland and
settled at Dublin. His father, Samuel Henry
Mangin, originally in the 5th royal Irish
dragoons, afterwards lieutenant-colonel of
the 14th dragoons, died in French Street,
Dublin, 13 July 1798, being then lieutenant-
colonel of the 12th (Prince of Wales's) light
dragoons. He married, in September 1769,
Susanna Corneille, also of French extraction,
who died in Dublin 21 Dec. 1824, and both
were buried in the Huguenot burial-ground
at Dublin. Edward, their eldest son, was
born in that city on 15 July 1772, and matri-
culated from Balliol College, Oxford, where
he was contemporary with Southey, on
9 June 1792. He graduated B.A. in 1793,
M.A. in 1795, and was ordained in the Irish
church. On 2 March 1798 he was collated
to the prebendal stall of Dysart in Killaloe
Cathedral, which he vacated on 15 Jan. 1800
by his collation as prebendary of Rath-
michael in St. Patrick's, Dublin. This pre-
ferment he surrendered on 1 Dec. 1803, when
he became prebendary of Rath in Killaloe,
in which position he remained until his death.
For a few months (April to 16 Aug. 1812;
he was navy chaplain in the Gloucester, a
74-gun ship. He dwelt for some time at
Toulouse, and he was in Paris at the time of
its occupation by the allied armies ; but for
nearly the whole of his working life he lived
at Bath. A man of wide reading and of
fascinating conversation, combined with a
natural aptitude for drawing, and with a re-
markable memory, the possession of ample
means enabled him to spend his time in
study, and he was universally recognised as
the head of the literary students of that
city. He died in sleep on the morning of
17 Oct. 1852 at his house, 10 Johnstone
Mangin
33
Mangles
Street, Bath, and was buried in the old
burial-ground of Bathwick. He married in
1800 Emily Holmes, who died in Dublin
14 July 1801, leaving one daughter, Emily.
On 1 July 1816 he married, at Queen Square
Chapel, Bath, Mary, daughter of Lieutenant-
colonel Nangreave of the East Indian army.
She died in Bath 15 May 1845, leaving two
sons, the Rev. E. N. Mangin, at one time
vicar of Woodhorn-with-Newbiggin-by-Sea,
Northumberland, and the Rev. S. W. Mangin,
now rector of West Knoyle, Wiltshire, and
one daughter, Mary Henrietta, who is un-
married.
Mangin published many works, original
and translated, but they fail to render ade-
quate justice to his talents. His productions
were: 1. 'The Life of C. G. Lamoignon
Malesherbes/ translated from the French,
1804. 2. 'The Deserted City' (anon., but
with a dedication signed E. M.), 1805. It
was a poem on Bath in summer, parodying
Goldsmith's 'Deserted Village.' 3. 'Light
Reading at Leisure Hours' (anon.), 1805.
4. ' Oddities and Outlines, by E. M./ 1806,
2 vols. 5. 'George the Third,' a novel in
three volumes, 1807. Some of the impres-
sions had his name on the title-page, and
others were anonymous. It contained (i.
71-92) 'a few general directions for the
conduct of young gentlemen in the university
of Oxford,' which was ' printed at Oxford in
1795.' 6. 'An Essay on Light Reading,'
1808. In this were included some fresh
facts on Goldsmith's youth, afterwards in-
corporated in the lives of Goldsmith by
Prior and Forster. A short memoir of Man-
gin and a letter from him to Forster on
24 April 1848 are in the latter's ' Gold-
smith,' ed. 1871, vol. i. App. 7. 'Essay on
the Sources of the Pleasures received from
Literary Compositions ' (anon.), 1809 ; 2nd
edit, (anon.) 1813. 8. ' Hector, a Tragedy
in five acts, by J. Ch. J. Luce de Lanci-
val, translated by E. Mangin,' n.d. [1810].
9. 'Works of Samuel Richardson, with a
Sketch of his Life and Writings,' 1811,
19 vols. 10. ' Utopia Found : an Apology
for Irish Absentees. Addressed to a Friend
in Connaught by an Absentee residing in
Bath,' 1813. 11. 'View of the Pleasures
arising from a Love of Books,' 1814. 12. 'An
Intercepted Epistle from a Person in Bath to
his Friend in London,' Bath, 1815; 2nd edit.,
with preface and notes, 1815 ; 3rd edit. 1815.
It was answered by an actor called Ashe in an
anonymous poem, ' The Flagellator,' Bath,
1815. 13. ' Letter to Bishop of Bath and
Wells on Reading of Church Services,' 1819.
14. ' The Bath Stage,'a dialogue (anon.), Bath,
1822. 15. 'Letter to Thomas Moore on the sub-
VOL. XXXVI.
Ject of Sheridan's" School for Scandal," '1826.
16. ' Life of Jean Bart, naval commander under
Louis XIV. From the French, by E. Man-
gin,' 1828. 17. ' Parish Settlements and Pau-
perism ' (anon.), 1828. 18. ' Reminiscences
for Roman Catholics,' 1828. 19. 'Short
Stories for Short Students.' 20. 'More
Short Stories,' 1830. 21. 'Essay on Duel-
ling, by J. B. Salaville. From the French,
by E. Mangin/ 1832. 22. ' Piozziana : Re-
collections of Mrs. Piozzi, by a Friend,' 1833.
23. ' Vagaries in Verse, by author of " Essay
on Light Reading," ' 1835. It contains (pp.
5-14) 'The Deserted City.' 24. 'Letter
to the Admirers of Chatterton,' 1838, signed
E. M. He believed that the poems were not
by Chatterton. 25. ' The Parlour Window,
or Anecdotes, Original Remarks on Books,'
1841. 26. ' Voice from the Holy Land, pur-
porting to be the Letters of a Centurion
under the Emperor Tiberius,' n.d. [1843].
27. ' Miscellaneous Essays,' 1851.
The Rev. Joseph Hunter calls Mangin
'author of one or more lively dramatic
pieces.' He contributed to the ' Bath Herald,'
and supplied the ' Bath and Bristol Magazine,'
1832-4, with two articles, ' The Rowleyian
Controversy,' ii. 53-9, and 'Scraps,' ii. 290-4.
In John Forster's library at the South Kens-
ington Museum are five numbers of ' The
Inspector/ a periodical issued by Mangin at
Bath from 22 Oct. to 19 Nov. 1825.
[Cotton's Fasti Eccl. Hibernicse, i. 426-7, ii.
173, v. 74, and Suppl. p. 46 ; Foster's Alumni
Oxon. ; Peach's Houses in Bath, i. 146-7, ii. 8,
37-8, 72 ; Monkland's Literature of Bath, p. 90 ;
Hunter's Bath and Literature, p. 90 ; Gent.
Mag. 1853, pt. i. pp. 97-8 ; Notes and Queries,
3rd ser. ix. 107 ; Halkett and Laing's Anon.
Literature, pp. 828, 1011, 1388, 1419, 1480,
1486, 1800, 1916, 27^0 ; information from the
Rev. S. W. Mangin and Emanuel Green, F.S.A.]
W. P. C.
MANGLES, JAMES (1786-1867), cap-
tain in the navy and traveller, entered the
navy in March 1800, on board the Maidstone
frigate, with Captain Ross Donnelly, whom
in 1801 he followed to the Narcissus. After
active service on the coast of France, at the
reduction of the Cape of Good Hope, and in
the Rio de la Plata, he was, on 24 Sept. 1806,
promoted to be lieutenant of the Penelope,
in which, in February 1809, he was present
at the reduction of Martinique. In 1811 he
was appointed to the Boyne, and in 1812 to
the Ville de Paris, flagships in the Channel
of Sir Harry Burrard Neale [q. v.] In 1814
he was first lieutenant of the Duncan, flag-
ship of Sir John Poo Beresford [q. v.] in his
voyage to Rio de Janeiro. He was sent home
in acting command of the Racoon sloop, and
Mangnall
34
Manini
was confirmed in the rank 13 June 1815.
This was his last service afloat. In 1816 he
left England, with his old messmate in the
Narcissus, Captain Charles Leonard Irby
[q. v.], on what proved to be a lengthened
tour on the continent, and extended to
Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor. Their de-
scriptive letters were privately printed in
1823, and were published as a volume of
Murray's * Home and Colonial Library ' in
1844. Mangles was elected a fellow of the
Royal Society in 1825, and in 1830 was one
of the first fellows and members of council
of the Royal Geographical Society. He was
also the author of ' The Floral Calendar,'
1839, 12mo, a little book urging the beauty
and possibility of window and town garden-
ing ; ' Synopsis of a Complete Dictionary
... of the Illustrated Geography and Hy-
drography of England and Wales, Scotland
and Ireland/ 1848, 12mo ; 'Papers and Des-
patches relating to the Arctic Searching Ex-
peditions of 1850-1-2/1852, 8vo ; and < The
Thames Estuary, a Guide to the Navigation
of the Thames Mouth/ 1853, 4to. He died at
Fairfield, Exeter, on 18 Nov. 1867, aged 81.
[O'Byrne's Nav. Biog. Diet. ; Journ. of Eoy.
G-eogr. Soc. vol. xxxviii. p. cxliii ; Gent. Mag.
1867, ii. 833.] J. K. L.
MANGNALL, RICHMAL (1769-1820),
schoolmistress, daughter of James Mangnall
of Hollinhurst, Lancashire, and London, and
Mary, daughter of John Kay of Manchester,
was born on 7 March 1769, probably at
Manchester, but the evidence on this point
is inconclusive. On the death of her parents
she was adopted by her uncle, John Kay,
solicitor, of Manchester, and was educated at
Mrs. Wilson's school at Crofton Hall, near
Wakefield, Yorkshire. She remained there as
a teacher, and eventually, on the retirement
of Mrs. Wilson, took the school into her own
hands, conducting it most successfully until
her death on 1 May 1820. She was buried
in Crofton churchyard.
Her ' Historical and Miscellaneous Ques-
tions for the use of Young People' was first
published anonymously at Stockport in 1800,
but she afterwards sold the copyright for a
hundred guineas to Longmans, who for many
years issued edition after edition of the book.
It has also been published by different firms
down to the present time, with additions and
alterations by Cobbin, Pinnock, Wright, Guy,
and others. Miss Mangnall also wrote a
' Compendium of Geography' in 1815, of
which a second edition was published in 1822,
and a third in 1829 ; and ' Half an Hour's
Lounge, or Poems ' (Stockport, 1805, 12mo,
pp. 80). Her portrait in oils still exists, and
an engraving of it appears in some modern
editions of the ' Questions ' (MB. THEODOBE
COPPOCK in Journal of Education, 1889).
[Journal of Education, 1888 pp. 329, 431,
1889 p. 199; Heginbotham's Hist, of Stockport,
ii. 361-2 (with silhouette portrait of Miss Mang-
nall); Allibone's Diet, of Authors ; English Cata-
logue ; Brit. Mus. Cat.] C. W. S.
MANING, FREDERICK EDWARD
(1812-1883), the Pakeha Maori, born 5 July
1812, was son of Frederick Maning of John-
ville, co. Dublin, and grandson of Archibald
Maning, a wealthy Dublin citizen. His father
emigrated in 1824 to Van Diemen's Land. In
1833, attracted by love of adventure, Maning
went off on a small trading schooner to New
Zealand, which was not a British colony until
1841, and was then hardly open even to
traders, though he found one or two other
white men before him. His great stature,
strength, and audacity, combined with good
humour and vivacity, won the hearts of the
Maoris, who soon installed him as a Pakeha
Maori, i.e. to all intents a naturalised stranger.
He acquired land of the Ngapuhi tribe at
Hokianga, and settled at Onaki, where he
won the entire confidence of the natives.
He married a Maori wife and adopted to a
great extent the customs of the tribe, seek-
ing, however, to set an example of greater
humanity. He was thus enabled to render
considerable services to both sides in the
wars of 1845 and 1861.
On 15 Nov. 1865, when the native lands
court was established for settling questions
regarding the title of lands as between Maoris
under their own customs and traditions,
Maning was appointed one of the judges, and
took a prominent part in the proceedings of
the court. Many of his judgments give a
graphic account of the customs of the Maoris.
In 1881 he was compelled by painful
disease to relinquish his judicial duties, and
returned to Great Britain in the hope of a
cure, but died in London 25 July 1883. His
body was by his own desire taken out to New
Zealand for burial. His bust stands over the
door of the Institute Library at Auckland.
Maning was the author of: 1. ( Old New
Zealand/ the best extant record of Maori
life, 2nd edit. 1863. 2. ' The History of the
War in the North with Heke in 1845.' Both
were republished in 1876, with a preface by
the Earl of Pembroke.
[Mennell's Diet, of Austral. Biog. ; Eusden's
New Zealand, s.v. ' Maning;' Auckland Weekly
News, 4 Aug. 1883.] C. A. H.
MANINI, ANTONY (1750-1786), vio-
linist, belonged, it has been conjectured, to
the Norfolk family of Mann, and italianised
Manini
35
Manley
his name, as in the case of Coperario ; but
the register at Yarmouth, with which place
he is associated, contains no notice of his
birth, and an Italian composer named Manini
was living1 in Rome in 1733 (Diet, of Musi-
cians, 2nd edit. 1827).
Manini is first traceable in 1770, when at
a performance for the benefit of ' Signior
Manini,' at the New Hall in Great Yarmouth,
he played solos by Giardini and Chabran.
He led the band in the same year at the open-
ing of Christian's new Concert Room in Nor-
wich, and performed at Beccles. In 1772
he was teaching < ladies the Guittar and gen-
tlemen the Violin ' at Yarmouth.
In 1777 he appeared for the first time in
Cambridge, as leading violinist at Miss Mar-
shall's concert in St. John's College Hall,
the programme containing music by Para-
dies, Boccherini, and Abel. In order to
benefit by his instruction, Charles Hague
[q. v.] settled in Cambridge in 1779. This
and the following year Manini played first
violin at Scarborough's annual concert at
St. Ives, Huntingdonshire; while in 1780
two concerts, for his own benefit, were given
in Trinity College Hall. In 1781 a similar
concert was given in Emmanuel College, near
which he was then living. In 1782 he was
leading violinist at Peterborough, Hunting-
don, and Stamford, and he received another
benefit in the hall of Trinity College. In
1783 he was principal violinist at Mrs. Pratt's
benefit concert in Caius College Hall ; in
Trinity College Hall for his own benefit, on
which occasion * Master Cramer ' performed ;
and at Peterhouse for the benefit of Reinagle.
In 1784 he started three subscription con-
certs on three successive days (July 1-3) in
the halls of King's and St. John's ; played
first violin at Huntingdon, young Hague
appearing in the vocal part ; and later played
there again for Leoni's benefit. He also gave
Leoni a benefit concert in King's College
Hall ; Leoni and Hague singing, Hague and
Manini playing the violin. In 1785, the
year in which Madame Mara [q. v.] caused
much stir at the Oxford Commemoration
( WALDERSEB, Sammlung musikal. Vortrcige),
she sang, for Manini's benefit, in the hall of
Trinity College. In November, for the benefit
of ' Master [William] Crotch ' [q. v.], then
aged ten, a concert was given in King's Col-
lege Hall, at which the two future univer-
sity professors (Crotch and Hague) sang, and
Hague and Manini played. Manini also per-
formed at the Earl of Sandwich's musical
entertainments at Hinchingbrooke, dying at
Huntingdon, soon after one of them, on 6 Jan. [
1786. He was buried in the parish of St. !
Andrew's the Great in Cambridge. Manini
shares some characteristics of his contempo-
rary VVilliam Shield [q. v.] He was spoken
of at his death in terms of the utmost praise,
both as a musician and as a man.
The British Museum contains the only copy
known of his 'Six Divertimentos for two
Violins.' Each consists of two parts only.
[Norwich Mercury; Cambridge Chronicle;
Earl of Sandwich's Hinchingbrooke MSS 1
C.S.
MANISTY, SIE HENRY (1808-1890),
judge, second son of James Manisty, B.D.,
vicar of Edlingham, Northumberland, by
his wife Eleanor, only daughter of Francis
Foster of Seaton Barn Hall, Northumber-
land, was born 13 Dec. 1808. He was
educated at Durham Cathedral grammar
school, and was articled when still a boy in
the offices of Thorpe & Dickson, attorneys,
of Alnwick, Northumberland. He was after-
wards admitted a solicitor in 1830, and
practised for twelve years as a member of
the firm of Meggison, Pringle, & Manisty,
of 3 King's (now Theobald's) Road, near Bed-
ford Row, London. On 20 April 1842 he be-
came a student of Gray's Inn, and was called
to the bar 23 April 1845. He became a
bencher there in 1859, and treasurer in 1861.
He joined the northern circuit, and soon ob-
tained an important if not a leading prac-
tice. He was made a queen's counsel 7 July
1857, and appeared principally in mercantile
and circuit cases. His opinions on points of
law were always held in especial esteem.
At length, but somewhat late, in November
1876, when Lord Blackburn quitted the
high court, he was made a judge, and was
knighted. Among his most important de-
cisions were his judgments in Regina v.
Bishop of Oxford (1879), Belt v. Lawes
(1884), Adams v. Coleridge (1884), and
O'Brien v. Lord Salisbury (1889). He was
seized with paralysis in court 24 Jan. 1890,
died 30 Jan. at 24A Bryanston Square, Lon-
don, and was buried, 5 Feb., at Kensal Green
cemetery. In August 1831 he married Con-
stantia, fifth daughter of Patrick Dickson,
solicitor, of Berwick-on-Tweed, who died
9 Aug. 1836, and in May 1838 Mary Ann,
third daughter of Robert Stevenson, surgeon,
of Berwick-on-Tweed, by whom he had four
sons and three daughters.
[Times, 1 Feb. 1890; Solicitor's Journal,
8 Feb. 1890; Law Times, 15 Feb. 1890; Law
Journal, 8 Feb. 1890; private information.]
J. A. H.
MANLEY, MES. MARY DE LA RI-
VIERE (1672 P-1724), author of the < New
Atalantis,' daughter of Sir Roger Manley
[q. v.], was born about 1672 in Jersey, or,
D 2
Manley
Manley
according to another version, at sea between
Jersey and Guernsey. She lost her mother
while she was young, and her father, who
had literary tastes, does not appear to have
taken much care of her. On his death in
1688 he left her 200/. and a share in the
residue of the estate. About this time she
was drawn into a false marriage by her cousin,
John Manley of Truro, whose wife was then
living. This cousin was probably the John
Manley who was M.P. for Bossiney borough,
Cornwall,from 1701 to 1 708 and 1710 to 1714,
and for Camelford from 1708 to 1710. He
died in 1714, and Luttrell mentions a duel
he fought with another member (see Key to
Mrs. Mauley's History, 1725). When he
deserted her, Mrs. Manley went to live with
the Duchess of Cleveland, who, however,
soon quarrelled with her on the pretence
that she had intrigued with her son. After
two years of retirement, during which she
travelled to Exeter and other places, a volume
of f Letters written by Mrs. Manley ' was
published in 1696. The dedication spoke of
the eager contention between the managers
of the theatres as to who should first bring
her upon the stage, and accordingly we find
two plays produced in the same year. The
first, a comedy called f The Lost Lover, or
the Jealous Husband,' which was written in
seven days and acted at Drury Lane, was
not a success ; but the second, ' The Royal
Mischief,' a tragedy, brought out by Betterton
at Lincoln's Inn Fields, was more fortunate.
Intrigues followed with Sir Thomas Skip-
worth, of Drury Lane Theatre, and John
Tilly, warden of the Fleet ; and in 1705 she
was concerned with Mary Thompson, a wo-
man of bad character, in an attempt to obtain
money from the estate of a man named
Pheasant. In order to support the claim, a
forged entry of marriage was made in the
church register (STEELE, Correspondence, ed.
Nichols, 1809, ii. 501-2).
' The Secret History of Queen Zarah and
the Zarazians,' 1705, if it is, as seems pro-
bable, properly attributed to her, is the first
of her series of volumes dealing with politics
and personal scandal in the form of a ro-
mance. The species of composition, though
new in this precise form to England, had
been for some years familiar in France. The
book was reprinted, with a second part, in
1711, and a French version, with a key, was
published at Oxford in 1712. ' Almyna, or
the Arabian Vow,' a play founded on the
beginning of the 'Arabian Nights' Enter-
tainments,' was acted at the Haymarket
Theatre on 16 Dec. 1706, and soon afterwards
printed, with the date 1707 on the title-
page. On 26 May 1709 (Daily Couranf)
appeared Mrs. Manley's most famous book,
' Secret Memoirs and Manners of Several
Persons of Quality, of botli Sexes. From
the New Atalantis,' and a second volume
followed in the same year. This work passed
through seven editions, besides a French
version printed at the Hague, 1713-16.
Swift said of Mrs. Manley's writing that it
seemed ' as if she had about two thousand
epithets and fine words packed up in a bag,
and that she pulled them out by handfuls,
and strewed them on her paper, where about
once in five hundred times they happen to be
right' (Swift to Addison, 22 Aug. 1710).
In the ' New Atalantis ' Mrs. Manley fully
exhibited her taste for intrigue, and impu-
dently slandered many persons of note, espe-
cially those of whiggish proclivities. The re-
sult was that on 29 Oct. 1709 she was arrested,
together with the publishers and printer of
the book (LUTTRELL, Brief Relation, 1857,
vi. 505-6, 508, 546). According to another
account she acknowledged herself to be the
author in order to shield the others. The
printer and p ublishers were released on 1 Nov.,
and Mrs. Manley was admitted to bail on
5 Nov. The Earl of Sunderland, then secre-
tary of state, endeavoured without success to
ascertain from her where she had obtained
some of her information; but she said that if
there were indeed reflections on particular
characters, it must have been by inspiration.
She was finally discharged by the court of
queen's bench on 13 Feb. 1710. The only re-
ference to the case that can be traced in the
Record Office is a memorandum dated 28 Oct.
1709 of the issue of a warrant for the ar-
rest of John Morphew and John Woodward
for publishing certain scandalous books, es-
pecially the ' New Atalantis ' (State Papers,
Dom. Anne, 1709, bundle 17, No. 39).
In May 1710 (Tatler, No. 177, 27 May)
Mrs. Manley published ' Memoirs of Europe
towards the close of the Eighth Century.
Written by Eginardus, secretary and fa-
vourite to Charlemagne ; and done into
English by the translator of the " New Ata-
lantis." ' This and a second volume which
soon followed were afterwards reprinted as
the third and fourth volumes of the ' New
Atalantis.' The < Memoirs of Europe ' were
dedicated to Isaac Bickerstaff, i.e. Richard
Steele, whom Mrs. Manley had attacked in
the ' New Atalantis.' She in her turn had
been attacked by Swift in the ' Tatler ' (No.
63), and Steele, when taxed with the author-
ship, denied that he had written the paper,
and acknowledged that he had been indebted
to Mrs. Manley in former days. This letter
Mrs. Manley now printed, with alterations,
and accompanied by fresh charges. In 1711
Manley
37
Manley
she brought out another book, * Court In-
trigues, in a Collection of Original Letters
from the Island of the New Atalantis.' The
great success and usefulness of the l New Ata-
lantis ' are referred to, perhaps satirically, in
* Atalantis Major,' 1711, a piece attributed
to Defoe.
The return of the tories to power brought
better times to Mrs. Manley. In June 171 1
she succeeded Swift as editor of the ' Ex-
aminer,' and in July Swift seconded the
application of 'the poor woman' to Lord
Peterborough for some reward for her ser-
vice in the cause, ' by writing her Atalan-
tis and prosecution, &c.' She had already
written in April, by the help of hints from
Swift, ' A True Narrative of what passed at
the Examination of the Marquis of Guiscard,'
and later in the year she published other
political pamphlets, 'A Comment on Dr.
Hare's Sermon ' and ' The Duke of M h's
Vindication.' The last and best of these
pieces was, Swift says, entirely Mrs. Manley's
-work. In January she was very ill with
dropsy and a sore leg. Swift wrote : ' I am
heartily sorry for her ; she has very generous
principles for one of her sort, and a great
deal of good sense and invention ; she is
about forty, very homely, and very fat'
(Journal to Stella, 28 Jan. 1711-12). In
May 1713 Steele had an angry correspond-
ence with Swift, and in the ' Guardian '
(No. 53) attacked Mrs. Manley, who found
an opportunity for reply in ' The Honour
and Prerogative of the Queen's Majesty vin-
dicated and defended against the unexampled
insolence of the Author of the Guardian,'
published on 14 Aug., and again in 'A
Modest Enquiry into the reasons of the Joy
expressed by a certain set of people upon
the spreading of a report of Her Majesty's
death ' (4 Feb. 1714). < The Adventures of
Rivella, or the History of the Author of the
Atalantis, by Sir Charles Lovemore,' i.e.
Lieutenant-general John Tidcomb, appeared
n 1714, and was probably by Mrs. Manley
nerself. Mrs. Manley's last play, ; Lucius, the
First Christian King of Britain,' was brought
out at Drury Lane on 11 May 1717, and was
dedicated to Steele, with full apologies for her
previous attacks. Steele, in his turn, wrote a
prologue for the play, and Prior contributed
an epilogue.
In 1720 Mrs. Manley published 'The Power
of Love, in Seven Novels,' and verses by her
appeared in the same year in Anthony Ham-
mond's ' New Miscellany of Original Poems.'
One piece, ' To the Countess of Bristol,' is
given in Nichols's ' Select Collection ' (1781),
vii. 369. Mrs. Manley had for some years
been living as the mistress of Alderman
Barber, who is said to have treated her un-
kindly, though he derived assistance from her
in various ways. She died at Barber's print-
ing-house, on Lambeth Hill, 11 July 1724,
and was buried on the 14th at St. Benet's,
Paul's Wharf. In her will (6 Oct. 1723)
she is described as of Berkely, Oxfordshire
(where she had a house), and as weak and
daily decaying in strength. She appointed
Cornelia Markendale (her sister) and Hen-
rietta Essex Manley, child's coat maker, late
of Covent Garden, but then in Barbados,
her executrices, and mentioned her ' much
honoured friend, the dean of St. Patrick, Dr.
Swift.' She left a manuscript tragedy called
' The Duke of Somerset,' and a comedy, ' The
Double Mistress.' In 1725 ' A Stage Coach
Journey to Exeter,' a reprint of the * Letters '
of 1696, was published, and in the same
year, or at the end of 1724, Curll brought
out * Mrs. Manley's History of her own Life
and Times,' which was a fourth edition of
the 'Adventures of Kivella.' The third
edition (1717) was called 'Memoirs of the
Life of Mrs. Manley.' In the ' Address to
the Reader ' Curll said the ' Adventures of
Rivella ' were originally written because
Charles Gildon had begun a similar work,
which he abandoned at Mrs. Manley's de-
sire.
Other pieces attributed to Mrs. Manley
without due warrant are : ' The Court Le-
gacy, a new ballad opera,' by ' Atalia,' 1733 ;
' Bath Intrigues ' (signed ' J. B.'), 1725 ; and
* The Mercenary Lover,' 1726. She may have
written ' A True Relation of the several Facts
and Circumstances of the intended Riot and
Tumult on Queen Elizabeth's Birthday,' 1711.
In March 1724, shortly before her death,
Curll and 'Orator 'Henley informed Walpole
that they had seen a letter of Mrs. Manley's,
intimating that a fifth volume of the ' New
Atalantis 'was printed off, the design of which
was to attack George I and the government.
Curll suggested that the book should be
suppressed, and added a hope that he should
get ' something in the post office ' or stamp
office for his diligent support of the govern-
ment (Gent. Mag. 1798, pt. ii. p. 191).
Whether this information was true is uncer-
tain ; but if the book was in existence it
seems never to have been published.
[The Adventures of Kivella noticed above
supplies details of Mrs. Manley's early years.
See also Swift's Works, ed. Scott, 1824, i. 118,ii.
238, 303, 393, 483 ; Notes and Queries, 2nd ser.
ii. 265, 390, 443, iii. 250,291, 350, 392, 7th ser.
vii. 127, 232, viii. 11, 156-7; Genest's History
of the Stage, ii. 75, 92, 361, 600; Theatrical
Records, 1756, p. 83; Aitken's Life of Richard
Steele, 1889, i. 140-4, 261-4,394-5, ii. 7, 155-6;
Manley
Manley
Langbaine's Lives of the English Dramatick Poets,
1698; Jacob's Poetical Kegister, 1719; Leigh
Hunt's Men, Women, and Books, 1847, ii. 131-2;
Curll's Impartial History of the Life of Mr. John
Barber, 1741, pp. 24, 44-7 ; The Life and Cha-
racter of John Barber, Esq., 1741, pp. 12-16.]
G. A. A.
MANLEY, SIR ROGER (1626 P-1688),
cavalier, second son of Sir Richard Manley,
was born probably in 1626. His family was
an old one. Burke refers its origin to a ' Con-
queror's follower ' who appears as ' Manlay' in
' Battle Abbey Roll' (HOLINSHED, Chronicles,
1807, ii. 5). From the twelfth to the six-
teenth century they resided in Chester, but
in 1520 moved to Denbigh. Manley's father,
comptroller of the household to Prince Henry,
was knighted by James I in 1628. He is the
Sir Richard Manley at whose house ' in a little
court behind Westminster Hall ' Pym was
lodging in 1640 (CLARENDON, Life, 1817, ii.
67). The eldest son, Sir Francis, was a royalist,
but John, the third son, became a major in
Cromwell's army, and married the daughter
of Isaac Dorislaus [q. v.] His son, also
named John, is sometimes identified with the
villain who figures in Mrs. Manley's ' Rivella.'
According to his daughter, Mrs. Mary Manley
[q. v.], Sir Roger in his sixteenth year for-
sook the university to follow the king, and
we know from the preface to his English ' His-
tory of the Rebellion ' that he played his part
in the war until, in his own words, he was,
' upon the rendition of one of the king's garri-
sons in 1646, obliged by his articles to depart
the kingdom ' (translation of CARON, Japan,
1663, Dedication, pp. 1-2). He passed the
fourteen years of exile in Holland (e'6.) A
pass for ' Roger Manley and servant on the
desire of Mr. Dorislaus,' 17 July 1655, seems
to point to a visit to England (Cat. State
Papers, Dom. 1655, p. 592). After the Re-
storation he was made captain in his ma-
jesty's Holland regiment, and on 25 Oct.
1667 was appointed ' Lieutenant-Governor
andCommander-in-Chief of all His Majesty's
Castles, Forts, and Forces within the Island
of Jersey,' by Sir Thomas Morgan, the gover-
nor. He took the oath of office on 2 Nov.,
and seems to have held the post until 1674
(information supplied to Mr. G. A. Aitken
by Mr. H. G. Godfray). Sir Roger was never,
as is commonly stated, governor of Jersey.
Afterwards he became governor of Land-
guard Fort (Hist, of Rebellion, 1691, title-
page). The ' R. Manley ' who was in Holland
in 1665 on the king's service, and was flouted
by De Witt, is probably not Sir Roger (Cal.
State Papers, Dom. 1665, p. 490; cf. ib.
1665-6, pp. 91, 104; cf. Hist. MSS. Comm.
4th Rep. p. 247). In 1670 Manley published
at the king's command his ' History of Late
Warres in Denmark,' i.e. from 1657 to 1660,
a work which has still historical value. His
'De Rebellione,' a vigorous and fairly correct
piece of latinity, appeared in 1686 with a
dedication to James II. This was the last
work published in his lifetime. The English
'History of the Rebellion' was published
posthumously in 1691. Sir Roger must have
died in 1688, because his will (dated 26 Feb.
1686) was proved on 11 June 1688. He left
his house at Kew to his daughter, Mary
Elizabeth Brathewaite ; his equipage of war,
horses, clothes, &c.,to his son Francis; 200/.
each to his daughters Mary de la Riviere and
Cornelia, and 125/. to his son Edward. The
balance, from houses at Wrexham, plate,
foreign gold, &c., was to be divided equally
among the children (information furnished
by Mr. G. A. Aitken). Mrs. Mary Manley
describes with obvious inaccuracies some
part of her father's career in her romance of
'Rivella,' and she wrongly represents her
father as author of the first volume of the
'Turkish Spy' [see under MIDGELEY, RO-
BERT].
[Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1628-9 p. 212, 1635
p. 295, 1638 pp. 333, 510, 1640 p. 23, 1644 p.
338 ; Metcalfe's Book of Knights, p. 189; Lords'
Journals, iv. 247, 543; Burke's Landed Gentry,
1886, ii. 1218-19 ; Mrs. Manley's Eivella, 1714,
pp. 14-29 ; Hallam's Introduction to European
Literature, 1854, iii. 572; Whitelocke's Me-
morials, 1732, p. 698, where the Mr. Manley is
Sir Roger's elder brother, Sir Francis ; Commons'
Journals, iii. 582, 588, xi. 581-2 ; Hist. MSS.
Comm. 3rd Rep. p. 329 (the ' Thomas Manley '
mentioned here as a druggist's assistant cannot
be ' Sir Roger's son,' but may be a grandson);
Brit. Mus. Addit. MS. 18981, fol. 281, an auto-
graph letter from Sir Roger.] J. A. C.
MANLEY, THOMAS (/. 1670), author,
born in 1628, was called to the bar at the
Middle Temple about 1650. In the preceding
year he published in 12mo 'Temporis Augus-
tise : Stollen Houres Recreations,' a collection
of boyishly sententious essays on religious
subjects. In 1651 appeared his 'Affliction
and Deliverance of the Saints,' an execrably
versified paraphrase of the Book of Job. Next
year he translated ' Veni, vidi, vici,' a Latin
poem on Cromwell, and appended an elegy of
his own on the death of Ireton. Ten years
later — the preface to the second edition is
dated 20 Nov. 1662— came his ' Sollicitor . . .
declaring both as to knowledge and practice
how such an undertaker ought to be be quali-
fied,' and in 1665 a translation of Grotius's
' De Rebus Belgicis,' with the title ' Annals
and History of the Low-countrey Warres.'
A phrase in the preface describes it as a book
Manlove
39
Manlove
' wherein is manifested that the United Ne-
therlands are indebted for the glory of their
conquests to the valour of the English, under
whose protection the poor distressed states
have exalted themselves to the title of high
and mighty.' In 1 669 he attacked Sir Thomas
Culpeper the younger's [see under CTJL-
PEPEE, SIE THOMAS, the elder] tract on
' Usury ' in a splenetic pamphlet, declaiming
against luxury, foreign goods, and the high
wages of English labourers as the real causes
of the prevailing misery. Manley next year
published his abridgment of the last two
volumes of Coke, i.e. parts xii. and xiii., as a
supplement to Trottman's work and on the
same method. The most interesting of his
non-professional publications belongs, on his
own statement, to 1671, though its character
and the circumstances of the time delayed
its publication until he could dedicate it to
' William Henry, Prince of Orange, and to
the Great Convention of the Lords and Com-
mons.' It is entitled ' The Present State of
Europe briefly examined and found languish-
ing, occasioned by the greatness of the French
Monarchy/ 1689, 4to, and its immediate oc-
casion, he asserts, was the vote of 800,000/.
nominally for the equipment of a fleet for 1671.
In Manley 's view instant and aggressive war
upon France could alone save Europe from
the despotism which Louis XIV meditated,
and as a proof of Louis's real feelings towards
England, he appealed to the threatened in-
vasion by France when the Dutch war-ships
were in the Thames. The work was reprinted
in vol. i. of the 'Harleian Miscellany' (1744
and 1808). In 1676 he published a short
tract against the export of English wool. His
appendix to the seventh edition of Went-
worth's ' Office and Duty of Executors ' ap-
peared the same year. Manley gave consider-
able aid to the movement, which received its
impetus from James I, for the use of English
instead of Latin in legal literature. An
anonymous and undated funeral sermon,
'Death Unstung/ assigned to Manley, is not
his, and the i Lives of Henry, Duke of Glou-
cester, and Mary, Princess of Orange/ 1661,
by T. M., is also assigned to Thomas May
(1595-1650) [q. v.]
[Manley's Works.] J. A. C.
MANLOVE, EDWARD (fi. 1667), poet,
a lawyer residing at Ashbourne in Derby shire,
published a rhymed chronicle of the t Liberties
and Customs of the Lead Mines . . . com-
posed in meeter ' for the use of the miners,
London, 1653, 4to. It became a standard
work of reference on the subject, being largely
composed from the ' Exchequer Rolls ' and
from inquisitions taken in the various reigns
(see Hist. ofAshbourn, 1839, pp. 90 sq.) From
the title-page of the poem it is clear that
Manlove tilled the post of steward of barmote
courts of the wapentake of Wirksworth,
Derbyshire. An edition, to which is affixed
a glossary of the principal mining and other
1 obsolete terms used in the poem, was pub-
lished by T. Tapping in 1 851 . In 1667 Manlove
published ' Divine Contentment ; or a Medi-
cine for a Discontented Man : a Confession
of Faith ; and other Poems ' (London, 8vo). A
manuscript volume of ' Essayes and Contem-
plations, Divine, Morall, and Miscellaneous,
in prose and meter, by M[ark] H[ildesly]/
grandfather of Bishop Mark Hildesly [q. v.],
and other members of Lincoln's Inn, dated
1694, was addressed by the editor to his friend
I Philanthropus/ i.e. Manlove (Harl. MS.
4726). The poet's son, Timothy Manlove, is
separately noticed.
[Add. MS. 24488, f. 176 (Hunter's Chorus
Vatum) ; Cat. of Harleian MSS. ; Glover's Hist,
of Derbyshire, vol. i. App. p. 108; Lowndes's
Bibl. Man. (Bohn) ; Works in British Museum
Library.] A. E. J. L.
MANLOVE, TIMOTHY (1633-1699),
presbyterian divine and physician, probably
son of Edward Manlove [q. v.] the poet, was
born at Ashbourne, Derbyshire, in 1633. He
was ordained at Atterclifle, near Sheffield, on
II Sept. 1688, and his first known settlement
was in 1691, at Pontefract, Yorkshire, where
he was very popular. In 1694 he was invited
to the charge of Mill Hill Chapel, Leeds, and
removed thither with some reluctance. His
ministry at Leeds was able, but not happy.
He succeeded a minister of property, and his
own requirements were not met by the stipend
raised. He obtained some private practice as
a physician, and has been called M.D., but
Thoresby describes him as ' Med. Licent.' At
first on good terms with Ralph Thoresby the
antiquary, he quarrelled with him on the sub-
ject of nonconformity. He removed in 1699
to Newcastle-on-Tyne as assistant to Richard
Gilpin, M.D. [q. v.], and, when 'newly gone'
thither, * dyed of a feaver ' on 4 Aug. 1699, in
the prime of life, and was buried on 5 Aug.
A funeral sermon, entitled f The Comforts of
Divine Love/ was published by Gilpin in
1700.
He published : 1. ' The Immortality of the
Soul asserted. . . . With . . . Reflections
on a ... Refutation of ... Bentley's
" Sermon," ' &c., 1697, 8vo (against Henry
Lay ton [q. v.]). 2. 'Prseparatio Evangelica
. . . Discourse concerning the Soul's Pre-
paration for a Blessed Eternity/ &c. 1698,
8vo. William Tong classes Manlove with
Baxter for his ' clear, weighty way of writing.'
Mann
Mann
[Wilson's Dissenting Churches of London,
1810, iii. 506; Thoresby's Ducatus Leodiensis
(Whitaker), 1816, App. p. 86; Thoresby's Diary,
1830, i. 291 ; Hunter's Life of 0. Heywood, 1 842,
p. 356 ; Wicksteed's Memory of the Just, 1849,
pp. 43 sq. ; Miall's Congregationalism in York-
shire, 1868, pp. 302,333; Turner's Nonconformist
Eegisterof Heywood aud Dickenson, 1 881, p. 96 ;
Glover's Hist, of Derbyshire, vol. i. App. p. 108;
Add. MS. 24488, f. 176.] A. G.
MANN, GOTHER (1747-1830), gene-
ral, inspector-general of fortifications, and
colonel -commandant of royal engineers,
second son of Cornelius Mann and Eliza-
beth Gother, was born at Plumstead, Kent,
on 21 Dec. 1747. His father, a first cousin
of Sir Horace Mann [q. v.], went to the West
Indies in 1760, and died at St. Kitts on
9 Dec. 1776. Gother was left under the care
of his uncle, Mr. Wilks of Faversham, Kent,
and after passing through the Royal Mili-
tary Academy, Woolwich, obtained a com-
mission as practitioner engineer and ensign
on 27 Feb. 1763. He was employed in the
defences of Sheerness and of the Medway
until 1775, having been promoted sub- en-
gineer and lieutenant on 1 April 1771.
Towards the end of 1775 he was sent to
Dominica, West Indies. He was promoted en-
gineer extraordinary and captain lieutenant
on 2 March 1777. He commanded a body of
militia when the island was captured by
the French in September 1778. The little
garrison made a stout resistance, but were
outnumbered, and surrendered on terms of
honourable capitulation. Mann made a re-
port to the board of ordnance dated 14 Sept.,
giving full details of the attack. He was only
detained for a few months as a prisoner of
war, and on 19 Aug. 1779 he was appointed
to the engineer staff of Great Britain, and re-
ported on the defences of the east coast. He
was stationed at Chatham under Colonel
Debbeig. In 1781 he was selected by Lord
Amherst and Sir Charles Frederick to accom-
pany Colonel Braham, the chief engineer, on
a tour of survey of the north-east coast of
England, to consider what defences were de-
sirable, as no less than seven corporations had
submitted petitions on the subject.
In 1785 he went to Quebec as commanding
royal engineer in Canada. Promoted captain
on 16 Sept. he was employed in every part of
the country in both civil and military duties,
erecting fortifications, improving ports, and
laying out townships, such as Toronto and
Sorel. He returned home in 1791, and joined
the army under the Duke of York in Holland
in June 1793. He was present at the siege of
Valenciennes, which capitulated on 28 July,
at the siege of Dunkirk from 24 Aug. to
9 Sept. and at the battle of Hondschoote
or Menin, 12-15 Sept. He was promoted
lieutenant-colonel on 5 Dec. 1793. On his
return to England in April 1794 he was em-
ployed under the master-general of the ord-
nance in London for a short time, and was
then again commanding royal engineer in
Canada until 1804. He became colonel in
the army 26 Jan. 1797, colonel in the royal
engineers 18 Aug. the same year, and major-
general 25 Sept. 1803. From 1805 until 1811
he was employed either on particular service
in Ireland or on various committees in Lon-
don. On 13 July 1805 he was made a
colonel-commandant of the corps of royal
engineers, on 25 July 1810 lieutenant-general,
and on 19 July 1821 general. On 23 July 1811
he succeeded General Robert Morse [q. v.] as
inspector-general of fortifications, an office
he held until his death. He was appointed
president of the committee to examine cadets
for commissions on 19 May 1828. He died on
27 March 1830, and was buried in Plumstead
churchyard, where a tombstone was erected
to his memory.
His services in Canada were rewarded by
a grant, on 22 July 1805, of 22,859 acres of
land in the township of Acton in Lower
Canada. He also received while holding
the office of inspector-general of fortifications
the offer of a baronetcy, which, for financial
considerations, he declined.
Mann married in 1767 Ann, second daugh-
ter of Peter Wade of Rushford Manor, Ey-
thorne, Kent, rector of Cooling, vicar of
Boughton Monchelsea, and minor canon of
Rochester Cathedral. By her he had five
sons and three daughters. Of the sons,
Gother was in the royal artillery, Cornelius
in the royal engineers, John in the 28th
regiment, and Frederick William in the
royal marines, and afterwards in the royal
staff corps. William, son of Cornelius, is
noticed below.
Three coloured miniatures belong to his
descendants. One, taken when he had just
entered the corps of royal engineers in 1763, is
in possession of his grandson, Major-general
J. R. Mann, C.M.G., of the royal engineers,
son of Major-general Cornelius Mann, royal
engineers. This is reproduced in Porter's
' History of the Corps of Royal Engineers,'
1889, i. 215.
The following plans by Mann are in the
British Museum : (1) A drawn plan of the
Isle aux Noix, with the new works proposed,
2 sheets, 1790 ; (2) a drawn plan of the
Post at Isle aux Noix, showing the state of
the works, and those proposed for connect-
ing them together, 1790 ; (3) St. John Fort,
Lower Canada, a drawn plan of part of Lake
Mann
Mann
Champlain, with the communication down
to St. John's, 2 sheets, 1791 ; (4) a drawn
plan of Fort St. John on the river Chambly,
1791 ; (5) a drawn plan and sections of the
new works proposed at St. John's, 1791.
The following drawn plans by Mann, for-
merly in the war office, are now among the
records of the government of the dominion
of Canada: (1) Plan of town and fortifica-
tions of Montreal, 1768 ; (2) Plan of Fort
George, showing works of defence, n. d. ;
(3) Fort Erie, proposed work, n. d. ; (4) En-
trance of the Narrows between Lakes Erie
and Detroit, n. d. ; (5) St. Louis and Barrack
bastions, with proposed works, and six sec-
tions, 1785 ; (6) Casemates proposed for
forming a citadel, 1785 ; (7) Quebec and
Heights of Abraham, with sections of
works, 1785 ; (8) Military Ports, Lake Huron,
Niagara, entrance of river to Detroit, To-
ronto Harbour, and Kingston Harbour, 1788;
(9) Defences of Canada, 1788; (10) Position
opposite Isle auBois Blanc, 1796; (11) Isle
aux Boix, and adjacent shores, showing
present and proposed works, 2 sheets, 1797;
(12) Works to be constructed at Amhurst-
burg, 1799 ; (13) Amhurstburgh and Isle
au Bois Blanc, with works ordered to be
constructed, 1799 ; (14) Ordnance Store
House proposed for Cape Diamond Powder
Magazine, 2 sheets, 1801 ; (15) City and
Fortifications of Quebec with vicinity, 1804 ;
(16) Citadel of Quebec, 2 sheets of sections,
1804 ; (17) Fortifications of Quebec, 1804.
[Connolly MSS. ; Eoyal Engineers Kecords ;
Ordnance and War Office Eecords ; Porter's His-
tory of the Corps of Eoyal Engineers, 1889;
private manuscripts.] E. H. V.
MANN, SIR HOEACE (1701-1786),
British envoy at Florence, born in 1701, was
the second son of Robert Mann, a successful
London merchant, who bought an estate at
Linton in Kent, built ' a small but elegant
seat on the site of the old mansion of Capell's
Court,' and died a fully qualified country
squire on 9 Sept. 1751. His mother was
Eleanor, daughter and heiress of Christopher
Guise of Abbot's Court, Gloucestershire. An
elder brother, Edward Louisa, died in 1755,
while of Horace's sisters, Catharine was
married to the Hon. and Rev. James Corn-
wallis [q. v.], bishop of Lichfield, and Eleanor
to Sir John Torriano, son of Nathaniel Tor-
riano, a noted London merchant, and con-
tributor to the ' British Merchant ' [see KING,
CHARLES,^. 1721]. A first cousin was Cor-
nelius Mann of Plumstead, father of Gother
Mann [q. v.] The kinship with Horace
Wai pole which has frequently been claimed
for Mann has no existence. He was, how-
ever, an associate of Walpole as a young
man, and it was entirely owing to this inti-
macy that he was in 1737 offered by Sir
Robert Walpole the post of assistant to
' Mr. Fane,' envoy extraordinary and minis-
ter plenipotentiary at the court of Florence.
The grand dukedom of Tuscany had just
passed to Francis of Lorraine, the husband
of Maria Theresa, who in 1745 was elected
emperor (Francis I), but the actual adminis-
tration was in the hands of the Prince of
Craon, Francis's quondam tutor, who had
married a discarded mistress of his father,
Duke Leopold. Craon and his wife are con-
sequently ' the prince ' and ' princess ' to whom
such frequent reference is made in Mann's
letters of 1738-40. During this period he
assiduously did the work of Fane, an indolent
but most particular person, who is described
by Walpole as taking to his bed for six
weeks in consequence of the Duke of New-
castle's omitting on one occasion the usual
prefix * very ' to ' your humble servant ' in
signing one of his letters. In 1740 Mann
was rewarded by being formally appointed
Fane's successor, and in the same year
Horace Walpole visited him at Florence,
at the 'Casa Mannetti, by the Ponte de
Trinita.' The poet Gray had visited him a
short while previously ; he describes Mann
as the best and most obliging person in the
world, was delighted with his house, from the
windows of which, he says, * we can fish in
the Arno,' and in 1745 despatched his ' good
dear Mr. Mann ' a heavy box of books.
The envoy's chief business seems to have
been to watch over the doings of the Pre-
tender and his family in Italy. He certainly
retails much gossip that is damaging to the
character of the last Stuarts. On the death of
the Old Pretender in 1766 Mann succeeded in
bullying the pope into suppressing the titles
of his successor at Rome. Count Albani, the
Young Pretender, whose habitual drunken-
ness neutralised any political importance
that he might have had, came to reside at
Florence in 1775, from which date onwards
the British envoy's letters are full of dis-
agreeable descriptions of his complicated dis-
orders. In 1783 the Chevalier, who was
dining at the table of the king of Sweden,
then a visitor in Florence, gave Sir Horace
a start by narrating the circumstances of his
visit to London in September 1750, of which
an independent and less authentic account
was subsequently given by Dr. William King
rq. v.] of St. Mary Hall (Anecdotes, p. 126).
The despatch containing the account of the
adventure as it came from the Chevalier's
own lips, dated 6 Dec. 1783, is preserved
with the other Tuscan State Papers at the
Mann
Mann
Record Office (cf. MAHON, Hist, of England,
iv. 11). In corresponding on these topics the
envoy used a kind of cipher, in which 202
stood for Mann, 55 for Hanover, 77 for Rome,
and 11 for the Old Chevalier. Minor duties
were to receive and conciliate English visitors
of distinction, among whom are specially
noted the Duke of York, Lord Bute, and
Garrick (1764), John Wilkes (1765), Smollett
(1770), the Duke of Gloucester (1771), Zof-
fany, who put his portrait in the picture of
the ' Tribuna,' which he executed for the king
(1773), and the Duchess of Kingston (1774).
Besides these distinguished persons were
numerous ' travelling boys ' belonging to the
English aristocracy, whose aptitude to forget
the deference due to the ' petty Italian Trans-
parencies ' often caused him much anxiety.
Mann's salary is given in the Townshend
MSS., under date 1742, as fixed at 31. per
diem, with allowance of 300/. or 400/. (Hist.
MSS. Comm. llth Rep. App. iv. 126).
In 1755 he succeeded his elder brother in
the estate at Linton, and on 3 March in the
same year he was created a baronet. His
receipt of the decoration of K.B. on 25 Oct.
1768, through the medium of Sir John Dick,
British consul at Genoa, was the occasion
of a succession of brilliant fetes, described
in much detail in his letters to Horace
Walpole.
The correspondence by which Mann is
chiefly remembered commenced with his ap-
pointment. Walpole left Florence, not to re-
turn, in May 1741, and never again saw his
friend, while Mann spent the remainder of
his life exclusively in Italy ; but during the
following forty-four years they corresponded
on a scale quite phenomenal, and, as Wal-
pole remarked, * not to be paralleled in the
history of the post-office.' The letters on
both sides were avowedly written for publi-
cation, both parties making a point of the
return of each other's despatches. The strain
of such an artificial correspondence led to
much melancholy posturing, but the letters,
on Walpole's side at least, are among the
best in the language. Their publication by
Lord Dover in 1833 gave Macaulay his well-
used opportunity of ' dusting the jacket/ as
he expresses it, of the most consummate of
virtuosos (Edinb. Rev. October 1833). Lord
Dover describes the letters on Mann's side
as 'voluminous, but particularly devoid of
interest, as they are written in a dry, heavy
style, and consist almost entirely of trifling
details of forgotten Florentine society.' Cun-
ningham dismisses them as ' utterly unread-
able.' Their contents are summarised in two
volumes published by Dr. Doran (from the
originals at Strawberry Hill), under the title
of * Mann and Manners at the Court of
Florence,' in 1876. They certainly lose much
from a too anxious adaptation to Walpole's
prejudices and affectations, but they are
often diverting, and are valuable as illustra-
tions of Florentine society (cf. Glimpses of
Italian Society in the 18th Century, from the
Journey of Mrs. Piozzi, 1892). They abound
in accounts of serenades, fetes, masquerades,
court ceremonial, and Italian eccentricities,
including an elaborate exposition of the his-
tory and nature of cicisbeism, and many cir-
cumstances relating to the alleged poison-
ing of Clement XIV (Ganganelli) in 1774.
There are also many interesting particulars
concerning the eminent Dr. Antonio Cocchi,
a savant * much prejudiced in favour of the
English, though he resided some years among
us.' Writing from Florence in November
1754 the Earl of Cork describes Mann as
living in Cocchi's 'friendship, skill, and
care, and adds : i Could I live with these
two gentlemen only, and converse with few
or none others, I should scarce desire to re-
turn to England for many years ' (NICHOLS,
Lit.Anecd. i. 347). Madame Piozzi visited
Mann when she was in Florence, about 1784,
when the British envoy was ' sick and old,'
but maintained a ' weekly conversation ' on
Saturday evenings (Autobioff. 1861, i. 334).
Mann's last letter to Walpole (' of a series
amounting to thousands ') is dated 5 Sept.
1786. He died at Florence on 6 Nov. 1786,
and was succeeded as envoy in August 1787
by John Augustus, lord Hervey. He had
been forty-six years minister. His body was
removed to England, and buried at Linton.
The estate and baronetcy passed to his
nephew Horatio (son of his younger brother
Galfridus), who, with his wife, 'the fair and
fragile' Lady Lucy (Noel), had visited Mann
at Florence in 1775, the pair being frequently
mentioned with much tenderness and affec-
tion in his letters. Sir Horatio was M.P. for
Sandwich in 1790, became a local magnate,
and was a staunch patron of the Hamble-
donian cricketers (cf. HASTED, Kent ; NYREN,
l(oung Cricketer's Tutor, ed. Whibley, pp.
xi, xxii, 94). He died in 1814, when the
baronetcy became extinct.
In his will Mann, who had previously
bought several pictures on commission for
the Houghton and Strawberry Hill galleries,
left five pictures by Poussin to his friend
Walpole, to whom his letters were also trans-
mitted. He had sent Walpole his portrait
by Astley in 1752; this was engraved by
Greatbatch, and included by Cunningham in
his edition of Walpole's correspondence.
[Hasted's Kent, ii. 142 ; Burke's Extinct
Baronetage, p. 337 ; Doran's Mann and Manners
Mann
43
Mann
at the Court of Florence ; Elwin's Pope, passim ;
Gray's Works, ed. Gosse, ii. 52, 86, 128, 132 ;
Austin Dobson's Horace Walpole, a Memoir,
p. 295 ; Letters of Walpole, ed. Cunningham,
vol. ix. Pref. pp. xv, xxiii; Walpole's George III,
1859, ii. 482; Nichols's Lit. Illustr. vol. vi. ;
Gent. Mag. 1786 ii. 907, 1834 i. 122; Haydn's
Book of Dignities, ed. Ockerby, pp. 115, 765;
Hist. MSS. Comm. 9th Kep. App. pt. ii. p. 382,
10th Rep. App. pp. 378, 381, 12th Eep. App.
pt. x. pp. 196, 225; Stephens's Cat. of Satirical
Prints, vol. iii. No. 3088. Numerous single
letters from Mann to various friends are among
the Addit. MSS. in the Brit. Mus.] T. S.
MANN, NICHOLAS (d. 1753), master
of the Charterhouse, a native of Tewkesbury,
proceeded in 1699 from Eton to King's
College, Cambridge, of which he was elected
fellow, and graduated B.A. in 1703, M.A.
in 1707. At college he was tutor to the
Marquis of Blandford, but afterwards be-
came an assistant-master at Eton, and then
one of the clerks in the secretary's office under
Lord Townshend. He travelled in France
and Italy, and on his return was appointed
king's waiter at the custom house, and keeper
of the standing wardrobe at Windsor.
Through the interest of the Marlborough
family he was elected master of the Charter-
house on 19 Aug. 1737. At his institution
he is said to have shocked the Archbishop of
Canterbury by professing himself an Arian
(BISHOP NEWTON, Life, pp. 20-1). He died
at Bath on 24 Nov. 1753, and was buried in
the piazza at the Charterhouse, having some
years before affixed his own epitaph over the
chapel door. By will he bequeathed his
library and collection of manuscripts (except-
ing those of his own composition) to Eton
College.
Mann, who was an excellent scholar and
antiquary, wrote: 1. 'Of the True Years
of the Birth and of the Death of Christ ;
two Chronological Dissertations,' 8vo, Lon-
don, 1733 (Latin version, with additions,
1742 and 1752). 2. ' Critical Notes on some
passages of Scripture' (anon.), 8vo, London,
1747. Richard Gough had in his possession
a copy of Gale's ' Antonini Iter ' profusely
annotated by Mann (NICHOLS, Bibliotheca,
No. 2, p. vii of Preface).
[Harwood's Alumni Eton. p. 283 ; Nichols's
Lit. Anecd. ii. 165, 194 ; Addit. MS. 5876, f.
180 b ; Jones's Journey to Paris in 1776, ii. 31 ;
will in P. C. C. 322, Searle.] G. G.
MANN, ROBERT JAMES (1817-1886),
scientific writer, son of James Mann of Nor-
wich, was born at Norwich in 1817, and edu-
cated for the medical profession at University
College, London. At the hospital connected
with the college he acted as dressertothe cele-
brated Listen. He practised for some years
in Norfolk, first in Norwich, and afterwards at
Buxton. In 1 853 considerations of health led
to the partial abandonment of the practice of
his profession, and he devoted himself more
exclusively to literary pursuits. His first
work, published in 1845, ' The Planetary and
Stellar Universe,' was based on a course of
lectures delivered to a country audience, and
this was followed by a long series of popular
text-books on astronomy, chemistry, physio-
logy, and health. Many of these ran through
a large number of editions, and entitled him
to a notable place among- those who first
attempted to make science popular, and its
teaching generally intelligible. He was also
a frequent contributor of scientific articles
to many periodicals, chief among which
were the ' Edinburgh Review ' and ' Cham-
bers's Journal.' In the ' Royal Society Cata-
logue of Scientific Papers ' he appears as
the author of no fewer than twenty-three
memoirs in transactions of societies and
scientific periodicals. In 1854 he graduated
M.D. in the university of St. Andrews, and
in 1857, on the invitation of Bishop Colenso,
he left England for Natal, where he resided
for nine years. Two years after his arrival he
was appointed to the newly established office
of superintendent of education for the colony,
and this gave him the opportunity of esta-
blishing there a system of primary education,
which still continues in force. The climatic
conditions of the country, with its severe and
frequent thunderstorms, led him to the special
study of meteorology, and the careful series
of observations which he carried out during
the whole of his residence in Natal are of
considerable value. In 1866 he returned
from Natal with a special appointment from
the legislative council as emigration agent
for the colony, and for the remainder of his
life he resided in or near London, devoting
himself to the study of science and to literary
work. His was a familiar figure in many
scientific circles. For three years he was
president of the Meteorological Society, and
for about a similar period one of the board of
visitors of the Royal Institution. From
1874 to 1886 he acted as secretary to the
African ' and the ' Foreign and Colonial '
sections of the Society of Arts. He was also
a member or fellow of the Astronomical, Geo-
graphical, Photographic, and other societies.
He took an active part in the organisation of
the loan collection of scientific apparatus at
South Kensington in 1876, and at every in-
ternational exhibition to which Natal contri-
buted he had a share in the colonial repre-
sentation. He superintended the collection
and despatch of the Natal collections to the
Mann
44
Mann
International Exhibition of 1862, and one of
the last acts of his life was the compilation
of the catalogue of the Natal court at the
Colonial and Indian Exhibition of 1886.
Mann died at Wandsworth on 8 Aug.' 1886,
and is buried at Kensal Green.
In addition to the writings already men-
tioned, Mann's chief works were : 1. ' The
Book of Health/ 1850. 2. 'The Philosophy
of Reproduction,' 1855. 3. ' Lessons in Gene-
ral Knowledge,' 1855-6. 4. ' Tennyson's
" Maud " vindicated ; an Explanatory Essay,'
1856. 5. 'A Guide to the Knowledge of
Lite,' 1856. 6. ' A Guide to Astronomical
Science,' 1858. 7. 'A Description of Natal,'
1860. 8. 'The Colony of Natal,' 1860-2.
9. ' Medicine for Emergencies,' 1861 . 10. ' The
Emigrant's Guide to Natal,' 1868 ; 2nd ed.
1873. 11. 'The Weather,' 1877. 12. 'Drink:
Simple Lessons for Home Use,' 1877. 13. ' Do-
mestic Economy and Household Science,'
1878. 14. ' The Zulus and Boers of South
Africa,' 1879. 15. < The Physical Properties
of the Atmosphere,' 1879. 16. 'Familiar Lec-
tures on the Physiology of Food and Drink,'
1884.
[Personal knowledge ; Soc. of Arts Journ. 1886,
xxiv. 961 ; Koyal Astron. Soc. Monthly Notices,
February 1887 ; British Medical Journal, 21 Aug
1886; Times, obituary, 9 Aug. 1886; Brit. Mus.
Cat.] H. T. W.
MANN, THEODORE AUGUSTUS,
called the ABBE MANN (1735-1809), man of
science, historian, and antiquary, the son of an
English land surveyor, was born in Yorkshire
on 22 June 1735. Educated at a provincial
school, he exhibited, with much general pre-
cocity, a special bent towards mathematics,
and before 1753, when he was sent to London
with a view to his adopting the legal profes-
sion, he had already produced manuscript
treatises on geometry, astronomy, natural
history, and rational religion. He soon re-
volted from the routine incidental to legal
or commercial life, and towards the end of
1754 proceeded without the knowledge of his
parents to Paris. There he managed to sub-
sist in some unexplained manner, read and
re-read Bossuet's ' Discours sur 1'Histoire
Universelle,' and devoted himself to medita-
tion on religious subjects. This resulted in
his being, on 4 May 1756, received into the
Roman catholic communion by Christophe
de Beaumont, the archbishop of Paris, who
subsequently promulgated a sort of bull
against Rousseau's ' Emile.' On the out-
break of war between England and France
in 1756, Mann took refuge in Spain, carry-
ing letters of introduction to Don Ricardo
Wall, then chief minister of Spain, and to
the Count d'Aranda. Wall lodged him in his
own house, and soon obtained for him a com-
mission in Count O'Mahony's regiment of
dragoons. But the dearth of books which
he experienced in his new profession proved
intolerable to him, though he obtained leave
to study mathematics at the military aca-
demy at Barcelona. To obviate all inter-
ruptions to his studies, he resolved in 1757
upon monastic retirement. This he found
in the English Chartreuse, at Nieuport in
the Netherlands, where he at once recom-
menced reading fourteen hours a day in
the endeavour to appease ' his insatiable
thirst for study.' After nearly two years
of fruitless attempts at a reconciliation
with his parents, he became professed in
1759, and in 1764 was made prior of his
house.
About 1775 Mann, whose talents and
power of application were becoming widely
known, was proposed for the bishopric of
Antwerp, then vacant ; the coadjutorship
of the bishopric of Quebec was at the same
time offered him by the English minister at
the Hague, but he hesitated to accept this
offer on account of his delicate health. His
doubts were finally resolved by the proposal
of the Prince de Stahremberg, the Austrian
plenipotentiary, in October 1776, that he
should be minister of public instruction in
the emperor's service, at Brussels. There,
in the enjoyment of ample literary leisure
and an annual income of 2,400 florins, he
became, as the ' Abbe Mann,' a recognised
celebrity in the world of letters. An ' in-
genious writer ' on an astonishing variety of
subjects, he became a sort of foreign corre-
spondent to numerous learned societies and
individuals in England, and was regularly
visited ' by almost every English Traveller
of erudition.' The Austrian government
were fully alive to his value ; and to free
him from unnecessary preoccupation, Car-
dinal Hersan, Austrian minister at Rome,
obtained for him a bull of secularisation,
with a permission to hold benefices. Quitting
the Chartreuse in July 1777, Mann was al-
most immediately made a prebendary of the
church of Courtrai, without residence, and
in November 1777 was sent to London by
Stahremberg to examine the means invented
by David Hartley the younger [q. v.] and Lord
Mahon for preserving buildings from fire. In
1781 he was charged to examine the state
of the coast of Flanders with a view to the
opening of a fishing port at Blankenberg, his
memoir on the subject being presented to
the emperor. He was commanded to pre-
pare a scheme for the canalisation of the
Austrian Netherlands ; wrote manuals and
Mann
45
Mann
primers upon the most diverse subjects for i
use in the schools of Belgium, and, in 1782,
revised his previous ' Reflexions sur la Dis-
cipline Ecclesiastique,' in reference to the ,
Belgian church, adding some remarks upon
the changes contemplated by the Emperor
Joseph II's reforming zeal.
The abbe long suffered from confirmed
gout ; but from 1779 his health was greatly
improved by his use of hemlock and aconite.
He was a pioneer of the employment in the
Netherlands of these drugs, on the effects
of which he wrote a paper in 1784. In this
year also he made an extended tour through
France, Switzerland, and Germany, acquir-
ing extensive materials for communications
to the Royal Academy of Brussels, of which
he became a member 7 Feb. 1774 and per-
petual secretary and treasurer in 1786.
In 1788 the abbe was elected a fellow of
the Royal Society, an honour which he had
long coveted. In the next year the French
revolution broke in upon Belgium, as he
himself said, like ' a violent sea.' He was
in continual fear of ill-usage until, in 1792, |
he accompanied his friend Lord Elgin to '
England. On the re-establishment of the |
Austrian government in 1793, he returned
to Brussels and resumed his functions. In
January of the same year he was admitted i
an honorary member of the Society of Anti- j
quaries. In June 1794 he had to quit Brussels I
for the last time in company with his friend !
M. Podevin. The fugitives settled at Lintz
and afterwards at Leutmeritz in Bohemia.
Thence, however, Mann had to retire at the
approach of the French armies as far as Prague,
where he received a warm welcome from the
Prince- Archbishop deSalm. AtPrague here-
sumed literary production, and for the British
Agricultural Society, of which he had been |
elected a member in 1794, wrote ' A Memoir j
on the Agriculture of the Austrian Nether- ;
lands' (1795). This was subsequently printed i
in Hunter's ' Georgical Essays ' (vol. v.),
together with his ' Observations on the
Wool of the Austrian Netherlands,' origi-
nally communicated to Sir Joseph Banks.
In 1804 he compiled ' by way of recreation '
a most comprehensive ' Table chronologique
de 1'Histoire Universelle depuis le com-
mencement de 1'annee 1700 jusqu'a la conclu-
sion de la paix general e en 1803 ' (Dresden,
1803), and continued his communications
with learned societies in various parts of
Europe until his death at Prague on 23 Feb.
1809. His chief legatee was the sister of
his intimate friend, Mile Podevin.
An extensive collection of Mann's letters
written to the Society of Antiquaries and
to various private friends, among them Dr.
Solander, Magellan, Hartley, and Lord Mul-
grave, was published at Brussels in 1845;
and a few selected letters are included in
Sir Henry Ellis's < Original Letters of Emi-
nent Literary Men ' (Camden Society). To
the ' Philosophical Transactions ' he contri-
buted ' A Treatise on Rivers and Canals '
(1780), <A Treatise on Sea Currents and
their Effects applied to the Sea and Coasts
of the West of Europe, more especially to
those which surround the British Islands '
(1789), and a paper ' On the Formation of
great Hailstones and pieces of Ice in great
Thunderstorms' (1798). To the Society of
Antiquaries he communicated ' A Descrip-
tion of what is called a Roman Camp in
Westphalia' (1796), and <A short Chrono-
logical Account of the Religious Establish-
ments made by English Catholics on the
Continent of Europe' (1797, see Archceo-
logia, xiii. 1 and 251).
The most considerable of Mann's writings
in French are : 1. ' Histoire du regne de
Marie-Therese,' Brussels, 1781. 2. < Me-
moires sur le conservation et le Commerce
des Grains,' Malines, 1784. 3. < Abrege de
1'Histoire ecclesiastique, civile et naturelle
de la ville de Bruxelles et de ses environs,'
Brussels, 1785. 4. ' Recueil de Memoires
sur les grandes gelees et leurs effets,' Gand,
1792. 5. ' Principes metaphysiques des etres
et des connaissances,' Vienna, 1807. A fair
copy of this work made in Mann's own hand
is preserved in the British Museum (Add.
MS. 5794).
The abbe" also wrote widely on meteoro-
logy, philology, political economy, weights
and measures, the voyages of Captain Cook
and others, on agriculture, religion, and an-
tiquarian matters, devoting (in 1778) an in-
teresting paper to an attempt to refute
William Simmer [q.v.Jand other English
antiquaries, and to prove that Caesar, when
he embarked for Britain, sailed not from
Mardyke nor Whitsand, but from Boulogne
(Gessoriacum). A great number of his
writings take the form of communications
to the Brussels Academy ; among these
will be found a powerful indictment of ' la
grande culture ' (1780) and an interesting
' Memoire sur les diverses methodes in-
ventees jusqu'a present pour garantir les
edifices de 1'incendie ' (1778). A volume
of his papers, presented by the author to
Sir Joseph Banks, is in the British Museum
Library.
Finally the abbe" compiled numerous cata-
logues and bibliographical works and many
voluminous reports, commanded by the Aus-
trian government, on canalisation, fisheries,
agriculture, &c. Several of these papers
Mann
46
Manners
were translated for ' Opuscoli scelti sulle
scienze,' published at Milan in 1778, &c.
[Eloge de 1'Abbe Mann in Keiffenberg's An-
nuaire de la Bibliotheque Koyale de Belgique,
Brussels, 1850, pp. 77-125, appended is an ex-
haustive bibliography , ' Scripta, tarn ineditaquam
impressa;' G-oethals' Hist, des Lettres en Bel-
gique. 1840, ii. 319; Nouvelle Biog. Generale,
xxxiii. 231 ; Ellis's Letters of Eminent Literary
Men (Camden Society), pp. 413 sq. ; Metnoires
de 1'Acadernie Imperiale et Royale des Sciences
et Belles-Lettres de Bruxelles, 4 vols. 1783;
Nichols's Lit. Anecd. viii. 41-4, ix. 263-5; Gent.
Mag. 1787, 1788, 1789, passim.] T. S.
MANN, WILLIAM (1817-1873), astro-
nomer, was born at Lewisham in Kent^ on
25 Oct. 1817. He was third son of Major-
general Cornelius Mann, R.E., and grandson
of Gother Mann [q.v.], and accompanied his
family to Gibraltar in 1830, on his father's
appointment as commanding royal engineer.
In 1837 Admiral Shirreff procured him the
post of second assistant at the Royal Obser-
vatory, Cape of Good Hope, and after due
preparation he entered upon his duties in Oc-
tober 1839. For six years he was ^engaged
chiefly on the remeasurement of Lacaille's arc,
and sometimes passed three months without
shelter even by night. His health, impaired
by hardships, was recruited by a trip to Eng-
land in 1846, and on his return in December
1847 he engaged, as first assistant, in the or-
dinary work of the observatory. His next
voyage home was for the purpose of fetching
the new transit-circle, erected by him at the
Cape in 1855 with only native aid. His
observations of the great comet of December
1844, and of the transit of Mercury on 4 Nov.
1868, were communicated to the Royal As-
tronomical Society (Monthly Notices, vi. 214,
234, 252, xxix. 196), of which body he was
elected a member on 10 March 1871. From
a chest disorder, contracted through assiduity
in cometary observations, he sought relief at
Natal in 1866, in England in 1867, but was
attacked in 1870 with shattering effect by
scarlet fever, of which two of his children
had just died. He retired from the ob-
servatory, and died at Claremont, near Cape
Town, on 30 April 1873. He married in
1853 Caroline, second daughter of Sir Thomas
Maclear [q. v.] The value for three years of
a small pension, granted to him from the
civil list on the eve of his death, was paid
to her by Mr. Gladstone's orders. Mann's
character and abilities were superior to his
opportunities. He was a good mathematician
and mechanician, and his fellow-assistant,
Professor Piazzi Smyth, wrote of his ' splendid
intellectual parts and excellent dispositions.'
[Monthly Notices, xxxiv. 144.] A. M. C.
MANNERS, MBS. CATHERINE, after-
wards LADY STEPNEY (d. 1845). [See
STEPNEY.]
MANNERS, CHARLES, fourth DUKE OF
RUTLAND (1754-1787), the elder son of John
Manners, marquis of Granby [q. v.], by his
wife Lady Frances Seymour, daughter of
Charles, sixth duke of Somerset, and grand-
son of John, third duke of Rutland, was born
on 15 March 1754. He was educated at
Eton and Trinity College, Cambridge, where
he was created M.A. in 1774. At the general
election in October 1774 he was returned to
the House of Commons for the university of
Cambridge. He warmly opposed the third
reading of the bill for restraining the trade
of the southern colonies of America in April
1775, and protested against the taxation of
that country, which he declared ' commenced
in iniquity, is pursued with resentment, and
can terminate in nothing but blood ' (Parl.
Hist, xviii. 601-3 ; see also Correspondence
of William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, 1840, iv.
405-6). On 18 Nov. 1777 his amendment to
the address praying that the king might be
pleased * to cause th e most speedy and effectual
measures to be taken for restoring peace in
America 'was seconded by Lord John Caven-
dish [q. v.], and supported by Burke and Fox,
but was defeated by 243 to 86 (Parl. Hist.
xix. 414-15, 442). Upon the death of his
grandfather John, third duke of Rutland, on
29 May 1779, he succeeded to the title (cf.
Journals of the House of Lords, xxxv. 800).
He was sworn lord-lieutenant of Leicester-
shire on 9 July 1779 (London Gazettes, No.
11994), and invested a knight of the Garter
on 3 Oct. 1782. On 14 Feb. 1783 he was ap-
pointed lord steward of the household with
a seat in the Earl of Shelburne's cabinet, and
on the same day was admitted a member of
the privy council. He resigned office upon the
formation of the coalition ministry in April
1783, but was appointed lord privy seal in
Pitt's administration on 23 Dec. following
(ib. No. 12503). He was induced by Pitt
to accept the post of lord-lieutenant of Ire-
land in the place of the Earl of Northington
on 11 Feb. 1784, and was sworn in at Dublin
on the 24th of the same month (ib. No. 12523).
Though Pitt at first seems to have been sin-
cerely anxious to reform the Irish parliament,
Rutland pronounced the question of reform to
be ' difficult and dangerous to the last degree/
and while the demand for retrenchment was
at its height insisted on the creation of new
places in order to strengthen the parlia-
mentary influence of the government^ He
appears to have quickly made up his mind in
favour of a legislative union, and in a letter
Manners
47
Manners
to Pitt, dated 16 June 1784, says : { Were I
to indulge a distant speculation, I should
say that without an union Ireland will not
be connected with Great Britain in twenty
years longer' (Correspondence, 1890, pp. 18-
19). In a speech delivered in the House of
Lords on 11 April 1799 Richard Watson,
bishop of Llandaff, who had been the duke's
tutor at Cambridge, mentioned that he had
pressed the importance of a legislative union
upon Rutland, who replied that 'he wholly
approved of the measure, but added the man
who should attempt to carry the measure
into execution would be tarred and feathered'
(Parl. Hist, xxxiv. 736). After a long corre-
spondence between the English and Irish
governments, Pitt's commercial propositions
were laid before the Irish House of Com-
mons on 7 Feb. 1785 in the form of ten
resolutions. They passed through the Irish
parliament after a concession had been made
by Rutland to Grattan's views. Owing to
the determined opposition of the English
manufacturers, the resolutions were so ma-
terially altered in the English parliament
that when Orde, the chief secretary, moved
for leave to bring in the bill embodying them
(12 Aug. 1785), it was denounced by Grattan
in a magnificent speech, and Rutland had to
abandon the idea of carrying it through the
Irish parliament.
Rutland was an amiable and extravagant
peer, without any particular talent, except
for conviviality. The utmost magnificence
signalised the entertainments of the vice-
regal court, and the duke and the duchess
'were reckoned the handsomest couple in
Ireland ' (SiR J. BARRIN-GTON, Historic Me-
moirs, ii. 225). In the summer of 1787 Rut-
land went for a tour through the country, and
was entertained at the seats of many noble-
men. ' During the course of this tour,' says
Wraxall, ' he invariably began the day by
eating at breakfast six or seven turkey's eggs
as an accompaniment to tea and coffee. He
then rode forty and sometimes fifty miles,
dined at six or seven o'clock, after which he
drank very freely, and concluded by sitting
up to a late hour, always supping before he
retired to rest ' (Memoirs, v. 34). Upon his
return to Dublin he was seized with a violent
fever, and died at Phoenix Lodge on 24 Oct.
1787, aged 33. His body, after lying in state
in the great committee room of the House of
Lords, was removed to England with great
pomp (London Gazettes, 17 '87, pp. 545-7), and
was buried at Bottesford, Leicestershire, on
25 Nov. 1787. George Crabbe the poet, who
had been the duke's domestic chaplain atBel-
voir, wrote f A Discourse read in the Chapel
at Belvoir Castle after the Funeral of His
Grace the Duke of Rutland,' &c. (London,
1788, 4to) ; while Bishop Watson pronounced
an extravagant panegyric on the late duke
during the debate on the address on 27 Nov.
1787 (Parl. Hist. xxvi. 1233-4).
Rutland was an intimate friend of William
Pitt, who owed his first seat in the House of
Commons to the duke's influence with Sir
James Lowther (WRAXALL, ii. 81-2). Part of
the ' Correspondence between the Right. Hon.
William Pitt and Charles, Duke of Rutland,
Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland 1781-1787,' was
privately printed by LordMahon (afterwards
Earl Stanhope) in 1842 (London, 8vo). This
volume was reprinted and published by
the present Duke of Rutland in 1890 (Lon-
don, 8vo). The correspondence of the Irish
government with Thomas Townshend (after-
wards Viscount Sydney) during Rutland's
viceroyalty is preserved at the Record Office.
The ' Parliamentary History ' records no
speeches delivered by Rutland in the House
of Lords. His speeches in the Irish parlia-
ment will be found in the ' Journals of the
Irish House of Lords '(v. 533-4, 535-6, 658,
660, 754-5, vi. 2-3, 124-5).
He married, on 26 Dec. 1775, Lady Mary
Isabella Somerset, the youngest daughter of
Charles, fourth duke of Beaufort, by whom
he had four sons — viz. (1) John Henry, who,
born on 4 Jan. 1778, succeeded as the fifth
duke, and died on 20 Jan. 1857; (2) Charles
Henry Somerset, who, born on 24 Oct. 1780,
became a general in the army, and died on
25 May 1855 ; (3) Robert William, who, born
on 14 Dec. 1781, became a major-general in
the army, and died on 15 Nov. 1835 ; and (4)
William Robert Albanac, who, born on 1 May
1783, died on 22 April 1793— and two daugh-
ters: (1) Elizabeth Isabella, who married
Richard Norman of Leatherhead, Surrey, on
21 Aug. 1798, and died on 5 Oct. 1853, and
(2) Katherine Mary, who married Cecil Weld
Forester (afterwards first Baron Forester) on
17 June 1800, and died on 10 March 1829.
The duchess survived her husband many
years, and died in Sackville Street, Piccadilly,
on 2 Sept. 1831, aged 75. She was a strik-
ingly handsome woman, and Wraxall gives
a glowing description of her charms (Me-
moirs, v. 36-7). Sir Joshua Reynolds, to
whom the duke gave a large number of com-
missions, painted her four times. The first
portrait, taken in March 1780, and engraved
by Valentine Green in the same year, was
destroyed in the disastrous fire at Belvoir in
October 1816. A half-length portrait of the
duke, painted in 1776 by Reynolds, belongs
to the Marquis of Lothian. There are en-
gravings by Dickinson (1794) and Hodges of
a whole-length portrait by Reynolds. Por-
Manners
Manners
traits of the duke and the duchess painted
by Richard Cosway were engraved by Wil-
liam Lane [q. v.]
[Letters of Horace Walpole, ed. Peter Cunning-
ham, vols. vi. vii. viii. ix. ; Sir Jonah Barring-
ton's Historic Memoirs of Ireland, 1833, ii. 216-
225 ; Hardy's Memoirs of the Earl of Charle-
mont, 1812, ii. 143-61 ; Life and Times of
Henry Grattan, 1841, Hi. 198-312 ; Earl Stan-
hope's Life of William Pitt, 1861, i. 46, 165,
183-4, 260-75, 349 ; Life and Poems of theKev.
George Crabbe, 1834, i. 111-27, 131, 136-7,
ii. 14, 67-9, 97; Lecky's History of England in
the Eighteenth Century, iv. 269, 296, vi 317, 351-
413, 414; Nichols's Hist, and Antiquities of the
County of Leicester, 1 795, ii. pt. i. pp. 66, 68, 1 00 ;
Nichols's Lit. Anecd. of the Eighteenth Cen-
tury, 1814-15,viii. 122, 142, ix. 9 ; Nichols's Illus-
trations, 1812-15, vii. 702-3, viii. 12; Leslie
and Taylor's Life and Times of Sir Joshua Rey-
nolds, 1865; Gent. Mag. 1787, pt.ii. pp. 938, 1016,
1021, 1043,1123,1180; Ann. Reg. 1787, pp. 226-
227, 238,275-7; Doyle's Official Baronage, 1886,
ii. 202 ; Burke's Peerage, 1891, p. 1197 ; Return
of Members of Parliament, pt. ii. p. 149; Grad.
Cantabr. 1823, p. 197,App.p. 15.] G.F.R.B.
MANNERS, CHARLES CECIL
JOHN, sixth DUKE OP RUTLAND (1815-
1888), born 16 May 1815, was eldest surviving
son of John Henry, fifth duke of Rutland, by
Lady Elizabeth Howard, daughter of the fifth
earl of Carlisle. He was educated at Eton and
at Trinity College, Cambridge, where he was
created M.A. in 1835. He was elected M.P.
for Stamford in 1837, and sat for that borough
till 1852, when he was returned for North
Leicestershire. From 1843 to 1846 he was
lord of the bedchamber to the prince consort.
He was a strong conservative and protec-
tionist, opposed Lord John Russell on the
sugar duties, and generally supported Lord
George Bentinck during his leadership of the
protectionist party in the House of Commons
(1846-7). He was never a powerful speaker,
though he spoke very often. After 1852 he
grew out of sympathy with the conservative
policy; and the lord-lieutenancy of Lin-
colnshire was, according to Greville, given
to him in that year ' to stop his mouth.'
He became lord-lieutenant of Leicestershire,
20 March 1857, and in the same year suc-
ceeded his father as Duke of Rutland. He
was made K.Gr. in 1867, and died unmarried
at Belvoir, 4 March 1888. He was succeeded
by his brother, Lord John James Robert Man-
ners, seventh and present duke of Rutland.
Rutland's political views were formed in the
days preceding the repeal of the corn laws,
and were never afterwards modified. Per-
sonally he was popular, and a splendid rider
to hounds, though in later years he was dis-
abled by gout.
[Times, 5 March 1888; Illustrated London
News, 10 March 1888; Field, 10 March 1888;
Grreville's Journal of the Reign of Queen Vic-
toria, iii. 123, 471, 472; Hansard's Parl. De-
bates, especially 1842-57; Eller's Hist, of Bel-
voir Castle; Disraeli's Life of Lord Greorge Ben-
tinck.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, EDWARD, third EAKL OF
RUTLAND (1549-1587), born in 1549, was
eldest son of Henry, second earl of Rut-
land [q. v.], by Margaret, fourth daughter of
Ralph Neville, fourth earl of Westmorland.
He seems to have been educated at Oxford,
though he did not graduate there as a student.
He bore the title of Lord Roos or Ros, the
old title of his family, until 1563, when by
the death of his father he became third Earl
of Rutland. He was made one of the queen's
wards, and was specially under the charge
of Sir William Cecil, who was connected
with him by marriage. He accompanied
the queen on her visit to Cambridge in 1564,
and was lodged in St. John's College, and
created M.A. 10 Aug. In October 1566 he
was made M.A. of Oxford. In 1569 he joined
the Earl of Sussex, taking his tenants with
him, and held a command in the army which
suppressed the northern insurrection. In
1570 he passed into France, Cecil drawing
up a paper of instructions for his guidance.
He was in Paris in the February of the next
year. At home he received many offices, and
displayed enthusiastic devotion to the queen.
On 5 Aug. 1570 he became constable of
Nottingham Castle, and steward, keeper, war-
den, and chief justice of Sherwood Forest ;
in 1571 he was feodary of the duchy of
Lancaster for the counties of Nottingham
and Derby ; in 1574 he was appointed lord-
lieutenant of Nottinghamshire.
On 17 June 1577 Rutland was placed on
the ecclesiastical commission for the pro-
vince of York, and in 1579 on the council
of the north. In the grand tilting match of
1580 Rutland and twelve others contended
with a similar number, headed by Essex, be-
fore the queen at Westminster. His public
offices probably now absorbed all his time,
as in 1581 a relative, John Manners, seems
to have been managing his estate. On
23 April 1584 he became K.G., and on 14 June
1585 lord-lieutenant of Lincolnshire. His
style of living was very expensive ; when he
went with his countess to London about 1586
he had with him forty-one servants, includ-
ing a chaplain, trumpeter, gardener, and
apothecary. In June 1586, with Lord Eure
and Randolph, he arranged a treaty of peace
with the Scots at Berwick, and his brother
Roger wrote that his conduct had been ap-
proved by the court. On 6 Oct. he was one
Manners
49
Manners
of the commissioners to try Mary Queen of
Scots. The queen promised to make him
lord chancellor after the death of Sir Thomas
Bromley [q. v.], which took place 12 April
1587, and he was for a day or two so styled.
He died, however, on 14 April 1587 at his
house at Ivy Bridge in the Strand. Camden
says that he was a learned man and a good
lawyer. His funeral was very costly ; his
body was taken to Bottesford, Leicestershire,
and buried in the church, where there is an
epitaph. Eller gives an account of his will.
A late portrait, attributed to Jan Van der
Eyden [q. v.], is at Belvoir. After negotia-
tions with several other ladies, he married
(later than January 1571-2) Isabel, daugh-
ter of Sir Thomas Holcroft of Vale Royal,
Cheshire, and left a daughter, Elizabeth,
who was styled Baroness Roos; she married
in 1588 Sir William Cecil, afterwards Lord
Burghley, and died in 1591. Her son Wil-
liam was in right of his mother confirmed in
the barony of Roos in 1616, and died in 1618
[see under LAKE, SIR THOMAS]. The earl
was succeeded by his brother John, fourth
earl, who, dying 21 Feb. 1587-8, was fol-
lowed by his son Roger, fifth earl [q. v.] The
widow, who lived till 1606, was troubled
with money difficulties owing to her hus-
band's debts, and engaged in litigation about
his will. Many of the earl's letters are pre-
served at Belvoir Castle.
[Cooper's Athense Cantabr. i. 13, 542 ; Doyle's
Official Baronage; SanfordandTownsend's Great
Governing Families of England; Eller's Hist,
of Belvoir Castle, pp. 48 sq. ; Cal. State Papers,
Dom. 1547-80 pp. 406, &c.. 1581-90 pp. 34, &c.;
Nichols's Leicestershire, ii. 48; Froude's Hist,
of Engl. ix. 522 ; Nichols's Progresses of Queen
Elizabeth, ii. 509; Hist. MSS. Comm. 12th Rep.
App. iv. passim ; Calendar of Hatfield MSlS. ii.
210, &c., iii. 143, &c.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, FRANCIS, sixth EAKL of
RUTLAND (1578-1632), second son of John,
fourth earl of Rutland, nephew of Edward,
third earl [q. v.], and brother of Roger, fifth
earl [q. v.], was born in 1578. He seems
to have been with his brothers under the
care of John Jegon [q. v.] at Cambridge. In
1598 he went abroad, and in the course of
his travels through France, Germany, and
Italy he was entertained by various princes,
notably the Emperor Mathias and the Arch-
duke Ferdinand. Returning to England he
took part, like his brothers, Roger, fifth earl
of Rutland [q. v.], and Sir George Manners,
in Essex's plot in February 1600-1, and was
imprisoned in the Poultry Counter. He was
fined a thousand marks and committed to the
custody of his uncle Roger at Enfield. Sir
Robert Cecil, however, obtained a remission
VOL. XXXVI.
of the fine, and thus the affair cost little either
to him or his brother George. As soon. as he
was free he wrote a penitent letter to his
uncle Sir John Manners of Haddon. In
November 1601 he became a member of the
Inner Temple.
He was prominent at the court of James I,
and was created K.B. on 4 Jan. 1604-5 at
the same time as Prince Charles, and on
27 May 1607 became joint keeper of Besk-
wood Park. On 26 June 1612 he succeeded
his brother Roger as sixth earl of Rutland,
and was made lord-lieutenant of Lincoln-
shire on 15 July following. On 7 Aug. in
the same year he entertained James I at
Belvoir, and the king repeated the visit five
times in after years. He held the offices of
constable of Nottingham Castle and keeper
of Sherwood Forest from October 1612 until
April 1620, and at the burial of Prince
Henry carried the target. He took part in
all the court ceremonies, and was made
K.G. 24 April 1616. The title of Lord
Roos had been carried by a daughter of the
third Earl of Rutland into the family of the
Marquis of Exeter [see under MANNERS, ED-
WARD] ; but Rutland claimed it, and he was
acknowledged to be Lord Roos of Hamlake
on 22 July 1616.
On 6 April 1617 Rutland became a privy
councillor, and attended the king into Scot-
land the same year. He was created war-
den and chief justice of the royal forests
north of the Trent on 13 Nov. 1619, and
custos rotulorum for Northamptonshire on
7 Feb. 1622-3. Although he seems to have
disapproved an extreme policy in church
matters, his family connection with Buck-
ingham secured him the appointment, on
21 April 1623, of admiral of the fleet to
bring home Prince Charles from Spain. At
the coronation of Charles he bore the rod
with the dove. He died on 17 Dec. 1632
at an inn in Bishops Stortford, Hertford-
shire. Many of his family were round him,
and he made them a curious speech, of which
notes are preserved at Belvoir. He was
buried at Bottesford. Rutland married,
first, on 6 May 1602, Frances, daughter of
Sir Henry Knevet of Charlton, Wiltshire,
and widow of Sir William Bevil of Kilk-
hampton, Cornwall ; secondly, after 26 Oct.
1608, Cicely Tufton, daughter of Sir John
Tufton and widow of Sir Edward Hunger-
ford. The courtship, of rather a mercenary
character, is described in a letter preserved
at Belvoir. By his first wife he had a
daughter Catherine, who married the Duke
of Buckingham on 16 May 1620 [see under
VILLIERS, GEORGE, first DUKE of BUCKING-
HAM], and after his death Randal Mac-
Manners
Manners
Donnell, first marquis of Antrim [q. v.] By
his second wife he had two sons, who died in
infancy from the supposed effects of sorcery.
The widow died in 1653. Rutland was less
extravagant than most of his family, though
his clothes were valued at 500/. when he died.
A late portrait, attributed to Van der Eyden,
is at Belvoir. He was succeeded by his bro-
ther, Sir George Manners, as seventh earl.
[Dugdale's Baronage ; Doyle's Official Baron-
age ; Calendar of MSS. preserved at Belvoir
(Hist. MSS. Comm.), especially vol. i. ; Eller's
Belvoir Castle, pp. 58 sq.; Bygone Lincolnshire,
ii. 127 sq.; Nichols's Progresses of King James I;
Gal. of State Papers, Dom., especially 1625-6;
Metcalfe's Book of Knights.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, GEORGE (1778-1853),
editor of the ' Satirist,' was born in 1778.
He was called to the bar, became a noted
wit in London, and was in 1807 founder
and one of the proprietors of the ' Satirist,
or Monthly Meteor,' a venture in scurrilous
literature, issued monthly, with a view, it
was claimed, to the exposure of impostors.
The first number appeared on 1 Oct. 1807.
At first coloured cartoons were attempted,
but it is stated in the preface to vol. ii. that
these were dropped owing to the artists
having disappointed the editor. In 1812
Manners parted with it and the publishing
offices at 267 Strand to William Jerdan
[q. v.], who tried his luck ' with a new series,
divested of the personalities and rancour of
the old.' Despite the bad bargain which he
made over this purchase, Jerdan describes
Manners as ' a gentleman in every sense of
the word, full of fancy and talent, acute and
well informed' (Autobiography, i. 108). The
periodical ceased in 1824. In 1819 Manners
became British consul at Boston, and held
office till 1839. He died at Coburg in Canada
on 18 Feb. 1853.
Manners wrote: 1. ' Edgar, or the Cale-
donian Brothers,' a tragedy, London, 1806,
4to. 2. ' Mentoriana, or a Letter of Admo-
nition to the Duke of York,' 1807, 8vo.
3. 'Vindicise Satiricse, or a Vindication of
the Principles of the " Satirist," ' 1809, 8vo.
4. ' The Rival Impostors, or Two Political
Epistles to Two Political Cheats,' 1809, 8vo.
5. ' The Conflagration : a Poem,' Boston,
1825, 4to; this was written to assist the
sufferers in Canadian fires.
[Notes and Queries, 2nd ser. i. 314, 361, ii.
156 ; Watt's Bibl. Brit. ; Drake's Amer. Biog.]
W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, HENRY, second EARL OF
RUTLAND (d. 1563), was eldest son of Thomas |
Manners, first earl of Rutland and Lord Ros j
[q. v.], by Eleanor, daughter of Sir William j
Paston. He is stated by Doyle to have been
born before 1526, but most probably he was
born before 1515. A son of Lord Ros is men-
tioned as being a page of honour at the mar-
riage of Louis XII of France and the Princess
Mary. His mother complained that in bring-
ing him up she had incurred debts which
she could not pay. He succeeded as second
Earl of Rutland on his father's death, 20 Sept.
1543, was knighted by Henry VIII in 1544,
and was one of the mourners at the king's
funeral. At Edward's coronation he was
bearer of the spurs. In 1547 he was no-
minated constable of Nottingham Castle and
warden and chief justice of Sherwood Forest
as a reward for conducting an expedition
into Scotland. On 1 May 1549 he was
appointed warden of the east and middle
marches, and had personal command of a
hundred horse at Berwick. He seems to
have belonged to Warwick's party, and he
made depositions in 1549 as to conversa-
tions he had had with Seymour, the lord
admiral. He took part in the Scottish opera-
tions, notably the demolition of the fortifica-
tions of Haddington. He was one of those
who received the French hostages in 1550,
when the treaty which followed the loss of
Boulogne was concluded. On 14 April 1551
he became joint lord-lieutenant of Lincoln-
shire and Nottinghamshire, and at that time
lived when in London at Whittington's Col-
lege. From May to August 1 551 he was absent
as lord in attendance on the emba ssy to France.
He belonged, like Northumberland, to the ex-
treme reformed party in church matters, and
was one of those who took part on 3 Dec. 1551
in the second debate on the real presence
between Cheke and Watson in Sir Richard
Morison's house. On 16 May 1552 he be-
came lord-lieutenant of Nottinghamshire,
probably in Northumberland's interest, and
on Mary's accession he was at once impri-
soned in the Fleet as an adherent of Lady
Jane Grey.
Rutland, however, soon came to terms
with Mary's government. He was made an
admiral in 1556, and took part as a general
of horse in the French war of 1557. After
the loss of Calais he was on duty at Dover
(cf. FKOUDE, History, vi. 439), and on 19 Jan.
1557-8 five hundred picked men raised in the
city of London were ordered to serve under
him. Rutland was a favourite of Queen
Elizabeth, and had also, according to Lloyd, a
certain reputation for learning. On 13 April
1559 he was nominated K.G.,and on 10 May
in the same year became lord-lieutenant of
Rutland. On 24 Feb. 1560-1 he was made
lord president of the north, and on 5 May
1561 an ecclesiastical commissioner for the
Manners
51
Manners
province of York. He died, seemingly of the
plague, on 17 Sept. 1563, and was buried at
Bottesford in Leicestershire. Rutland carried
on his father's work of altering Belvoir, com-
pleting the restoration in 1555. A late por-
trait, attributed to Van der Eyden, is at
Belvoir. He married first, on 3 July 1536,
Lady Margaret Neville, fourth daughter of
Half, earl of Westmorland — she died at Holy-
well, London, 13 Oct. 1559, and had a splendid
funeral at St. Leonard's, Shoreditch; se-
condly, Bridget, daughter of John, lord
Hussey, and widow of Sir Charles Morison
of Cashiobury, Hertfordshire, who after his
death remarried Francis, second earl of Bed-
ford, and died 12 Jan. 1600-1. He was
succeeded by his eldest son by his first wife
Edward, third earl of Rutland, who is sepa-
rately noticed. Much of his correspondence
is preserved at Belvoir.
[Doyle's Official Baronage ; Collins's Peerage,
ed. Brydges, vol. i. ; Nichols's Leicestershire, ii.
45 sq. ; Fronde's Hist. iii. 143, v. 147; Lloyd's
State Worthies (life of Lord Grey of Wilton) ;
The Chron. of Calais (Camd. Soc.), p. 76 ;
Machyn's Diary (Camd. Soc.), passim ; Gal. of
State Papers, Domestic, 1547-80 ; Cal. of MSS.
at Belvoir (Hist. MSS. Comm.), vol. i.; Hist.
MSS. Comm. 4th Rep. pp. 202, 204, 208 ; Eller's
Belvoir Castle, pp. 44 sq. ; Godfrey's Hist, of
Lenton, pp. 218-19 ; Nottingham Records, iv.
121 sq.; Strype's Annals, i. i. 10, 198; Memo-
rials, n. i. 359, 464, 511, 585, ii. 308, in. i. 25,
ii. 1 09 ; Life of Cheke, pp. 70, 77.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, JOHN, eighth EAEL OP
RUTLAND (1604-1679), eldest son of Sir
George Manners (d. 1623) of Haddon, was
cousin of George, seventh earl of Rutland,
and was descended from Sir John Manners,
the second son of Thomas Manners, first earl
of Rutland [q. v.] His mother was Grace,
second daughter of Sir Henry Pierrepoint
and sister to Robert, earl of Kingston. He
was born at Aylestone, Leicestershire, on
10 June 1604, and educated at Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge, where he does not seem to
have graduated. In November 1621 he be-
came a member of the Inner Temple. He
was high sheriff of Derbyshire in 1634 and
1636, and M.P. for the same county from
1640 to 1642. On 29 March 1642 he succeeded
as eighth earl of Rutland. Throughout the
struggle between the king and parliament
Rutland was a moderate parliamentarian. In
January 1642-3, when parliament was sum-
moned to Oxford, he was one of the twenty-
two peers who remained at Westminster. In
July 1643 he was sent with Lord Grey on a
mission from the parliament to Edinburgh to
ask for assistance from the Scots (cf. Hist.
MSS. Comm. 5th Rep. App. pt. i. pp. 96,
112). He retired, however, on the plea of
ill-health. On 16 Oct. 1643 he took the
covenant. In November 1643 he was no-
minated first commissioner of the great seal,
but was excused at his own request. Belvoir
was taken by the royalists under Sir Gervase
Lucas early in 1643, and all Rutland's estate
was soon in the hands of the enemy, who
wasted the timber. In November 1645 the
castle was stormed by a party under Syden-
ham Poyntz, the outworks were taken, and
on 3 Feb. 1545-6 the garrison marched out
under a capitulation. In 1645 Rutland was
sent to Scotland as chief commissioner from
the English parliament. On 28 Nov. 1646 he
was made lord warden of the forests north
of the Trent. On 9 Oct. 1647 Fairfax gave
orders to garrison Belvoir for the parliament,
as it had been disgarrisoned, and Rutland was
proposed in 1648 as a commissioner to treat
with the king in the Isle of Wight. He was
also made one of the navy committee. In May
1648 more horse soldiers were sent to Belvoir,
much to Rutland's discontent, which was in-
creased in May 1649, when the council of state
recommended that the house should be de-
molished. Rutland complained that he had
lost three years' rents. He received 1,500£.
compensation for the damage done in dis-
mantling Belvoir, and after this time lived
chiefly at Nether Haddon in Derbyshire.
After the Restoration he rebuilt the house at
Belvoir, completing it in 1668. On 14 Feb.
1667 he became lord-lieutenant of Leicester-
shire, and died at Nether Haddon 29 Sept.
1679. He was buried at Bottesford, Leicester-
shire. He married in 1628 Frances (d. 1671),
second daughter of Edward, first lord Mon-
tagu of Boughton. He was succeeded by his
third son, John, ninth earl and first duke of
Rutland, who is separately noticed. Three
portraits, by Van der Eyden, by Cooper, and
in miniature, are at Belvoir.
[Doyle's Official Baronage; Collins's Peerage,
ed. Brydges, vol. i. ; Eller's Belvoir Castle, pp.
68 sq. ; Gardiner's Great Civil War, i. 209;
Evelyn's Diary, iv. 180; Clarendon's Hist, of the
Rebellion, Oxford edit., vol. vii.; Cal. of State
Papers, Dom. 1644 pp. 40, 47, 1649-50 pp. 66,
&c. ; Cal. of the MSS. preserved at Belvoir (Hist.
MSS. Coram.) ; Cal. of the Proc. of the Comm.
for Advance of Money, pp. 39, 40, &c. ; Nichols's
Leicestershire, ii. 50 sq.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, JOHN, ninth EARL and
first DUKE OF RUTLAND (1638-1711), born at
Boughton, Northamptonshire, 29 May 1638,
was third son of John, eighth earl of Rutland
[q. v.] He was M.P. for Leicestershire from
1661 till 1679, when he succeeded his father
as Earl of Rutland. He was made lord-lieu-
tenant of Leicestershire 4 June 1677, and a
E2
Manners
Manners
list of his household at the time shows the
state which he maintained at Belvoir. He
was summoned to the House of Lords as
Lord Manners of Haddon on 30 April 1679,
but succeeded to the earldom on 29 Sept.
following. He bore the queen's sceptre with
the cross at the coronation of James II, but he
seems to have followed his father in politics,
and 11 Aug. 1687 was dismissed from his
lord-lieutenancy for political reasons. At
the revolution he joined the Earls of Stam-
ford and Devonshire and others in raising
forces for William in Nottinghamshire. The
Princess Anne, when she fled from Whitehall,
took refuge at Belvoir. Manners was restored
to his lord-lieutenancy 6 April 1689. He was
very rich, and gave his daughter a marriage
portion of 15,0007. in 1692. On 29 March
1703 he was made Marquis of Granby and
Duke of Rutland, and having in this year re-
signed his lord-lieutenancy he was restored
to it in 1706. During the last years of his
life he lived entirely in the country, having
a rooted objection to London, for which
probably his matrimonial unhappiness was
accountable. He died at Belvoir 10 Jan.
1710-11 (LB NEVE, Monumenta Anglicana,
1700-15, p. 202), and was buried at Bottes-
ford, Leicestershire. Rutland married, first,
15 July 1658, Lady Anne Pierrepoint, daugh-
ter of Henry, marquis of Dorchester. From
her he was divorced by act of parliament on
22 March 1670. This divorce created con-
siderable excitement at the court, the Duke
of York being against the granting of it and
the king on the other side (BuRNET, Own
Time). Rutland married in 1671 his second
wife, Lady Anne Bruce, daughter of Robert,
first earl of Aylesbury, and widow of Sir Sey-
mour Shirley, bart. She died in July 1672.
His third wife, whom he married on 8 Jan.
1673, was Catherine Noel, daughter of Bap-
tist, viscount Campden. By her, who died
in 1732, he had two sons and two daughters,
of whom John (d. 1721) succeeded as second
duke, and married Catherine, daughter of
Lord William Russell. Several portraits of
the first duke, with one of his third wife, are
at Belvoir.
[LuttrelPs Brief Hist. Eelation, passim ;
Doyle's Official Baronage ; Collins's Peerage, ed.
Brydges, vol. i. ; Nichols's Leicestershire, ii.
61 sq. ; Macaulay's Hist, of Engl. ii. 327, 514 ;
Gal. of MSS. at Belvoir (Hist. MSS. Comm.) ;
Eller's Belvoir, p. 100 sq.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, JOHN, MARQUIS OF GRAN-
BY (1721-1770), lieutenant-general, colonel
of the royal horse guards (blues), eldest son
of John, third duke of Rutland, K.G. (1696-
1779), by his marriage in 1717 with Bridget,
only daughter and heiress of Robert Sutton,
lord Lexinton [q.v.], was born 2 Aug. 1721,
and was educated at Eton and Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge. He travelled some time
on the continent with his tutor John Ewer
.v.], afterwards bishop of Bangor. In
r41 he was returned to parliament for the
borough of Grantham ; and during the Ja-
cobite rising four years later received his first
military commission, dated 4 Oct. 1745, as
colonel of a regiment of foot raised by the
Rutland interest at Leicester. The ' Leices-
ter Blues,' as it was called, was one of fifteen
short-service regiments formed on a scheme
proposed by the Duke of Bedford, which
Horace Walpole declares to have been a
gross job, as not six out of the fifteen were
ever raised (WALPOLE, Letters, i. 390).
Granby's regiment was one of the excep-
tions. It was in Lichfield camp in November
1745 when the Duke of Cumberland was
marching on Carlisle, and, under Lieutenant-
colonel John Stanwix, was with General
Wade at Newcastle-on-Tyne and Gateshead
in 1746 (see War Office Marching Books,
1745-6). Granby was then serving as a
volunteer with Cumberland's army. His
name is mentioned in a despatch in the ( Lon-
don Gazette ' of 22-5 March 1746, as having
been present in an affair with the rebels at
Strathbogie. In a letter to his father, dated
Fort Augustus, 17 June 1746 (the earliest
of Granby's letters among the family papers),
he describes the devastation of the highlands
after Culloden, in accordance with the duke's
directions to destroy and burn all the country
(Hist MSS. Comm. 12th Rep. pt. v., Rut-
land MSS. ii. 196-7). Granby's regiment,
the men of which had been for some time
clamouring for discharge (ib. pp. 197-8), was
disbanded, 25 Dec. 1746. Granby retained
his rank and seniority as colonel in the
army.
On his first appointment a new writ had
been issued, but he was re-elected for Grant-
ham, and was again returned in the general
election of 1747. Letter-books preserved at
Belvoir Castle show that Granby and his
brother, Lord Robert Manners-Sutton, made
the campaign of 1747 with the army in Flan-
ders. On 31 Sept. 1750 Granby married
Frances, eldest daughter of Charles Seymour,
sixth duke of Somerset. Horace Walpole
writes to Mann of the marriage projects : ' The
bride is one of the heiresses of old proud
Somerset. . . . She has 4,000£. a year ; he is
said to have the same at present, but not to
touch hers. He is in debt 10,000/.' The lady,
' who never saw nor knew the value of ten
shillings while her father lived, and has had
no time to learn it ... squandered 7,000/. in
all sorts of baubles and fripperies ' just before
Manners
53
Manners
her marriage ; ' so her 4,000£. a year is to
be set aside for two years to pay her debts.
Don't you like this English management?
Two of the greatest fortunes mating, and
setting out with poverty and want ' (Letters,
ii. 223-4). Granby was returned for Cam-
bridgeshire in 1754, and represented it in
successive parliaments up to his death. He
became a major-general, 4 March 1755, and
colonel of the royal horse guards (blues),
13 May 1758. He appears to have been in
Germany (near Embden) in July 1758 (Rep.
Rutland M88. ii. 200), and in command at
Cassel in May 1759 (ib. p. 201). He had ob-
tained the rank of lieutenant-general in Fe-
bruary 1759, was at the head of the blues at
the battle of Minden, 1 Aug. 1759, and had
set his regiment in motion to follow the re-
treating French when he was peremptorily
halted by Lord George Sackville [see GEE,-
MAINE, GEOKGE SACKVILLE]. Granby and
Sackville did not get on well together, but
Sackville was confident Granby would readily
acknowledge that the object of the halt was
to carry out Prince Ferdinand's orders as to
preserving the alignment (Hist. MSS. Comm.
9th Rep. pt. iii.) After the battle Granby
was specially thanked by Prince Ferdinand.
When Sackville resigned, Granby became
commander-in-chief of the British contingent
from 14 Aug. 1759 (Rep. Rutland MSS. ii.
201). The strength of the British troops, after
the arrival of the reinforcements in 1760, was
thirty-two thousand men. In this position
Granby acquired high reputation during the
ensuing campaigns. He was a great favourite
with Prince Ferdinand, a circumstance which
his critics attributed to his pliant disposition
and hard drinking ; but the fact remains that
the troops under his orders were always
assigned the post of danger, and, with their
commander, always proved themselves worthy
of the honour. At Warburg in Westphalia,
when the French were defeated, with the
loss of fifteen hundred men and ten guns, on
31 July 1760, a brilliant charge of the British
heavy cavalry led by Granby, in the words of
Prince Ferdinand, ' contributed extremely to
the success of the day.' Ferdinand testified
to the ' unbeschreibende Tapferkeit ' with
which Granby's corps defended the wooded
heights of Fellinghausen (Kirchdenkern) on
15 July 1761, against the attack of the French
under De Broglie, and on the morrow against
the united efforts of De Broglie and Soubise,
who were compelled to retreat in what
turned into a flight to the Rhine. On 24 June
1762, at Gravenstein, where he commanded
the right wing of the allies ; at Wilhelm-
stahl next day, when he cut off the French
rear-guard, and the elite of their grenadiers
laid down their arms to the 5th foot, one of
the regiments under his orders ; on 6 Aug.
of the same year, when he stormed the
heights of Homburg, and so cut off the
French from their base at Frankfort-on-
Maine, Granby's services were as important
as they were brilliant. He left a sickbed on
an inclement night during the siege of Cassel,
to head the cavalry in seizing a position of
importance to the security of the army, de-
clared by the other generals to be imprac-
ticable. Ligonier rallied him pleasantly in
a letter of 7 Oct. 1762 on his new cure for
fever (ib. ii. 359).
As a divisional leader Granby was unques-
tionably a splendid soldier. He was brave to a
fault, skilful, generous to profuseness, careful
of his soldiers, and beloved by them. When
the troops in Germany, thro ugh no faultof his,
were in bad quarters, he is stated to have pro-
cured provisions and necessaries for the men
at his own cost ; his table was at the same
time always open to the officers. The sick and
wounded of all ranks found in him a constant
friend. In the days of his political power he
warmly opposed the principle of dismissing
military officers for their political opinions.
Granby's order-books in Germany are in
the British Museum (Add. MS. 28855),
together with a proposal by him to raise a
regiment of light dragoons (ib. 32903, f. 23).
The regiment, known as the 21st light dra-
goons or royal Windsor foresters, was raised
in the neighbourhood of London early in 1761.
Granby was colonel, and his brother, Lord
Robert Manners-Sutton, lieutenant-colonel
commanding. It was said to be one of the
finest corps in the service. It was disbanded
at Nottingham, 3 March 1763 (see SUTTON,
Nottingham Date Book}. Granby, who was
long dangerously ill with fever at Warburg
during the latter part of 1762, returned home
early in 1763 His popularity was then un-
bounded. Fox [see Fox, HENKY, LOED HOL-
LAND, 1705-1774] wrote asking his political
support in October 1762 (Rep. Rutland MSS.
ii. 360), and special messengers awaited his
return at all the principal ports to offer him a
choice of the ordnance or the horse guards (cf.
JESSE, Memoirs of the Reign of George III, i.
145-370). Granby was made master-general
of the ordnance on 1 July 1763, and became
twelfth commander-in-chief, 13 Aug. 1766.
In this position he was savagely assailed three
years later by ' Junius,' who declared that he
' had degraded the office of commander-in-
chief to that of a broker in commissions.' Sir
William Draper [q. v.] replied in a letter to
the ' Public Advertiser,' defending Granby,
which provoked ' Junius ' to further attacks.
As the object of ' Junius ' was to overthrow
Manners
54
Manners
the Graft on ministry, he doubtless thought it
necessary to use extra pains to damage the re-
putation of those who stood highest in public
opinion. After Granby's death ' Junius ' de-
clared that he bore him no ill-will — that his
(Granby's) ' mistakes in public conduct did
not arise from want of sentiment or judgment,
but, in general, in the difficulty of saying no
to the bad people who surrounded him ' (z'6.)
Walpole speaks of him as having sunk (in
public estimation) by changing his views so
often (Letters, v. 214-16). Early in 1770
Granby made a public recantation of the
views he had previously expressed at the
Middlesex election, and declared that he
should always lament his vote on that occa-
sion as the greatest misfortune of his life.
Shortly afterwards he cut short his public
career by resigning all his appointments, the
colonelcy of the blues excepted. His latter
days appear to have been much harassed by
creditors.
Granby was made P.O. in 1760, lord-lieu-
tenant of Derbyshire in 1762, and LL.D.
Cambridge in 1769. He died at Scarborough,
of gout in the stomach, 18 Oct. 1770, aged 49,
and was buried at Bottesford, Leicestershire.
His unsecured debts at his death are stated
at 37,000/. (Rutland MSS. ii. 316). By his
marriage he had issue, John, lord Roos, born
on 27 Aug. 1751, died in 1760; Charles,
afterwards Marquis of Granby and fourth
Duke of Rutland ; Lord Robert Manners
[q. v.], and three daughters.
Granby was twice painted by Reynolds,
and one of these portraits, showing him on
horseback, is now in the National Gallery.
[Foster's Peerage, under ' Rutland ' and
'Somerset;' H. "Walpole's Letters; Parl. Hist.
under dates ; Bohn's Letters of Junius, ed. by
Wade ; Calendar Home Office Papers, 1766-70 ;
Hist. MSS. Comm. 12th Rep. pt. v. Rep. on Rut-
land MSS. ; Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 28855, G-. 0.
in Germany, 28553 ; Letters from Prince Fer-
dinand, 32864-955 ; Correspondence (copies)
•with Holies, duke of Newcastle, and other let-
ters ; Home Office, Mil. Entry Books, and Ord-
nance Records in Public Record Office. The
originals of the Secretary of State's instructions
to the Marquis of Granby in Germany are at
Belvoir, only entries existing in the Public Re-
cords ; while the originals of the marquis's des-
patches home are in the Record Office (Foreign
Office Papers). The extracts printed by the
Hist. MSS. Commission (Rutland MSS.) are from
the copies at Belvoir, not from the originals.]
H. M. C.
MANNERS, SIK ROBERT (d. 1355 ?),
constable of Norham, is said to have been
son of a certain William de Manners who
died in 1349. He obtained a grant of land
in Berrington, Northumberland, in 1329, and
petitioned the king for Learmouth on account
of his own and his father's services in the
Scottish wars in 1331. A curious letter of
1333 from the Bishop of Durham to the coun-
cil, referring to his jurisdiction over Norham,
mentions Manners as constable, and seems
to mark an earlier date than 1345, which is
usually assigned to his appointment. Man-
ners was a rough border soldier. He was
ordered to give up two hostages whom he
illegally detained in 1333. In 1340 he was
M.P. for Northumberland, and in 1341 he
aided Lord Grey of Werk in stopping a raid
of the Earl of Sutherland. In 1342 he was
allowed to embattle Etal in Northumberland,
and thus founded the influence of his family
in that district. He arranged the truce with
David Bruce the same year, and when the
Scots invaded England, in alliance with the
French, in 1346, he took part in the battle
of Neville's Cross. He seems to have died
in 1355, as in that year the custody of Etal
was given to the Lethams, who were after-
wards, in the interest of the heir, accused
of wasting it. Sir Robert's wives were Mar-
garet and a certain Ada. The pedigree is
differently stated, possibly because of the two
seats of the family, but it is certain that his
heir was John Manners, who was born in 1 355.
Possibly John was a grandson of Sir Robert.
The second SIK ROBEKT MANNERS (1408-
1461) was probably grandson of Sir John
Manners and great-great-grandson of the first
Sir Robert. He was a justice of the peace for
Norhamshire in 1438, when he succeeded to
the family property, was sheriff of North-
umberland in 1454, and M.P. for Northum-
berland in 1459. He died about 1461, and
was buried in the church of the Austin
Friars, London. He married Johanna, daugn-
ter of Sir Robert Ogle, and sister of Robert,
first lord Ogle [q. v.], and by her, who died
in 1488, left four sons : 1. Sir Robert Man-
ners, sheriff of Northumberland in 1463,1465,
when he was knighted, and 1485, who mar-
ried Eleanor, daughter of Lord Roos, and so
brought that title into the Manners family ;
he was grandfather of Thomas Manners, first
earl of Rutland [q. v.] 2. John Manners (d.
1492). 3. Gilbert Manners, a retainer of the
Earl of Warwick. 4. Thomas Manners of Etal.
[Raine's North Durham, pp. 21 1 , &c. ; Cal. of
Docs, relating to Scotland, 1307-1 509 ; Collins's
Peerage, ed. Brydges, vol. i.; Registrnm Palati-
num Dunelmense, ed. Hardy (Rolls Series),
vols. iii. and iv. ; Nichols's Leicestershire, ii. 41.]
W. A. .T. A.
MANNERS, LORD ROBERT (1758-
1782), captain in the navy, born 6 Feb. 1758,
was the second son of John Manners, marquis
of Granby [q. v.], and grandson of John, third
Manners
55
Manners
duke of Rutland. On 13 May 1778 he was
promoted to be lieutenant of the Ocean, in
which he was present in the action offUshant
on 27 July. On 17 Sept. he was moved into
the Victory, flagship of Admiral Keppel, and
on 15 July 1779 into the Alcide, one of the
ships which went out to Gibraltar with Rod-
ney and defeated the Spanish squadron off
Cape St. Vincent. On 8 Dec. 1779 Lord Sand-
wich had written of Lord Robert to Rodney:
' There is another young man of fashion now
in your squadron concerning whom I am
tormented to death. I cannot do anything
for him at home ; therefore, if you could con-
trive while he remains with you, by some
means or other, to give him rank, you will
infinitely oblige me ' (MuNDY, Life ofHodney,
i. 207). Rodney accordingly took the first
opportunity, 17 Jan. 1780, to promote Man-
ners to be captain of the Resolution, under
Sir Challoner Ogle (d, 1816) [q. v.], whom he
constituted a commodore. The Resolution re-
turned to England with Rear-admiral Robert
Digby [q. v.], and was shortly afterwards sent
out to North America with Rear-admiral
Thomas (afterwards Lord) Graves [q. v.]
When Rodney, after his visit to the coast of
North America in the summer of 1780 [see
ARBTJTHNOT, MARRIOT; RODNEY, GEORGE
BRYDGES, LORD], returned to the West
Indies, he took the Resolution with him,
shortly after which Ogle, having been pro-
moted to be rear-admiral, went home, leaving
Manners in command of the ship. The whole
business is a curious illustration of the
crooked policy of the then first lord of the
admiralty. In the following year the Resolu-
tion went north with Sir Samuel (afterwards
Lord) Hood [q. v.], and took part in the
fcion off Cape Henry on 5 Sept. She was
;erwards with Hood at St. Kitts in Janu-
iry 1782, and in the battle of Dominica,
12 April 1782, was in the centre of the line,
third ship astern of the Formidable. In
the action Manners received several severe
wounds, in addition to having one leg shot
off. From the strength of his constitution
hopes wrere entertained of his recovery. He
was put on board the Andromache frigate
for a passage to England, but some days
later lockjaw set in, and terminated fatally
(BLANE, Observations on the Diseases incident
to Seamen, p. 479). He is described as a
young man of great gallantry and promise.
His portrait by Reynolds has been engraved.
[Commission and warrant books in the Pub-
lic Record Office ; Beatson's Naval and Military
Memoirs.] J. K. L.
MANNERS, ROGER, fifth EARL OF RUT-
LAND (1576-1612), born 6 Oct. 1576, was son
of John, fourth earl of Rutland, and nephew
of Edward, third earl [q. v.] His mother was
Elizabeth, daughter of Francis Charleton of
Apley Castle, Shropshire. He was educated
for a time at Queens' College, Cambridge,
and had a man and a boy to look after him.
On 21 Feb. 1587-8 he succeeded as fifth Earl
of Rutland on the death of his father, and,
passing through London on his way to Cam-
bridge, he had an interview with Queen Eliza-
beth, who spoke kindly to him and said that
'she knew his father for an honest man.' In
1590 his tutor, John Jegon [q. v.], removed to
Corpus Christi College, and among other of his
pupils, Rutland went with him ; Burghley
wrote approving of the change, and also of
his going down to Belvoir for the hunting
season. Jegon took great care of him, writ-
ing many letters to his mother. On 20 Feb.
1595 he became M.A. Burghley approved
of his making a foreign tour, though he wrote
that the young earl knew very little about his
estate, and in September 1595 he received
leave to travel abroad. For his guidance a
manuscript of ' Profitable Instructions ' (now
Harl. MS. 6265, p. 428) was drawn up, which
was printed, with two similar essays, in 1633,
and was then assigned to Robert Devereux,
second earl of Essex. Bacon was more pro-
bably the author (cf. SPEDDING, Bacon, ix.
4 sq.) His old tutor Jegon warned him
against the character of the French. Rut-
land sailed early in 1596 from Plymouth, and
passed by way of Paris to Switzerland and
Italy. In North Italy he had a dangerous
illness (cf. BIRCH, Elizabeth, i. 428, ii. 26).
He seems to have been fond of learned men,
and met Caspar Waser at Zurich (Zurich
Letters, Parker Soc., ii. 326). On 2 Feb.
1597-8 he was admitted member of Gray's
Inn. As he had announced some time be-
fore his intention of joining Essex in his
Irish expedition, he was made a colonel of
foot in 1599. Essex knighted him 30 May
1599, but he passed only a short time in
Ireland, as he was in England in June 1599,
in some disgrace with the court. On 10 July
1599, he was incorporated M.A. at Oxford.
Wood describes him as ' an eminent traveller
and good soldier.' He passed a short time
on service with the Dutch in company with
the Earl of Northumberland, and 14 June
1600 became constable of Nottingham Castle
and steward of Sherwood Forest. On 8 Feb.
1600-1 he took part in Essex's plot, and was
one of those who were captured at Essex
House. His uncle Roger, an old servant of
the queen, who had three nephews impli-
cated, lamented that they had ever been
born. In the Tower, Rutland soon came to
his senses, wrote very penitently, was ex-
amined and rated by the council, and was
Manners
Manners
fined 30,000/. His fortunes recovered under
James I, who stayed at Belvoir in his pro-
gress southwards, witnessing the performance
of Ben Jonson's ' Metamorphosed Gypsies,'
and made him a K.B. at his coronation. On
9 June 1603 Rutland received the keepership
of Birkwood Park, Yorkshire, and Clipstone
Castle, Northamptonshire, and from June to
August 1603 was engaged on a mission to
Christian IV, king of Denmark, to present
him with the order of the Garter, and to re-
present James at the christening of his son
(Hist. MS 8. Comm. 7th Rep. App. p. 527).
On 20 Sept. 1603 he became lord-lieutenant
of Lincolnshire, and the same year high
steward of Grantham. In 1609 he received
also the stewardships of Long Bennington
and Mansfield. His constitution seems to
have been worn out prematurely, and he died
on 26 June 1612. He was buried at Bottes-
ford, Leicestershire. He is noted as being
engaged in two duels when the subject at-
tracted attention in 1613 (SPEEDING, Bacon,
xi. 396). Rutland married, early in 1599,
Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Philip Sidney, who
died without issue in 1615. The title passed
to a brother, Francis, sixth earl of Rutland
[q. v.] Many of Rutland's letters are pre-
served at Belvoir, Hatfield, and Longleat.
[Doyle's Official Bamnage; Hist. MSS. Comm.
1st Rep. App. p. 48, 3rd Kep. p. 152, &c., 5th
Rep. p. 282, &c. ; Nichols's Leicestershire, ii. 48,
49; Spedding's Bacon, vol. ix. ; Collins's Peerage,
ed. Brydges, i. 473 sq. ; Wood's Fasti Oxon. ed.
Bliss, i. 244, 280, 316; Sanford and Townsend's
Great Governing Families of England ; Cat. of
MSS. at Belvoir (Hist. MSS. Comm.); Eller's
Belvoir Castle ; Cal. State Papers, Dom. Eliza-
beth ; Gal. of Carew MSS. 1589-1600, pp. 409,
436; Edwa*rds's Ralegh, i 233; Devereux's Lives
of the Earls of Essex, vol. ii. chap. iv. ; Nichols's
Progresses of James I, vol. i.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS, THOMAS, first EAKL OF
RUTLAND (d. 1543), eldest son of Sir George
Manners, by Anne, daughter of Sir Thomas
St. Leger. His father became twelfth baron
Ros of Hamlake in 1487 by the death of his
mother, Eleanor, eldest sister and coheiress
of Edmund, eleventh lord Ros of Hamlake,
Triesbut, and Belvoir ; he was a distinguished
soldier, and was knighted by the Earl of
Surrey on the Scottish expedition of 1497.
He died at the siege of Tournay on 27 Oct.
1513. On 22 June 1513 Thomas landed at
Calais on the French expedition. The same
year he became Baron Ros on his father's
death, and was summoned in 1515 to parlia-
ment. He was at the Field of the Cloth of
Gold in 1520 and at Henry VIII's meeting
with Charles V afterwards. In December
1521 he became cupbearer to the king; in
January 1522 he was made steward of Picker-
ing, Yorkshire ; and from April to October
of the same year he held the appointment of
lord warden of the east marches, in which
he was succeeded by Lord Percy. He also
received the wardenship of Sherwood Forest
on 12 July 1524, an office which afterwards
became practically hereditary in his family.
He was appointed K.G.on 24 April 1525, and
on 18 June 1525 he was made Earl of Rut-
land. He was a great favourite of Henry VIII
and had many grants, including the keeper-
ship of Enfield Chase, which was given him
12 July 1526. On 11 Oct. 1532 he landed
with Henry in France; he was at the corona-
tion of Anne Boleyn in 1533, and took part
in her trial. Rutland was actively engaged
in meeting the troubles of 1536 '(cf. Hist.
MSS. Comm. 6th Rep. App. p. 445, &c.)
He held a joint command with the Earls of
Huntingdon and Shrewsbury and marched to
Nottingham and thence to Newark, South-
well, and Doncaster against the northern
rebels. He was steward of many monasteries,
and from his various ancestors he had claims
by way of foundation on certain of the
houses. Hence when the dissolution came
he received numerous grants of monastic
property. In Leicestershire he obtained
Charley, Garradon, and, by exchange, Crox-
ton; in Yorkshire, Beverley, Warter, and
Rievaulx by exchange. With Robert Tyr-
whit he took Belvoir, Eagle, and Kynie in
Lincolnshire, and in Yorkshire Nun Burn-
ham (cf. NICHOLS, Leicestershire, ii. 43).
When Anne of Cleves came to England,
Rutland was appointed her lord chamberlain,
and met her at Shooter's Hill after her un-
fortunate interview with the king at Ro-
chester. In 1542 he became constable of
Nottingham Castle. He went to the border
again on 7 Aug. 1542 as warden of the
marches (cf. State Papers, v. 211, for his in-
structions ; Hamilton Papers, vol. i.) But
he was recalled, in consequence of illness,
in November of the same year. From
Newark-on-Trent he wrote on 7 Nov. to
the council of the north : ' As Gode best
knows, I ame in a poyur and febyll estat.'
He died 20 Sept. 1543. His will is printed
in * Testamenta Vetusta ' (ii. 719). When
not at Belvoir, which he repaired and turned
from afortress into a dwelling-house, he seems
to have lived at the old Benedictine nunnery
of Holy well in Shoreditch, London. A por-
trait by an unknown artist is at Belvoir. He
married, first, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Ro-
bert Lovel; and secondly, Eleanor, daughter
of Sir William Paston. By his second wife he
had five sons and six daughters. His eldest
son, Henry, who succeeded him in the title,
Manners-Sutton
57
Manners-Sutton
is separately noticed. His third son, Roger
of Uffington, was a benefactor to Corpus
Christi College, Cambridge. A letter from
the second Lady Rutland expressing dislike
of the Holy Maid of Kent has been preserved,
and many of the earl's letters are printed
in full or in abstract in the ' State Papers,
Henry VIII,' the l Letters and Papers,' and
the Calendar of the Duke of Rutland's manu-
scripts (Hist. MSS. Comm. 12th Rep.)
[Letters and Papers, Henry VIII, ed. Brewer
and G-airdner, passim, especially vol. xi.; Hodg-
son's Northumberland, nr. ii. 186; Nichols's
Leicestershire, ii. 42 sq. ; Sanford and Towns-
end's Great Governing Families of England ;
Eller's Belvoir Castle, pp. 38 sq. ; Nottingham
Records, iii. 376, 382; .Rutland Papers, ed.Jerdan
(Camd. Soc.), pp. 30, 124; Wriothesley's Chron.
(Camd, Soc.), i. 50, 56 ; Three Chapters of Sup-
pression Letters, ed. Wright (Camd. Soc.), pp. 62,
94 ; Chron. Calais (Camd. Soc.), pp. 12, 20, 41, 76,
169, 175; Froude's Hist, of Engl. iii. 143 (in the
index the first and second earls are confused) ;
Doyle's Official Baronage ; Burke's Peerage ;
Tanner's Not. Monast. Indices.] W. A. J. A.
MANNERS-SUTTON, CHARLES
(1755-1828), archbishop of Canterbury, born
14 Feb. 1755, was fourth son of Lord George
Manners-Sutton (d. 1783) and grandson of
John, third duke of Rutland. His father
assumed the additional surname of Sutton
upon inheriting the estates of his maternal
grandfather, Robert Sutton, baron Lexinton,
at the decease of his elder brother, Lord Ro-
bert Manners-Sutton, in 1762. His mother
was Diana, daughter of Thomas Chaplin of
Blankneyin Lincolnshire. He was educated
at the Charterhouse, and proceeded to Em-
manuel College, Cambridge, where he gra-
duated B.A. in 1777 as fifteenth wrangler,
his younger brother, Thomas Manners-Sut-
ton, lord Manners [q. v.], being at the same
time fifth wrangler; he proceeded M.A. 1780,
D.D. 1792. In 1785 he was appointed to
the rectory of Averham-with-Kelham in Not-
tinghamshire, a family living, of which his
brother was patron, and also to that of
Whitwell in Derbyshire, by his kinsman, the
Duke of Rutland. In 1791 he became dean
of Peterborough, and in the following year
bishop of Norwich, succeeding the well-
known Bishop Home. In 1794 the deanery
of Windsor was conferred on him in com-
mendam. His residence at Windsor brought
him into intimate relations with the royal
family, with whom both he and his wife were
great favourites. Accordingly, on the death
of Archbishop Moore in 1805, he was, through
their influence, elevated to the primacy,
against, it is said, the will of Pitt, who de-
signed the post for his old tutor, Dr. Tomline.
In 1797 Thomas James Mathias [q. v.], the
author of 'The Pursuits of Literature,' had
described him as ' a prelate whose amiable
demeanour, useful learning, and conciliating
habits of life particularly recommend his
episcopal character.' 'No man,' he added,
' appears to me so peculiarly marked out for
the highest dignity of the church, sede vacante,
as Dr. Charles Manners-Sutton.' While he
was bishop of Norwich his liberality and the
expenses of a large family seem to have in-
volved him in some pecuniary embarrass-
ment, but he cleared it all oft' when he became
archbishop. During his occupancy of the see
of Canterbury the country palace of Adding-
ton was purchased (1807) from a fund accu-
mulating from the sale of the old palace of
Croydon.
As primate Manners-Sutton took an im-
portant part in that revival of church life
which characterised the epoch. He was a
staunch supporter of the small but very-
active band of high churchmen of whom
Joshua and J. J. Watson, H. H. Norris, and
Charles Daubeny were the leading spirits.
He presided over the first meeting which
issued in the foundation of the National
Society, and the speedy and prosperous float-
ing of that great scheme for the education
of the poor was in no slight degree due to
his efforts. He gave all the strength of his
support to the foundation of the Indian
episcopate ; he guided and animated the re-
viving energies of the Society for Promoting
Christian Knowledge, identifying himself on
more than one memorable occasion with
those who strove to uphold its distinctly
church character (see Life of D. Wilson,
Bishop of Calcutta, p. 143), and he chose for
his chaplains men who were in the van of
the church movement : Richard Mant, after-
wards bishop of Down and Connor ; Chris-
topher Wordsworth, afterwards master of
Trinity College, Cambridge ; Archdeacon
Cambridge ; and Dr. D'Oyly, the biographer
of Archbishop Sancroft. His services to the
cause, apart from his position, arose from his
moral and social influence rather than from
his intellectual powers. He was of imposing
appearance, liberal almost to a fault, very ac-
cessible and affable to his clergy, and exem-
plary in his domestic life. ' Seldom,' writes
Archdeacon Churton, ' has any primate pre-
sided over the English church whose personal
dignity of character commanded so much de-
ference from his suffragans, or whose position
was so much strengthened by their concordant
support' (Memoir of Joshua Watson, i. 254).
The archbishop never spoke in the House
of Lords except upon ecclesiastical subjects.
He steadily opposed all concession to the Ro-
Manners-Sutton
Manners-Sutton
man catholics, but generally voted in favour
of the claims of the protestant dissenters. The
very year of his death, when he was too ill to
attend in person, he gave his vote by proxy
in favour of the latter, and expressed his
sentiments through Charles Blomfield, then
bishop of Chester. He died at Lambeth on
21 July 1828, and was buried 29 July at Ad-
dington, in a family vault which had been
constructed under the church about half a
year previously.
In 1778 he married Mary, daughter of
Thomas Thoroton of Screveton, Notting-
hamshire, by whom he had a family of two
sons and ten daughters. The elder son,
Charles Manners-Sutton, afterwards Vis-
count Canterbury, is separately noticed.
Francis, the second son (1783-1825), was a
colonel in the army.
Manners-Sutton published two separate
sermons, which were published respectively
in 1794 and 1797.
[Private information; Annual Register, 1828,
p. 248; Gent. Mag. 1828, pt. ii. pp. 173, 194;
Georgian Era ; Churton's Memoir of Joshua Wat-
son.] J. H. 0.
MANNERS-SUTTOJSr, CHARLES, first
VISCOUNT CAJSTTEEBTJEY (1780-1845), speaker
of the House of Commons, the elder son of
Charles Manners-Sutton [q. v.], archbishop
of Canterbury, by his wife Mary, daughter of
Thomas Thoroton of Screveton, Nottingham-
shire, was born on 29 Jan. 1780. He was
educated at Eton and Trinity College, Cam-
bridge, where as fourth junior optime he gra-
duated B.A. 1802, M.A. 1805, and LL.D.
1824. Having been admitted a student of
Lincoln's Inn on 19 May 1802, Manners-
Sutton was called to the bar on 9 May 1806,
and for a few years went the western circuit.
At the general election in November 1806 he
was returned in the tory interest for Scar-
borough, and continued to represent that
borough in the House of Commons until the
dissolution in December 1832. On 1 Nov.
1809 he was appointed judge-advocate-gene-
ral in Spencer Perceval's administration, and
on the 8th of the same month was sworn a
member of the privy council (London Gazettes,
1809, pt. ii. p. 1773). He opposed Lord Mor-
peth's motion for an inquiry into the state of
Ireland on 4 Feb. 1812, and declared that the
government of that country had been ' deeply
slandered ' (Parl. Debates, 1st ser. xxi. 619-
622). In March 1813 he both spoke and voted
against Grattan's motion for a committee on
the claims of the Roman catholics (ib. xxiv.
1028-35,1078). On 30 April 1817 he brought
in his Clergy Residence Bill (ib. xxxvi. 88-92),
which subsequently became law (57 Geo. Ill,
c. 99). With these exceptions his speeches
in the house were chiefly confined to subjects
relating to his own official duties. On 2 June
1817 he was elected to the chair of the House
of Commons, in the place of Charles Abbot,
afterwards Baron Colchester [q. v.], by a
majority of 162 votes over C. W. W. Wynn,
the whig candidate (ib. xxxvi. 843-56), and
thereupon resigned the office of judge-advo-
cate-general. Manners-Sutton was re-elected
speaker without opposition in January 1819,
April 1820, November 1826, October 1 830, and
June 1831. During this period he was twice
pressed to take office. On Canning's accession
to power in April 1827 Manners-Sutton was
offered the post of home secretary, which he
declined ' from his feelings on the catholic
question' (RAIZES, i. 89-90), and in May 1832
he refused, after some hesitation, to undertake
the formation of a tory ministry (CEOKEE, ii.
163-7; G SEVILLE, ii. 325-9; ToEEENS,i.408).
On 30 July 1832 Manners-Sutton intimated
his wish to retire from the chair at the close
of the parliament, and a vote of thanks to him
for his services was proposed by Lord Althorp
and seconded by Goulburn and carried unani-
mously (Parl. Debates, 3rd ser. xiv. 931-9).
An annuity of 4,000/. was also granted to
him for life, and one of 3,000/. after his
death to his heir male (2 & 3 Will. IV, c. cix.)
At the general election in December 1832
Manners-Sutton was returned for the uni-
versity of Cambridge with Henry Goulburn
[q. v.] as a colleague. Owing to their hesi-
tation to meet the reformed parliament with
an inexperienced speaker, the ministers per-
suaded Manners-Sutton to postpone his re-
tirement. Annoyed at this decision of the
whig cabinet, the radicals opposed his re-elec-
tion to the chair at the meeting of the new
parliament on 29 Jan. 1833. Their candi-
date, Edward John Littleton, afterwards
Lord Hatherton [q. v.], was defeated by a
majority of 210, and Manners-Sutton was
thereupon elected unanimously (Parl. De-
bates, 3rd ser. xv. 35-83). He was made
G.C.B. on 4 Sept. 1833, as ' a reward for his
conduct during the session, in which he has
done government good and handsome ser-
vice' (Greville Memoirs, pt. i. vol. iii. p. 30),
and at the general election in January 1835
he was again returned for the university
of Cambridge. On the opening of parlia-
ment on 19 Feb. 1835 his re-election was
opposed by the whigs, who complained bit-
terly of his partisanship outside the house.
Though Manners-Sutton effectually disproved
the charges which had been brought against
him, namely, (1) that being speaker he had
busied himself in the subversion of the late
government, (2) that he had assisted with
others in the formation of the new govern-
Manners-Sutton
59
Manners-Sutton
ment, and (3) that he had counselled and
advised the late dissolution of parliament,
his opponent, James Abercromby, afterwards
Lord Dunfermline [q. v.], was elected speaker
by a majority of ten votes (Parl. Debates,
3rd ser. xxvi. 3-61). Manners-Sutton was
created Baron Bottesford of Bottesford,
Leicestershire, and Viscount Canterbury on
10 March 1835, and took his seat in the
House of Lords for the first time on 3 April
following (Journals of the House of Lords,
Ixvii. 80-1). He was selected to fill the
office of high commissioner for adj listing the
claims of Canada on 18 March 1835, but
shortly afterwards resigned the appointment
on account of his wife's health (Gfreville
Memoirs, pt. i. vol. iii. p. 234). He only spoke
nine times in the House of Lords. While
travelling on the Great Western railway he
was seized with an apoplectic fit, and died
at the residence of his younger son in South-
wick Crescent, Hyde Park, London, on 21 July
1845, aged 65. He was buried at Addington
On the 28th of the same month.
Though not a man of any remarkable
ability, Manners-Sutton was a dignified and
impartial speaker. During his speakership
he thrice exercised his right to speak in com-
mittee of the whole house — on 26 March
1821 he spoke on the Roman Catholic Dis-
ability Removal Bill (Parl. Debates, 2nd ser.
iv. 1451-4), and on 6 May 1825 and on 2 July
1834 on the bill for admitting dissenters to
the universities (ib. 2nd ser. xiii. 434-5, 3rd
ser. xxiv. 1092-3). While he was in office
the houses of parliament were destroyed by
fire (16 Oct. 1834), and his frequent com-
munications with the king on this subject
gave rise to the rumour that he was endeavour-
ing to eflect the overthrow of the whig cabi-
net. He was elected a bencher of Lincoln's
Inn on 6 June 1817, and held the post of regis-
trar of the faculty office from 1827 to 1834.
He married first, on 8 July 1811, Lucy
Maria Charlotte, eldest daughter of John
Denison of Ossington, Nottinghamshire, by
whom he had two sons, viz., Charles John,
who, born on 17 April 1812, succeeded as
second Viscount Canterbury, and died un-
married on 13 Nov. 1869, and John Henry
Thomas, third viscount Canterbury [q. v.], and
one daughter, CharlotteMatilda, who married,
on 12 Feb. 1833, Richard Sanderson of Bel-
grave Square, London, M.P. for Colchester.
His first wife died on 7 Dec. 1815, and on
6 Dec. 1828 he married, secondly, Ellen,
widow of John Home-Purves of Purves,
N.B., a daughter of Edmund Power of Cur-
ragheen, co. Waterford, by whom he had one
daughter, Frances Diana, who became the
wife of the Hon. Delaval Loftua Astley, after-
wards third Baron Astley (8 Aug. 1848), and
died on 2 June 1874. His widow survived
him but a few months, and dying at Clifton,
Gloucestershire, on 16 Nov. 1845, aged 54, was
buried in the crypt of Clifton Church. A por-
trait of Manners-Sutton as speaker by H. W.
Pickersgill belongs to Lord Canterbury. It
was engraved in 1835 by Samuel Cousins.
There is also an engraving of him by Hall
after Chalon.
[Greville Memoirs, 1874, pt. i. vols. ii. and iii. ;
Journal of Thomas Eaikes, 1856, vols. i. and ii. ;
Correspondence and Diaries of J. W. Croker,
1884, i. 121-2, ii. 163-7, 200, 266; Sir D. Le
Marchant's Memoir of Viscount Althorp, 1876,
pp. 449-50, 530-2 ; ^Torrens's Life of Lord Mel-
bourne, 1878, i. 408, ii. 71-95; Walpole's Hist,
of England, ii. 57, 676-7, iii. 139-40, 287-9,
414-15; Manning's Lives of the Speakers of the
House of Commons, 1851, pp. 484-8 ; Annual
Begister, 1845, App. to Chron. pp. 290-2; Gent.
Mag. 1845, pt. ii. pp. 305-6 ; John Bull, 26 July
1845 ; Times, 22 July 1845; Cambridge Inde-
pendent, 26 July 1845; Burke's Peerage, 1890,
p. 235; Doyle's Official Baronage, 1886, i. 315 ;
Grad. Cantabr. 1856, pp. 376, 446; Lincoln's Inn
Eegisters.] G. F. B. B.
MANNERS-SUTTON, JOHN HENRY
THOMAS, third VISCOUNT CANTERBURY
(1814-1877), the younger son of Charles
Manners-Sutton, first viscount Canterbury
[q. v.], by his first wife, Lucy Maria Char-
lotte, eldest daughter of John Denison of
Ossington, Nottinghamshire, was born in
Downing Street, London, on 27 May 1814.
He was educated at Eton and Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge, where he graduated M.A.
in 1835. He was admitted a student of
Lincoln's Inn on 18 Sept. 1835, but was
never called to the bar, and took his name
off the books of the society on 25 Nov. 1853.
In September 1839 he defeated Thomas
Milner Gibson at a by-election for the
borough of Cambridge, but was subsequently
unseated for bribery (Journals of the House of
Commons, xlv. 293-4). At the general elec-
tion in June 1841 he was again returned for
Cambridge, and on 25 Aug. following spoke
for the first time in the House of Commons
(Parl Debates, 3rd ser. lix. 216-17). On
the formation of Sir Robert Peel's second
administration in September 1841, Manners-
Sutton was appointed under-secretary for
the home department, but he took little part
in the parliamentary debates. He resigned
office upon Sir Robert Peel's overthrow in
June 1846, and losing his seat for Cambridge
at the general election in August 1847, did
not again enter the House of Commons. In
1851 he published the 'Lexington Papers'
(London, 8vo), which had been discovered
at Kelham, Nottinghamshire, in the library
Manners-Sutton
Manners-Sutton
of his cousin, John Henry Manners-Sutton,
M.P. for Newark. On 1 July 1854 he was
appointed lieutenant-governor of New Bruns-
wick, a post which he retained until October
1861, when he was succeeded by Sir A. H.
Gordon. He became governor of Trinidad
on 24 June 1864, and on 19 May 1866 was
promoted to the post of governor of Victoria.
He was created a K.C.B. on 23 June follow-
ing, and assumed the office of governor on
15 Aug. 1866. On the death of his elder
brother, Charles John Manners-Sutton, in
November 1869, he succeeded as third vis-
count Canterbury. He resigned his post of
governor of Victoria, where he was very
popular, in March 1873, and returning to
England took his seat in the House of Lords
for the first time on 28 April following
(Journals of the House of Lords, cv. 270).
In May 1873 he spoke in the debate on the
second reading of the Australian Colonies
(Customs Duties) Bill, and in July 1874
made some observations on the cession of the
Fiji islands (Par I. Debates, 3rd ser. ccxv.
2006-8, ccxx. 1341, ccxxi. 187-8, 189), but
took no other part in the debates of the
House of Lords. He was created a knight
grand cross of St. Michael and St. George on
25 June 1873. He died in Queensberry
Place, London, on 23 June 1877, aged 63.
He married, on 5 July 1838, Georgiana,
youngest daughter of Charles Tompson of
Witchingham Hall, Norfolk, by whom he
had five sons — viz. (1) Henry Charles, the
fourth and present viscount Canterbury ;
(2) Graham Edward Henry, who died
30 May 1888 ; (3) George Kett Henry, who
died 2 March 1865 ; (4) John Gurney Henry,
and (5) Robert Henry, who was called to
the bar at the Inner Temple on 7 May 1879—
and two daughters, viz. (1) Anna Maria
Georgiana, who married, on 25 Aug. 1868,
Charles Edward Bright, C.M.G., of Torrak,
Australia, and (2) Mabel Georgiana. His
widow is still living. He succeeded his father
as registrar of the faculty office in 1834, and
retained that appointment until his death.
[Annual Kegister, 1877, pt. ii. p. 149 ; Illus-
trated London News, 30 June and 7 July 1877
(with portrait) ; Pod's Peerage, &c., 1877, pp.
177-8 ; Doyle's Official Baronage, 1886, i. 316-
317; Burke's Peerage, &c. 1890, p. 235; Heaton's
Australian Dictionary of Dates, 1879, p. 33
Lincoln's Inn Registers ; Official Return of Lists
of Members of Parliament, pt. ii. pp. 364, 379 ;
Grad. Cantabr. 1856, p. 367 ; Stapylton's Eton
School Lists, 1864, pp. 127, 134; Haydn's Book
of Dignities, 1890.] G. F. R. B.
MANNEES-SUTTOlSr, THOMAS, first
BARON MANNERS (1756-1842), lord chan-
cellor of Ireland, fifth son of Lord George
Manners-Sutton by his first wife, Diana,
daughter of Thomas Chaplin of Blankney,
Lincolnshire, and grandson of John Manners,
third duke of Rutland, was born on 24 Feb.
1756. Charles Manners-Sutton [q. v.], arch-
bishop of Canterbury, was his elder brother.
On the death of his uncle, Lord Robert Sut-
ton, in 1762, the estates of his great-grand-
father, Robert Sutton, lord Lexinton [q. v.],
devolved on his father, who thereupon as-
sumed the additional surname of Sutton.
Thomas was educated at the Charterhouse
and Emmanuel College, Cambridge, where,
as fifth wrangler, he graduated B.A. 1777,
M.A. 1780. He was admitted a student of
Lincoln's Inn on 16 Nov. 1775, and was
called to the bar on 18 Nov. 1780. He gra-
dually obtained a considerable practice in the
court of chancery, and at the general election
in May 1796 was returned to the House of
Commons for the borough of Newark-upon-
Trent, for which he continued to sit until
February 1805. In July 1797 he was ap-
pointed a Welsh judge, and in 1800 became a
king's counsel, and received the appointment
of solicitor-general to the Prince of Wales.
In February and March 1802 he unsuccess-
fully urged the claims of the prince to the
revenues of the duchy of Cornwall (Parl.
Hist, xxxvi. 322-6, 332", 406-13, 441). He was
appointed solicitor-general in Aldington's
administration on 11 May 1802, and received
the honour of knighthood on the 19th of the
same month. Though no longer in his ser-
vice, Manners-Sutton addressed the House of
Commons on behalf of the Prince of Wales
during the debate on the king's message in
February 1803 (ib. xxxvi. 1202-3). He took
part in the prosecution of Edward Marcus
Despard for high treason, of Jean Peltier for
libelling Napoleon Buonaparte, and of Wil-
liam Cobbett for libelling the lord-lieutenant
of Ireland (HowELL, State Trials, xxviii.
345-528, 529-620, xxix. 1-54). Manners-
Sutton succeeded Sir Beaumont Hotham
[q. v.] as a baron of the exchequer, and
having been called to the degree of serjeant-
at-law took his seat on the bench on 4 Feb.
1805. On 20 April 1807 he was created
Baron Manners of Foston, Lincolnshire, and
two days afterwards was sworn a member
of the privy council. On the 23rd he was
appointed lord chancellor of Ireland in the
place of George Ponsonby, and on the 24th
took his seat in the House of Lords for the
first time (Journals of the House of Lords,
xlvi. 191). Manners was a staunch protes-
tant, and was greatly influenced in his con-
duct by William Saurin, who cordially de-
tested the Roman catholics. The case of
Patrick O'Hanlon, who was removed from
Manners-Sutton
61
Manners-Sutton
the bench of magistrates by Manners for
supporting the catholic claims, was brought
before the House of Commons on 13 June
1816 (Parl. Debates, 1st ser. xxxiv. 1103-7 ;
see also O'HANLON, Letter to the Lord Man-
ners . . . on alleged partial exercise of Au-
thority by his Lordship, &c., Dublin [1817],
8vo). The controversy between Manners and
Lord Cloncurry will be found in detail in the
1 Personal Recollections of Lord Cloncurry,'
1849 (pp. 256-66). In 1820 Manners took
a somewhat active part in the proceedings
against Queen Caroline, and both spoke and
voted in favour of the second reading of the
Bill of Pains and Penalties, the arguments
in support of which ' he considered to be
irresistible ' (Parl. Debates. 2nd ser. ii. 997-
999, iii. 735-6, 891-2, 1646-9, 1698). His
presence at the Orange dinner given by the
Dublin Beefsteak Club in 1823, when the
lord-lieutenant's health was drunk in solemn
silence, gave great offence to Lord Wellesley,
but the quarrel was ultimately patched up
(LoKD COLGHESTEB, Diary, iii. 274; and the
DTTKE OF BUCKINGHAM, Memoirs of the Court
of George IV, i. 429-35, 443). After hold-
ing office for twenty years Manners sent in
his resignation and sat for the last time in
the Irish court of chancery on 31 July 1827.
On 9 June 1828 Manners spoke in the
House of Lords on the subject of the catholic
claims, and declared that it was impossible
* to grant the catholics the concessions they
sought, and to afford any protection to the
established reformed church of Ireland in
the present temper of the Irish nation ' (Parl.
Debates, 2nd ser. xix. 1170). He voted
against the second reading of the Roman
Catholic Relief Bill on 4 April 1829 (ib. xxi.
396), and two days afterwards spoke in
favour of the Qualification of Freeholders
(Ireland) Bill, which he looked upon ' as an
act of justice, and one which would confer
considerable benefit upon a great portion of
the forty-shilling freeholders themselves ' (ib.
413-15). Manners does not appear to have
spoken in the House of Lords after the pass-
ing of the Reform Bill. He died in Brook
Street, London, on 31 May 1842, aged 86,
and was buried at Kelham, Nottingham-
shire.
Manners was a dignified and courteous
judge. His judgments, many of which are
recorded in the reports of Ball and Beatty
(1813-24) and Beatty (1847), do not carry
great weight, notwithstanding the assertion
of Joy, the Irish attorney-general, that out
of his 4,469 Irish decisions ' only fourteen
have been reversed and seven varied in some
particulars' (O'FiANAGAN, ii. 370).
O'Connell declared that 'he was a bad
Lawyer, but he was the most sensible-looking
man talking nonsense he ever saw ' (BURKE,
History of the Lord Chancellors of Ireland,
p. 203) ; and during the debate on the choice
of a speaker in the House of Commons on
29 Jan. 1833 drew a most unflattering sketch
of the lord chancellor's career (Parl. Debates,
3rd ser. xv. 55-6). While in Dublin he
Lived at 51 Stephen's Green East, where he
kept great state, and was ' preceded by his
ten servants walking two and two ' when he
went to church on a Sunday (O'FLANAGAN,
ii. 363).
Manners gave Lady Morgan her first
iesson in salad-making, but when he dis-
covered the emancipating tendency of her
novel 'O'Donnel' he ordered the book 'to be
burnt ' (wrote Lady Morgan) ' in the servants'
hall, and then said to Lady Manners (who
told it to my sister), " Jenny, I wish I had
not given her the secret of my salad." Ever
after he only bowed to me when we met at
court, never spoke to me ' (Memoirs, 1863, ii,
495).
He married, first, on 4 Nov. 1803, Anne,
daughter of Sir Joseph Copley of Sprot-
borough, Yorkshire, bart., by whom he had
no issue. She died very suddenly at
Thomas's Hotel, Berkeley Square, on 5 Aug.
1814, and on 28 Oct. 1815 he married,
secondly, the Hon. Jane Butler, daughter
of James, ninth baron Cahir, and sister of
Richard, first earl of Glengall, by whom he
had an only son, John Thomas, who suc-
ceeded him as second Baron Manners. His
widow died at Fornham Hall, Bury St. Ed-
munds, on 2 Nov. 1846, aged 67. The pre-
sent peer is a grandson of the first baron.
Manners was for some years the recorder of
Grantham. He was elected a bencher of
Lincoln's Inn on 16 July 1800, but retired
from the society in February 1805, upon his
elevation to the judicial bench. There is
an engraving of Manners by Cardon after
Comerford.
[O'Flanagan's Lives of the Lord Chancellors
of Ireland, 1879, ii. 335-75; Burke's Lord Chan-
cellors of Ireland, 1879, pp. 197-204 ; Shell's
Sketches of the Irish Bar, 1856, ii. 172-91;
Foss's Judges of England, 1864, viii. 371-3 ;
Parker's Sir Robert Peel, 1891, pp. 196, 314,
400; Diary and Correspondence of Charles
Abbot, Lord Colchester, 1861, iii. 341, 416, 488,
598; Georgian Era, 1833, ii. 323; Gent. Mag.
1842, ii. 202. 677; Annual Register, 1842, App.
to Chron. p. 270; Burke's Peerage, 1891, pp. 916,
1197; Grad. Cantabr. 1823, p. 455; Lincoln's Inn
Registers ; Official Return of Lists of Members of
Parliament, pt. ii. pp. 205, 220 ; Haydn's Book
of Dignities, 1890; Notes and Queries, 7th ser.
xii. 388, 455, 8th ser. i. 35.] G. F. K. B.
Mannin
Manning
MANNIN, JAMES (d. 1779), flower-
painter, was a native of France. He settled
in Dublin, where he practised as a flower-
painter, and obtained such distinction in his
ornamental compositions that in 1746 he was
appointed to the office of master in the class
of ornament and flower-painting in the newly
established drawing academy of the Dublin
Society in Shaw's Court, Dublin. Many ar-
tists who subsequently attained distinction
were his pupils. Mannin was a contributor
to the exhibitions of the Society of Artists
in Ireland in 1765 and other years. He died
in Dublin in 1779.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; Pasquin's Artists
of Ireland; Gilbert's Hist, of Dublin, ii. 291.]
L. C.
MANNING, HENRY EDWARD (1808-
1892), cardinal-priest, youngest son of Wil-
liam Manning, West India merchant, of Bil-
liter Square, London, by his second wife,
Mary, daughter of Henry Lenoy Hunter of
Beech Hall, near Reading, Berkshire, was
born at his father's country house, Copped
Hall, Totteridge, Hertfordshire, on 15 July
1808. On the father's side he was probably
descended from a family settled in Jamaica
in the time of Charles II ; his mother's family
is said to have been of Italian extraction,
Hunter being a translation of the Italian
name Venatore. His father, who made and
lost a considerable fortune, sat in parliament
in the tory interest from 1794 to 1830, and in
1812-13 was governor of the Bank of Eng-
land. In 1815 he removed from Copped Hall
to Coombe Bank, Sundridge, Kent. There
Manning made friends with Charles and
Christopher Wordsworth [q. v.], afterwards
bishops of St. Andrews and Lincoln respec-
tively, whose father, the Rev. Christopher
Wordsworth [q. v.], brother of William
Wordsworth the poet, and afterwards master
of Trinity College, Cambridge, held the
rectory of Sundridge from 1815 to 1820.
Manning followed Charles Wordsworth to
Harrow in 1822, and thence to Oxford, where
he matriculated on 2 April 1827, entering
Balliol College. He brought with him the
reputation of an athlete and sportsman ; he
was a bold rider and a skilful oarsman, had
played in more than one eleven at Lord's,
and had killed a hare with his first shot, but
had not greatly distinguished himself as a
scholar. A certain air of authority had gained
him the sobriquet of ' The General,' and he is
Isaid to have been inclined to dogmatise on
matters of which he knew little or nothing
(cf. SIR FRANCIS HASTINGS DOYLE, Remi-
niscences, p. 105).
Manning's private tutor was Charles Words-
worth, and among his fellow-pupils were Mr.
Gladstone and James Robert Hope, after-
wards Hope-Scott [q. v.], with both of whom
he formed enduring friendships. He read
hard, and took a first class in the classical
schools in Michaelmas term 1830. He also
acquired some knowledge of Italian — in his
shaving time, it is said — but, like Newman, he.'
remained entirely ignorant of German. He
was one of the readiest and most effective of
the speakers at the Union, of which he was
president in Michaelmas term 1829, the term
of the historic debate (26 Nov.) with the
Cambridge men on the comparative merits
of Byron and Shelley as poets, when he
left the chair to sustain the cause of Byron.
Nearly half a century later (122 Oct. 1873)
he spoke at the banquet given in commemo-
ration of the foundation of the society at
the Oxford Corn Exchange.
Manning's natural bent was towards poli-
tical life ; but a parliamentary career being,
in consequence of his father's losses, out of
the question, he obtained soon after taking
his degree (2 Dec. 1830) a subordinate post
in the colonial office — probably as private
secretary to one of the chief clerks, for he
was not paid out of public funds — read poli-
tical economy, and dined with the Political
Economy Club. By the advice, however, of
a pious lady of evangelical views, Miss Favell
Lee Bevan, afterwards Mrs. Mortimer [q. v.],
he returned to Oxford, and having been
elected to a fellowship at Merton College on,
27 April 1832, was ordained on 23 Dec., and
at once took a curacy under the Rev. John
Sargent, the evangelical rector of Woollav-
ington-cum-Graffham, Sussex. On 6 June
1833 he proceeded M.A, and four days later
(Sargent having recently died) was instituted
to the rectory of Woollavington, and on
16 Sept. following to that of Graffham. On
7 Nov. the same year he married the late rec-
tor's third daughter, Caroline, the ceremony
being performed in Woollavington Church
by the bride's brother-in-law, the Rev.
Samuel Wilberforce [q. v.], afterwards suc-
cessively bishop of Oxford and Winchester.
A model parish priest, Manning rebuilt both
his churches, and cared for the bodies as well
as the souls of his parishioners, by whom he
was greatly beloved. Long afterwards, in
one of the finest passages in his writings, he
spoke of the love he felt for ' the little church
under a green hillside, where the morning
and evening prayers and the music of the
English Bible for seventeen years became a
part of my soul ' (England and Christendom,
p. 124). In 1837 Manning was appointed to
the second rural deanery of Midhurst. The
same year (24 July) Mrs. Manning died of
Manning
Manning
consumption. The marriage, though child-
less, had been extremely happy, and Man-
ning felt his wife's loss acutely, and to the
end of his days religiously observed the anni-
versary of her death.
At his ordination Manning already be-
lieved in baptismal regeneration. In 1834 he
adopted Hooker's doctrine of the eucharist,
and about the same time he assimilated the
doctrine of apostolical succession, and learned
to attach a high value to tradition (cf. his
first published sermon, The English Church;
its Succession and Witness, London, 1835,
and another, The Rule of Faith, London, 1838,
8vo). How far this rapid development was
spontaneous, how far due to the influence of
the ' Tracts for the Times,' cannot be pre-
cisely determined. He was not at the time
closely associated with any of the leaders of
the tractarian movement, and he never con-
tributed to the tracts. Whatever savoured
of Erastianism was now utterly abhorrent
to him. In the ecclesiastical commission of
1835 he discerned ' a virtual extinction of
the polity of the church ' ( The Principle of
the Ecclesiastical Commission examined, in
a Letter to the Right Rev. Lord Bishop of
Chichester, London, 1838, 8vo). He was
feeling his way towards a scheme for a
thorough system of national but clerically
controlled education, and took an active part
in the establishment of diocesan boards in
connection with the National Society for
Promoting the Education of the Poor. On
30 Dec. 1840 he was instituted to the arch-
deaconry of Chichester, and in his first
1 charge' deplored the paralysis of convoca-
tion. In 1842 he was appointed select
preacher at Oxford, and published, under the
title ' The Unity of the Church,' London,
1842, 8vo, 2nd edit. 1845, an able exposition
of Anglo-catholic principles, intended to
serve as a complement, and, to some extent,
as a corrective of Mr. Gladstone's essay on
' The State in its Relations with the Church.'
He had still, however, no sympathy with
Rome, and after arguing elaborately for
visible organic unity as a note of the true
church, devoted a footnote (pp. 152-4) and
a few pages in the last chapter to the dis-
cussion of the Roman claim to primacy.
' Tract XC.' he thought casuistical, and deeply
grieved Newman by preaching a strongly
anti-papal sermon in St. Mary's, Oxford, on
Guy Fawkes' day 1843. Like Newman, he
could fill St. Mary's on a week-day. His
' Sermons preached before the University oi
Oxford/ published in 1844 (Oxford, 8vo), are
characterised by deep spirituality and occa-
sional eloquence.
With W. G. Ward {q. v.] Manning had no
personal acquaintance until Ward's degrada-
tion by the Oxford convocation, 13 Feb. 1845 ;
against this step he recorded his vote, having
come to Oxford in the worst of weather for
the express purpose. After the sentence he
met Ward in Dr. Pusey's rooms, A long
conversation followed on Lutheranism, and
Ward, defending the strongly anti-Lutheran
position taken up in his book on ' The Ideal
a Christian Church,' drew from Manning
the remark that that was the most Lutheran
book he had ever read. The reference, of
course, was to the extreme vehemence of its
denunciatory passages. The connection thus
formed ripened into a close friendship which
lasted throughout Ward's life, though Man-
ning was at first extremely pained by Ward's
marriage.
After the secession of Ward and Newman,
Manning became for a time one of the most
trusted leaders of the high church party; nor
was his confidence in the tenability of its posi-
tion seriously shaken until he proved the diffi-
culty of making it intelligible to foreigners
during a tour on the continent, July 1847 to
June 1848. He travelled slowly through
Belgium and Germany to Italy, was much
impressed by the apparent vitality of Ro-
manism, and in May 1848 had an audience of
Pope Pius IX, who praised the philanthropic
spirit of English Christianity. On his return
to England he found the church in a turmoil
about the recent elevation of Renn Dickson
Hampden [q. v.] to the episcopal bench. The
education question had also entered on a new
phase, in consequence of the determination
of government to make grants in aid of new
elementary schools conditional upon the in-
sertion in their trust deeds of certain clauses
providing for their management by local com-
mittees. These clauses were regarded by the
clergy with much suspicion, and at a meet-
ing of the National Society for Promoting
the Education of the Poor, held in West-
minster on 6 June 1849, the Rev. G. A. (now
Archdeacon) Denison moved a resolution ad-
verse to the acceptance of state aid on such
terms, but afterwards withdrew it in favour
of an amendment by Manning to much the
same effect, but couched in more diplomatic
language. A compromise was eventually
arrived at. On 8 March 1850 judgment was
given by the privy council in the case of
George Cornelius Gorham [q. v.], who had
been refused institution to a living on ac-
count of his unorthodox views on bap-
tism, and twelve days later Manning's name
appeared in the ' Times' at the head of
the subscribers to a protest against the de-
cision. On the defeat of the attempt subse-
quently made to settle the question by legis-
Manning
64
Manning
lation, Manning published a letter to his
bishop (Ashurst Turner Gilbert), entitled
' The Appellate Jurisdiction of the Crown in
Matters Spiritual,' London, 1850, 8vo, in
which, with more ingenuity than cogency, he
argued that no such jurisdiction in fact ex-
isted. He also put in circulation a ' decla-
ration' against the jurisdiction, which was
signed by eighteen hundred of the clergy
during the autumn. The acquiescence of the
rest convinced him that the church of Eng-
land was no branch of the church catholic.
At the same time nothing was further from
his thoughts than to become the founder of
an Anglo-catholic free church. ' Three hun-
dred years ago,' he said, when the suggestion
was made, ' we left a good ship for a boat.
I am not going to leave the boat for a tub.'
Meanwhile the excitement caused by the
so-called papal aggression reached its height,
and by the irony of fate Manning's last official
act as archdeacon of Chichester was to pre-
side at a ' No Popery ' meeting of his clergy
summoned (ministerially) by himself. The
meeting was held in Chichester Cathedral
Library on 22 Nov. 1850. Manning formally
presided, but except to express his entire want
of sympathy with the object of the meeting
took no part in the proceedings. The meet-
ing over, he resigned his archdeaconry and
came to London, where, after some months
of anxious thought, he was received into the
church of Rome with his friend Hope at the
residence attached to the Jesuits' Church,
Farm Street, Mayfair, on Passion Sunday,
6 April 1851. On the following Sunday he
received minor orders from Cardinal Wise-
man, by whom he was ordained priest on
14 June. A confessional was at once assigned
him in Farm Street Church. By his secession
Manning sacrificed a dignified position in
a church to which he was attached by the
strongest ties of sentiment for a doubtful
future in one regarded with intense hostility
by all ranks of English society. He had
been powerfully influenced by Newman's
1 Development of Christian Doctrine,' and had
in effect adopted its principles without realis-
ing either their practical result or the legal
position of the church of England until the
Gorham case compelled him to confront both
the one and the other. A study of the
' Loci Theologici ' of Melchior Canus then
completed what Newman had begun. Dur-
ing the period of inward debate he suffered
extremely. *E da martirio venni a questa
pace ' (And from martyrdom came I to this
peace), he wrote when it was over, slightly
misquoting the closing words of canto xv. of
Dante, 'Paradiso,' in which Cacciaguida de-
scribes his translation to heaven.
The winter of 1851 saw Manning established
in Rome, where he spent the best part of the
next three years in study at the Accademia
dei Nobili Ecclesiastici and in the intimate
society of Pius IX. The summers he divided
between England and Ireland. His first
appearance in a Roman catholic pulpit was
made in the little chapel in Horseferry Road,
Westminster, on 10 June 1852. The same year
he published four lectures delivered in South-
wark on ' The Grounds of Faith '(London, 8vo,
9th ed. 1888), in which he represented Roman-
ism as the only alternative to rationalism.
His first sermon in Rome, preached in the
church of S. Andrea della Valle on 13 Jan.
1853, made a profound impression. In Eng-
land he made several proselytes, among them
his elder brother, Charles John Manning,
whose wife had already seceded, and whose
family followed suit, Edward LowthBadeley,
Q.C. [q. v.], and Archdeacon Robert Isaac
Wilberforce [q. v.] In 1854 he received from
the pope the degree of D.D., and began
regular work in England, retaining his confes-
sional at Farm Street, and throwing himself
with great zeal into a movement for establish-
ing reformatories. In 1857 he was made
provost of the chapter of Westminster by
the pope, who also sanctioned a rule which
he had drawn up for a community of secular
priests, modelled on that founded at Milan
by St. Charles Borromeo in the sixteenth
century, and subject to the jurisdiction of
the Archbishop of Westminster. Installed
as superior of this ' Congregation of the
Oblates of St. Charles,' as it was called,
at the mother -house of St. Mary of the
Angels, Westmoreland Road, Bayswater,
on Whitsunday, 31 May 1857, Manning oc-
cupied himself during the next eight years
with its direction, with preaching, the care
of education, mission work in the slums of
Westminster, and the literary defence of the
temporal power of the pope. During this
period he was frequently at Rome, Avhere he
preached several times at S. Andrea della
Valle and other churches, and in 1860 was
appointed by the pope his domestic prelate
and protonotary apostolic, with episcopal rank
and the title of Monsignore, to which the
envious added the epithet Ignorante, in refer-
! ence to his real or supposed want of perfect
accomplishment in the refinements of theo-
logy and ceremonial etiquette. The honour-
i able reception accorded to Garibaldi on his
visit to England in the spring of 1864 drew
from Manning a strong protest in the shape
of a letter to the Right Hon. E. Cardwell,
reprinted in his ' Miscellanies,' vol. i. The
same year he published two letters 'To an
Anglican Friend,' in which he expatiated on
Manning
Manning
the progress of rational ism within the church
of England as shown by the judgment of
the privy council in regard to the ' Essays
and Reviews ' and the impotence of con-
vocation in the matter. A third on 'The
Workings of the Holy Spirit in the Church
of England/ addressed to Dr. Pusey, elicited
that theologian's celebrated l Eirenicon.' All
three letters, with a pastoral on ' The Re-
union of Christendom,' issued in 1866, and
an historical introduction, were reprinted in
1867 under the title 'England and Christen-
dom ' (London, 8vo).
On the death of Cardinal Wiseman, Man-
ning preached his funeral sermon at St. Mary's,
Moorfields (23 Feb. 1865). On 30 April
following the pope, obedient to an inward
voice which said ever to him ' mettetelo li,'
1 mettetelo li ' (place him there), nominated i
Manning to the vacant see of Westminster,
though he had been passed over by the chap-
ter. He was consecrated at St. Mary's, I
Moorfields, on 8 June, received the pallium
at Rome on Michaelmas day, and was en-
throned at St. Mary's, Moor fields, on 6 Nov.
The same year he published ' The Temporal
Mission of the Holy Ghost ' (London, 8vo, I
later edits. 1877, 1888, 1892), in which he '
retracted certain ' errors ' contained in his •
Anglican writings and expounded the Roman !
catholic doctrine of the functions of the Holy
Spirit in his fourfold relation to the church,
human reason, holy scripture, and tradition.
Ten years later he published a complementary
volume on 'The Temporal Mission of the Holy
Ghost' (London, 8voX in which he dealt with
the work of the Holy Ghost in the individual j
soul. These two treatises contain his most |
characteristic and systematic teaching.
As an archbishop Manning was by no
means disposed to minimise his authority,
and his autocratic methods were at first the
more irksome to the clergy within his jurisdic-
tion by contrast with the easy-going ways of
his predecessor. Gradually, however, he
established cordial relations with all his
subordinates. If exacting towards others,
he by no means spared himself. During the
greater part of his long tenure of office it
was his custom to spend his summer holi-
days in visiting the principal towns of the
northern dioceses, preaching, lecturing, and
holding receptions as he went. A thorough
ultramontane, he italianised the vestments of
his priests and their pronunciation of Latin,
discountenanced all music but the Gregorian,
and heartily approved of the papal veto placed
upon Newman's scheme for a Roman catholic
hall at Oxford. The church, he held, must
provide for the education of her children with-
in her own unity, and the paramount need of
VOL. xxxvi.
the hour was primary education. Accordingly
in 1866 he established the Westminster Dio-
cesan Education Fund, for the maintenance
and extension of Roman catholic primary
schools. He also founded in various parts of
the diocese, homes, orphanages, industrial, re-
formatory, and poor schools for Roman ca-
tholic children, and spared no pains to obtain
their legal custody from boards of guardians
and other authorities. By a quarter of a cen-
tury of such patient labour he succeeded in
doubling the number of children in receipt of
education in his schools, though the Roman
catholic population had not increased. (For
details see his 'Lenten Pastoral' for 1890
and ' The Month ' for February 1892.)
In order not to overtax the liberality of his
people he suffered the scheme for a cathedral
at Westminster to remain in abeyance, but
founded in 1867 the pro-cathedral at Kensing-
ton. Plans, however, were drawn and funds
accumulated for the cathedral, for which in
1868 the site of the disused Tothill Fields
Prison was secured. In 1872 a roomy but
barrack-like structure, which had served as a
club for the guards in Carlisle Place, Vauxhall
Bridge Road, was purchased at a low figure,
and converted into an archiepiscopal residence.
Thither Manning removed from the house in
York Place, Baker Street, which had been
his residence since his accession to the see,
and there he resided in great simplicity, yet
hospitable with the hospitality of the true
Christian bishop, for the rest of his life.
To prepare the way for the oecumenical
council of 1870, Manning issued two pastorals,
viz. ' The Centenary of St. Peter and the
General Council ' (London, 1867, 8vo) and
' The (Ecumenical Council and the Infalli-
bility of the Roman Pontiff' (London, 1869,
8vo), in which he marshalled at great length
the evidence for the thesis of the infallibility
of the pope, at the same time dealing supercili-
ously with Gallicanism — an attitude which
drew a reply from Dupanloup. As a member
of the ' Deputatio pro Rebus ad Fidem perti-
nentibus ' Manning played a prominent part
in the proceedings of the council. At its close
he issued another pastoral expository of its
several decrees, entitled ' The Vatican Coun-
cil and its Definitions' (London, 1870, 8vo).
The three letters were reissued in one volume
entitled ' Petri Privilegium 'in 1871 (Lon-
don, 8vo).
Ever vigilant in regard to education. Man-
ning had issued a pastoral on the subject in
the autumn of 1869, warning his clergy that
a great controversy was impending. While
at Rome, amid the stress and strain of the
council he found time to master the details
of Mr. Forster's measure, and on his return
F
Manning
66
Manning
he quietly matured his plans for the defence
of the ' voluntary principle' under the new
conditions imposed by the act of 1870. In
1872 he made an urgent appeal on behalf
of his schools in a pastoral addressed to both
clergy and laity, which with that of 1869 was
reprinted the same year in a small volume
entitled ' National Education and Parental
Rights ' (London, 8 vo) . The appeal met with
a hearty response, and the schools continued
not only to maintain their existence but to
increase in numbers and efficiency. In re-
gard to higher education he was less success-
ful. A University College founded at Ken-
sington in 1874 proved, under the management
of Monsignor Capel, an entire failure and was
closed in 1 878. For the training of the clergy
he founded in 1876 the diocesan seminary of
St. Thomas, Hammersmith, which gave a
great impulse to the establishment of similar
institutions in other dioceses.
A sentence about the deification of the
human nature of Christ in one of Manning's
sermons at the pro-cathedral in 1873 (see The
Divine Glory of the Sacred Heart, a sermon,
London, 1873, 8vo) was impugned as here-
tical in a private letter by an Anglican
clergyman, Dr. A. Nicholson. Manning re-
plied through his secretary, Father Guiron,
and a correspondence ensued, which was even-
tually published in the 'Guardian,' 17 Sept.
Manning thereupon reviewed the contro-
versy, defending his orthodoxy with much
dialectical skill in a series of anonymous
articles in the ' Tablet/ 27 Sept,-25 Oct., re-
printed, under the pseudonym ' Catholicus,'
and the title 'Dr. Nicholson's Accusation of
the Archbishop of Westminster' (London,
1873, 8vo), and afterwards in his f Miscel-
lanies,' vol. ii.
A pamphlet on ' Cresarism and Ultramon-
tanism,' published by Manning in 1874,
and two articles contributed by him to the
' Contemporary Review ' in April and June
of that year, in reply to certain criticisms
by Mr. (now Sir) James Fitzjames Stephen,
are also included in his ' Miscellanies/ vol.
ii., and form an extremely coherent state-
ment of the ultramontane theory of the
relations of church and state. In 1875 he
published 'The Vatican Decrees in their
bearing on Civil Allegiance,' London. 8vo,
a masterly reply to Mr. Gladstone's 'poli-
tical expostulation ' under the same title.
Challenged by Lord Redesdale in the columns
of the 'Daily Telegraph/ 9 Oct. 1875, to re-
concile the infallibility of the Roman church
with her practice of communion in one kind,
he published several letters on that topic in
the same newspaper. A reprint of them, en-
titled ' The Infallible Church and the Holy
Communion of Christ's Body and Blood/
appeared the same year, London, 8vo.
Meanwhile Manning had received the
berretta of a cardinal-priest from the pope,
who assigned the church of S. Gregory the
Great on the Ccelian for his title. There
his enthronement took place in presence
of a vast congregation, largely English,
on 31 March 1875. He did not receive
the hat until 31 Dec. 1877. Pius IX was
then in his last illness, and Manning re-
mained at Rome, and was present at his
death on 7 Feb. 1878. At the election of
his successor he voted with the majority of
the conclave. In 1877 appeared ' The True
Story of the Vatican Council/ a reprint of
a series of articles contributed by him to
the 'Nineteenth Century ' in that year (Lon-
don, 8vo ; 2nd edit. 1884).
During the last twenty years of his life
Manning was a pledged 'total abstainer/ and
carried on a crusade as a lecturer and writer
against the use of alcoholic stimulants. He
was the founder (1868) of the temperance
society known as ' The League of the Cross/
and was a strong advocate of the legislative
restriction of the liquor traffic (cf. Miscel-
lanies, vol. iii.) His philanthropy was as
wide as it was untiring. He sat on the
Mansion House committee for the relief of
the starving poor of Paris in January 1871,
was an active promoter of the Hospital
Sunday and Hospital Saturday movements
of 1872 and 1874, and pronounced his beni-
son on the newly founded Agricultural La-
bourers' Union at a meeting in Exeter Hall on
10 Dec. 1872, and on lawful combinations of
workmen generally, in a lecture on ' The Dig-
nity and Rights of Labour' (repr. in Miscel-
lanies, vol. ii. and in pamphlet form, 1887,
London, 8vo). Before his submission to the
see of Rome Manning's political principles
were those of a moderate liberal, extremely
suspicious of doctrinaire ideas and methods.
After that great change they were of course
mainly determined by it, but he did not often
interfere directly in practical politics. He
published, however, in 1868 a manifesto on
the disestablishment of the Irish church and
the reform of the Irish land laws in the
shape of a letter to Lord Grey, reprinted in
his ' Miscellanies/ vol. i. ; and he was known
to favour Mr. Gladstone's later Irish policy,
including, with some reservations, the Home
Rule Bill of 1886. On the religious issue
which he conceived to be involved in the
constitutional question raised by the return
of Charles Bradlaugh to parliament in 1880,
he contributed to the ' Nineteenth Century '
and ' Contemporary Review ' some animated
'Protests' against any modification of the
Manning
Manning
existing law, and in a series of articles in
the former publication he led in 1882-3 the
agitation for the amendment of the Educa-
tion Act of 1870 in the interest of voluntary
schools (cf. Miscellanies, vol. iii., and a sepa-
rate reprint of the articles on the Education
Act, with other of his miscellanea, en-
titled ' National Education,' London, 1889,
8vo). In October 1885 he published in the
' Dublin Review ' a direct appeal to Roman
catholics to make the amendment of the
Education Act a test question at the ensuing
general election.
Manning sat on the royal commission of
1884-5 on the housing of the working classes,
and signed, besides the principal report, which
did little more than indicate the urgency and
difficulty of the problem, a supplementary
report in favour of the enfranchisement of
leaseholds. He was also a member of the
royal commission of 1886-7 on the Elemen-
tary Education Acts. In the proceedings of
both commissions he took an active part, and
in the signing of the reports was accorded
precedence next after the chairman. The
compromise embodied in the Education Act
of 1891 was largely due to his skilful and
patient advocacy of the claims of voluntary
schools.
So far as consisted with his firm and
uncompromising adhesion to ultramontane
principles, Manning was a patriotic English-
man, full of pride in his country and loyalty
to his queen. His sympathy with the needy
and suffering was profound, and sometimes
got the better of his political economy. In
January 1888 he boldly maintained in the
' Nineteenth Century ' the right of the suf-
ferers by the prevalent industrial stagnation
to ' work or bread,' and, as a member of a
deputation received by Lord Salisbury on
I Feb. following, urged the advisability of
instituting relief works. On occasion of the
strike of the London docklabourers in August
1889 he warmly espoused their cause, and
materially contributed to bring about an ad-
justment of the dispute. In December 1890
he published in the l Nineteenth Century ' an
article on f Irresponsible Wealth,' in which he
advocated wholesale almsgiving as the social
panacea.
^ Other causes in which Manning interested
himself were the suppression of the East
African slave-trade and of the Indian custom
of 'child-marriage/ state-directed colonisa-
tion, and the raising of the minimum age for
child-labour (cf. Times, 21 May 1886 and
II Feb. 1887). He paid an eloquent tribute
to Newman's memory at his requiem mass in
the Brompton Oratory on 20 Aug. 1890. His
own strength was now failing, but -his energy
remained unabated, and in the winter of
1891-2 he was hard at work on a scheme
for providing maintenance for superannuated
teachers, when an attack of bronchitis ter-
minated his life at 8 A.M. on 14 Jan. As the
end approached, he was clothed, by his own
desire, in the full dress which he wore on state
occasions, 'glad,' as he said after making his
last profession of faith, t to have been able to
do everything in order.' His remains, after
lying in state for some days, were removed
to the Brompton Oratory, and were interred
in St. Mary's cemetery, Kensal Green, on
22 Jan. His obsequies were attended by
immense crowds. By his will he appointed
three of the oblates of St. Charles and Canon
Keens his executors ; his property was sworn
under 3,000/., and the net value did not
exceed 750/.
By his distinguished appearance, fine
manners, and exquisite tact, Manning was
eminently qualified to make proselytes in the
fashionable world. His portrait as he ap-
peared in and to society has been painted by
Lord Beaconsfield in the Cardinal Grandison
of ' Lothair ' and the Nigel Penruddock of
'Endymion.' His saintliness was of the
most exalted type, deeply tinged with mys-
ticism and entirely free from spiritual pride
and moroseness. His work on ' The Eternal
Priesthood ' (London, 1883, 8vo) shows how
lofty was his conception of priestly dignity
and duty.
Manning was above the middle height, spare
and agile in frame, with extremely regular and
refined features, clear and penetrating grey
eyes, and a high and expansive forehead. By
the rigour of his asceticism he became in later
life attenuated almost to emaciation. A
miniature of him (done in 1812) as a child
holding a seashell to his ear was the property
of his elder brother, Charles John Manning,
on whose decease in 1880 it passed to his
widow. His portrait in oils, by George Rich-
mond, R.A., painted in 1844, is in the posses-
sion of his sister, Mrs. Austen. His bust in
marble, by Mr. J. Harvard Thomas, is at Arch-
bishop's House ; another in terra-cotta, by
Mr. F. F. Stone, for which he gave several
sittings shortly before his death, has since
been completed.
A great ecclesiastical statesman and diplo-
matist, an eloquent and impressive preacher,
a dogmatic theologian of considerable learn-
ing and rare power of logical and luminous
exposition, an acute, subtle, and trenchant
controversialist, Manning was disqualified
for the part of mediator between Christianity
and modern thought by the unspeculative
and uncritical cast of his mind. At the out-
set of his career he set his face as a flint
F2
Manning
68
Manning
against rationalism, and after his secession
he denounced it and 'acatholic' science gene-
rally in unmeasured terms (cf. his sermon
The Rule of Faith, London, 1838, 8vo ; The
Temporal Mission of the Holy Ghost, cc. ii.
and iii. ; and the chapter on ' The Gift of
the Understanding ' in The Internal Mission
of the Holy Ghost}. Nevertheless he was a
member of the Metaphysical Society, before
which in 1871 he read a paper on ; The Re-
lation of the Will to Thought,' published in
the ' Contemporary Review,' vol. xvi. He
also published in pamphlet form in 1872,
London, 8vo, a paper on ' The Daemon of
Socrates,' read before the Royal Institution ;
and in the ' Contemporary Review ' for No-
vember 1876 criticised Mr. Kirkman's ' Philo-
sophy without Assumptions ' from the point
of view of St. Thomas Aquinas (see Mis-
cellanies, vols. i. and ii.) A tract entitled
' Religio Viatoris,' published in 1887, Lon-
don, 8vo (later editions 1888 and 1890), con-
tains a summary statement of the philosophi-
cal basis of his faith. An article entitled
' The Church its Own Witness,' contributed
to the ' North American Review ' in Sep-
tember 1888 {Miscellanies, vol. iii.), is a
favourable example of his apologetic method.
His Roman catholic writings breathe a spirit
of large charity towards those born without
the pale of the Roman church. The people
of England, he held, had never deliberately
rejected the faith, but had been robbed of
it by their rulers; but he had no hope of
their speedy return to the true fold. He
anticipated the eventual extinction of the
protestant religion throughout the world, to
be followed by a mighty struggle between
the papacy and the forces of revolution (cf.
England and Christendom, pp. 92 et seq. ;
Miscellanies, i. 75 et seq., iii. 285 etseq., 305
et seq.)
Manning published numerous separate ser-
mons besides those mentioned in the text,
and seven 'Charges' delivered at the ordi-
nary visitations of the archdeaconry of Chi-
chester, 1841-3, 1845-6, and 1848-9. He
also collected the chief sermons preached be-
fore his conversion (1842-50) in 4 vols. 8vo.
Subsequently appeared ( Sermons on Eccle-
siastical Subjects, with an Introduction on
the Relations of England to Christianity,'
Dublin, 1863-73, 3 vols. 8vo, and l Mis-
cellanies,' 1877-88, 3 vols. 8vo, which in-
clude his chief articles in magazines. ' Pas-
time Papers,' a collection of literary essays,
appeared posthumously, London, 8vo, 1893.
His more important works have been trans- i
lated into French, German, and Italian. The I
following volumes of selections have also |
appeared: 'Thoughts for those that Mourn,' i
London, 1843, 16mo; l Devotional Readings,'
Frome Selwood, 1868, 16mo : ' Characteris-
tics, Political, Philosophical, and Religious '
(ed. W. S. Lilly), London, 1885, 8vo ; < To-
wards Evening,' London, 1887, 16mo.
[Dublin Keview, April 1875, and April 1892 ;
Oldcastle's (pseudonym for Wilfrid Meynell) Car-
dinal Archbishop of Westminster, 1886 ; Memo-
rials of Cardinal Munning, 1892, and Sayings of
Cardinal Manning, 1892; A. W.Hutton's Cardinal
Manning, 1892; White's Cardinal Manning, 1882;
Ornsby's Memoirs of James Robert Hope-Scott ;
Allies's Life's Decision, pp. 112, 150; Manning's
Sermons on Ecclesiastical Subjects, pp. 5-9, and
England and Christendom, pp. 3-11 ; Mozley's
Eeminiscences, i. 423, 430, 446; Overton and
Wordsworth's Life of Christopher Wordsworth,
pp. 33, 448; Charles Wordsworth's Annals of
my Early Life ; Sir H. Taylor's Autobiography,
p. 239; A. J. C. Hare's Memorials of a Quiet
Life, ii. 332 ; Stephens's Life of W. F. Hook, ii.
189, 245 ; Wilfrid Ward's William George Ward
and the Oxford Movement, p. 343, and W. G.Ward
and the Catholic Revival, passim ; Contemporary
Review, February 1892 ; Nineteenth Century,
February 1892; Quarterly Review, July 1892 ;
Strand Magazine, July 1891 ; Keview of Reviews,
February and May 1892 ; Cristofori's Storia dei
Cardinali di Santa Eomana Chiesa (Rome, 1888) ;
Acta et Decreta Sacrosancti et (Ecumenici
Concilii Vaticani (Freiburg, 1872) ; Arthur's
The Pope, the Kings, and the People, 1877;
Times (see Palmer's Index), 1849-92 ; G-uardian,
6 June 1849, 4-10 April, 17-24 July. 27 Nov.
1850 ; Tablet, 12 April 1851, 25 Feb., 13 May,
10 June, and 11 Nov. 1865, and January 1892 ;
Lancet, 1872 ii. 761, 857, 866, 1874 ii. 562,
16 Jan. 1892; League of the Cross Magazine,
April 1884 p. 70, June 1884 p. 97, November
1885 p. 1 ; Report of the Speeches at the Ban-
quet in the Corn Exchange, Oxford, on Occa-
sion of the Fiftieth Anniversary of the Oxford
Union Soc., 22 Oct. 1873, Oxford 1874, 8vo ;
Parl. Papers (H.C.) 1849 xliii. 463, 1090, 1111,
1884-5 xxx. and xxxi., 1886 xxv. c. 4863, 1887
xxix. c. 5056, xxx, c. 5158, 1888 xxxv. c. 5485 ;
Foster's Alumni Oxon., Baronetage (s.v. 'Hun-
ter'), and Index Ecclesiasticus; information from
Sir K. G. Raper, secretary to the lord bishop and
acting registrar of the diocese of Chichester;
Notes and Queries, 8th ser. i. 419,502; Gent.
Mag. 1812, pt. ii. p. 92 ; see also Galaxy, January
1872, and Catholic World, March 1879.]
J. M. K.
MANNING, JAMES (1781-1866), ser-
jeant-at-law, born in 1781, was son of
James Manning, Unitarian minister, Exeter,
by Lydia, daughter of John Edge of Bristol.
He early acquired a familiarity with history,
antiquities, and the European languages,
was called to the bar at Lincoln's Inn
23 June 1817, and went the western circuit,
of which he was for many years the leader.
Manning
69
Manning
His reputation rested mainly upon his learn-
ing. He was no orator, and his powers of
advocacy were slight; but as a junior he ob-
tained much business. By his knowledge of
copyhold law he secured a perpetual retainer
from the lord of the manor of Taunton Dean,
Somerset, whose rights were the subject of
continual litigation. He enjoyed the friend-
ship of Lords Brougham and Denman, and
rendered them assistance in the defence of
Queen Caroline. He was appointed recorder
of Sudbury in 1835, and recorder of Oxford
and Banbury in November 1837, three offices
which he held till his death. He was raised
to the degree of a serjeant-at-law 19 Feb.
1840, received a patent of precedence April
1845, and was made queen's ancient Serjeant
in 1846. This dignity, revived at his own
suggestion, after a long interval of dormancy,
entitled him to a seat in the House of Lords,
ex officio, but gave him no right of speaking,
unless consulted, or of voting. He became
judge of the Whitechapel County Court in
March 1847, from which he retired in Fe-
bruary 1863 on a pension of 700/. He died at
44 Phillimore Gardens, Kensington, London,
on 29 Aug. 1866. He was twice married :
first, on 7 Sept. 1820, to Clarissa, daughter
of William Palmer of Kimbolton, Hereford-
shire (she died 15 Dec. 1847, aged 51) ; and
secondly, on 3 Dec. 1857, to Charlotte, daugh-
ter of Isaac Solly of Leyton, Essex, and widow
of William Speir, M.D., of Calcutta (she died
1 April 1871).
Manning was the author of: 1. 'A Di-
gested Index to the Nisi Prius Reports of T.
Peake, I. Espinasse, and Lord Campbell, with
Notes and References,' 1813. 2. 'The Prac-
tice of the Exchequer of Pleas, Appendix,'
1816. 3. 'A Digest of the Nisi Prius Reports,
with Notes and References,' 1820. 4. ' The
Practice of the Court of Exchequer, Revenue
Branch,' 1827, with an appendix containing
an inquiry into the tenure of the conven-
tionary estates in Cornwall, 1827. 5. l Ser-
viens ad Legem: a Report of Proceedings
... in relation to a Warrant for the Sup-
pression of the Antient Privileges of the
Serjeants-at-Law,' 1840. 6. ' Cases in the
Court of Common Pleas, 1841-6,' 7 vols. (with
T. C. Granger). 7. ' Observations on the
Debate to make lawful Marriages within cer-
tain of the Prohibited Degrees of Affinity,'
1854. 8. 'An Inquiry into the Character
and Origin of the Possessive Augment in
English and in cognate Dialects,' 1864.
9. 'Thoughts upon Subjects connected with
Parliamentary Reform,' 1866. With Archer
Ryland he wrote 10. 'Reports of Cases in
Court of King's Bench, 8 Geo. I V-ll Geo. IV,
1828-37,' 5 vols. With T. C. Granger and
J. Scott he wrote 11. 'Common Bench Re-
ports, 1846-57,' 9 vols.
[Law Mag. and Law Keview, 1866, xxii. 174-
Law Times, 1866, xli. 767, 808.] G-. C.' B.
MANNING, MARIE (1821-1849), mur-
deress, whose maiden name was Marie de
Roux, was born at Lausanne, Switzerland,
in 1821, and entered domestic service in
England. At first maid to Lady Palk of
Haldon House, Devonshire, she entered the
service of Lady Blantyre at Stafford House
in 1846, and on 27 May 1847 married, at St.
James's Church, Piccadilly, Frederick George
Manning, a publican. She had previously
made the acquaintance of Patrick O'Connor,
a ganger in the London Docks, and this
friendship was continued after her marriage.
On 9 Aug. 1849 O'Connor dined with the
Mannings at their house, 3 Miniver Place,
Bermondsey. Husband and wife, according
to a preconcerted plan, thereupon murdered
their guest and buried his body under the
flagstones in the kitchen. On the same day
Mrs. Manning visited O'Connor's lodgings,
Greenwood Street, Mile End Road, and re-
peated the visit next day, stealing the dead
man's railway scrip and money. The police
on 17 Aug. discovered O'Connor's remains,
and soon after apprehended his murderers.
They were tried at the Old Bailey on 25 and
26 Oct., found guilty, and executed at Horse-
monger Lane Gaol on 13 Nov. Mrs. Man-
ning wore a black satin dress on the scaffold,
a fact which caused that material to become
unpopular for many years. Charles Dickens
wrote a letter to the ' Times ' on the wicked-
ness and levity of the mob during the exe-
cution. Mademoiselle Hortense, Lady Ded-
lock's waiting- woman in ' Bleak House,' was
suggested to Dickens by Mrs. Manning's
career.
[Times, 18 Aug. 1849 et seq., 26, 27, and
29 Oct.; Central Criminal Court, Minutes of
Evidence, 1 849, xxx. 654-79 ; Celebrated Crimes
and Criminals, 1890, pp. 51-72; Donald Nicoll's
Man's Eevenge, 1890, pp. 71-83; C. Dickens's
The Story of his Life, 1870, p. 214; Huish's
Progress of Crime, 1849, with portrait; Trial
of Gr. and M. Manning, 1849, with portraits.]
G. C. B.
MANNING, OWEN (1721-1801), the
historian of Surrey, son of Owen Manning
of Orlingbury, Northamptonshire, was born
there on 11 Aug. (O.S.) 1721, and received
his education at Queens' College, Cambridge,
where he graduated B.A. in 1740, M.A. in
1744, and B.D. in 1753. While an under-
graduate he nearly succumbed to small-pox,
and was at one period of the attack actually
laid out for interment. He was elected in
Manning
Manning
1741 to a fellowship which carried with it
the living of St. Botolph, Cambridge. He
retained both these preferments until he
married in 17<55. He was chaplain to Dr.
Thomas, bishop of Lincoln, who collated him
to the prebend of South Scarle in the church
of Lincoln, 5 Aug. 17o7, and on 15 March
1760 to that of Milton Ecclesia, in the same
church, consisting of the impropriation and
advowson of the church of Milton, Oxford-
shire (LE NEVE, Fasti, ed. Hardy, ii. 188,
207). In 1763 he was presented by Dr. Green,
dean of Salisbury, to the vicarage of Godal-
ming, Surrey, where he resided till his death.
In 1769 he was presented by Viscount Midle-
ton to the rectory of Pepper Harrow, an ad-
joining parish. He was elected F.R.S. 10 Dec.
1767, and F.S.A. in 1770. He died at Godal-
inmg on 9 Sept. 1801. His parishioners
placed a handsome marble tablet to his
memory in the church, and some private
friends put an inscription on a headstone in
the churchyard (Hist, of Surrey, i. 640).
By Catherine, his wife, daughter of Mr.
Reade Peacock, a quaker, mercer, of Hunting-
don, he had three sons and five daughters,
all of whom survived him except George
Owen Manning, his eldest son (B.A. of
Queens' College, Cambridge, 1778), and one
of the daughters, who died young.
From his first settlement in Surrey he em-
ployed himself in amassing materials for a
history of that county, but he did not regard
his collections as sufficiently complete for
publication, and a total loss of sight pre-
vented him from having them printed under
his own inspection. The manuscripts were
eventually entrusted to the care of William
Bray [q. v.] the antiquary, who published
them, with large additions and a continua-
tion by himself, for the benefit of Manning's
widow, under the title of ' The History and
Antiquities of the County of Surrey, with
a facsimile Copy of Domesday, engraved on
thirteen Plates,' three magnificent volumes,
London, 1804-9-14, fol. It is one of the best
of our county histories. In the British Mu-
seum there is a sumptuous copy, 'illustrated
by upwards of six thousand drawings, prints, j
maps, and plans ; portraits, architectural and '
other delineations of the churches, monastic
edifices, and old manor-houses, pedigrees, and
heraldic insignia of families,' &c., 30 vols.
London, 1847, fol. (a collection formed by
Richard Percival). There appeared at London
in 1819, fol., 'The Ecclesiastical Topography
of the County of Surrey, containing Views of
Churches in that County (to illustrate Man-
ning and Bray's History of Surrey), drawn
by Hill and engraved by Peak.'
Manning completed the Saxon dictionary
of his friend the Rev. Edward Lye, and pub-
lished it under the title of l Dictionarium
Saxonico et Gothico-Latinum. Accedunt
Fragmenta Versionis Ulphilanse, necnon
Opuscula quaedam Anglo-Saxonica. Edidit,
nonnullis Vocabulis auxit, plurimis Exemplis
illustravit, et Grammaticam utriusque Lin-
guae praemisit Owen Manning,' 2 vols. London,
1772, fol. He also translated and annotated
' The Will of King Alfred,' from the original
in Thomas Astle's library ; this was printed
in 1788, under the editorship of Sir Herbert
Croft [see ASTLE, THOMAS].
[Memoir prefixed to vol. i. of the History of
Surrey; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. vii. 248, ix. 445,
x. 622 ; Nichols's Illustr. Lit. (index) ; Lowndes's
Bibl. Man. <Bohn), pp. 29, 1420,1465; Gent.
Mag. 1801, pp. 865, 958 ; Addit. MSS. 5808 f.
226, 5849 ff. 279, 280, 5876 f. 57.] T. C.
MANNING, ROBERT (d. 1731), catholic
controversialist, was educated in the English
College at Douay, and he was for some time
professor of humanity and philosophy there.
Afterwards he was sent to the English
mission, and composed various controver-
sial treatises, which, says Dodd, were * much
esteemed by the learned on account of their
easy flowing style.' He appears to have been
chaplain to Lord Petre, baron of Writtle, to
whose family, as he remarks, he was indebted
for all he possessed in this world. He died
in Essex on 4 March (O.S.) 1730-1.
His works are : 1 . l The shortest Way to
end disputes about Religion. The Answer
to all Objections against Infallibility con-
tained in a book entitled The Case Stated '
(between the Church of Rome and the Church
of England. By C. Leslie). Two parts,
Brussels, Antwerp, 171 6, 8vo ; another edition,
Brussels, 1716, 8vo. In the latter edition the
errata are corrected and part ii. is without
title-page; reprinted, Dublin, 1827, 12mo.
A reply appeared under the title of 'A
Treatise of Infallibility . . . By a Presbyter
of the suffering Church of Scotland,' Edin-
burgh, 1752, 8vo. 2. 'Modern Controversy;
or, a plain and rational Account of the Catho-
lick Faith : in three parts,' 1720, 8vo. 3. ' The
Case Stated between the Church of Rome
and the Church of England, in a second
Conversation betwixt a Roman Catholick
Lord and a Gentleman of the Church of
England/ sine loco, 1721, 8vo (anon.) ; re-
printed, with an address by Richard Coyne,
under the title of ' The celebrated Answer to
the Rev.C. Lesley's Case . . . printed word
for word, and refuted sentence after sentence/
Dublin, 1839 and 1842, 12mo. 4. 'England's
Conversion and Reformation compared, or the
Young Gentleman directed in the Choice of his
Religion' (anon.), Antwerp, 1725, 8vo ; re-
Manning
Manning
printed, Belfast, 1817, 8vo ; first American
edition. Lancaster, 1813, 12mo. A reply by
Joseph Trapp, D.D., appeared under the title of
'The Church of England defended against the
Calumnies and False Reasonings of the Church
of Rome,' London, 1727, 8vo. This elicited
from Manning 5. ' A Single Combat, or per-
sonal dispute between Mr. Trapp and his
anonymous antagonist . . . Whether Mr.
Trapp or the Author [of f England's Conver-
sion and Reformation compared'] has writ
nonsense?' Antwerp, 1728, 8vo. 6. 'The
Rise and Fall of the Heresy of Iconoclasts,
or Image-Breakers. Being a brief Relation
of the Lives and Deaths of those Emperors of
the East, who first set it up . . . or . . .
oppos'd it. From the year 717 to 867. Col-
lected by R. M.,' London, 1731, 8vo (cf. Notes
and Queries, 4th ser. i. 32). 7. ' Moral En-
tertainments on the most important Prac-
tical Truths of the Christian Religion/ 3 vols.
London, 1742, 12mo. Dedicated to Lord Petre.
A posthumous publication. A treatise 'Of
Devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary,' ex-
tracted from this work, was published at
London, 1787, 12mo.
[Dodd's Church Hist. iii. 488 ; Gillow's Bibl.
Diet. vol. i. Preface p. xiii; Cat. of Library of
Trin. Coll. Dublin; Notes and Queries, ]st ser.
xi. 28.] T. C.
MANNING, SAMUEL (d. 1847), sculp-
tor, is perhaps identical with S. Manning,
jun., who in 1806 exhibited at the Royal
Academy a model of a young lady. He was
possibly the son of Charles Manning, sculptor,
who exhibited at the Royal Academy from
1801 to 1812, and appears to have died in
that year or the next, as in 1813 an engrav-
ing of the monument to Captain Hardinge in
St. Paul's Cathedral, executed by Manning,
was published by Sarah Manning, probably
his widow. Samuel Manning was a pupil
and assistant of John Bacon the younger,
and assisted in or carried out many of his
works. Among these may be noted the
monument of Warren Hastings in West-
minster Abbey, for which Manning did the
bust, and some memorial slabs to the Met-
calfe family in Hawstead Church, Suffolk.
In 1819 Manning sent a bust to the Royal
Academy, in 1820 a statue of the Princess
Charlotte, and in 1822 a model of a statue of
John Wesley. There are three monumental
slabs by him in St. Paul's Cathedral. Man-
ning died in 1847, leaving a son,
SAMUEL MANNING the younger (fl. 1846),
who began to practise modelling in 1829.
In 1830 he received a premium from the
Society of Arts for a model of a bust from
the antique, in 1831 a premium for a bust
from the life, and in 1833 the gold medal for a
model of a statue of Prometheus. This statue
he subsequently executed in marble, and ex-
hibited at the Royal Academy in 1845. It
was engraved by B. Holl in the ' Art Union '
for 1846. On 13 Aug. 1846 he married
Honoria, daughter of Captain James Wil-
liams.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; Art Union, 1846,
p. 528 ; Eoyal Academy Catalogues ; Gent. Mag.
1846, pt. ii. p. 528 ; information from the Rer.
Leslie Mercer.] L. C.
MANNING, SAMUEL (1822-1881),
baptist minister, was born at Leicester in
1822. His father, who was several times
mayor of Leicester, acted for many years as
churchwarden of St. Martin's in that town,
but subsequently left the church of England,
and with his family attended the ministry of
Mr. Mursell, a well-known baptist preacher.
After a short business career in Liverpool,
Manning entered in 1840 the Baptist College
at Bristol. In 1846, having completed his
education at Glasgow University, he became
a baptist minister at Sheppard's Barton,
Frome, Somerset, where he remained until
1861. During his pastorate he contributed
largely to denominational as well as to gene-
ral literature, and was for some years editor
of the ' Baptist Magazine.' In 1863 he be-
came the general book editor of the Religious
Tract Society, and when, in 1876, it was re-
solved that in future there should be two
secretaries of the society, Manning was
unanimously chosen one of them. He died
at 35 Ladbroke Grove, London, on 13 Sept.
1881. He had frequently refused an offer of
the degree of D.D., but" a few years before
his death he accepted the diploma of LL.D.
from the university of Chicago.
Manning contributed to ' The Church ' a
series of papers called ' Infidelity tested by
Fact,' reissued in book form in 1850 ; edited
selections from the ' Prose Writings ' of
John Milton (1862); and projected the well-
known series of illustrated books of travel
published by the Religious Tract Society.
[Guardian, 21 Sept. 1881, p. 1309; Bookseller,
5 Oct. 1881, p. 885; Baptist Mag. Ixxiii. 479.]
(T. G.
MANNING, THOMAS (1772-1840),
traveller and friend of Charles Lamb, born
at Broome, Norfolk, 8 Nov. 1772, was the
second son of the Rev. William Manning,
successively rector of Broome and Diss, who
died at Diss on 29 Nov. 1810, aged 77, by
his wife Elizabeth, only child of the Rev.
William Adams, rector of Rollesby in the
same county, who died at Diss on 28 Jan.
1782, aged 34. His elder brother, William,
Manning
Manning
was educated at the grammar school, Bury
St. Edmunds: but Thomas, through ill-
health, was trained for the university in his
father's rectory. He matriculated at Caius
College, Cambridge, in 1790, where his bro-
ther, afterwards a fellow and tutor, had pre-
ceded him (Gent. Mag. 1857, pt. i. p. 364),
and remained a scholar on the foundation
from Michaelmas 1790 to Lady-day 1795,
applying himself eagerly to the study of
mathematics. But he objected to oaths and
tests, and did not take his degree. He remained
at Cambridge as a private tutor for some years,
was friendly with Person, and in the autumn
of 1799 made the acquaintance of Charles
Lamb, through the introduction of Charles
Lloyd [q. v.] Manning is mentioned in the
* Essays of Elia ' (in the ' Old and New School-
master ') as ' my friend M., who with great
painstaking got me to think I understood the
first proposition in Euclid, but gave me over
in despair at the second.' While at Cam-
bridge he grew interested in the structure of
the Chinese language, and he ardently desired
to study the moral and social characteristics
of the Chinese. He proceeded to Paris in
1800, and for more than three years studied
Chinese under Dr. Hagan and in the Na-
tional Library. There he became friendly
with several scientific inquirers, and espe-
cially with Carnot, to whom he communi-
cated many ideas afterwards incorporated
by Carnot in his treatises (Biog. Univ. xxvi.
362-4). After the breaking out of war be-
tween France and England in 1803, the re-
spect which Carnot and Talleyrand had for
Manning's plans induced them to solicit
Napoleon to grant him leave to return to
England, and his passport was the only one
which was signed by the emperor. He in-
tended to have proceeded from his own
country to Russia, and thence to China if j
possible by the north, but soon found that |
he could not perfect himself in Chinese j
while in England, and determined, in spite
of the appeal of Charles Lamb, to dwell at
Canton for that purpose. The theory of
medicine had long been familiar to him, and
for six months before May 1806 he attended
its practice, mainly at the Westminster
Hospital. On 31 'May 1806 Sir Joseph
Banks, as president of the Royal Society,
addressed a letter to the court of directors of
the East India Company, supporting Man-
ning's application to be allowed to proceed
to Canton as a doctor. The court thereupon
gave him a free passage, and ordered that he
should live in the English factory. Next
month he quitted England, when, writes
Mary Lamb, ' the loss of Manning made
Charles very dull ' ( W. HAZLITT, Memoirs,
i. 138), and in 1807 he arrived at Canton.
He made several unsuccessful attempts to
penetrate into the interior of China, and
with the single exception of a visit to Cochin
China, in February 1808, he remained at
Canton until 1810. Early in that year he
went to Calcutta, with a recommendation
from the select committee at Canton to Lord
Minto, the governor-general, and after a few
months' lionising in a society which was
attracted by his flowing beard, his eccentri-
city of dress and manner, and by his love of
banter and paradox, proceeded, without any
aid from the government, and with a single
Chinese servant, to Rangpur on a journey
to Lhasa. He entered Bhutan by the Lakhi
Duar in September 1811, and reached Pari-
jong, on the frontier of Tibet, on 20 Oct.
There he found a Chinese general with troops,
some of whom he cured of illness, and in their
company he travelled, as a medical man, to
Lhasa (December 1811), being the first, and
for many years the sole, Englishman to enter
the holy city. He remained in it for some
months, but under peremptory orders from
Peking was sent back to India, leaving
Lhasa on 19 April 1812, and arriving at
Calcutta in the ensuing summer. In this
enterprise he displayed great courage and
energy, but he was at times ' quick tem-
pered and imprudent.' Manning wrote from
India to Dr. Marshman a ' long and interest-
ing narrative ' of this journey, which is now
lost ; but the incidents of the expedition
were jotted down by him day by day in a
rough notebook, which was copied out fair
by his sister and printed by Mr. C. R.
Markham, C.B., F.R.S., with an introductory
memoir, in 1876. To the officials at Cal-
cutta he declined to give any particulars of
the travel, and he proceeded once more to
Canton to dwell in the factory. In 1816
Manning consented to accompany Lord Am-
herst's embassy to Peking as junior secre-
tary and interpreter, but when he joined the
party Lord Amherst objected to his flowing
beard as ' incongruous ' in a British embassy,
though the objection was abandoned on the
refusal of Sir George Staunton to go without
him. On the termination of the embassy he
started homeward in the Alceste, but the
ship was wrecked near Simda on 17 Feb.
1817, and the passengers were taken to St.
Helena in the following July, when in very
happy language he reminded the fallen em-
peror of the passport which he had granted
him. He returned to England a disappointed
man, quitted its shores in August 1827 for a
visit of two years to Italy, and then returned
to live in strict retirement, first at Bexley in
Kent, and afterwards at a cottage called
Manning
73
Manning
Orange Grove, near Dartford. The house
was never furnished, and Manning lived in
a vast library of Chinese books, but the charm
of his conversation attracted many visitors,
including ministers of the crown and the chief
men of letters: In 1838 he was afflicted with
a paralytic stroke, which disabled his right
hand, and to secure better medical attention
he removed to Bath ; but before leaving his
cottage he plucked out the whole of bis beard
by the roots. He died at Bath of apoplexy
on 2 May 1840, and was buried in the Abbey
Church on 8 May. Though he never made
much progress in colloquial Chinese, he was
master of its classical literature, and was
considered the first Chinese scholar in Europe
(Friend of India, 30 July 1840, p. 482).
Manning wrote ' An Introduction to
Arithmetic and Algebra,' Cambridge, 1796 ;
vol. ii. Cambridge, 1798; 'An Investigation
of a Differential Series,' included in Ma-
seres's * Scriptores Logarithmici,' vi. 47-62 ;
and ' A New Method of Computing Loga-
rithms'(< Philos. Trans.' 1806, pp. 327-41).
He is said to have revised the proof-sheets
of the ' Reports on the Poor Laws,' and on
his return in 1817 to have drawn up a paper
on the consumption of tea in Bhutan, Tibet,
and Tartary. His description of the mode
of preparing tea in Tibet is in Samuel Ball's !
'Account of Tea in China,' 1848, p. 199.
He was familiar with fifteen languages, and
his manuscript papers and printed books
were given by his brother to the Royal
Asiatic Society. The books were to be pre-
served in a separate case, and a catalogue of
them was undertaken by Mr. Samuel Ball
(Ann. Reg. May 1841, p. vi). The edition
of Charles Lamb's letters by Canon Ainger
contains in the text and notes all his letters
to Manning, several of which had not been
printed before. The ' Dissertation upon
Roast Pig ' begins with a reference to a
Chinese manuscript, which 'my friend M.
was obliging enough to read and explain to
me.' Manning was acquainted with Henry
Crabb Robinson, and is sometimes mentioned
in his ' Diary.'
[Memoir by C. R.Markham, esq.; Gent. Mag.
July 1840, pp. 97-100, by A. J. Dunkin ; Notes
nnd Queries, 2nd ser. x. 143-4, 5th ser. iii. 272 ;
Peter Auber's China, pp. 218-23 ; Hazlitt's Me-
moirs of W. Hazlitt, i. 138, 162; Essays of Elia,
ed. Ainger, pp. 67, 164, 388; Letters of Lamb,
ed. Ainger, i. 324 ; information from his nephew,
the Rev. C. R. Manning of DissJ W. P. C
MANNING, WILLIAM (1630 P-1711),
ejected minister, was born, probably in Essex,
about 1630. He was one of three brothers,
all holding benefices till the Uniformity Act
of 1662, and members, while beneficed, of
congregational churches; John (d. 1694), who
entered Emmanuel College, Cambridge, in
1633, and graduated M.A. in 1641, was per-
petual curate of Peasenhall, Suffolk; Samuel
was perpetual curate of Walpole, Suffolk.
William, whose place of education is un-
known (not Emmanuel College), was perpe-
tual curate of Middleton, Suffolk, and ejected
for nonconformity in 1662. He settled at
Peasenhall, and took out a license under the
indulgence of 1672 as a ' congregational
teacher in his own house 'there; his brother
John, who remained at Peasenhall after his
ejection, took out a similar license. Calamy
describes William Manning as ' a man of great
abilities and learning.' In 1686 he published
a small volume of sermons, broad in spirit,
but evangelical in doctrine. He was in the
habit of preaching occasionally at Lowestoft,
Suffolk, and this brought hirn into acquaint-
ance with Thomas Emlyn [q. v.], who in 1689
was chaplain at Rose Hall to Sir Robert Rich,
a member of the presbyterian congregation at
Lowestoft. Manning and Emlyn read Sher-
lock's ' Vindication ' of the Trinity (1690), and
were both led in consequence to doubt that
doctrine. Manning soon made up his mind in
favour of Socinianism, and argued strongly
for it in his correspondence with Emlyn,
which began on Emlyn's removal to Dublin
(1691), and lasted till Manning's death.
Several of the letters are printed in the
1 Monthly Repository.' He seems to have
lost no opportunity of making converts to
his new views ; he succeeded in bringing
over some of his hearers, and endeavoured
without effect to gain an adherent in John
Hurrion [q. v.], a student for the ministry
(1698) at Heveningham, near Walpole, after-
wards congregational minister at Denton,
Norfolk (from 29 July 1701). His chief
local opponent was Nathaniel Parkhurst,
vicar of Yoxford, Suffolk. He became very
deaf, and this led him to give up preaching
(before 1704), but he retained an active mind,
and took great interest in the current develop-
ments of theological opinion. He died on
13 Feb. 1711, aged 81, and was buried at
Peasenhall on 15 Feb. He was married in
1652; his wife Priscilla died on 14 June
1710, aged 80. His great-grandson, Wil-
liam Manning of Ormesby, Norfolk, died on
30 June 1825, aged 93.
He published: 'Catholick Religion . . .
discovered in ... some Discourses upon
Acts x. 35, 36,' &c., 1686, 12mo.
[Calamy's Account, 1713, p. 650; Calamy's
Continuation, 1727, ii. 806; Emlyn's Memoirs,
1746, pp. xiii, xix sq. ; Monthly Repository,
1817 pp. 377 sq., 387 sq., 478, 182.) pp. 497,
705 sq., 1826 pp. 33 sq. (at p. 336 'Mr. N.' is
Manning
74
Manningham
Stephen Nye, 'Mr. 'is Nathaniel Parkhurst,
' Mr. J.' is Gr. Jones) ; Browne's Hist. Congr.
Norf. and Suff., 1877, pp. 336 sq., 438, 528 sq. ;
information from the Master of Emmanuel.]
A. G.
MANNING, WILLIAM OKE (1809-
1878), legal writer, born in 1809, was son of
William Oke Manning, a London merchant,
and nephew of James Manning [q. v.], ser-
jeant-at-law. He was educated at Bristol
under Dr. Lant Carpenter, who had been the
colleague of his grandfather, James Manning,
in the Unitarian ministry at Exeter.
After leaving school Manning entered his
father's counting-house. In 1839 he pub-
lished ' Commentaries on the Law of Nations.'
There was then no English treatise on the
subject (though there were two by Ameri-
cans), and Manning's book was noticeable for
its historical method, its appreciation of the
combination of the .ethical and customary
elements in international law, as well as for
the exactness of its reasoning and its artistic
completeness. The book at first attracted
little attention, but was gradually found use-
ful by teachers, and was cited as an authority
in the courts.
The new edition, issued in 1875, was re-
vised and enlarged by Professor Sheldon
Amos. Manning, then incapacitated by ill-
ness, wrote a preface. He also published
' Remarks upon Religious Tests at the
English LTniversities,' 1846 (reprinted from
' Morning Chronicle'). He died, after much
suffering, on 15 Nov. 1878, at 8 Gloucester
Terrace, Regent's Park, aged 69.
[Obituary notice by W. B. Carpenter in
Athenaeum, 30 Nov. 1878; Standard, 19 Nov.
1878 ; Brit. Mus. Cat.] G. LE G. N.
MANNINGHAM, JOHN (d. 1622),
diarist, was son of Robert Manningham of
Fen Drayton, Cambridgeshire, by his wife
Joan, daughter of John Fisher of Bledlow,
Buckinghamshire. On 16 March 1597-8 he
was entered a student in the Middle Temple,
and on 7 June 1605 he was called to the de-
gree of an utter barrister. A Tellow-student,
Edward, son of William Curll and brother
of Walter Curll [q. v.], afterwards bishop of
Winchester, obtained for him the post of
auditor of the court of wards. He was also
befriended by a distant relative, Richard
Manningham, who, born at St. Albans in
1539, made a fortune in London as a mercer,
and in his old age retired to Bradbourne, near
Maidstone. Richard Manningham died on
25 April 1611, and was buried in East Mailing
Church, where John Manningham erected a
monument to his memory. To John, his sole
executor, Richard left his house and lands in
Kent. John made his will on 21 Jan. 1621,
and it was proved by Walter Curll and a
cousin, Dr. William Roberts of En field, on
4 Dec. 1622.
Manningham married, about 1607, Ann,
sister of his friend Curll. By her he had
three sons, Richard (b. 1608), John (b. 1616),
and Walter, and three daughters, Susannah,
Ann, and Elizabeth. Walter Curll, by his
will of 15 March 1646-7, left legacies to his
sister Mrs. Manningham and her son and
his godson Walter. She was dead before
1656, when her eldest son Richard sold the
property at Bradbourne to Thomas Twysden,
serjeant-at-law (HASTED, Kent, ii. 213).
Manningham is the author of a diary now
preserved among the Harl. MSS. (5353), and
first printed by the Camden Society in 1868,
under the editorship of John Bruce. It
covers the period from January 1601-2 to
April 1603; at the time the writer was a
student in the Middle Temple. The work
is an entertaining medley of anecdotes of
London life, political rumours, accounts of
sermons, and memoranda of journeys. The
gossip respecting Queen Elizabeth's illness
and death and the accession of James I is
set down in attractive detail, and Manning-
ham often supplies shrewd comments on the
character of the chief lawyers and preachers
of the day. He also gives an interesting
account (p. 18) of the performance of Shake-
speare's 'Twelfth Night' on 2 Feb. 1601-2
in the Middle Temple Hall. Collier, in
his 'Annals of the Stage,' 1831, i. 320, in
noticing this entry, first called attention to
Manningham's work. The familiar anec-
dote of Shakespeare's triumph over Richard
Burbage [q. v.] in the pursuit of the favours
of a lady of doubtful virtue rests on Man-
ningham's authority (p. 39). Sir Thomas
Bodley, John Stow, and Sir Thomas Over-
bury are also occasionally mentioned by
Manningham.
[Manningham's Diary ( Camd. Soc.), ed. Bruce,
Preface ; ' Visitation of County of Kent in 1619 '
in Archaeologia Cantiana, iv. 255.] S. L.
MANNINGHAM, SIR RICHARD,
M.D. (1690-1759), man-midwife, second son
of Thomas Manningham [q. v.], afterwards
bishop of Chichester, was born at Eversley,
Hampshire, in 1690. He was intended, like
his elder brother Thomas, for the church, and
educated at Cambridge, where he graduated
LL.B. in 1717. He afterwards took the de-
gree of M.D. He took a house in Chancery
Lane,London, and there lived till 1729, when
he moved to the Hay market, thence in
1734 to Woodstock Street, and in the follow-
ing year to Jermyn Street, where he resided
Manningham
75
Manningham
for the rest of his life. On 10 March 1720
he was elected a fellow of the Royal Society,
and on 30 Sept. in the same year was ad-
mitted a licentiate of the College of Physi-
cians. On 18 Feb. 1721 he was knighted by
George I. He was the chief man-midwife of
his day, and was sometimes engaged in the
summer to attend ladies in the country (The
Febricula, p. 3), though it is an anachronism
in ' Tristram Shandy ' (chap, xviii.) to repre-
sent him as so deeply engaged in practice in
1718 as to be unable to undertake Mrs.
Shandy's case. In 1726 he published ' Exact
Diary of what was observed during a close
attendance upon Mary Toft the pretended
Eabbit Breeder.' Mary Toft [q. v.] at God-
aiming declared that she had given birth to
several rabbits, and fragments of these were
produced. Manningham showed that these
were pieces of adult and not of young rabbits,
and that the woman was not parturient at
all. The court took a deep interest in the
rabbit-breeder. She afterwards confessed the
fraud, but Manningham in his account fails
to determine whether the imposture began
as an hysterical attempt to attract notice or
was a mere piece of sordid knavery through-
out. Hogarth drew Mary Toft, all the town
talked of the affair, and Manningham's name
became more widely known. Manningham
published in 1740 * Artis Obstetricariee Com-
pendium,' with a pretentious title of fifty-
eight words. The parts of the subject are
arranged in tabular forms, each tabulation
being followed by a series of aphorisms.
An English translation was published by the
same publisher in 1744. In 1750 appeared his
' Treatise on the Symptoms, Nature, Causes,
and Cure of the Febricula or Little Fever,'
which reached a third edition in 1755. The
term 'febricula' is still in use for any slight
continued fever, and perhaps the only value
of this treatise is, that it shows the danger
of using a general term which tends to check
exhaustive inquiry into the cause of any par-
ticular rise of temperature. Manningham
shows no grasp of the importance of the sub-
ject, while the fact that the thermometer was
not used in his day deprives his work of all
precision. He describes under this one heading
cases of diseases as widely separated as enteric
fever, phlebitis, and a common cold. In 1756
he published in Latin 'Aphorismata Medica,'
which is a revised and enlarged edition of
his compendium, and in 1758 ' A Discourse
concerning the Plague and Pestilential
Fevers/ which is an enlargement of ' The
Plague no Contagious Disorder,' a pamphlet
which he had issued anonymously in 1744.
In 1739 he established a ward in the paro-
chial infirmary of St. James's, Westminster,
for parturient women, the first ward of the
kind established in Great Britain. He lec-
tured there on midwifery, and the whole fee
for his course of instruction was twenty
guineas (Abstract of Midwifery, p. 35). He
died 11 May 1759 at Chelsea, and he was
buried there (Gent. Mag. 1759, p. 146). Dr.
Thomas Denman [q. v.] says he was 'suc-
cessful in practice and very humane in the
exercise of his art ' (Midwifery, 3rd ed., 1801,
p. xxxi).
Thomas Manningham, his second son, gra-
duated M.D. at St. Andrews, 24 May 1765,
and became a licentiate of the College of
Physicians 25 June. He lived in his father's
house in Jermyn Street, London, till 1780,
when he went to Bath and died there 3 Feb.
1794.
[Munk's Coll. of Phys. ii. 75, 267; Manning-
ham's Works; Thomson's Hist, of Royal Soc.
1812, p. xxxv ; Nichols's Literary Anecdotes, i.
210-11, 346, vi. 97.] N. M.
MANNINGHAM, THOMAS (1651?-
1722), bishop of Chichester, born about
1651 in the parish of St. George, South-
wark, was son of Richard Manningham,
rector of Michelmersh, Hampshire. He was
admitted in 1661 scholar of Winchester
(KiKBY, Winchester Scholars, p. 191), whence
he proceeded with a scholarship to New
College, Oxford, matriculating on 12 Aug.
1669. He was fellow from 1671 till 1681,
and graduated B.A. in 1673, M.A. on
15 Jan. 1676-7 (FOSTER, Alumni Oxon.
1500-1714). He became, says Wood, < a high-
flown preacher, and for some time tutor to
Sir John Robinson, bart., eldest son of Sir
John Robinson, sometime lieutenant of the
Tower.' In 1681 he was presented to the
rectory of East Tisted, Hampshire. The
king, who admired his preaching, promised
him the prebend of Winchester, vacated by
the promotion of Thomas Ken to the bishopric
of Bath and Wells ; it proved, however, to
be in the gift of the lord keeper, and one
Thomas Fox obtained it. In November 1684
Manningham was made preacher at the Rolls,
and from about 1689 to 1692 was head-master
of Westerham grammar school, Kent. He
subsequently became rector of St. Andrew,
Holborn, on 8 Sept. 1691 ; chaplain in ordi-
nary to William and Mary ; canon of Windsor
on 28 Jan. 1692-3 (LE NEVE, Fasti, ed. Hardy,
iii. 405) ; rector of Great Ilaseley, Oxford-
shire, 1708; and dean of Windsor on 26 Feb.
1708-9 (ib. iii. 376). On 21 Dec. 1691 the
Archbishop of Canterbury created him D.D.
He was consecrated bishop of Chichester on
13Nov. 1709(i*. i. 253), and dying on 25 Aug.
1722 at his house in Greville Street, Holborn,
Mannock
76
Manny
was buried in St. Andrew's, Holborn. The
inscription on his monument, which is over
the north gallery of the church, has long
been illegible. His wife Elizabeth (1657-
1714) was buried in Chichester Cathedral,
where there is a monument to her memory
(LE NEVE, Mon. Angl. 1650-1718, p. 257,
No. 529). In his will he mentions three sons
— Thomas Manningham, D.D. (d. 1750), trea-
surer of Chichester in 1712 (LE NEVE, Fasti,
1. 269), prebendary of Westminster in 1720
(ib. iii. 364), and rector of Slinfold and Sel-
sey, Sussex ; Sir Richard Manningham, M.D.
[q. v.]: and Simon Manningham, prebendary
of Chichester (1719-67) and vicar of East-
bourne (1720-34) — and two married daugh-
ters, Mary Rawlinson and Dorothea Walters,
besides five other children.
Manningham printed a large number of
his sermons between 1680 and his death,
and was author of 'Two Discourses,' 8vo,
London, 1681, and 'The Value of Church
and College Leases consider'd ' in Sir Isaac
Newton's ' Tables,' 12mo, 1742.
[Wood's Athense Oxon. (Bliss), iv. 555 ; will
registered in P. C. C. 176, Marlboro'; Nichols's
Lit. Anecd. i. 207-11; Chester's Westminster
Abbey Registers, pp. 339, 38 1 ; Notes and Queries,
3rd ser. ix. 278, 7th ser. iv. 192, 295.] G. G.
MANNOCK, JOHN (1677-1764), Bene-
dictine monk, born at Giffords Hall, Suffolk,
in 1677, was second son of Sir William Man-
nock, the third baronet, of Giffords Hall, by
his wife Ursula, daughter of Henry Neville,
esq., of Holt, Leicestershire. On 24 Oct.
1693 he was admitted a student of the
English College at Rome. He afterwards
became a monk of the Benedictine order,
making his profession at St. Gregory's Con-
vent, Douay, 7 March 1700, taking in re-
ligion the name of Father Anselm. After
being ordained at Liege he was sent to Eng-
land on the mission, and from 1709 till 1759
he acted as chaplain to the Canning family
at Foxcote, Warwickshire. He held several
offices in his order, being appointed pro-
curator of the southern province in 1729, de-
finitor of the province in 1755, and definitor
of the regimen and titular cathedral prior of
Worcester in 1757. Hewas stationed at Kel-
vedon Hall, Essex, from 1759 until his death,
which took place there on 30 Nov. 1764.
His works are : 1. ' The Creed Expounded,
or the Light of Christian Doctrine set up on
the Candlestick of Orthodox Interpretation.
. . . To which is premised a short Essay on
Faith, byway of introduction,' London, 1735.
2. * The Poor Man's Catechism, or the Chris-
tian Doctrine explained. With short Admoni-
tions,' London, 1762. 3. ' The Poor Man's
Controversy' [London?], 1769, pp. 136. A
posthumous work, the manuscript of which
is at St. Gregory's College, Downside, near
Bath, where several other works by Mannock
are also preserved in manuscript, including
4. 'The Poor Man's Companion.' 5. 'A
Summary or Abridgment of the Christian
Doctrine.' 6. 'Annus Sacer Britannicus, or
short Lives of the English Saints,' 3 vols.
7. ' Thesaurus Praedicatorum.' 8. i A Com-
mentary on the Bible,' 9 vols. 9. ' An His-
torical Catechism of the Old Testament.'
10. 'An Historical Catechism on the Life
and Death of Christ.'
[Downside Review, iv. 156, vi. 137; Foley's
Records, v. 548, 549, vi. 443 ; Oliver's Catholic
Religion in Cornwall, p. 519 ; Snow's Necrology,
p. 114; Weldon's Chronicle, App. p. 12.] T.C.
MANNY or MAUNY, SIR WALTER
DE, afterwards LORD DE MANNY (d. 1372),
military commander and founder of the Char-
terhouse, was a native of Hainault. His
father was Jean, called Le Borgne de Mauny,
lord of Mauny or Masny, near Valenciennes,
and said to have been descended from the
Counts of Hainault (FROISSART, ed. Letten-
hove, xxii. 174). Le Borgne de Mauny,
according to Froissart (iv. 292-8), was slain
by private enemies in the English camp,
before La R6ole on the Garonne in 1324 or
1325 (BELTZ, Memorials of the Order of the
Garter, p. 111). Froissart makes Sir Walter
discover his body when at La Reole in 1346,
and bury it in the church of the Friars
Minors at Valenciennes with an epitaph, a
supposed copy of which, containing an im-
possible date, is quoted by Lettenhove (xxii.
174). Manny's mother was Jeanne de Jen-
lain, from whom he inherited that lordship
(ib. iv. 293 ; BELTZ, p. 113). Froissart (ii.
53, iii. 80) seems to place him fourth among
five sons, three others of whom also fought
in the French wars. The English authorities
almost invariably spell his name Manny, not
Mauny (cf. Notes and Queries, 5th ser, iii.
347, 6th ser. ix. 26, 78, 118, 335, 377).
Manny may have been in attendance upon
Queen Isabella during her visit to Hainault
in 1326 (FROISSART, ii. 53), but probably first
came to England at the end of the next year
in the train of Queen Philippa, who made him
one of her esquires (ib. ii. 193, xxii. 179).
He was knighted in 1331, and greatly dis-
tinguished himself in the Scottish wars, ac-
companying Edward Balliol in July 1332, by
permission of the king, in his invasion of Scot-
land (MuRiMUTH, p. 296), taking a foremost
part in the siege of Berwick in the next year,
and, if we may credit Froissart (ii. 293, 297,
317), being left with WTilliam de Montacute
Manny
77
Manny
to guard the frontiers. He was rewarded
with grants of land, the governorship of Me-
rioneth (1332), and the custody of Harlech
Castle (1334) (DTJGDALE, Baronage, ii. 148-
149). He was probably chiefly employed in
Scotland until his appointment on 11 Aug.
1337 as admiral of the fleet north of the
Thames (Fcedera, ii. 988), for there can
hardly be any truth in the story that he took
part in the embassy which went to Flanders
in April (LETTENHOVE, ii. 526; GALFRID LE
BAKER, p. 60 ; cf. Fcedera, ii. 747-8). Some
months after his appointment he took pri-
soner Guy de Rickenburg, bastard brother of
Count Louis of Flanders, in a sharp skirmish
with the garrison of the island of Cadzand, at \
the mouth of the Scheldt. The English au-
thorities describe it as an accidental conflict '
(WALSINGHAM, Hist. Any 1. i. 222 ; Mum- j
MTJTH, p. 80). Froissart (ii. 430) represents '
it as an organised expedition, dates the attack '
on the night of St. Martin, and gives the chief
command to the Earl of Derby, whose life \
Manny saves. He may be here anticipating !
the earl's later association with Manny. To '\
Sir Walter the king, after releasing Guy of
Flanders on 26 Jan. 1340, granted the 8,00(M. !
paid for his and the other prisoners' ransom
(Fcedera, ii. 1107, 1123). Two of the ambas- |
sadors accredited by Edward to Philip of j
France and Louis of Flanders on 3 Oct., the j
Bishop of Lincoln and the Earl of Suffolk, are
said by some writers to have been on Manny's
fleet when Cadzand was attacked (z^.pp. 811- J
813; FROISSART, ed. Luce, i. 1348; Chronicles I
of Edward I and Edward II, ii.' 133). On '
24 Nov. 1337 Manny was sent to sea with
orders to attack the king's enemies, if he
thought it advisable, but to return within
three weeks (Fcedera, ii. 1005). On 24 Feb.
1338 he was ordered to provide ships by a
fortnight after Easter for the passage of the
king to the continent, but was not able to
do so in time (ib. pp. 1015, 1027). In April
he had to convoy Brabant merchants to and
from Ipswich and Orwell (ib. pp. 1031, 1041).
The king gave him about this time the manors
of Oveston in Northamptonshire and Aber in
North Wales (Abbrev. Rotul Original ii. 126).
He probably conveyed Edward to Antwerp
in July.
Before leaving England Manny, with many
other knights, is said to have taken the ' Vow
of the Heron/ at the instance of the fugitive
Robert of Artois, undertaking to burn a town
held by Godemar de Fay (WRIGHT, Political
Songs, i. ]3). Froissart's version is that he
bound himself to be the first to enter France
and take a town or castle. Immediately after
the defiance of the French king in 1339 he rode
hastily, says Froissart, with only forty lances,
through Brabant and Hainault, and entering
France took a castle called Thun 1'Eveque, in
which he left a garrison under his brother,
Gilles Grignart, who was slain next year be-
fore Cambray. After which he returned to
Edward at Malines (FROISSART, ed. Letten-
hove, ii. 487-93, iii. 83). He took part in
all the operations of the campaign and re-
turned to England with the king in February
1340 (ib. iii. 8, 9, 12, 27, 53, 71). In June
1340 he is said by Froissart to have eclipsed
all his companions in valour at Sluys; he
was present at the siege of Tournay in
August, and joined in wasting the surround-
ing country (ib. iii. 197, 235 ; BELTZ, p. 113
nJ) Manny accompanied the king when he
' stole home ' to surprise his ministers on
30 Nov. (MURIMTJTH, p. 116). He is said to
have taken part in the Scottish campaign of
1341 (FROISSART, iii. 428, 464).
Early in 1 342 Edward sent him to Brittany
to help the heroic Countess of Montfort
against Charles of Blois, empowering him to
receive and keep towns and castles belong-
ing to the Duke of Brittany (MURIMUTH,
p. 125; Fcedera, ii. 1181, 1189). Froissart
gives a glowing description of his valour and
deeds of chivalrous daring, in the relief of
the countess at Hennebon, in a naval victory
over Louis of Spain at Quimperle, and in the
siege and defence of several Breton towns
and castles (iv. 38,44-50, 54-6, 70-96, 102-9,
147-79). Murimuth says that after making
a truce with Charles of Blois early in July,
subject to the king's consent, he returned to
England, and that Edward, not approving of
the truce, sent the Earl of Northampton to
Brittany (cf. Fcedera, ii. 1205). Froissart
speaks of Manny as present with Edward in
Brittany in the later months of the year (iv.
192-7, 447). In June 1345 he was sent to
Gascony with the Earl of Derby, as one of
the two marshals who had command of the
vanguard, according to Froissart, who largely
ascribes to Manny the success of the two
j brilliant campaigns in which fifty or sixty
i towns and castles were captured (MuRi-
j MUTH,pp.l89,248; AvESBURY,p.356; BAKER,
p. 77 ; FROISSART, iv. 214-372, v. 89-96).
Froissart (v. 97-108) has a circumstantial
story relating how, on hearing of the victory
at Crecy, Manny obtained from the Duke of
Normandy, son of King Philip, then besieging
Aiguillon, a safe-conduct to go to the English
king by land, but was arrested at Orleans,
taken to Paris and thrown into the Chatelet,
whence he was only released on the indig-
nant remonstrance of the Duke of Normandy
with his father. But the siege of Aiguillon
was raised six days before Crecy, and Derby
in a despatch preserved by Avesbury (p. 372)
Manny ;
simply says that on 12 Sept. Sir Walter, in
spite of a safe-conduct, was attacked near St.
Jean d'Angely in Saintonge, that while his
escort was captured and thrown into prison
in that town, he himself escaped with diffi-
culty. Derby, who was on his march to
Poictiers, at once took St. Jean and released
Manny's men. If we could credit Froissart
(v. 143, 195-6), Edward entrusted the siege of
Calais to him, placing the Earl of Warwick
and Sir Ralph Stafford under his orders, and
he induced the king to limit his vengeance,
though he failed to save Eustache de St. Pierre
and his companions (z£.pp. 198-210, 213-15).
Avesbury (pp. 392, 396) only tells us that he I
was one of the five English representatives ;
in the negotiations with the king of France j
during the last week of July, and that after
Calais had fallen he with seven others con-
cluded the truce of 28 Sept.
On 13 Nov. Manny was summoned to par-
liament as a baron, and received writs to
parliament and council until January 1371
(App. to Report on Dignity of a Peer, pp. 574,
617, 622, 625, 627, 630, 647). He frequently
appears as a trier of petitions, and is once
mentioned as giving j udgment in parliament
on a traitor (Rot. Parl. ii. 164, 222, 268, 275,
283, 289, 294, 303, iii. 12). On 14 March
1348 Manny was once more appointed admi-
ral of the fleet from the Thames to Berwick
(Fcedera, iii. 156), and on 25 Sept. of the
same year was commissioned, with the Earls
of Lancaster and Suffolk and two others, to
treat for peace with France (ib. p. 173). When
the attempt to recover Calais by treachery
on the night of 31 Dec. 1349 was frustrated,
King Edward and the Black Prince, accord-
ing to Froissart (v. 232-8, 243-9), honoured
Manny by fighting under his banner, but of
this the English authorities know nothing j
(AVESBURY, p. 408 ; BAKER, p. 103 ; WAL-
SINGHAM, i. 273-4). He may have taken |
part in the sea-fight with the Spaniards off
Winchelsea on 29 Aug. 1350 (BELTZ, p. 120;
FROISSART, v. 258). During 1349-50 he re- j
ceived grants in Aquitaine, Berwick, and Ox- j
fordshire, and is mentioned as marshal of the
Marshalsey '(Abbreviatio Rotul. Origin, ii.
199 ; DUGDALE, Baronage, ii. 149). In the
summer of 1350 he held an inquest in Hert-
fordshire (Gesta Abbatum St. Albani, iii.
200), and in the autumn of that year and
the spring of 1351 he was chosen, as a
Hainaulter, to conduct negotiations respect- j
ing the affairs of the Low Countries with
Margaret of Hainault and Holland, widow
of the Emperor Louis of Bavaria (Fcedera,
iii. 206, 220). Manny is said to have taken
part in the Breton campaign of 1352 (DUG-
DALE, ii. 149).
Manny
Accompanying Edward to Artois in Oc-
tober 1355, he returned with him in order
to save Berwick. After laying the king's
wishes before a parliament at Westminster
on 18 Nov., he was sent forward to relieve the
castle of Berwick and begin the recovery of
the town, whose walls he undermined with the
help of men from the Forest of Dean (AvES-
BURY, pp. 429, 450; Rot. Parl. ii. 264 ; note
to BAKER, p. 291). He was staying at West-
minster when the news of Poictiers reached
England (DEVON, Issues, p. 166). On 17 Jan.
1359 he was sent to France and negotiated
an extension of the truce, which expired on
13 April (Fosdera, iii. 417). When Edward
invaded France in October 1359, Manny was
on his staff; he was given the Garter vacated
by the death of John, lord Grey of Rother-
field, on 1 Sept., and was presented by the
Black Prince with ' a grisell palfrey ' (BELTZ,
p. 120). He accompanied Edward in his
march into Burgundy in January 1360, and
on their return skirmished with some new-
made knights at the very gates of Paris
(FROISSART, vi. 209,213/221,224, 266-7).
His name is among the guarantors of the
treaty of Bretigni in May ; he was one of the
guardians of King John at Calais until the
payment of John's ransom on 25 Oct. (ib. pp.
277, 295-7 ; BELTZ, p. 120), and on 20 Sept.
he was appointed with others to decide upon
the claims of Charles of Blois and John of
Montfort (Fcedera, iii. 508). On 7 July 1362
he was appointed a commissioner to prorogue
the truce with Charles of Blois for one year
(ib. p. 662). At Quesnoy on 12 May in that
year he had acknowledged receipt of nine-
teen thousand golden florins from Margaret,
countess of Hainault, to whom he had lent
considerable sums, and at the same time re-
leased her from all claims against her and her
son Duke Albert, but the latter was still in
Manny's debt at his death (BELTZ, p. 121 ). He
attended the king of Cyprus when he visited
London to solicit English aid against the
Turks (ib. FROISSART, vi. 384). In the autumn
of 1364 he was with the king at Dover arrang-
ing with Louis of Flanders for the marriage of
his daughter to Edmund of Cambridge, when
the news of the victory of Auray arrived
(ib. vii. 65). He was present in the council
in 1366 which promised help to Pedro the
Cruel (ib. p. 110). In 1368 he was ordered
to Ireland (LETTENHOVE, xxii. 182). In Au-
gust 1369 he was sent with John of Gaunt
in his invasion of France as second in com-
mand, and Froissart relates an instance in
which neglect of his advice robbed the army
of an advantage (id. vii. 423, 429). On 10 Nov.
1370 he was ordered, as lord of Merioneth, to
fortify his castle, and on the 15th he was one
Manny
79
Manny
of the witnesses to the letters patent issued
by the king respecting the complaints of the
people of Aquitaine against the government
of the Black Prince (Fosdera, iii. 901 ; FROIS-
SART, vii. 462).
The king by letters patent of 6 Feb. 1371
licensed Manny to found a house of Car-
thusian monks to be called La Salutation
Mere Dieu (BEARCROFT, Historical Account
of Thomas Sutton and of his Foundation in
Charterhouse, 1737, pp. 167-73). But this
foundation, known as the London Charter-
house, appears to have been created ten years
before. When the black death was raging in
1349, Manny had purchased from the hospital
of St. Bartholomew thirteen acres of land
outside the 'bar of West Smithfield,' and had
it consecrated for a burial-ground. According
to Manny's own statement no fewer than fifty
thousand persons were buried there during
that year (ib.) He built on it a handsome
chapel of the Annunciation, which gave it
the name of ' Newchurchhaw,' and obtained
a bull from Pope Clement VI to allow him
to endow a college with a superior and
twelve chaplains (ib. ; SHARPE, Calendar
of Wills in Court of Husting, ii. 26, 107).
But this plan seems to have been dropped.
Michael de Northburgh, bishop of London,
purchased the place and the patronage of the
chapel from Manny, and, dying on 9 Sept.
1361, left by his will 2,000/., with certain
leases, rents, and tenements, to found aeon-
vent of the Carthusian order in ( Newchurch-
haw' (Hist. MSS. Comm. 9th Kep. App.
pt. i. p. 47 ; SHARPE, ii. 62). Yet in the
letters patent of February 1371 and Manny's
charter, dated 28 March 1371, Manny appears
as the founder, and the only mention of
Northburgh is that the monks are to pray
for his soul and those of his successors, as
well as for Manny and his family. A papal
bull 'in favour of ' the new house of the
Mother of God,' usually attributed to Ur-
ban V, but proved by Bearcroft (pp. 176-80)
to have been granted by Urban VI in 1378,
recites that Northburgh and Manny founded
* conventum duplicem ordinis Cartusiensis.'
This probably points to the solution of the
enigma.
Manny died in London on or about 15 Jan.
1372 (FROISSART, ed. Lettenhove, viii. 432,
xxii. 184 ; cf. BELTZ, p. 121). He left direc-
tions that he should be buried without any
pomp in the choir of the church of the Carthu-
sian monastery which he had founded ; the
king and his sons with numerous prelates and
barons followed him to the grave. John of
Gaunt had five hundred masses said for his
soul (ib.} His will, dated 30 Nov. 1371, and
proved at Lambeth 13 April 1372, instructed
his executors to pay a penny to every poor
person coming to his funeral, to pray for him
and the remission of his sins (DUGDALE, Ba-
ronage, ii. 150; NICOLAS, Testamenta Vetusta,
i. 85-6). The tomb of alabaster with his
effigy, which he ordered to be made ' like
unto that of Sir JohnBeaucliamp in Paul's in
London,' remained until the dissolution in
the church of the Charterhouse, where also
his wife and his brother, Sir William Manny >
were buried (ib. ; Collectanea Topographica
et Heraldica, iv. 309).
Manny married Margaret, daughter and
heir of Thomas 'of Brotherton,' second son of
Edward I, and widow of John, lord Segrave,
who died in 1352. She succeeded her father
as countess-marshal and Countess of Norfolk,
and many years after Manny's death was
created Duchess of Norfolk. By her Manny
is said to have had one son, Thomas, who
was drowned in a well at Deptford during his
father's lifetime. His only surviving child,
Anne, who was seventeen years of age at his
death, and had been married since 1368 to
John Hastings, earl of Pembroke, became his
heir, and outliving her husband, who called
himself 'Lord de Manny,' by nineteen years,
she died in 1384. The 'Escheats Roll' enu-
merates estates of Manny and his wife in
sixteen English counties, besides his proper-
ties in Calais and Hainault. Pembroke sold
the latter, including the ancestral estate of
Manny, to his wife's cousin, Henry de Mauny,
youngest son of Sir Walter's brother Thierri,
who married Anne, daughter of the Earl of
Suffolk. Henry's granddaughter, who took
the veil, was the last of the name in the direct
line, and Mauny passed by inheritance to the
Sires de Renesse, who still held it at the
end of the eighteenth century (LETTENHOVE,
xxii. 178). In his will Manny leaves small
legacies to two illegitimate daughters, called
Mailosel and Malplesant, who had taken the
veil.
Manny was clearly one of the ablest and
boldest of Edward Ill's soldiers of for-
tune, but his merits certainly lost nothing
in the hands of his countrymen, Jean le
Bel, Jean de Kleerk, and Froissart. He was
a fellow-townsman and patron of Froissart,
who visited Valenciennes in his company in
1364 (i. 125), and gave expression to his gra-
titude directly in his poems (ed. Schiller,
ii. 9), and indirectly in the prominence he
assigns to his benefactor in his ' Chronicles.'
' Mon livre,' he says (viii. 114) himself, 'est
moult renlumine" de ses prouesses.' He is
represented, especially in the Breton scenes,
as the mirror of the chivalrous daring of the
time, as ' sagement empar!6 et enlangag6 '
(v. 200). Yet his vengeance on Mirepoix, as
Mannyng
Mannyng
related in the ' Chroniques Abregees ' (LET-
TENHOVE, xvii. 169), coupled with Muri-
muth's reference to his 'ssevitia' at Cadzand,
suggests that he could on occasion be cruel.
[Many facts about Manny's career are brought
together in the passage of Dugdale's Baronage re-
ferred to, and in the notes to Froissart by Baron
Kervyn de Lettenhove, which should be com-
pared, however, with those of M. Luce. Beltz's
life follows Froissart almost literally. The
Foedera are quoted in the Record edition, and
Murimuth, Avesbury, and Walsingham in the
Kolls Series ; Galfrid le Baker of Swynbroke,
ed. E. Maunde Thompson ; cf. also Devon's
Issues, p. 175; Brantingham's Issue Eoll, pp.
,317, 432; British Museum Addit. MSS. 5937
fol. 108, 6298 fol. 306 ; Chandos's Black Prince,
p. 45 ; French Chronicle of London, ed. C*mden
Soc.,p. 78; Barnes's Edward III, p. 827; Long-
man's Edward III ; Button's James and Philip
van Artevelde. For the question of the Charter-
house the following works, in addition to those
in the text, may be consulted : Dugdale's Monas-
ticon, ed. Carey, Ellis, and Bandinel, vi. 6-9 ;
Dugdale's History of St. Paul's, p. 34 ; Stow's
Survey of London, ed. Strype, bk. iv. p. 61 ;
Tanner's Notitia ; Newcourt's Repertorium Pa-
roch. Londin. i. 578 ; Samuel Herne's Domus
Carthusiana, 1677; and Archdeacon Hale's paper
in the Trans, of the London and Middlesex Ar-
chseol. Soc. iii. 309. Much the best guide is, how-
ever, Bearcroft (quoted in text), who prints the
documents and corrects several errors.] J. T-T.
MANNYNG, ROBERT, or ROBERT DE
BRTJNKE (/. 1288-1338), poet, was, as he
says himself, 'of Brunne wake in Kesteuene'
(Handlyng Synne in Dulwich MS. 24) ; the
reading of other manuscripts' Brymwake ' led
to the erroneous notion that he was an inmate
of an imaginary ' Brimwake priory.' But it is
abundantly clear that Robert Mannyng — as
he calls himself in his chronicle — was a native
of Brunne or Bourne in Lincolnshire, and
entered the house of the Gilbertine canons
at Sempringham, six miles from his native
place, in 1288. He says that he wrote
'Handlyng Synne' in 1303, and had then
been in the priory fifteen years. It is pos-
sible that, as Dr. Furnivall suggests, Mannyng
was not a canon, but merely a lay brother.
He would seem to have been educated at
Cambridge, for he speaks of having been
there with Robert de Bruce, the future king
of Scotland, and his two brothers, Thomas
and Alexander. If so, it is evident, from the
way in which Mannyng refers to the Bruces,
that this must have been subsequent to his
entry at Sempringham, for Robert de Bruce
the eldest was born only in 1274. It may
be, however, that Mannyng is referring to a
casual visit, for the Gilbertines had a house
at Cambridge. In 1338, when Mannyng
finished his ' Chronicle/ he was resident in
the priory of his order at Sixhill, Lincoln-
shire. The date of his death is unknown,
but he must at this time have been about
seventy years of age.
Manny-rig's works consist of: 1. ' Hand-
lyng Synne,' a translation of the ' Manuel
des Pechiez ' of William of Wadington, who
wrote under Edward I. Tanner wrongly
describes the French original as being by
Bishop Grossetete. Mannyng made a free
use of his original, often curtailing, amplify-
ing, or omitting altogether, and even insert-
ing new matter drawn at times from his own
experience. The whole gives an excellent
picture of the social life, and forms a keen
satire on the vices of his time. The known
manuscripts are Harley 1701 (of the end of
the fourteenth century), Bodley 415, and
Dulwich 24 (incomplete). The first, col-
lated with the Bodley MS., was edited by
Dr. Furnivall for the Roxburghe Club in
1862, together with Wadington's French text
from Harley MSS. 273 and 4657 ; a new edi-
tion by Dr. Furnivall is promised for the
Early English Text Society. Halliwell, in
his * Dictionary of Old English Words and
Phrases,' quotes a manuscript in the midland
dialect which appears to be lost. 2. The
' Chronicle of England.' Of this there are
two manuscripts, Petyt MS. 511, in the Inner
Temple Library, and Lambeth MS. 131. The
earlier part has been edited by Dr. Furnivall
for the Rolls Series. The second part was
edited by Hearne. under the title ' Peter of
Langtoft's Chronicle, as illustrated and im-
proved by Robert of Brunne, from the Death
of Cadwallader to the end of King Edward
the First's Reign,' in 1725 ; a second edition
appeared in 1800. The work is throughout
unoriginal, Mannyng only claiming to write
' in simple speech for love of simple men.' In
its earlier portion it follows for the most part
Wace, with occasional insertions from Bede,
Geoffrey of Monmouth, and Langtoft. Man-
nyng would not follow the last writer en-
tirely, because he ' over hopped ' too much of
Geoffrey's Latin narrative. The last part of
Mannyng's chronicle onwards is simply a
translation of Langtoft. 3. f Meditacyuns
of ]>e Soper of our Lorde Ihesus ; and also of
hys Passyun ; and eke of ]?e peynes of hys
swete moder, Mayden Marye, ]?e whyche
made yn Latyn Bonaventure Cardynall.'
This work follows the l Handlyng Synne ' in
the Harley and Bodley manuscripts, and may
be by Mannyng, as Mr. Oliphant and Mr.
Cowper, its editor, think ; but the ascription
is open to doubt. It was edited for the Early
English Text Society in 1875.
Mannyng is in no sense to be regarded as
Mansel
81
Mansel
an historian, and his 'Handlyng Synne' is
historically more valuable than his chronicle.
His importance is entirely literary, but in
this department his work is of the first in-
terest. Mr. Oliphant speaks of the ' Hand-
lyng Synne' as 'the work which more than
any former one foreshadowed the path that
English literature was to tread from that
time forward ; . . . it is a landmark worthy
of the carefullest study.' In the same spirit
Dr. Furnivall speaks of Mannyng as t a lan-
guage reformer, who helped to make English
flexible and easy.' The extension of the mid-
land dialect, and by this means the creation
of literary English, was no doubt aided by
Mannyng's writings.
[Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-Hib. p. 132, s.v. ' Brunne ; '
Hearne's Pref. to Langtoft ; Furnivall's Prefaces
to Handlyng Synne and the Chronicle ; T. L.
Kington-Oliphant's Old and Middle English,
chap. vi. ; Ten Brink's Early English Literature,
pp. 297-302, transl. by H. M.Kennedy; Warner's
Cat. of Dulwich MSS. p. 347.] C. L. K.
MANSEL, CHARLES GRENVILLE
(1806-1886), Indian official, born in 1806,
was appointed a writer in the East India
Company's service on 30 April 1826. He was
made assistant to the secretary of the western
board of revenue in Bengal on 19 Jan. 1827 ;
registrar and assistant to the magistrate of
Agra and officiating collector to the govern-
ment of customs at Agra on 10 July 1828 ;
acting magistrate of Agra, 1830; joint magis-
trate and deputy collector of Agra, 15 Nov.
1831; acting magistrate and collector of
Agra, 13 March 1832; secretary and super-
intendent of Agra College in 1834 ; magis-
trate and collector of Agra, 2 Nov. 1835 ;
and temporary secretary to the lieutenant-
governor in political, general, judicial, and
revenue departments, 21 Feb. 1837. From De-
cember 1838 to April 1841 he acted as Sudder
settlement officer in Agra, and in 1842 pub-
lished a valuable ' Report on the Settlement
of the District of Agra.' In 1841 he became
deputy accountant-general in Calcutta, and
in 1843 one of the civil auditors. From 1844
to 1849 he was on furlough, and on his re-
turn to India was appointed a member of
the board of administration for the affairs
of the Punjab, under the presidency of Sir
Henry Montgomery Lawrence [q. v.] In No-
vember 1850 he was gazetted the resident
at Nagpur, where he remained till 1855,
when he retired upon the East India Com-
pany's annuity fund. He is chiefly remem-
bered as the junior member of the board to
which was entrusted the administration and
reorganisation of the Punjab after its annex-
ation. He died at 7 Mills Terrace, West
Brighton, on 19 Nov. Ifc86.
VOL. XXXVI.
[Malleson's Recreations of an Indian Official,
1872, p. 41 ; Edwardes's Life of Sir H. Lawrence^
1872, ii. 136 et seq.; Kaye and Malleson's Indian
Mutiny, 1889, i. 37, 55, 61, 126; Sir Richard
Temple's Men and Events of my Time in India,
1882, pp. 55, 64; Dodwell and Miles's Bengal
Civil Servants, 1839, pp. 312-13; East India
Registers, 1826 et seq. ; R. Boswell Smith's
Life of Lord Lawrence, 1885, i. 246, 318, 319;
Times, 25 Nov. 1886, p. 6.] G. C. B.
MANSEL, HENRY LONGUEVILLE
(1820-1871), metaphysician, born on 6 Oct.
1820 at the rectory of Cosgrove, Northamp-
tonshire, was the eldest son and fourth of
the eight children (six daughters and two
sons) of Henry Longueville Mansel (1783-
1835), rector of Cosgrove, by his wife Maria
Margaret, daughter of Admiral Sir Robert
Moorsom. The Mansels are said to have been
landowners in Buckinghamshire and Bed-
fordshire from the time of the Conquest
(Historical and Genealogical Account of the
Ancient Family o/Maunsell, Mansell, Mansel,
by William W. Mansell, privately printed in
1850). They lived at Chicheley, Bucking-
hamshire, for fourteen generations, till in
the early years of the seventeenth century a
Samuel Maunsell became possessed by mar-
riage of Cosgrove, where the family after-
wards lived. John Mansel, a great-grandson
of Samuel, became a general, and was killed
at the battle of Coteau in Flanders, when
serving under the Duke of York. He was
leading a brigade of cavalry in a charge
which, as his grandson, Henry Longueville,
stated in a letter to the 'Times,' 26 Jan.
1855, surpassed the famous charge of the six
hundred at Balaclava. General Mansel left
four sons, the eldest of whom, John Christo-
pher, retired with the rank of major, and
lived at Cosgrove Hall; the second son,
Robert, became an admiral ; the third, George,
died in 1818, as captain in the 25th light dra-
goons ; and Henry Longueville, the youngest,
held the family living, built the rectory house,
and lived at Cosgrove till his death. Henry
Longueville, the son, was brought up at Cos-
grove, for which he retained a strong affection
through life, and showed early metaphysical
promise, asking ' What is me:" in a childish
soliloquy. Between the ages of eight and
ten he was at a preparatory school kept by the
Rev. John Collins at East Farndon, North-
amptonshire. On 29 Sept. 1830 he entered
Merchant Taylors' School, and was placed in
the house of the head-master, J. W. Bellamy.
He was irascible, though easily pacified, and
cared little for games, but soon showed re-
markable powers of concentration and ac-
quisition. He had a very powerful memory,
and spent all his pocket-money on books,
Mansel
Mansel
forming ' quite a large library of the English
poets.' He was already a strong tory, as
became a member of an old family of soldiers
and clergymen. He wrote in -the 'School
Magazine' in 1832-3, and in 1838 published
a volume of youthful verses, ' The Demons
of the Wind and other Poems.' After his
father's death in 1835 his mother left Cos-
grove, and from 1838 to 1842 lived in London,
where her two sons (the younger, Robert
Stanley, being also at Merchant Taylors')
lived in her house. In 1842 she returned to
Oosgrove. In 1838 Mansel won the prize
for English verse and a Hebrew medal given
by Sir Moses Montefiore. In 1839 he won
two of the four chief classical prizes, and on
11 June 1839'was matriculated as a scholar of
St. John's College, Oxford. He was a model
undergraduate, never missing the morning
service at chapel, rising at six, and, until his
health manifestly suffered, at four, and work-
ing hard at classics and mathematics, while
at the same time he was sociable and popular.
His private tutor for his last years was Arch-
deacon Hessey, who was much impressed
by his thoroughness in attacking difficulties
and his skill in humorous application of
parallels to Aristotle, drawn from Shake-
speare or ' Pickwick.' In the Easter term of
1843 he took a < double first.' His viva voce
examination is said to have been disappoint-
ing, because he insisted upon arguing against
a false assumption involved in his examiner's
first question.
He began to take pupils directly after his
degree, and soon became one of the leading
private tutors at Oxford. He was ordained
deacon at Christmas 1844, and priest at
Christmas 1845 by the Bishop of Oxford.
He found time to study French, German,
and Hebrew, the English divines, and early
ecclesiastical history . He became also popular
in the common-room, where his brilliant wit
and memory, stored with anecdotes and lite-
rary knowledge, made him a leader of con-
versation. His strong tory and high church
principles made him a typical Oxford don
of the older type. He soon published (see
below) some logical treatises, showing great
command of the subject, and in 1850 pub-
lished his witty ' Phrontisterion/ an imita-
tion of Aristophanes — spontaneous and never '
malevolent — suggested by the commission j
appointed to examine into university orga-
nisation and studies.
In 1849 he stood unsuccessfully for the
chair of logic against Professor Wall. In \
October 1854 he was elected as one of the j
members of convocation upon the hebdomadal i
council under the new regulations. On
16 Aug. 1855 he married Charlotte Augusta,
third daughter of Daniel Taylor of Clapham
Common. He gave up taking pupils, though
j he retained his tutorship at St. John's, living
at a house in the High Street. He was after-
wards (8 April 1864) elected ' professor fellow '
of St. John's. He had been enabled to marry
by his election to the readership in moral
and metaphysical theology at Magdalen Col-
lege. His inaugural lecture and another upon
Kant were published in 1855 and 1856, and
he wrote the article upon metaphysics for
the ' Encyclopaedia Britannica ' (eighth edi-
tion) in 1857. He was in the same year ap-
pointed Bampton lecturer for 1858. Although
far from easy to follow, his lectures were
heard by large audiences. They made a great
impression when published, and led to a sharp
controversy. Mansel's theory was a deve-
lopment of that first stated by Sir William
Hamilton in his article upon 'The Philosophy
of the Unconditioned.' He aimed at proving
that the ' unconditioned ' is ' incognisable
and inconceivable,' in order to meet the cri-
ticisms of deists upon the conceptions of
divine morality embodied in some Jewish
and Christian doctrines. His antagonists
urged that the argument thus directed against
' deism ' really told against all theism, or was
virtually ' agnostic.' Mr. Herbert Spencer, in
the ' prospectus ' of his philosophical writings
(issued March 1860), said that he was ' carry-
ing a step further the doctrine put into shape
by Hamilton and Mansel.' F. D. Maurice
(whom Mansel had already criticised in
1854, in a pamphlet called ' Man's Concep-
tion of Eternity') attacked Mansel from this
point of view in ' What is Revelation ? '
Mansel called this book { a tissue of misre-
presentations without a parallel in recent
literature,' and replied in an ' Examination.'
Maurice answered, and was again answered
by Mansel. Professor Goldwin Smith in 1861
renewed the controversy from the same side
in a postscript to his ' Lecture on the Study
of History/ to which Mansel also replied in a
' Letter to Professor Goldwin Smith.' What-
ever the legitimate conclusion from Mansel's
arguments, he was undeniably sincere in re-
pudiating the interpretation of his opponents.
He argued that belief in God was reasonable,
although our conceptions of the deity were
inadequate ; that our religious beliefs are
' regulative/ not ' speculative/ or founded
rather upon the conscience than the under-
standing, and that a revelation was not only
possible, but actual.
While carrying on this controversy Mansel
was actively employed in other ways. In
1859 he edited (with Professor Veitch) Sir
William Hamilton's lectures. He was select
preacher from October 1860 to June 1862
Mansel
Mansel
(he held the same position afterwards from
October 1869 till June 1871), and contributed
to 'Aids to Faith' (1861), besides writing
various sermons and articles. In 1865 his
health suffered from his labours, and he took
a holiday abroad, visiting Rome with his
wife. On returning, he answered Mill's
* Examination of Sir W. Hamilton's Philo-
sophy' in some articles in the ' Contemporary
Review,' afterwards republished. He cri-
ticised Mill's ignorance of the doctrines of
Kant, but breaks oft* with an impatient ex-
pression of contempt without completing his
answer. In 1865 he was a prominent member
of the committee in support of Mr. Gathorne
Hardy against Mr. Gladstone. From 1864
to 1868 he was examining chaplain to the
Bishop of Peterborough (Dr. Jeune). At the
end of 1866 he was appointed by Lord Derby
to the professorship of ecclesiastical history,
vacant by the death of Dr. Shirley on 30 Nov.
He delivered in the Lent term of 1868 a course
of lectures upon * The Gnostic Heresies,'
published after his death. In the same year
he was appointed to the deanery of St. Paul's
by Mr. Disraeli. His health was weakened
by the pressure of business at Oxford, and
he had been much distressed by the direction
in which the university had been developing.
He hoped to find more leisure for literary
projects in his new position. There was,
however, much to be done in arranging a
final settlement with the ecclesiastical com-
missioners, and he was much occupied in
finishing his share of the ' Speaker's Com-
mentary' (the first two gospels) which he
had undertaken in 1863. He also took the
lead in promoting the new scheme for the
decoration of the cathedral. He paid visits
with his wife to his brother-in-law at Cos-
grove Hall during his tenure of the deanery,
and while staying there in 1871 he died
suddenly in his sleep (30 July), from the
rupture of a blood-vessel in the brain. A me-
morial window, representing the incredulity
of St. Thomas, was erected to his memory in
the north chapel of St. Paul's Cathedral, and
unveiled on St. Paul's day 1879.
Many of Mansel's epigrams are remem-
bered, and Dean Burgon has collected some
good specimens of his sayings. If a rather
large proportion consists of puns, some of
them ' atrocious,' there are some really good
sayings, and they show unforced playfulness.
He was invariably cheerful, fond of joining
in the amusements of children, and a simple
and affectionate companion. The ' loveliest
feature of his character,' says Burgon, was
his ' profound humility,' which is illustrated
by his readiness to ' prostrate his reason ' be-
fore revelation, having once satisfied himself
that the Bible was the word of God. It
must be admitted that this amiable quality
scarcely shows itself in his controversial
writings. He was profoundly convinced that
the teaching of Mill and his school was ' ut-
terly mischievous,' as tending to materialism
and the denial of the freedom of the will.
His metaphysical position was that of a fol-
lower of Sir William Hamilton, and upon
some points the disciple was in advance of
his master. Later developments of thought,
however, have proceeded upon different lines.
Mansel's works are: 1. 'The Demons of
the Wind and other Poems,' 1838. 2. ' On
the Heads of Predicates,' 1847. 3. ' Artis
Logicse Rudimenta' (a revised edition of Aid-
rich's ' Logic '). 4. ' Scenes from an unfinished
Drama entitled Phrontisterion, or Oxford in
the Nineteenth Century,' 1850,4th edit. 1852.
5. ' Prolegomena Logica,' a series of Psycho-
logical Essays introductory to the Science,
1851. 6. 'The Limits of Demonstrative
Science considered ' (in a Letter to Dr. Whe-
well), 1853. 7. * Man's Conception of Eternity,'
1854 (in answer to Maurice). 8. ' Psychology
the Test of Moral and Metaphysical Philo-
sophy' (inaugural lecture), 1855. 9. ' On the
Philosophy of Kant ' (lecture), 1856. 10. Ar-
ticle on 'Metaphysics' in eighth edition of
' Encyclopaedia Britannica,' 1857. Repub-
lished in 1860 as ' Metaphysics, or the Phi-
losophy of Consciousness, Phenomenal and
Real.' 11. 'Bampton Lectures/ 1858 (two
editions), 1859 (two editions), and 1867. A
preface in answer to critics is added to the
fourth edition. 12. ' Examination of the Rev.
F. D. Maurice's Strictures on the Bampton
Lectures of 1858,' 1859 (in answer to Mau-
rice's ' What is Revelation ? ') 13. ' Letter
to Professor Gold win Smith concerning the
Postscript to his Lectures on the Study of
History, 1861. A second letter replied to
Professor Smith's ' Rational Religion and the
Rationalistic Objections of the Bampton Lec-
tures for 1858,' 1861. 14. ' Lenten Sermons,'
1863. 15. ' The Philosophy of the Condi-
tioned : Remarks on Sir W. Hamilton's Phi-
losophy, and on J. S. Mill's Examination of
that Philosophy,' 1866. 16. ' Letters, Lec-
tures, and Reviews' (edited by Chandler in
1873). 17. 'The Gnostic Heresies of the
First and Second Centuries,' with Sketch by
Lord Carnarvon. Edited by J. B. Lightfoot,
D.D., 1875. Mansel edited Hamilton's Lec-
tures with Professor Veitch in 1859 ; contri-
buted a ' critical dissertation' to ' The Mira-
cles,' by the Right Hon. Joseph Napier, and
wrote part of ' The Speaker's Commentary
(see above).
[Lord Carnarvon's Sketch, as above ; Burgon'o
Twelve Good Men, 1888, ii. 149-237.] L. S.
Mansel
84
Mansel
MANSEL or MAUNSELL, JOHN
(d. 1265), keeper of the seal and counsellor
of Henry III, was the son of a country priest
(MATT. PAKIS, v. 129), a circumstance which
probably explains the allegation that he was
of illegitimate birth (Placita de quo warranto,
p. 749). Weever, however, says that he had
seen a pedigree showing his descent from
Philip de Mansel, who came over with the
Conqueror (Funerall Monuments, p. 273),
and Burke makes him a descendant of Henry
Mansel, eldest son of Philip (Dormant and
Extinct Peerage, p. 354), but these statements
are opposed to the known facts. Mansel
was brought up from early youth at court
(Fcedera, i. 414), but the first mention of
him is on 5 July 1234, when he was appointed
to reside at the exchequer of receipt and to
have one roll of the said receipt (MADOX, Ex-
chequer, ii. 51). The office thus created seems
to have been a new one, and was probably
that of chancellor of the exchequer, which is
first spoken of by name a few years later.
Soon after Easter 1238 Henry III despatched
a force under Henry de Trubleville to aid
the Emperor Frederick in his warfare with
the cities of northern Italy. Mansel accom-
panied the expedition, and distinguished him-
self at the capture of various cities during the
summer and in the warfare with the Milanese.
After his return to England Mansel was in
1241 presented to the prebend of Thame by
a papal provision, and in despiteof the bishop,
Robert Grosseteste. Grosseteste was highly
indignant at the infringement of his rights,
and Mansel rather than create trouble with-
drew his claim, and obtained in recompense
the benefices of Maidstone and Howden.
Next year Mansel accompanied the king on
his expedition to France, and distinguished
himself in the fight at Saintes, on 22 July,
when he unhorsed Peter Orige, seneschal of
the Count of Boulogne. In the spring of
1243 Mansel was present at the siege of the
monastery of \ 6rines, in the department of
Charente-Inferieure ; he again distinguished
himself by his vigour and courage, and was
severely wounded by a stone hurled from the
wall. On his recovery after a long illness
he rose yet higher in the royal favour, and
in 1244 the king made him his chief coun-
sellor. He had returned to England with
the king in September 1243.
On 8 Nov. 1246 Mansel received custody
of the great seal, which office he held till
28 Aug. 1247, when he surrendered it to
go on an embassy for the king (Rot. Pat.
31 Hen. Ill, m. 2). He does not appear to
have held the title of chancellor, for Matthew
Paris speaks of him simply as ' having custody
of the seal to fill the office and duty of chan-
cellor' (iv. 601). The object of Hansel's
foreign mission was to treat for a marriage
between the king's son Ed ward and the daugh-
ter of the Duke of Brabant ; the negotiations
proved futile, and in 1248 Mansel returned
to England. On 17 Aug. 1248 he again re-
ceived custody of the great seal, and held
it till 8 Sept. 1249. In October of the latter
year he was taken ill, it was said from poison,
at Maidstone. On 7 March 1250 he took the
cross along with the king and many nobles.
In June he was one of the entertainers of the
general chapter of the Dominicans then being
held in London.
As the foremost of the royal counsellors
Mansel was employed by Henry to obtain the
bishopric of Winchester for his half-brother
Aymer [q. v.] in September 1250. His influ-
ence with the king enabled him to intercede
successfully in behalf of Henry de Bathe [q. v.]
and of Philip Lovel [q. v.], though in both
cases his application was at first refused. He
also interceded for Richard of Croxley, abbot
of Westminster, and was appointed, together
with Earl Richard of Cornwall, to arbitrate
between the abbot and his convent. In these
cases Mansel was acting on behalf of men
who had been his colleagues in public life ;
more questionable was his support of his
brother-in-law, Sir Geoffrey Childewike, in
his quarrel with the abbey of St. Albans,
which dispute was through his influence de-
cided against the abbey (MATT. PARIS, v. 129,
234; Gesta Abbatum, i. 315-20). Mansel
himself was at this time (1251-2) engaged in
a dispute with the abbey of Tewkesbury as
to the tithes of Kingston Manor, he being then
rector of Ferring, Sussex. The quarrel was
decided by the arbitration of the bishop of
Chichester (Ann. Mon. i. 147-9). In the
autumn of 1251 he was employed on a
mission to treat for peace with Scotland and
arrange a marriage between Alexander III
and Henry's daughter Margaret. In 1253
he accompanied the king to Gascony, and on
15 May was sent with William de Bitton,
bishop of Bath and Wells, to treat with
Alfonso of Castile ; in this commission he is
described as the king's secretary (Fcedera,
i. 290). The object of the mission was to
arrange for a marriage between the king's
son Edward and Alfonso's sister ; the mis-
sion was unsuccessful, but a second one in
February 1254, in which Mansel also took
part, fared better, and the treaty was signed
\ on 1 April. In the following October Mansel
was present at Burgos, on the occasion of
Edward's marriage to Eleanor of Castile.
During these negotiations he had obtained
from Alfonso a charter renouncing any rights
that he had in Gascony, and also the grant
Mansel
Mansel
of certain liberties for pilgrims going to Com-
postella. In September 1255, Mansel and
Richard de Clare, earl of Gloucester, were
sent to Edinburgh to inquire into the treat-
ment of the young queen Margaret. This deli-
cate mission was successfully performed, and
Margaret and her husband were released from
the tutelage of Robert de Ros and John de
Baliol (Cat. Docs. Scotl. i. 381-8). As a con-
sequence of his negotiations with the pope,
Henry III had agreed to go to Apulia and
prosecute his son Edmund's claims in person.
For this purpose he desired a free passage
through France, and on 24 Jan. 1256 Mansel
was sent to treat with Louis IX (Fcedera,
i. 335). On 30 Jan. Henry wrote a long
letter to Mansel with reference to the affairs
of Gascony and Castile, giving him full au-
thority to decide the matter on account of
his great knowledge of the subject (SHIR-
LEY, ii. 110-11). In June Mansel was sent
with the Earl of Gloucester to Germany, to
negotiate with the electors as to the choice
of Richard of Cornwall to be king of the
Romans. After much bargaining and bribery
their object was accomplished by the election
of Richard on 13 Jan. 1257 (Ann. Mon. iv.
112). Mansel was back in England in time
for the Lent parliament on 25 March. In
June he was appointed, with Simon de Mont-
fort and others, to treat with the pope as to
Sicily, but does not appear to have left
England (Fcedera, i. 359-60). During the
summer both of this and the following year
he was engaged in the north of England and
in Scotland on missions to arrange the dispute
between Alexander III and his rebellious
subjects (ib. i. 347, 376 ; Cal. Docs. Scotl. i.
2131, 2133 ; Chron. de Mailros, p. 184). In
January 1258 he held an examination of the
civic officers of London at the Guildhall, and
deposed several aldermen (Lib. de Ant. Legi-
bus, pp. 30-7, Camden Soc. : Ann. Lond. in
Chron. Edw. land II, i. 50).
When at the parliament of Oxford in June
1208 Henry had to assent to a new scheme
of government, 'the provisions of Oxford,'
Mansel was named one of the royal represen-
tatives on the committee of twenty-four, and
was likewise a member of the council of fifteen,
having previously been one of the two royal
electors appointed for its choice. In March
he was associated with the Earls of Leicester
and Gloucester and others in the mission to
France, which led to the abandonment of the
English king's claims on Normandy. In May
he was employed with the Earl of Gloucester
to arrange the marriage between Henry's
daughter Beatrice and John of Brittany
(Fcedera, i. 382, 386). In October he was
with the queen at St. Albans, and in the fol-
io wing month accompanied the king to France
(cf. SHIRLEY, ii. 152, 155). When Edward
quarrelled with his father in 1260, Mansel and
Richard, earl of Gloucester, were the only
royal counsellors who were admitted freely
to the king's presence. In August 1260 the
temporalities of Durham were entrusted to
Mansel during the vacancy of the see, and
while in charge of the bishopric he enter-
tained the king and queen of Scotland in
October (Flores Hist. ii. 455; Cal. Docs.
Scotl. i. 2204).
Mansel is said to have advised Henry to
withdraw from ' the provisions ' (Ann. Mon.
iv. 128), and in March 1261 Henry was com-
pelled to dismiss him from his council. Man-
sel took refuge in the Tower, but when in
May he learnt of the removal of the baronial
justiciar and chancellor by the king, he left
London by stealth and joined Henry at Win-
chester. Mansel was apparently alarmed for
the consequences of Henry's action, and by
his advice the king then came to London ;
no doubt he was Henry's adviser in his sub-
sequent vigorous action with regard to the
appointment of the sheriffs.
On 5 July he was one of the arbitrators to
decide all grounds of dispute between the
king and the Earl and Countess of Leicester
(SHIRLEY, ii. 175). In November he was
one of the arbitrators appointed to decide
the dispute as to the appointment of the
sheriffs (Ann. Mon. iv. 129). On 1 Jan.
1262 the council charged Mansel with having
stirred up strife between the king and his
nobles, but Henry on the same day addressed
a warm letter of defence to the Roman curia.
(Fcedera, i. 414). It was through Mansel's
exertions that in the following month a
papal bull was obtained, securing for Henry
the fullest release from all his obligations
(SHIRLEY, ii. 206). In July he went over
with the king to France as keeper of the great
seal, but resigned the office on 10 Oct., and
after that date is again called the king's secre-
tary. He returned to England with the king
on 20 Dec. When open war broke out in the
following spring, Mansel was one of the chief
objects of the barons' wrath. After shelter-
ing for some time in the Tower, he proceeded
stealthily with the king's son Edmund to
Dover, and thence on 29 June crossed over
to Boulogne, Henry of Almaine, then a sup-
porter of De Montfort, pursuing him in hot
haste. All his lands in England were be-
stowed on De Montfort's son Simon. Mansei
never returned to England ; he was present
at the Mise of Amiens on 23 Jan. 1264, and
in February was acting for Henry in his
negotiations with Louis IX. After the battle
of Lewes he was one of the royalists who
Mansel
86
Mansel
endeavoured to collect a force for the invasion
of England (Lib. de Antiquis Leyibus, pp. 67-
69 ; Chron. Edw. I and II, i. 64). He died
in France in great poverty, about the feast
of St. Fabian, 20 Jan. 1265 (ib. i. 66 ; Chron.
de Mailros, p. 214).
Mansel acquired an ill-name as the holder
of numerous benefices; he is said to have
had as many as three hundred, so that ' there
was no wealthier clerk in the world.' Even
in 1252 his annual rents were estimated at
four thousand marks (MATT. PARIS, v. 355),
and another estimate puts them as high as
eighteen thousand (Chron. de Mailros^. 214).
On 20 Aug. 1256 he entertained Henry and
Eleanor, the king and queen of Scotland, and
many nobles at a magnificent banquet, such
as no clerk had ever given (MATT. PARIS, v.
575). His chief preferments, with the dates
of his appointment, were : chancellor of St.
Paul's, 24 May 1243; dean of Wirnborne
Minster, 13 Dec. 1246; provost of Beverley,
1247 ; according to Dugdale he had resigned it
by 1251, but he is still styled provost in 1258
(Monast. AngL vi. 1307, 492-3; cf. Fader a,
i. 335) ; treasurer of York, January 1256. At
various times he held prebends at London,
Lincoln, Wells, Chichester, York, and Bridg-
north in Shropshire ; he also held the bene-
fices of Hooton, Yorkshire ( Chron. de Melsa,
ii. 112), Wigan, Howden, Ferring in Sussex,
Sawbridgeworth in Dorset, and Maidstone in
Kent. He is said to have refused more than
one bishopric. The Melrose chronicler re-
lates how when he had on one occasion ob-
tained a fair benefice of 201. , he exclaimed
' This will provide for my dogs.' He founded
a priory for Austin canons at Bilsington, near
Romney in Kent, in June 1253, according to
his charter, but in 1 258 according to Matthew
Paris (v. 690-1 ; DUGDALE, Monast. AngL vi.
492-3). It is not clear that he is the John
Mansel whom John of Pontoise, bishop of
Winchester (d. 1305), in his bequest to the
university of Oxford, desired to be held in
remembrance (Munimenta Academica, i. 82,
ii. 371, Rolls Ser.) As rector of Wigan he
obtained the first charter for that town on
26 Aug. 1246.
Mansel incurred much odium as having
been Henry's chief adviser during the long
era of his unpopularity, and also on account
of his vast accumulation of preferment. An
ecclesiastic only from the custom of his time,
he was no doubt more at home in the council
chamber or even the battle-field than in the
church. But whatever his demerits, he must
certainly have been a capable and diligent
administrator. He served his master with
unswerving loyalty, and was a true friend to
many of his colleagues.
In the inquisition of Mansel's estates held
after his death it was reported that his nearest
heir was unknown ; there is, however, a re-
ference to a cousin Amabilla de Rypuu (Cal.
Gen. i. 118). According to the statements
in Burke, Mansel married Joan, daughter of
Simon Beauchamp of Bedford, and left three
sons : Henry, ancestor of the extinct baronets
of that name and of Baron Mansell of Mar-
gam ; Thomas, ancestor of Sir Richard Mansel
of Muddlescombe, Carmarthenshire ; and a
third from whom descend the Maunsels of
Limerick (Dormant Peerage; Baronetage;
Landed Gentry). But it is extremely un-
likely that an ecclesiastic in Mansel's position
should have contracted any sort of marriage.
More probably there has been some confusion
with a namesake ; another John Mansel is
known to have held lands at Rossington,
Yorkshire, in the reign of Henry III.
[Matthew Paris; Annales Monastici ; Gervase
of Canterbury ; Chron. Edward I and II ; Flores
Historiarum; Shirley's Royal and Historical
Letters (all these are in the Rolls Ser.) ; Ris-
hanger's Chronicle and Liber de Antiquis Legibus
(Camd. Soc.) ; Melrose Chronicle (Bannatyne
Club) ; Rymer's Foedera (Record ed.) ; Le Neve's
Fasti Eccl. Angl. ; Foss's Judges of England, ii.
391-7 ; Campbell's Lives of the Lord Chancellors,
i. 135 ; Bridgeman's History of Wigan Church,
i. 4-30 (Chetham Society) ; other authorities
quoted.] C. L. K.
MANSEL, WILLIAM LORT (1753-
1820), bishop of Bristol, born at Pembroke
2 April 1753, was son of William Wogan
Mansel of Pembroke, who married Anne,
daughter of Major Roger Lort of the royal
Welsh fusiliers. He went to the grammar
school at Gloucester, and was admitted as
pensioner at Trinity College, Cambridge, on
2 Jan. 1770, graduating B.A. 1774, M.A.
1777, and D.D. 1798. His college appoint-
ments were scholar 26 April 1771, junior
fellow 1775, full fellow 1777, sublect'or se-
cundus 1777-8, lector linguse Latinee 1781,
lector primarius 1782, lector linguae Grsecae
1783, junior dean 1782-3 and 1785, and
catechist 9 April 1787. His Latin letter to
his relative, the Rev. Michael Lort [q. v.],
soliciting his 'vote for the fellowship,' is
printed in Nichols's * Literary Anecdotes/ ii.
674-5. Mansel was ordained in the English
church on 30 June 1783, was recommended
by Trinity College to the Bishop of Ely for
the sequestration of the living of Bottisham,
near Cambridge, where he inserted in the
registers a singular entry recording the death
of Soame Jenyns ( WRANGHAM, English Libr.
p. 296), and was presented by his college, on
6 Nov. 1788, to the vicarage of Chesterton
in Cambridgeshire. While tutor at Trinity
Mansel
Mansell
College he numbered among his pupils the
Duke of Gloucester and Spencer Perceval,
and was generally known as the chief wit
and mimic of academic society. His popu-
larity led to his election as public orator
in 1788, and during his tenure of that office
to 1798 he often preached before the uni-
versity, and took part in county politics.
Through Perceval's recommendation he was
appointed by Pitt, on 25 May 1798, to the
mastership of Trinity, in order that his strong
discipline might correct some abuses which
had crept into its administration; but it ap-
pears from the college records that there had
been some informality in his admission, as a
second grant was obtained from the crown, and
he was admitted ' according to due form' on
4 July 1798. He was vice-chancellor of the
university for the year 1799-1800. Perceval,
the prime minister, selected Mansel for the
bishopric of Bristol, to which he was conse-
crated on 30 Oct. 1808, and in his capacity of
chancellor of the duchy of Lancaster the
same ( friend ' presented him to the rich
rectory of Barwick-in-Elmet in Yorkshire.
He died at the master's lodge, Trinity Col-
lege, on 27 June 1820, aged 68, and was
buried in the chapel on 3 July. His portrait,
painted by T. Kirkby and engraved by W.
Say, was published on 1 May 1812 by R.
Harraden £ Son of Cambridge. A second
portrait, etched by Mrs. Dawson Turner from
a sketch by G. H. H., a private plate, is dated
in 1815 (W. MILLAR, Biog. Sketches, i. 43).
His arms, impaling those of the see, are on
the organ screen in Bristol Cathedral (LE-
VERSAGE, Bristol Cathedral, ed. 1888, p. 51).
Mansel was the author of two sermons
(1810 and 1813), and Spencer Perceval ad-
dressed to him in 1808 a printed letter in
support of his bill for providing additional
curates. His jests and verses obtained great
fame. Many of his epigrams and letters
have appeared in ' Notes and Queries/ 2nd
ser. ix. 483, x. 41-2, 283-4, xii. 221, 3rd ser.
xii. 485; in Gunning's 'Reminiscences/i. 55-
56, 194-5, 317, ii. 101 ; and in Bishop Charles
Wordsworth's * Annals of my Early Life,' pp.
69-70. Rogers expressed the wish that some
one would collect his epigrams, as they were
1 remarkably neat and clever.' A manuscript
collection of them is known to have been in
the possession of Professor James Gumming
[q. v.], rector of North Runcton, Norfolk,
at his death in 1861. Some poems to him
by T. J. Mathias are in the latter's ' Poesie
Liriche,' 1810, and ' Odie Latinse.' One, sup-
posed to be addressed to him by a parrot which
he had neglected, was printed separately.
[Gent. Mag. 1820, pt. i. p. 637; Le Neve's
Fasti, i. 221, iii. 611, 615, 670; Walpole's Per-
ceval, i. 58, 285 ; Dyce's Table Talk of Eogers,
p. 60 ; Annual Biography, vi. 440-1 ; Cooper's
Annals of Cambridge, iv. 425, 451, 459, 462,
490 ; information from the Eev. Edward Pea-
cock of Frome, and from Aldis Wright esq
fellow of Trin. Coll. Cambridge.] W. P. C.
MANSELL, FRANCIS, D.D. (1579-
1665), principal of Jesus College, Oxford,
third son of Sir Francis Mansell, bart., and
his first wife, Catherine, daughter and heir
of Henry Morgan of Muddlescombe, Car-
marthenshire, was born at Muddlescombe,
and christened on Palm Sunday, 23 March
1578-9. He was educated at the free school,
Hereford, and matriculated as a commoner
from Jesus College, Oxford, 20 Nov. 1607. He
graduated B.A. 20 Feb. 1608-9, M.A. 5 July
1611, B.D. and D.D. on 3 July 1624, and
stood for a fellowship at All Souls in 1613
'as founder's kinsman, but that pretension
being disliked, came in at the next election '
(Life, by SIR LEOLINE JENKINS). On the
death of Griffith Powell, 28 June 1620,
Mansell was elected principal of Jesus Col-
lege, and was admitted by the vice-chancel-
lor in spite of protests from other fellows
who had opposed the election. On 13 July
Mansell expelled three of his opponents from
their fellowships, and on the 17th, by the au-
thority of the vice-chancellor, he proceeded
against a fourth. His position does not,
however, appear to have been secure, and
before the expiration of the year he resigned
the principalship and retired to his fellow-
ship at All Souls. His successor, Sir Eubule
Thelwall, having died on 8 Oct. 1630, Man-
sell was a second time elected principal. In
the same year he became rector of Easing-
ton, Oxfordshire, and in 1631 of Elmley
Chapel, Kent, prebendary of St. Davids, and
treasurer of Llandaff.
Mansell's second tenure of office was
marked by considerable extension of the col-
lege buildings. Thelwall's library, which
does not seem to have been satisfactory, was
pulled down, and the north and south sides
of the inner quadrangle were completed.
Mansell was indefatigable in collecting con-
tributions, and from his own purse enriched
the college with revenues and benefices. He
was compelled to leave Oxford in 1643 to
look after the affairs of his brother Anthony,
who had been killed at the battle of New-
bury, and for the next few years rendered
efficient help to the royalist party in Wales.
He returned to look after the college interests
when the parliamentary visitation opened in
1647. He was ejected from the principalship
and retired to Llantrithyd, Glamorganshire,
where he was subjected to considerable per-
secution and annoyance at the hands of
Mansell
88
Mansell
the puritans. In 1651 he again returned to
Oxford and took up his residence with a
baker in Holywell Street; but during the
next year was invited by the fellows, in re-
turn for his good offices, to take rooms in
Jesus College, where he remained for eight
years. His successors in the principalship
were first Michael Roberts and then Francis
Howell, but after the Restoration Mansell
was reinstated on 1 Aug. 1660. ' The decay es
of age and especially dimness of sight ' in-
duced him to resign in 1661, and, gradually
becoming more infirm, he died on 1 May
1665. There is an inscription to his memory
in Jesus College Chapel.
[Life of Mansell, by Sir Leoline Jenkins,
printed but not published, 1854 ; Wood's
Athense Oxonienses, iii. 993 ; Fasti, i. 416, ii.
232 ; History and Antiquities, ii. 318, 319 ; Life
and Times, ed. Clark, i. 328, 382, ii. 35; Burke's
Extinct and Dormant Baronetcies; Foster's
Alumni Oxonienses, 1500-1714; Oxford Ee-
gister, ed. Clark ; Colleges of Oxford, ed. Clark,
pp. 70-3 ; "Williams's Eminent Welshmen ;
Burrows's Eegister of the Visitors of the Univ.
of Oxford.] A. F. P.
MANSELL, Sm ROBERT (1573-1656),
admiral, born in 1573, the fourth son of Sir
Edward Mansell of Margam, Glamorganshire
(d. 1595), and of his wife, the Lady Jane
Somerset, youngest daughter of Henry, earl of
Worcester (d. 1548). Through the Gamages
of Coity he was related to Lord Howard,
the lord admiral [see HOWARD, CHARLES,
EARL OF NOTTINGHAM], with whom, it is
said, he first went to sea. This would seem
to imply that he served against the ' Invin-
cible ' Armada in 1588 : but nothing is dis-
tinctly mentioned till 1596, when he served
in the expedition to Cadiz under Howard
and the Earl of Essex, and was knighted.
In 1597 he was captain of the Mer-Honour,
carrying Essex's flag in ' the Islands' Voy-
age.' In January 1598-9 he went out in
command of a small squadron on the coast
of Ireland, and in August 1600 was com-
manding in the Narrow Seas. As his force
was weak, Sir Richard Leveson [q. v.], com-
ing home from the coast of Spain, was or-
dered to support him. It was only for a
short time, and on 9 Oct. he fought a savage
duel in Norfolk with Sir John Hey don (see
under HEYDON, SIR CHRISTOPHER; Gent.
Mag. new ser. xxxix. 481 ; Brit. Mus. Addit.
MS. 27961, and Eg. MS. 2714, ff. 96, 100,
112-22, containing several letters about the
business, some in Mansell's handwriting).
A formal inquiry followed, but Mansell was
held guiltless, and in the following February
1600-1 was active in arresting the accom-
plices or companions of Essex. In October,
in company with Sir Amyas Preston, he
captured six Easterlings, or Hansa ships, and
brought them in as being laden with Portu-
guese merchandise (Cal. State Papers, Dom.
31 Oct. 1601 ; Addit. MS. 5664, f. 225).
In September 1602 he was sent out in
command of a small squadron to intercept
six galleys, which were reported on their
way from Lisbon to the Low Countries.
He posted himself with three ships off Dun-
geness, with two fly-boats to the westward.
In the Downs and off Dunkirk were some
Dutch ships. On the 23rd the galleys ap-
peared and were at once attacked. After
being very roughly handled by the English
they dispersed and fled, but only to fall into
the hands of the Dutch, by whom and by a
gale which came on afterwards they were
completely destroyed (Cal. State Papers,
Dom. 27 Sept. 1602 : MANSELL, A true Re-
port of the Service done upon certaine Gal-
lies, 1602). In the following spring, with
the recognised title of ' vice-admiral of the
Narrow Seas,' he was stationed with a squa-
dron of six English and four Dutch ships to
guard the Channel, and appears to have
made some rich prizes, among others a car-
rack laden with pepper. At the same time
he had to escort the French and Spanish
ambassadors from Calais and Gravelines.
He himself attended on the Spaniard at
Gravelines, while the Frenchman, embarking
at Calais, hoisted the French flag. Halfway
across Mansell met him, and compelled him
to strike the flag. The French complained
to James, and the matter was smoothed
over ; but Mansell had clearly acted accord-
ing to his instructions. On 15 Nov. he
escorted Sir Walter Ralegh from London
to Winchester for his trial. On 20 April
1604 he had a grant of the office of treasurer
of the navy for life, on the surrender of Sir
Fulke Greville, afterwards Lord Brooke [q.v.]
It was, however, ten years before he reaped
the full benefit of it. In 1605 he accompa-
nied the Earl of Nottingham on his embassy
to Spain. The story is told that at an en-
tertainment given by the king of Spain
some of the plate was stolen, and suspicion
seemed to be thrown on the English, till at
another entertainment Mansell saw a Spa-
niard in the very act of secreting a cup,
and proved his guilt in presence of the whole
assembly. During the following years he con-
tinued to command the ships in the Narrow
Seas, and to perform some of the duties of
treasurer. The accounts of the Prince Royal,
launched atDeptford on 25 Sept. 1610, show
him acting in this capacity. In the fete and
mock fight given on the Thames on 11 Feb.
1612-13, in honour of the marriage of the
Mansell
89
Mansell
Princess Elizabeth, Mansell and the lord ad-
miral commanded the opposing sides. In
June 1613, however, he was committed to
the Marshalsea for l animating the lord ad-
miral ' against a commission to reform abuses
in the navy. His real offence was question-
ing and taking counsel's opinion as to the
validity of the commission, which was held
to be questioning the prerogative [cf. WHITE-
LOCKE, SIR JAMES]. Notwithstanding his
readiness to make submission, he was kept
in confinement for a fortnight. In May 1618
he sold his office of treasurer of the navy,
consequent, it would seem, on his being
appointed vice-admiral of England, a title
newly created for Sir Richard Leveson, and
which had been in abeyance since his death.
The administration of the navy was noto-
riously corrupt during James I's reign, but
there seems no ground for charging Mansell
while treasurer with any gross dishonesty.
He made no large fortune in office (OPPEN-
HEIM, ' The Eoyal Navy under James I,' in
English Hist. Rev. July 1892).
On 20 July 1620 Mansell was appointed
to the command of an expedition against
the Algerine pirates. Sir Richard Hawkins
[q. v.] was the vice-admiral, and Sir Thomas
Button [q. v.] rear-admiral. The fleet, con-
sisting of six of the king's ships, with ten
merchantmen and two pinnaces, finally sailed
from Plymouth on 12 Oct., and after touch-
ing at Cadiz, Gibraltar, Malaga, and Ali-
cante, anchored before Algiers on 27 Nov.
After some negotiation forty English cap-
tives were given up. These, it was main-
tained, were all that they had ; but though
Mansell was well aware that this was false,
he was in no condition to use force. His
ships were sickly and short of supplies.
He drew back to Majorca and the Spanish
ports. It was 21 May 1621 before he again
anchored off Algiers. On the 24th he sent
in five or six fireships, which he had pre-
pared to burn the shipping in the Mole.
They were, however, feebly supported — the
ships stationed for the purpose were short of
powder and could do nothing. The Alge-
rines repelled the attack without difficulty
and without loss, and, realising their danger,
threw a boom across the mouth of the har-
bour, which effectually prevented a repeti-
tion of the attempt. Mansell drew back to
Alicante, whence eight of his ships were
sent to England. Before the end of July he
was recalled with the remainder.
Some antagonism between him and the
Duke of Buckingham prevented his being
offered any further command at sea ; and
though he continued to be consulted as to the
organisation and equipment of the navy, his
attention was more and more devoted to his
private interests in the manufacture of glass,
in the monopoly of which he first obtained a
share in 1615 (ib. iv. 9). As involving a
new process for using sea-coal instead of
wood, the monopoly was to a great extent
of the nature of a legitimate patent ; but it
had to be defended equally against those
who wished to infringe the patent, and against
those who wished to break down the mono-
poly. He was M.P. for King's Lynn in 1601,
Carmarthen in 1603, Carmarthenshire in
1614, Glamorganshire in 1623 and 1625,
Lostwithiel in 1626, and Glamorganshire in
1627-8. In 1642 it was suggested to the king
that the fleet should be secured by giving the
command of it to Mansell, a man of experi-
ence and known loyalty. The king, however,
judged him too old for so arduous a duty.
He died in 1656, his will being administered
by his widow on 20 June 1656.
He was twice married, first, before 1600,
to Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Nicholas Bacon
[q. v.] the lord keeper. In his correspond-
ence in 1600 with Sir Bassingbourne Gawdy
(d. 1606), who had married Dorothy, daugh-
ter of Sir Nicholas Bacon of Redgrave, Suf-
folk, son of the lord keeper, he signs himself
' your most assured loving frend and affec-
tionat unckle.' Gawdy was a magistrate
for Norfolk, and, though many years older
than his ' unckle,' gave him valuable support
in the matter of the duel. He married
secondly, in 1617, Anne, daughter of Sir
John Roper, and one of the queen's maids
of honour (Cal. State Papers, Dom. 18 Nov.
1616, 15 March 1617). She died in 1663.
By neither wife had he any children. His
portrait is preserved at Penrice, the seat of
the Mansells in Gower. It has not been
engraved.
Mansell in his youth wrote his name
Mansfeeld. It is so spelt in the letters to
Gawdy (Eg. MS. 2714 u. s.) In later life he
assumed or resumed the spelling Mansell.
The present baronet, descended from his bro-
ther, spells it Mansel. Other branches of
the family have adopted Maunsell or Maun-
sel (Notes and Queries, 2nd ser. ii. 430, 490).
[Clark's Some Account of Sir Robert Mansel,
kt., 1883 ; Mansell's Account of the Ancient
Family of Maunsell, &c., 1850; Eg. MS. 2439
(1754); Cal. State Papers, Dom.; Fortescue
Papers (CamdenSoc. 1871); Chamberlain's Let-
ters (Camden Soc. 1861); Howell's Epistolse
Ho-Eliange; Gardiner's Hist, of England (see
Index at end of vol. x.)] J. K. L.
MANSELL, Sm THOMAS (1777-1858),
rear-admiral, son of Thomas Mansell of
Guernsey, was born 9 Feb. 1777. He entered
the navy in January 1793, on board the Cres-
Mansfield
9o
Mansfield
cent frigate with Captain James Saumarez
[q. v.], whomhe followed to the Orion, in which
he was present in Lord Bridport's action off
Lorient, at the battle of Cape St. Vincent, and
at the battle of the Nile ; after which he was
promoted by Nelson to be acting-lieutenant
of the Aquilon, a promotion which was con-
firmed by the admiralty to 17 April 1799.
He subsequently served in the Channel and on
the French coast, and at the reduction of the
Cape of Good Hope, whence he was sent home
by Sir Home Popham in command of an
armed transport. He was flag-lieutenant to
Sir James Saumarez in the Diomede, Hibernia,
and Victory, and on 17 Sept. 1808 was pro-
moted to the command of the Rose sloop, in
which he took part in the capture of Anholt
in the Baltic, 18 May 1809, and was at
different times engaged with the Danish gun-
boats. In 1812 he was presented by the
emperor of Russia with a diamond ring, in
acknowledgment of his having piloted a
Russian squadron through the Belt ; and by
the king of Sweden with the order of the
Sword, ( in testimony of the esteem in which
he held his services.' In 1813 Mansell com-
manded the Pelican on the north coast of
Spain, and on 7 June 1814 was advanced to
post rank. It is stated that while in com-
mand of the Rose and Pelican he captured
at least 170 of the enemy's vessels, some of
them privateers of force. In 1837 he was nomi-
nated a K.C.H. and knighted. On 9 Oct. 1849
he became a rear-admiral on the retired list,
and died in the early summer of 1858. In 1806
he married Catherine, daughter of John Lukis,
a merchant of Guernsey, and by her had issue
four daughters and four sons. These latter
all entered the navy or marines. The second,
Arthur Lukis, for some years commanded the
Firefly, surveying ship, in the Mediterranean,
and died, a retired vice-admiral, in 1890.
[O'Byrne's Nav. Biog. Diet.] J. K. L.
MANSFIELD, EAKLS OF. [See MURRAY,
WILLIAM, 1705-1793, first EARL; MURRAY,
DAVID, 1727-1796, second EARL.]
MANSFIELD, CHARLES BLACH-
FORD (1819-1855), chemist and author, was
born on 8 May 1819 at Rowner, Hampshire,
where his father, John Mansfield, was rector.
His mother was Winifred, eldest daughter of
Robert Pope Blachford of Osborne House,
Isle of Wight. He was educated first at a
private school at Twyford, Berkshire, and
afterwards at Winchester College. When
sixteen his health broke down, and he passed
a year with a private tutor in the country.
On 23 Nov. 1836 he entered his name at Clare
Hall, but did not begin residence till October
1839. Owing to frequent absences from ill-
health he did not graduate B.A. till 1846
(M.A. 1849). Meanwhile he read widely,
and his personal fascination rapidly gathered
many friends round him. With Kingsley,
who was his contemporary at Cambridge,
Mansfield formed a lifelong friendship (Me-
moir, pp. xii-xiv). Medicine attracted him
for a time, and while still at Cambridge he
attended the classes at St. George's Hospital;
but when he settled in London in 1846 he
definitely devoted himself to chemistry, occu-
pying his leisure with natural history, botany,
mesmerism, and with abstruse studies in medi-
aeval science. Chemistry, he satisfied himself,
was a suitable starting-point for the system of
knowledge which he had already more or less
clearly outlined, whose aim, in his own words,
was ' the comprehension of the harmonious
plan or order upon which the universe is con-
structed— an order on which rests the belief
that the universe is truly a representation
to our ideas of a Divine Idea, a visible symbol
of thoughts working in a mind infinitely wise
and good.' In 1848, after completing the
chemistry course at the Royal College, he
undertook, at Hofmann's request, a series of
experiments which resulted in one of the
most valuable of recent gifts to practical che-
mistry, the extraction of benzol from coal-
tar (see Chemical Soc. Journal, i. 244-68, for
experiments), a discovery which laid the
foundation of the aniline industry (MEYER,
Gesch. der Chimie, 1889, p. 434). He pub-
lished a pamphlet next year, indicating some
of the most important applications of benzol,
among others the production of a light of
peculiar brilliancy by charging air with its
vapour (JBenzol,its Nature and Utility) 1849).
Mansfield patented his inventions, then an ex-
pensive process, but others reaped the profits.
In the crisis of 1848-9 he joined Maurice,
Kingsley, and others in their efforts at social
reform among the workmen of London, and
in the cholera year helped to provide pure
water for districts like Bermondsey, where
every drop was sewage-tainted. He also
wrote several papers in * Politics for the
People,' edited by the Rev. Frederick Denison
Maurice [q. v.] and Mr. J. M. Ludlow, and
afterwards in the * Christian Socialist.' In j
September 1850 the description of a balloon
machine constructed at Paris led him to inves-
tigate the whole problem of aeronautics, and
in the next few months he wrote his 'Aerial
Navigation,' still after forty years one of the tj
most striking and suggestive works on its sub- a
ject. In the winter of 1851-2 he delivered in \
the Royal Institution a course of lectures on 1
the chemistry of the metals, remarkable for j
some brilliant generalisations and for an at*
Mansfield
Mansfield
tempted classification upon a principle of his
own represented by a system of triangles
(Chemical Soc. Journal, viii. 110; PROFESSOR
MASKELTNE'S Preface to MANSFIELD'S Theory
of Salts, pp. 23-7, where the principle is de-
scribed). Next summer Mansfield, 'to gratify
>& whim of wishing to see the country, which
I believed to be an unspoiled Arcadia' (Let-
ters from Paraguay, Pref. p. 8), started for
Paraguay. He arrived at Buenos Ay res in
August, and having obtained permission from
Urquiza, whom he describes as an ' English
farmer-like, honest-looking man' (ib. p. 157),
to go up the Parana, he reached Assumption
on24 Nov., and remained there two and a half
month s. Paraguay, under Francia and his suc-
cessor Lopez, had been shut from the world for
forty years, and Mansfield was, if not the first
English visitor to the capital, certainly the first
to go there merely to take notes. His letters,
published after his death, contain bright and
careful descriptions of Paraguayan society,
the scenery, plant and bird life, and a scheme
for the colonisation of the Gran Chaco, a fa-
vourite dream with him for the rest of his life.
A sketch of the history of Paraguay, valu-
able for the period immediately preceding
and following his arrival, forms the conclud-
ing chapter of the volume of 'Letters.' His
earlier letters, printed in the same volume,
deal in a similar manner with Brazil. These
were translated into Portuguese by Pascual,
and published along with elaborate criti-
cal essays on Mansfield's narrative at Rio
Janeiro, the first volume in 1861, the second
in 1862.
Mansfield returned to E n gland in the spring
of 1853, resumed his chemical studies, and
began a work on the constitution of salts,
based on the lectures delivered two years
previously at the Royal Institution. This
work, the ' Theory of Salts/ his most impor-
tant contribution to theoretical chemistry,
he finished in 1855, and placed in a pub-
lisher's hands. He had meanwhile been in-
vited to send specimens of benzol to the Paris
Exhibition, and on 17 Feb. 1855, while pre-
paring these in a room which he had hired
for the purpose in St. John's Wood, a naphtha
still overflowed, and Mansfield, in attempt-
ing to save the premises by carrying1 the
blazing still into the street, was so injured
that nine days later he died in Middlesex
Hospital. He had not completed his thirty-
sixth year.
Mansfield's works, published at various
intervals after his death, are fragments to
which he had not added the finishing touch,
yet each bears the unmistakable impress of
a mind of the highest order, a constant atti-
tude towards the sphere of knowledge more
akin to that of Bacon or Leibnitz than of a
modern specialist. The testimony, written
or spoken, of many who knew him confirms
Pascual's estimate, ' a great soul stirred by
mighty conceptions and the love of mankind '
(Ensaio Critico, p. 8). A portrait of Mans-
field by Mr. Lowes Dickinson is in the pos-
session of his brother, Mr. R. B. Mansfield.
The engraving prefixed to the ' Letters from
Paraguay ' is from a photograph.
[Private information from Mr. R. B. Mans-
field ; Memoir by Kingsley, prefixed to Letters
from Paraguay ; Mrs. Kingsley's Life of Kingsley,
1877, pp. 216-18, 440-4; Preface by Professor
Maskelyne to the Theory of Salts ; Mr. J. M.
Ludlow's Preface to Aerial Navigation ; Chem.
Soc. Journal, viii. 110-12 ; Pascual's Ensaio Cri-
tico sobre a viagem ao Brasil, 1861-2 ; Wurtz's
Dictionnaire de Chimie, i. 527, 542-3, 545; Hof-
mann's Report on the Exhibition of 1862 ; Che-
mistry, p. 1 23 ; Study of Chemistry, p. 9 ; Timbs's
Year-book of Facts, 1850, pp. 75-7 ; Fraser's
Mag. liv. 591-601 ; New Quarterly Review, 1856,
pp. 423-8.] J. A. C.
MANSFIELD, HENRY DE (d. 1328),
chancellor of Oxford University. [See
MAUNSFIELD.]
MANSFIELD (originally MAN-
FIELD), SIE JAMES (1733-1821), lord
chief justice of the court of common pleas,
born in 1733, son of John James Manfield, at-
torney, of Ringwood, Hampshire, was elected
a scholar of Etoninl750(HAKWooD,yl/zmm
Eton. p. 339), and proceeded to King's Col-
lege, Cambridge, where he obtained a fellow-
ship in 1754, graduated B. A. in 1755 and M. A.
in 1758 (Grad. Cantab)-.} His grandfather is
said to have been a foreigner, and to have held
some post in Windsor Castle. Mansfield in-
serted the s in his name while still at Cam-
bridge. In November 1758 he was called to
the bar at the Middle Temple. He practised
both at common law and in chancery, and
was engaged in some state trials. He was
one of Wilkes's advisers on his return to Eng-
land in 1768, and argued in support of his
unsuccessful application in the king's bench
to be admitted to bail for the purpose of
prosecuting a writ of error against his out-
lawry (20 April). He took silk in July 1772,
and was afterwards appointed counsel to the
university of Cambridge. Another of Mans-
field's clients was the bigamous Duchess of
Kingston, whose immunity from punishment
he materially contributed to secure in 1776.
The same year he appeared for the defence
in the Hindon bribery case, the year follow-
ing for the incendiary, James Aitkin [q. v.],
and in 1779 for the crown (with Attorney-
general Wedderburn [q. v.]), on the infor-
mation exhibited against George Stratton
Mansfield
Mansfield
[q. v.] and his colleagues in the council of ^
Fort St. George for their usurpation of the |
government of the settlement in 1776 [see !
PIGOT, GEORGE, BARON PIGOT OF PATSHITLL]. I
Mansfield entered parliament on 10 June |
1779 as member for the university of Cam- j
bridge, and on 1 Sept. 1780 was appointed |
solicitor-general, in which capacity he took j
part in the prosecution of Lord George Gor-
don [q.v.] in February 1781, and in that of j
the spy De la Motte, convicted of high trea-
son in the following July. He went into
opposition with Lord North in March 1782,
and returned to office on the coalition be-
tween North and Fox in November 1783. In
parliament he made a poor figure, whether
in office or in opposition, and after the dis-
missal of the coalition ministry, 18 Dec. 1783,
hardly opened his mouth in debate. He lost
his seat at the general election of April 1784
and never re-entered parliament.
Mansfield, with Attorney-general John
Scott, afterwards Lord Eldon [q. v.], repre-
sented the Trinity Hall dons, June 1795, on
the appeal of Francis Wrangham [q. v.] to
Lord-chancellor Loughborough, as visitor of
the university of Cambridge, against their
refusal to elect him to a fellowship. The
argument turned upon the proper construc-
tion of the words * idoneus moribus et ingenio '
in the college statutes, and Wrangham's
counsel cited Terence, Horace, and other
Latin authors to prove that ' mores/ as ap-
plied to an individual, could only mean morals
— Wrangham's morals being unimpeachable.
Mansfield, however, disposed of this conten-
tion by a single line from Ovid describing
two mistresses, ' Hsec specie melior, moribus
ilia fuit ; ' and Lord Loughborough, accord-
ingly, dismissed the appeal.
In July 1799 Mansfield was appointed to the
chief-justiceship of Chester, whence in April
1804 he was transferred to that of the common
pleas and knighted. On qualifying for office
by taking the degree of serjeant-at-law, he
chose for his ring the Horatian motto ' Serus
in ccelum redeas,' in allusion to the lateness
of his advancement. He was sworn of the
privy council on 9 May. On the return of
the whigs to power after Pitt's death, he was
offered the great seal, but declined it.
Mansfield was a sound, if not a profound,
lawyer, a good scholar, and a keen sports- j
man. On circuit it was his custom to rise
at five to kill something before breakfast.
He was a dull speaker, with an ungraceful •
delivery and a husky voice. His advance- i
ment to the bench came too late for his repu- j
tation. He presided, however, for nearly ten I
years in the court of common pleas without j
positive discredit, in spite of declining powers,
and resigned in Hilary vacation 1814. He
died on 23 May 1821 at his house in Russell
Square.
[Gent.Mag.l821,pt.ii.p. 572; Ami.Biog.1821,
p. 452; Foss's Lives of the Judges; Howell's State
Trials, xix. 1075 et seq.,xx. 402,634, 1226 etseq.,
xxi. 486 et seq., 687 et seq., 1046 etseq.; Returns
of Members of Parliament (Official); London
Gazette, 29 Aug.-2 Sept. 1780, 15-18 Nov. 1783,
8-12 May 1804 : Vesey, jun.'s Reports, ii. 609 ;
Gunning's Reminiscences, ii. 23 ; Ormerod's
Cheshire, ed. Ilelsby, i.66; Haydn's Book of Dig-
nities, ed. Ockerby; Diary of Lord Colchester,
ii. 36 ; Taunton's Reports, v. 392 ; Wraxali's Hist.
Mem. 1815, i. 555, ii. 475; Hist. MSS. Comm.
8th Rep. App. p. 233 a, loth Rep. App. pt. iv. p.
26; Jesse's George Selwjn and his Contempo-
raries, .pp. 167, 187; Add. MSS. 6402 f. 140,
21507 ff. 381-7, and Eg. MS. 2137, f. 215;
Cooper's Annals of Cambridge, iv. 392, 399,
412.] J. M. R.
MANSFIELD, SIR WILLIAM ROSE,
first LORD SANDHURST (1819-1876), general,
born 21 June 1819, was fifth of the seven
sons of John Mansfield of Diggeswell House,
Hampshire, and his wife, the daughter of
General Samuel Smith of Baltimore, U.S.A.
He was grandson of Sir James Mansfield
&.V.], and among his brothers were Sir Samuel
ansfield, at one time senior member of coun-
cil, Bombay, Colonel Sir Charles Mansfield of
the diplomatic service, and John Mansfield, a
London police-magistrate. He was educated
at the Royal Military College, Sandhurst, and
passed out in November 1835 at the head of
the five most distinguished cadets of his half-
year. He was appointed ensign 53rd foot
27 Nov. 1835, became lieutenant in the regi-
ment in 1838, and captain in 1843. After
serving with the 53rd in the Mediterranean
and at home, he accompanied the regiment to
India, and was present with it in the first Sikh
war at Buddiwal, Aliwal, and Sobraon, on
which latter occasion he acted as aide-de-camp
to Lord Gough (medal and clasps). He be-
came major 3 Dec. 1847, and was employed
in command of a small detached force sup-
pressing disturbances in Behar early in 1848
(ROGERSON, p. 143). He afterwards com-
manded the regiment in the Punjab war of
1849, and at the battle of Goojerat (medal
and clasp). On 9 May 1851 he became junior
lieutenant-colonel at the age of thirty-two,
passing over the head of Henry Havelock
[q. v.], and having purchased all his steps save
the first. In 1851-2 he was constantly em-
ployed on the Peshawur frontier, either in
command of the 53rd (see ib. pp. 143-6) or
attached to the staff' of Sir Colin Campbell,
lord Clyde [q. v.], who was in command on
the frontier, and who appears to have formed
Mansfield
93
Mansfield
a very high opinion of him (frontier medal
and clasp).
At this period Mansfield is said to have
had a taste for journalism, and desired to
become a bank director. To the end of his
life he believed himself better fitted to con-
duct grand financial operations than any-
thing else. On 28 Nov. 1854 he became
colonel by brevet. At the outbreak of the
Russian war he addressed a letter to Lord
Panmure, then secretary of war, which was
afterwards published as a pamphlet, advoca-
ting greater facilities for enabling militiamen
with their company officers of all ranks to
volunteer into the line. In April 1855 he
exchanged to the unattached list, and was
appointed deputy adjutant-general in Dublin,
and in June the same year was sent to Con-
stantinople, with the local rank of brigadier-
general in Turkey, to act as responsible mili-
tary adviser to the British ambassador, Lord
Stratford de Redcliffe [see CANNING, SIR
STRATFORD, VISCOUNT STRATFORD DE RED-
CLIFFE, 1786-1880].
He arrived in Constantinople when the
plan for relieving Kars with the Turkish
contingent was under consideration. Mans-
field was in constant communication with
the Turkish authorities on the subject (see
POOLE, Life of Stratford de Redcliffe, ii. 352).
He afterwards accompanied the ambassador
to the Crimea, and is said to have rendered
valuable services, which from their very
nature have remained unknown to the public.
At the close of the war in 1856 he received
the quasi-military appointment of consul-
general at Warsaw, with the rank of brigadier-
general in Poland. With the summer of 1857
came the tidings of the outbreak of the mutiny,
and the appointment of Sir Colin Campbell
(Lord Clyde) to the chief command in India.
In an entry in his diary on 11 July 1857,
Colin Campbell wrote : ' Before going to the
Duke of Cambridge I had settled in my mind
that my dear friend Mansfield should have
the offer made to him of chief of the staff.
His lordship (Panmure) proposed the situa-
tion of military secretary, but that I told his
lordship was not worth his acceptance, and
I pressed for the appointment of chief of the
staff being offered to him, with the rank of
major-general and the pay and allowances of
that office in India' (SHADWELL, Life of Clyde,
i. 405) . Mansfield was appointed chief of the
staff in India, with the local rank of major-
general, 7 Aug. 1857. Clyde's biographer
states that when passing through London to
take up his appointment Mansfield was con-
sulted by the government, and submitted a
plan of operations based on the same prin-
ciples as that communicated in confidence by
Clyde to the Madras government on his way
to Calcutta (ib. ii. 411). Mansfield was
Clyde's right hand, his strategetical mentor,
it was said, throughout the eventful period
that followed. He was in the advance on
Lucknow and the second relief in October
1857 (for which he was made K.C.B.), and
at the rout of the Gwalior contingent at
Cawnpore on 6 Nov. following. On the after-
noon of the battle he was sent by Clyde to
occupy the Soubahdar's Tank, a position on
the line of retreat of the enemy's right wing.
Mansfield halted rather than push through
about a mile of ruined buildings, in which
the mutineers were still posted, after dark, by
which the enemy were enabled to get off with
all their guns. His conduct on this occa-
sion has been sharply criticised (MALLESON,
iv. 192; cf. SHADWELL, ii.41). With Clyde.
Mansfield was in the advance on Futtehgur
and the affair at Kalee Nuddee, at the siege
of Lucknow (promoted to major-general for
distinguished service in the field), in the hot-
weather campaign in Rohilcund, the battle of
Bareilly and the affairs at Shahjehanpore, the
campaign in Oude in 1858-9, and the opera-
tions in the Trans-Gogra (medal and clasp).
When the peril was past, on Mansfield fell the
chief burden of reorganising the shattered
fragments of the Bengal native army, dealing
with the European troops of the defunct com-
pany, and conducting the overwhelming mass
of official correspondence connected therewith.
Some of his minutes at this period are models
of lucidity. In December 1859 he was offered
the command of the North China expedition,
which he refused, and Sir James Hope Grant
fq. v.] was appointed. He remained chief of
the staff in India until 23 April I860. He
held the command of the Bombay presidency,
with the local rank of lieutenant-general, from
18 May 1860 to 14 March 1865. During this
period he was appointed colonel 38th foot in
1862, and became lieutenant-general in 1864.
He also published a pamphlet ' On the Intro-
duction of a Gold Currency in India,' Lon-
don, 1864, 8vo. On 14 March 1865 he was
appointed commander-in-chief in India and
military member of council, a position he held
up to 8 April 1870. In the supreme council
he was a warm supporter of John, lord
Lawrence [q. v.] (cf. Mansfield's Calcutta
speech reported in the Times, 9 Feb. 1869).
Mansfield's independent military commands
in India cannot be said to have been success-
ful. He was unpopular, and sometimes want-
ing in temper and j udgment . He had painful
and discreditable quarrels, the most damaging
of which was the court-martial on a member
of his personal staff, against whom he brought
a string of charges of peculation and falsi-
Mansfield
94
Manship
fying accounts, not one of which, after most
patient investigation, could be substantiated
or justified, although the officer was removed
from the service on disciplinary grounds (see
reports of the Jervis court-martial in the
Times, July-September 1866, and the scathing
leader in the same paper of 3 Oct. 1866).
Mansfield, who became a full general in 1872,
commanded the forces in Ireland from 1 Aug.
1870 to 31 July 1875. In Ireland, too, he
was unpopular, and in some instances showed
lamentable failure of judgment.
Mansfield was raised to the peerage on
28 March 1871, during Mr. Gladstone's first
administration, under the title of Baron Sand-
hurst of Sandhurst, Berkshire, in the peerage
of the United Kingdom. He took an active
part in 'the House of Lords in the debates on
army reorganisation, and predicted that aboli-
tion of the purchase system would result in
' stagnation, tempered by jobbery.' He was
a good speaker, but is said never to have
carried his audience with him in the house or
out of it. He was a G.C.S.I. 1866, G.C.B.
1870, P.O. Ireland 1870, and was created
D.C.L. of Oxford in 1870. He died at his
London residence, 18 Grosvenor Gardens,
23 June 1876, aged 57, and was buried at
Digswell Church, near Welwyn, Hertford-
shire.
His character has been impartially drawn
by Malleson : ' Tall and soldierly in appear-
ance, it was impossible for any one to look at
him without feeling certain that the man
before whom he stood possessed more than
ordinary ability. Conversation with him
always confirmed this impression. He could
write well ; he could speak well ; he was
quick in mastering details ; he possessed the
advocate's ability of making a bad cause ap-
pear a good one. He had that within him to
procure success in any profession but one. He
was not and could not become a great soldier.
Possessing undoubted personal courage, he
was not a general at all except in name. The
fault was not altogether his own. Nature,
kind to him in many respects, had denied him
the penetrating glance which enabled a man
on the instant to take in the exact lay of
affairs in the field. His vision, indeed, was
so defective that he had to depend for in-
formation regarding the most trivial matters
upon the reports of others. This was in
itself a great misfortune. It was a misfortune
made irreparable by a haughty and innate
reserve, which shrank from reliance on any
one but himself. He disliked advice, and,
although swayed perhaps too easily by those
he loved and trusted, he was impatient of
even the semblance of control from men
brought into contact with him only officially
and in a subordinate position. Hence it was
that in an independent command, unable to
take a clear view himself, he failed to carry
out the idea which to so clever a man would
undoubtedly have suggested itself had he had
leisure to study it over a map in the leisure
of his closet ' (MALLESON, iv. 192-3).
He married, 2 Nov. 1854, Margaret, daughter
of Robert Fellowes of Shottesley Park, Nor-
folk, by whom he left four sons and a daughter.
His eldest son, William, second and present
lord Sandhurst, succeeded him in the peerage.
From 1886 till her death in 1892, his widow
took a prominent part as a member of the
Women's Liberal Federation in the agitation
in favour of Home Rule and other measures
advocated by Mr. Gladstone.
[Foster's Peerage under ' Sandhurst ;' Army Lists ;
Eogerson's Hist. Kec. 53rd Foot, now 1st Shrop-
shire L.I., London, 1890 ; Malleson's Hist. Sepoy
Mutiny, cab. ed. ; Parl. Debates, 1871-6. Among
the obituary notices may be mentioned that in
the Times, 24 June 1876, and the leader in the
Army and Navy Gazette, 1 July 1876. For will
(personalty 60,000/.) see Times, 29 July 1876.1
H. M. C.
MANSHIP, HENRY (ft. 1562), topo-
grapher, was a native of Great Yarmouth,
and carried on business as a merchant there.
He was elected a member of the corporation
in 1550, and soon took an active part in
public affairs. The old haven having become
obstructed, Manship was, in 1560, named as
one of a committee of twelve persons on
whom was devolved the responsibility of de-
termining where the new haven should be
cut. He says that he ' manye tymes travayled
in and about the business,'' and it was chiefly
through his influence that Joas or Joyce
Johnson, the Dutch engineer, was brought
from Holland, and the present haven con-
structed under his direction. On 11 Feb. 1562
Manship was appointed a collector of the
' charnel rents ' with George King. He com-
piled a brief record of all the most remark-
able events in the history of the borough,
under the title, ' Greate Yermouthe : a Booke
of the Foundacion and Antiquitye of the
saide Towne,' which was printed for the first
time by Charles John Palmer, [q. v.],
1847, with notes and appendix. The n:
script then belonged to James Sparke of Bury
St. Edmunds, but it was sold (lot 234) at
Palmer's sale in 1882.
HENRY MANSHIP (d. 1625), topographer,
son of the above, born at Great Yarmouth,
was educated at the free grammar school
there. He became one of the four attorneys
of the borough court. On 4 Nov. 1579 he
was elected town clerk, but resigned the
office on 2 July 1585. He continued to be a
m
e manu-
Manship
95
Manson
member of the corporation until 1604, when
he was dismissed for saying that Mr. Damett
and Mr. Wheeler, two aldermen who then
represented the borough, ' had behaved them-
selves in parliament like sheep, and were both
dunces.' Thereafter he appears to have de-
yoted himself to the compilation of a history
of the borough. In 1612 he obtained leave
to go to the Hutch and peruse and copy
records for forty days. Finding that many
of the documents were missing and the re-
mainder uricared for, he persuaded the cor-
poration to appoint a committee to inquire
into the matter. Their labours are recorded
in a book containing a repertory of the docu-
ments, which was engrossed by Manship
and delivered to the corporation, in whose
possession it still remains, though almost
every document enumerated in it is now de-
stroyed or lost. Manship appears to have
regained the favour of the corporation, for he
was appointed to ride to London about a
license to ( transport herrings in stranger-
bottoms,' and to endeavour to get the ' fishers
of the town discharged from buoys and
lights/ In 1614, when Sir Theophilus Finch
and George Hardware were returned to par-
liament for the borough, Manship acted as
their solicitor, with a salary of forty shillings
per week, and in 1616 he was again sent to
London to manage the town's business, but
on this occasion he was accused of improperly
1 borrowing money in the town's name/ and
fell into disgrace. His ' History of Great
Yarmouth' was completed in 1619, and the
corporation voted him a gratuity of 50L, but
his expectations of fame and profit were ap-
parently not realised, for he circulated in
1620 a pamphlet wherein, say his enemies,
he ' extolled himself and defamed the town/
He afterwards deemed it expedient to apolo-
gise. Manship died in 1625 at an advanced
age and in great poverty. The corporation
granted a small annuity to his widow Joan,
daughter of Henry Hill of King's Lynn.
Manship was indebted in some part of his
curious history to that compiled by his
father. A contemporary copy, with an ap-
pendix containing a transcript of the charters
made by him, was deposited in the Hutch,
but is believed to have ultimately found its
way into the library of Dawson Turner.
Several other copies are extant, from one of
which the book was first published, under the
editorship of C. J. Palmer, in 1854. A cata-
logue of the charters of Great Yarmouth,
compiled by Manship in 1612, is in the
British Museum, Addit. MS. 23737.
[Palmer's Perlustration of Great Yarmouth,
i. 116-18 ; Eye's Norfolk Topography (Index
Soc.)] G. G.
MANSON, DAVID (1726-1792), school-
master, son of John Manson and Agnes Ja-
mieson, was probably born in the parish of
Cairncastle, co. Antrim, in 1726. His parents
being poor, he began life as a farmer's servant-
boy, but was allowed by his employer to at-
tend a school kept by the Rev. Robert White
in the neighbouring town of Larne. There
he made such good progress that in a short
time he himself opened a school in his
native parish, tradition says in a cowhouse.
By-and-by he became tutor to the Shaw
family of Ballygally Castle, and later on
taught a school in Ballycastle. In 1752 he
removed to Belfast, where he started a
brewery, and in 1755 announced in the 'Bel-
fast Newsletter ' that < at the request of his
customers ' he had opened an evening school
in his house in Clugston's Entry, where he
would teach, ' by way of amusement/ Eng-
lish grammar, reading, and spelling. His
school increased, so that in 1760 he removed
to larger premises in High Street, and em-
ployed three assistants. In 1768 he built a
still larger school-house in Donegall Street,
where he had fuller scope for developing his
system of instruction, * without the discipline
of the rod,' as he described it. For the
amusement of his pupils he devised various
machines, one a primitive kind of velocipede.
To carry out his ideals of education he wrote
and published a number of school-books,
which long enjoyed a high reputation in the
north of Ireland and elsewhere. These were
* Manson's Spelling Book ; ' an ' English Dic-
tionary,' Belfast, 1762; a 'New Primer,'
Belfast, 1762 ; a ' Pronouncing Dictionary/
Belfast, 1774. He also published a small trea-
tise in which he urged hand-loom weavers,
of whom there were then many in Ireland,
to live in the country, where they could
relieve their sedentary task by cultivating
the soil, appending directions as to the most
profitable methods of doing so. He invented
an improved machine for spinning yarn. In
1775 he was among the seatholders in the
First Presbyterian Church, Belfast, and in
1779 he was admitted a freeman of the borough
( Town Book of Belfast, p. 300). He died on
2 March 1792 at Lillyput, a house which he
had built near Belfast, and was buried at
night by torch-light, in the churchyard at
the foot of High Street, the graves in which
have all long since been levelled.
Manson married a Miss Lynn of Ballycastle,
but had no children. An oil-painting of him
hangs in the board-room of the Royal Aca-
demical Institution, Belfast.
[Ulster Biog. Sketches, 2nd ser. by Classen
Porter; Belfast Newsletter, 1755, 1760, 1768;
Benn's History of Belfast.] T. H.
Manson
96
Mant
MANSON, GEORGE (1850-1876), Scot-
tish artist, son of Magnus Manson, an Edin-
burgh merchant, was born at Edinburgh on
3 Dec. 1850. After he had left school he spent
some months in the workshop of a punch-
cutter, where he was engaged in cutting dies
for printers' types. In May 1866 he entered
the wood-engraving department of Messrs.
W. & R. Chambers, publishers, and during
an apprenticeship of five years with that firm
produced a number of woodcuts, including
some tailpieces for ' Chambers's Miscellany.'
He found time to attend the School of Art,
to copy in the Scottish National Gallery, and
to contribute to a Sketching Club ; and he
spent his summer holiday of 1870 in London,
making studies in the national collections.
His indentures having been cancelled by his
request in August 1871, he devoted himself
more assiduously to the work of the Edin-
burgh School of Art, and in the folio wing year
he gained a free studentship and a silver
medal for a water-colour study. In 1873 he
travelled in France, Belgium, and Holland,
visiting Josef Israels at the Hague. Shortly
after his return his health failed, and he
was compelled, early in 1874, to go south
to Sark, where he made some of his best
sketches. He returned to Scotland for a
short time, and in January 1875 went to
Paris, to take lessons in etching in the studio
of M. Cadart. He was back in England in
April, and he settled for a few months at
Shirley, near Croydon. In September he
sought change at Lympstone in Devonshire,
where he died on 27 Feb. 1876. He is
buried in the neighbouring churchyard of
Gulliford. He has left a small water-colour
portrait of himself when an apprentice, and
another executed in 1874, and hung in 1876
in the exhibition of the Royal Scottish
Academy. A good photograph (1873) is re-
produced in Mr. Gray's 'Memoir.'
In his engraving Manson was an acknow-
ledged disciple of Bewick, copying his simple
and direct line effects, and preferring to work
' from the solid black into the white, instead
of from the white into grey by means of a
multiplicity of lines.' His paintings, which
deal with homely and simple subjects, are
realistic transcripts from nature, and are
chiefly notable for their fine schemes of
colour. Many of his works are reproduced
in the ' Memoir.'
[George Mansou and his Works, Edinb. 1880,
containing a biographical preface by J. M. Gray,
founded on material given by the artist's friends ;
information kindly supplied by J. R. Pairman,
esq., and W. D. McKay, R.S.A. ; Hamerton's
Graphic Arts, pp. 311-12; Scotsman, 1 March
1876.1 G. G. S.
MANT, RICHARD (1776-1848), bishop
of Down, Connor, and Dromore, eldest son
and fifth child of Richard Mant, D.D., was
born at Southampton on 12 Feb. 1776. His
father, the master of King Edward's Grammar
School, and afterwards rector of All Saints,
Southampton, was the son of Thomas Mant
of Havant, Hampshire, who had married a
daughter of Joseph Bingham [q.v.] the
ecclesiastical archaeologist. Mant was edu-
cated by his father and at Winchester School,
of which he was elected scholar in 1789.
In April 1793 he was called on with other
scholars to resign, in consequence of some
breach of discipline. Not being (as was ad-
mitted) personally in fault, he refused, and
was deprived of his scholarship. He entered
as a commoner at Trinity College, Oxford,
in 1793, and in 1794 obtained a scholarship.
In 1797 he graduated B.A., and in 1798 was
elected to a fellowship at Oriel, which he
held to the end of 1804. His essay ' On
Commerce ' (included in l Oxford English
Prize Essays/ 1836, 12mo, vol. ii.) obtained
the chancellor's prize in 1799. In 1800 he
began his long series of poetical publications
by verses in memory of his old master at
Winchester, Joseph Warton, D.D. He gra-
duated M. A. in 1801, was ordained deacon in
1802, and, after acting as curate to his father,
took a travelling tutorship, and was detained
in France in 1802-3 during the war. Having
been ordained priest in 1803, he became
curate in charge (1804) of Buriton, Hamp-
shire. After acting as curate at Crawley,
Hampshire (1808), and to his father at
Southampton (December 1809), he became
vicar of Coggeshall, Essex (1810), where he
took pupils. In 1811 he was elected Bamp-
ton lecturer, and chose as his topic a vindica-
tion of the evangelical character of Anglican
preaching against the allegations of metho-
dists. The lectures attracted notice. Man-
ners-Sutton, archbishop of Canterbury, made
him his domestic chaplain in 1813, and on
going to reside at Lambeth he resigned Cog-
geshall. In 1815 he was collated to the
rectory of St. Botolph's, Bishopsgate, and
commenced D.D. at Oxford. He was pre-
sented in 1818 to the rectory of East Hors-
ley, Surrey, which he held with St. Bo-
tolph's.
In February 1820 Mant was nominated
by Lord Liverpool for an Irish bishopric.
He is said to have been first designed for
Waterford and Lismore (though this was
not vacant), but was ultimately appointed
to Killaloe and Kilfenoragh, and was conse-
crated at Cashel on 30 April 1820. He at
once took up • his residence at Clarisford
House, bringing English servants with him,
Mant
97
Mant
a proceeding so unpopular that he soon dis-
missed them. He voted against Roman
catholic emancipation in 1821, and again in
1825. On 22 March 1823 he was translated
to Down and Connor, succeeding Nathaniel
Alexander, D.D. (d. 22 Oct. 1840), who had
been translated to Meath. There was then,
as now, no official residence connected with
his diocese ; Mant fixed his abode at Knock -
nagoney (Rabbit's Hill), in the parish of Holy-
wood, co. Down, a few miles from Belfast.
He had come from a diocese which was
largely Roman catholic to a stronghold of
protestantism, mainly in its presbyterian
form, and he succeeded in doing much for the
prosperity of the then established church.
Mant was on the royal commission of in-
quiry into ecclesiastical unions (1830) ; the
publication of its report in July 1831 was
followed by considerable efforts of church
extension in his diocese. He found Belfast
with two episcopal churches, and left it with
five. He took an active part in connection
with the Down and Connor Church Accom-
modation Society, formed (19 Dec. 1838) at
the suggestion of Thomas Drew, D.D. (d.
1859), which between 1839 and 1843 laid
out 32,000/. in aid of sixteen new churches.
In 1842, on the death of James Saurin, D.D.,
bishop of Dromore, that diocese was united to
Down and Connor, in accordance with the
provisions of the Church Temporalities Act
of 1833. The united diocese is a large one,
being ' a sixteenth of all Ireland.' The last
prelate who had held the three sees conjointly
was Jeremy Taylor, to whose memory a marble
monument, projected by Mant, and with an
inscription from his pen, had been placed in
1827 within the cathedral church at Lis-
burn, co. Antrim.
Mant was an indefatigable writer; the
bibliography of his publications occupies
over five pages in the British Museum Cata-
logue. His poetry is chiefly notable for
its copiousness. Four of his hymns are in-
cluded in Lord Selborne's ' Book of Praise,'
1863 ; about twenty others, some being me-
trical psalms, are found in many hymnals.
Many of his hymns were adapted from the
Roman breviary. The annotated Bible (1814)
prepared by George D'Oyly, D.D. [q.v.], and
Mant, at the instance of Archbishop Man-
ners-Sutton, and at the expense of the So-
ciety for Promoting Christian Knowledge,
was largely a compilation; it still retains
considerable popularity. It was followed by
an edition of the prayer-book (1820), on a
somewhat similar plan, by Mant alone.
His best work is his * History of the
Church of Ireland ' (1840), the fruit of much
research into manuscript as well as printed
VOL. XXXVI.
sources. It was undertaken to meet a want,
felt all the more from the conspicuous abilitv
which marked the first two volumes (1833-
1837) of Reid's t History of the Presbyterian
Church in Ireland.' No one was so well
equipped for the task as Charles Richard
Elrington, D.D. [q.v.]; but on his failure,
owing to ill-health, to fulfil the design, Mant
came forward. His style is very readable,
and if his comments are those of a partisan,
his facts are usually well arranged and as-
certained with care. The earlier church
history of Ireland is ignored, and the period
immediately preceding the Reformation is
treated too much in the manner of a pro-
testant pamphlet ; but the real topic of the
book, the post-Reformation annals of the
Irish establishment to the union, could hardly
have enlisted a more judicious narrator. A
copious index by Mant himself adds to the
book's value.
Mant was taken ill on 27 Oct. 1848 while
staying at the rectory-house, Ballymoney,
co. Antrim, and died there on 2 Nov. 1848.
He was buried on 7 Nov. in the churchyard
of St. James's, Hillsborough, co. Down. He
married, on 22 Dec. 1804, Elizabeth Wood
(d. 2 April 1846), an orphan, of a Sussex
family, and left Walter Bishop Mant [q. v.],
another son, and a daughter.
His publications may be thus classified :
1. POETICAL. 1. ' Verses to the Memory of
Joseph Warton,D.D.,' &c., Oxford, 1800, 8vo.
2. ' The Country Curate/ &c., Oxford, 1804,
8vo. 3. * A Collection of Miscellaneous
Poems,' &c., Oxford, 1806, 8vo (3 parts).
4. 'The Slave,' &c., Oxford, 1806, 8vo.
5. ' The Book of Psalms . . . Metrical Ver-
sion,' &c., 1824, 8vo. 6. ' The Holydays of
the Church . . . with . . . Metrical Sketches-
&c., 1828-31, 8vo, 2 vols. 7. ' The Gospd
Miracles ; in a series of Poetical Sketches,'
&c., 1832, 12mo. 8. ' Christmas Carols,' &c.,
1833, 12mo. 9. 'The Happiness of the
Blessed,' &c., 1833, 12mo; 4th ed. 1837;
1870, 8vo. 10. 'The British Months: a
Poem, in twelve parts,' &c., 1835, 8vo, 2 vols.
11. ' Ancient Hymns from the Roman Bre-
viary . . . added, Original Hymns,' &c.,
1837, 12mo. 12. ' The Sundial of Armoy,'
&c., Dublin, 1847, 16mo. 13. 'The Matin
Bell,' &c., Oxford, 1848, 16mo. 14. 'The
Youthful Christian Soldier . . . with . . .
Hymns,' &c., Dublin, 1848, 12mo. II. HISTO-
KICAL : 15. ' The Poetical Works of ... Thomas
Warton . . . with Memoirs,' &c., 1802, 8vo.
16. 'Biographical Notices of the Apostles,
Evangelists, and other Saints,' &c., Oxford,
1828, 8vo. 17. ' History of the Church of
Ireland,' &c., 1840, 8vo, 2 vols. III. THEOLO-
GICAL : 18. ' Puritanism Revived,' &c.; 1808,
Mant
98
Mante
8vo. 19. « A Step in the Temple . . . Guide
to ... Church Catechism,' &c. [1808], 8vo ;
reprinted, 1840, 12mo. 20. ' An Appeal to
the Gospel,' &c., Oxford, 1812, 8vo (Bamp-
ton lecture); 6th edit. 1816, 8vo. (Extracts
from this were issued as ' Two Tracts . . .
of Regeneration and Conversion,' £c., 1817,
12mo.) 21. ' Sermons,' &c., Oxford, 1813-15,
8vo, 3 vols. 22. ' Sermons . . . before the
University of Oxford,' &c., 1816, 8vo (against
Socinianism). 23. ' The Truth and the Ex-
cellence of the Christian Religion,' &c., 1819,
12mo. 24. 'The Christian Sabbath/ &c.,
1830, 8vo. 25. 'The Clergyman's Obliga-
tions/ &c., Oxford, 1830, 12mo, 2 parts ; 2nd
edit, same year (referred to by Newman as ' a
twaddling — so to say — publication'). 26. 'A
Letter to . . . H. H. Milman . . . Author
of a History of the Jews/ &c., 1830, 8vo.
27. <A Second Letter/ &c., 1830, 8vo.
28. ' The Churches of Rome and England
compared/ £c., 1836, 12mo; 1884, 12mo.
29. ' Does the Church of Rome agree with
the Church of England in all the Funda-
mentals ? ' &c., Dublin, 1836, 8vo. 30. ' Ex-
temporaneous Prayer/ £c., Dublin, 1837, 8vo.
31. 'The Church and her Ministers/ &c.,
1838, 8vo. 32. ' Romanism and Holy Scrip-
ture/ &c., new edit. 1839, 12mo ; 1868, 16mo.
33. 'Primitive Christianity/ &c., 1842, 8vo.
34. ' A Churchman's Apology/ £c., Dublin,
1844, 8vo. 35. 'Horse Ecclesiasticae/ &c.,
1845, 16mo. 36. ' Horse Liturgicse/ &c.,
1845, 16mo. 37. 'Religio Quotidiana/ &c.,
1846, 8vo. 38. < Ferine Anniversaries/ &c.,
1847, 16mo, 2 vols. 39. ' The Scotch Com-
munion Office/ £c., Oxford, 1857, 8 vo. 40. ' A
short Tract for Revivalists/ &c., 1859, 8vo.
V. MISCELLANEOUS: 41. 'A Parsing . . .
some of the Colloquies of Cordery/ &c.,
tSOl, 12mo. 42. ' Reflections on ... Cruelty
to Animals/ &c., 1807, 8vo. 43. ' Church
Architecture considered/ £c., Belfast, 1843,
8vo. Also single sermons, 1813-40, and
charges, 1820-42.
[Memoir by Berens, 1849 ; Memoirs by Walter
Bishop Mant, 1857; Biog. Diet, of Living Au-
thors, 1816, p. 220; Ewart's Handbook of the
United Diocese of Down, Connor, and Dromore
[1886] ; Newman's Letters, 1891, i. 218; Julian's
Diet. Hymnology, 1892, pp. 713 sq. ; Notes and
Queries, 5th ser. x. 86.] A. GK
MANT, WALTER BISHOP (1807-
1869), divine, eldest son of Richard Mant
[q.v.], was born on 25 June 1807 atBuriton,
Hampshire. He matriculated at Oriel Col-
lege, Oxford, on 6 Feb. 1824, and graduated
B.A. 1827, M.A. 1830. In 1831 he took
orders, and was appointed archdeacon of
Connor by his father. In October 1834 he
was preferred to the rectory of Hillsborough,
I
P
co. Down, and was appointed archdeacon of
Down. For many years he was provincial
grand master, and afterwards provincial
grand chaplain, of the freemasons of Down
and Antrim. Like his father, whose biogra-
pher he became, lie wrote verse. In anti-
quarian subjects he took considerable inte-
rest, and contributed to the ' Proceedings ' of
local societies. He preached on Sunday,
4 April 1869, and died of influenza two days
later at the archdeaconry, Hillsborough; he
was buried on 10 April at Hillsborough.
He published: 1. 'Horae Apostolicae/ &c.,
1839, 8vo. 2. 'The Man of Sorrows . . .
five Discourses/ &c., Oxford, 1852, 8vo.
3. ' Memoirs of ... Richard Mant/ &c.,
Dublin, 1857, 8vo. 4. ' Christophoros and
other Poems/ &c., 1861, 8vo. 5. 'Bible
Quartetts/ &c.[1862],32mo (three numbers).
6. 'Scientific Quartetts,' &c. [1862-3], 32mo
(six numbers).
[Belfast Newsletter, 7 April and 12 April 1869 ;
Guardian, 14 April 1869, p. 400; E wart's Hand-
book of Diocese of Down, Connor, and Dromore,
1886, p. 49; Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1715-1886.]
A. G. "
MANTE, THOMAS (Jl. 1772), military
writer, describes himself as having served
as an assistant engineer at the siege of Ha-
vana in 1762, and as major of brigade to
Colonel Dudley Bradstreet in the campaigns
against the Indians in 1764. His name
does not appear in any British ' Army List/
nor in Porter's ' History of the Royal Engi-
neers.' Mante wrote several military works,
the most important being his ' History of
the late War in America, including the
Campaigns against His Majesty's Indian
Enemies/ London, 1772, a handsome quarto,
praised by the American historians Sparks
and Bancroft, and now scarce (cf. LOWNDES,
Bibl. Manual, Bonn; WINSOR, Hist, of Ame-
rica, v. 616, footnote). Mante obtained, but
did not take out, a license to print and vend
the work for a term of fourteen years (Home
Office Warrant £ook,vol.-xxxi-v. 1. 195). The
book was published in the ordinary way.
Mante also wrote a ' Treatise on the Use of
Defensive Arms, translated from the French
of Joly de Maizeray, with Remarks/ London,
1771 ; ' System of Tactics, translated from
the French of Joly de Maizeray/ and dedi-
cated to Guy Carleton, lord Dorchester,
London, 1781 ; and ' Naval and Military
History of the Wars of England, including
those of Scotland and Ireland,' London,
1795 P-1807. The last two volumes are de-
scribed as ' completed by an impartial hand/
presumably after the author's death.
[Allibone's Diet. vol. ii. ; Drake's American
Biog. ; Watt's Bibl. Brit. ; Mante's Works. The
Mantell
99
Mantell
note from a Mr. Thomas ' Mant ' about an ac-
ceptance in 17o±, among the Caryll Papers in
the British Museum (Add. MS. 28232, f. 372),
may suggest a clue to his origin.] H. M. C.
MANTELL, GIDEON ALGERNON
(1790-1852), geologist, was born in 1790 in
the parish of St. Jolm-sub-Castro, Lewes,
Sussex, being one of a family of six — four sons
and two daughters. His father was a shoe-
maker in good business, noted for his shrewd-
ness, integrity, and whig principles. Gideon
was sent first to a dame's school, next to one
kept by a Mr. Button on the Cliffe (for his
father's principles practically excluded him
from the grammar school), then to a private
school in Wiltshire. He was next articled
to James Moore, a surgeon in Lewes, by whom
lie was so much esteemed that, on the comple-
tion of his medical education by becoming a
licentiate of the Apothecaries' Hall, he was
taken into partnership. Mantell was very
successful in his profession at Lewes, making
midwifery a special study. He contributed
to the f Lancet ' several papers on this and
other medical subjects, and, with the help
of his brother Joshua [q. v.], a member of
the same profession, was instrumental in
arresting the death penalty, and procuring
an ultimate pardon, for a woman who had
been condemned for poisoning Her husband
with arsenic, since he succeeded in showing
that the tests relied upon by the medical
witnesses for the crown were untrustworthy.
As a result of this, he published in 1827 a
treatise entitled ' Observations on the Medi-
cal Evidence necessary to prove the Presence
of Arsenic in the Human Body in cases of
supposed Poisoning by that Mineral.'
But, while actively following his profes-
sion, Mantell lost no opportunity of indulg-
ing his taste for natural history and geology,
and of collecting specimens, first from the
chalk about Lewes, then from the Weald
of Sussex. ' A Description of a Fossil Al-
cyonium from the Chalk Strata near Lewes,'
read before the Linnean Society in 1814, and
printed in their ( Transactions ' (xi. 401-7),
was the first of a long series of publications.
His reputation rapidly grew, especially after
his discovery of the iguanodon in the sand-
stone of Tilgate Forest, an account of which
was read before the Royal Society early in
1825, and is printed in the ' Philosophical
Transactions,' cxv. 179. His collection of
fossils became noted, for he spared neither
time nor money in augmenting it, and in 1835,
by the advice, backed by liberal pecuniary
help, of the Earl of Egremont, he removed it
and his family (for he had married a Miss
Woodhouse, the daughter of one of his pa-
tients) to Brighton. But here he was less
successful in his profession than he had been
at Lewes, and, after a vain effort had been
made in the district to raise a fund sufficient
to retain the collection for Sussex, Mantell
sold it to the British Museum for 5,000/. In
1839 he removed to a house on Clapham Com-
mon, and after a few years there moved into
London, living at 19 Chester Square. But,
while his scientific repute increased, his medi-
cal practice declined. In his later years he
devoted himself mainly to literature and lec-
turing, in both of which, in the words of Lord
Rosse (president of the. Royal Society)/ he was
eminently successful,' owing to ' the singular
ability, the felicitous illustration, and the
energetic eloquence that characterised all his
discourses.' He was also a zealous antiquary,
opening many tumuli about Lewes. In the
later years of his life Mantell suffered from
a spinal complaint, the result of an accident.
Though at times in acute pain, he bore it
bravely, continuing to join scientific meet-
ings and deliver lectures. The end was un-
expected. After a lecture to the Clapham
Athenaeum, he took opium to allay pain.
The dose, though not in itself a fatal one,
proved so to his exhausted frame, and he
died 10 Nov. 1852. He was buried in St.
Michael's Church, Lewes, where there is a
brass tablet to his memory. He left two
sons : Walter, who discovered the fossil re-
mains of the gigantic dinornis ; and Joshua ;
besides one daughter.
Mantell was a facile and prolific writer.
Under his name sixty-seven books and me-
moirs appear in Agassiz and Strickland's
1 Bibliographia Zoologiae,' and forty-eight
scientific papers in the Royal Society's Cata-
logue. Of the latter, ten were communicated
to that society and printed in the 'Philo-
sophical Transactions,' and nineteen were
published by the Geological Society. Of these
papers, the majority deal with the geology and
palaeontology^ vertebrate and invertebrate,
not forgetting plants, of the south-east of
England ; but Mantell also wrote on the fossil
fox of CEningen, and on the 'Dinoruis' and
1 Notornis ' of New Zealand, the remains of
which had been sent over by his son Walter.
His last paper was on i TelerpetonElginense/
a fossil reptile discovered in Moray, in strata
considered (erroneously) to be of old red sand-
stone age, together with some remarks on
supposed fossil ova of batrachians from the
lower Devonian of Forfarshire. ' The Fossils
of the South Downs,' 4to, 1822, was his first
book, the plates of which were executed by
his wife ; others were ' The Geology of the
South-East of England,' 1833 ; « Thoughts on
a Pebble,' 1836 ; 'The Wonders of Geology/
2 vols., 1838 ; < The Medals of Creation,'
H 2
Mantell
100
Manton
2 vols., 1844 ; ' Thoughts on Animalcules/
1846 : ( Geological Excursions round the Isle
of Wight and along the adjacent Coast of
Dorsetshire,' 1847 — all 8vo. Most of these
went through more than one edition ; of the
' Wonders ' six were published in the first
ten years.
Mantell was elected into the Linnean
Society in 1813, and into the Geological
Society in 1818 ; from the latter he received
the Wollaston medal in 1835 ; he was one of
its secretaries in 1841-2, and a vice-president
in 1848-9. He was elected F.R.S. in 1825,
and received a royal medal in 1849 ; he was
enrolled an honorary fellow of the Royal
College of Surgeons in 1844, having become
M.R.C.S. in 1841, and was granted, in the last
year of his life, a pension from the crown.
Mantell was not only a popular lecturer
and writer, but also the first to demonstrate
the fresh- water origin of the Wealden strata,
and by his researches among them to dis-
cover four out of the five genera of Dinosaurs
known at the time of his death. But his
chief service to science was ' as a working
geologist, as a discoverer, as a collector, and
as one who, in the infancy of geological
science, placed before the world the means
by which others could write a thesis or found
a system.' The Royal Society possesses a
portrait of Mantell by J. J. Masquerier.
[Obituary notices in Presidential Addresses
(Lord Rosse) to the Royal Society, 1852, pp. 26-
31, and to the Geological Society (Quart. Jouru.
Geolog. Soc. vol. ix. pp. xxii-v) ; Gent. Mag. 1 852,
pt. ii. pp. 644—7 ; Lower's Sussex Worthies, pp.
158-9 ; Agassiz and Strickland's Bibliographia
Zoologies et Geologise, pp. 539-42 ; Royal Soc.
Catalogue of Scientific Papers, iv. 219-20.]
T. G. B.
[Brit. Mus. Cat. ; Gent, Mag. 1865, pt. i. p.
800.] B. B. W.
MANTELL, SIR THOMAS (1751-1831),
antiquary, born in 1751, was the only son of
Thomas Mantell, surgeon, of Chilham, Kent,
by Catharine, daughter of John Nichols,
rector of Fordwich. He belonged to the
Kentish branch of the Mantells. Pegge the
antiquary was his godfather. Early in life
he settled at Dover in his father's profession,
but retired on being appointed agent for
prisoners -of war and transports at Dover.
In 1814 he was appointed agent for packets
at Dover, a post at that time demanding un-
remitting attention. He was for many years
a magistrate at Dover, and six times its
mayor. He was knighted on 13 May 1820
during his mayoralty. He died at his house
in Dover on 21 Dec. 1831, aged 80, and was
buried in the family vault at Chilham. He
married Anne, daughter of William Oakley,
but left no family.
Mantell was elected fellow of the Society
of Antiquaries in 1810. He investigated
the tumuli in various parts of Kent, and was
a collector of antiquities. His publications
are : 1. ' Short Directions for the Manage-
ment of Infants,' 1787. 2. ' Case of Imper-
forate Anus successfully treated ' in ' Me-
moirs of Medicine,' vol. iii. 1792. 3. ' An
Account of Cinque Ports Meetings, called
Brotherhoods and Guestlings,' Dover, 1811,
4to. ; reissued with additions as ' Cinque
Ports, Brotherhoods, and Guestlings,' Dover,
| 1828, 4to. 4. ' Coronation Ceremonies . . .
! relative to the Barons of the Cinque Ports,'
&c., Dover, 1820, 4to.
[Gent. Mag. 1832, pt. i. pp. 88, 89, 651; Brit.
Mus. Cat.] W. W.
MANTELL, JOSHUA (1795-1865), sur-
geon and writer on horticulture, born in 1795,
was younger brother of Gideon Algernon
Mantell [q. v.] He adopted the medical pro-
fession, was admitted a licentiate of the Apo-
thecaries' Company, London, in 1828 (Med.
Direct. 1845), and practised as a surgeon at
Newick in Sussex.
He was devoted to floriculture, and fo unded
the Newick Horticultural Society. About ,
1834 he was thrown from his horse, and re-
ceived an injury to his brain which necessi-
tated his removal to an asylum at Ticehurst,
where he died in 1865.
Mantell was the author of an article on
' Floriculture/ issued both separately and in
Baxter's * Library of Agricultural and Hor-
ticultural Knowledge,' 2nd edit. 8vo, Lewes,
1832 (4th edit. 1846), of which work and
'The Farmer's Annual' he is said to have
been the principal editor.
MANTON, JOSEPH (1766? -1835),
gunmaker,was, according to the specification
of a patent granted to him in April 1792,
then established in business in Davies Street,
Berkeley Square, London ; his name does not
appear in the ' Directory ' until two years
afterwards. He remained in Davies Street
until 1825, and his shop, No. 25, became
widely known to shooters. Colonel Peter
Hawker [q. v.] was a great friend and admirer
of ' Joe Manton,' as he was almost universally
called, and his 'Instructions to Young Sports-
men' abounds with references to Manton's
skill. Blaine (Encyclopcedia of Sports and
Pastimes, 1840, p. 748) is more cautious, but
admits that ' had he never done more than
invent his breech and his elevated rib his
name would have been associated with the
fowling-piece as long as fowl remained to be
killed.' The possession of one of his guns
was an object of ambition to sportsmen.
Manton
101
Manton
Praed writes in his 'Chaunt of the Brazen
Head:'—
Still brokers swear the shares will rise,
Still Cockneys boast of Manton's gun.
He took out several patents between 1792
and 1825 for an improved hammer and breech-
ing ; a spring to prevent the rattling of the
trigger ; cartridges ; a perforated hammer to
allow air to escape when the charge is being
rammed down ; the ' elevated rib,' by which
the barrels of double guns are connected I
together : the ' gravitating stop ' to prevent !
accidental discharge, and the ' musical sear/
by which a musical sound was produced on
cooking the piece. According to Daniel
(Rural Sports, iii. 440), Manton applied for
a patent in 1790 for a machine for rifling
cannon, and for an improved shot with a base
of soft wood to take into the grooving. He
was offered a sum of 500/. for these inven-
tions, which he declined. The patent was
refused, in consequence of the interposition
of the board of ordnance, although the
king's warrant for the sealing of the patent
had been issued. In his best guns he intro-
duced platinum touch-holes for preventing
corrosion, and his barrels were proved by
hydraulic pressure. He used to say that
none of his guns were ever known to burst.
His inventions unconnected with gunmaking
comprised a method of enclosing clocks in
exhausted cases ; air-tight sliding tubes for
telescopes ; and a tool for boring holes in
horses' feet, so that shoes might be attached
by screws instead of by nails. Hawker claims
for Manton the introduction of the copper
percussion-cap, but this is hardly borne out
by the evidence. He unquestionably had
something to do with the introduction of the
percussion system, as is proved by his patents
of 1818 and 1825 for priming tubes, but these
inventions fall far short of the simplicity of
the copper cap. Notwithstanding Manton's
great reputation and the high prices he re-
ceived for his guns he did not succeed in
business, and in January 1826 he became
bankrupt (London Gazette, p. 194). His
certificate was eventually allowed, 20 July,
but he never seems to have recovered himself.
At the time of his bankruptcy he was carry-
ing on business at 11 Hanover Square, but
the next year he was in the New Koad, then in
Burwood Place, and subsequently in Holies
Street. He died at Maida Hill, 29 June
1835, aged 69, and was buried in Kensal
Green cemetery, his epitaph being from the
pen of Colonel Hawker, who prints it in
his 'Instructions.' Manton's business was
carried on by his sons at 6 Holies Street until
1840, when it was acquired by Messrs. Charles
and Henry Egg, also a name of repute in the
gun trade. Manton married, on 17 Jan. 1792,
at St. George's, Hanover Square, Marianne
Aitkens, and the baptism of several of their
children is recorded at that church.
His brother, JOHN MANTON (d. 1834), was
also a gunmaker, with a reputation little in-
ferior to that of Joseph. His shop was at
No. 6 Dover Street, Piccadilly, where he
carried on business down to the time of his
death. He took out four patents, but none
were of much importance. The business
was continued by his sons for some years
afterwards.
The patent indexes also contain the names
of George Henry Manton (son of John
Manton) and John Augustus Manton, both
of whom were gunsmiths. Charles Manton,
brother to John Augustus, was appointed
master furbisher at the Tower about 1829.
Some of his inventions are described in a
volume lettered ' Percussion Arm Papers,
1836 to 1847,' preserved among the ordnance
papers at the Public Record Office. The same
volume contains reports of trials of several
inventions by the Mantons.
[Colonel Hawker's Instructions to Young
Sportsmen, llth ed. 1859, pp. 1, 6, 20, 76, 80 ;
Elaine's Encyclopedia of Sports and Pastimes,
1840, pp. 747, &c. ; Daniel's Eural Sports, iii.
440, 480, Suppl. p. 447.] E. B. P.
MANTON, THOMAS, D.D. (1620-1677),
presbyterian divine, baptised at Lydeard St.
Lawrence, Somerset, 31 March 1620, was
son of Thomas Manton, probably curate of
that place at the time. He was educated at
the free school, Tiverton, and was an 'apt
scholar, ready at fourteen for the university.'
On 11 March 1635 he entered Wadham Col-
lege, Oxford, and applied himself to divinity ;
he graduated B.A. from Hart Hall 15 June
1639, and was ordained by Bishop Hall of
Exeter at the age of twenty (HAERis). This
premature step he afterwards speaks of (Expo-
sition of James] as a ' rash intrusion.' Wood
conceives that he was not ordained until the
beginning of 1660, by Bishop Galloway at
Westminster, which is unlikely. Hill of
Rotterdam says that he only took deacon's
orders from Bishop Hall, and that he never
would submit to any other ordination (Athence
Oxon. iii. 1135 n.) Manton preached his
first sermon at Sowton, near Exeter. He was
in that city during the siege by the royalists,
and upon its surrender (4 Sept. 1643) went
to Lyme. Soon afterwards he was chosen
lecturer at Cullompton, Devonshire. About
the end of 1644, or early in 1645, he was ap-
pointed by Colonel Alexander Popham, M.P.,
and lessee of the manor, to the living of
Stoke Newington, on the sequestration of
William Heath. Manton soon became ex-
Manton
102
Manton
tremely popular, and an acknowledged leader
of the presbyterians in London.
He was one of the three scribes to the
Westminster Assembly, and signed the pre-
face to the ' Confession,' adding an ' Epistle
to the Reader ' of his own (see ed. Edinb.
1827). On at least six occasions Manton
was called to preach before the Long parlia-
ment, the first being 30 June 1647, a fast day
(Commons' Journals}. He strongly disap-
proved of the king's execution, but remained
in favour with Cromwell and his parliament,
and again preached before them on thanks-
giving and fast days until 4 Feb. 1658. He
attended Christopher Love [q. v.] on the
scaffold (22 Aug. 1651), and afterwards, in
spite of threats of shooting from the soldiers,
preached a funeral sermon (printed 1651) in
Love's church of St. Lawrence Jewry, though
' without pulpit-cloth or cushion.' Manton
was incorporated B.D. on 20 April 1654 at
Oxford, on the ground that ' he is a person
of known worth, and a constant preacher
in London.' In 1656 he was presented by
William Russell, earl of Bedford, to the
rectory of St. Paul's, Covent Garden, a new
church built and endowed by Francis, fourth
earl (NEWCOURT, i. 707). Although he was
not legally admitted until 10 Jan. 1660
(KEKSTETT, Register], he attracted to the
church, under the Commonwealth, crowds
of the nobility, both Scottish and English.
Evelyn was there (Diary, i. 327) on 23 May
1658, when Manton had collections made for
the sequestrated ministers. On another oc-
casion Baxter and Dr. Wilkins, afterwards
bishop of Chester, assisted him in a service
for the Piedmontese protestants. He was
nominated by the committee of parliament,
with Baxter and others, to draw up the
' Fundamentals of Religion ' (BAXTER, Reli-
quia, pt. ii. p. 197). He was also appointed
one of the 'triers' or inquisitors of godly
ministers. Wood derisively calls him the
' prelate of the Protectorate.' On 26 June
1657 Manton was present in Westminster
Hall, and l recommended his Highness, the
Parliament, the council, the forces by land
and sea, and the whole government and
people of the three nations to the blessing and
protection of God ' ( WHITELOCKE, p. 662).
Manton was anxious for the Restoration,
and was one of the deputation to Breda,
where Charles II promised to make subscrip-
tion easier for the presbyterians. In June or
July 1660 he was sworn one of the twelve
chaplains to the king, but never preached
before him, or received or expected any pay
(BAXTER). He sat on the commission for the
revision of the liturgy, which met in the first
instance at Calamy's house 2 April 1660, and
diligently attended the Savoy conference
(convened 25 March 1661). He accompanied
Baxter, Calamy, and others to an audience
of the king, who desired them ' to set down
what they would yield to.' The presbyterians
met at Sion College for two or three weeks,
and attended at Lord-chancellor Manchester's
when their declaration was read before the
king (22 Oct. 1660).
On 19 Nov. 1660 Manton was created D.D.
at Oxford, and was offered the deanery of Ro-
chester, but he declined to subscribe. He con-
tinued at St. Paul's, Covent Garden, not read-
ing the liturgy nor having it read, until a pe-
tition was presented by his congregation at the
end of 1661. On 24 Aug. (St. Bartholomew's
day) 1662 he left his living, but disclaims
having preached any farewell sermon (KEN-
NETT, p. 779). He attended the services of
his successor, Dr. Patrick, afterwards bishop
of Ely, until Patrick charged him with circu-
lating a libel about him in the church (Bodl
MSS. Cod. Tann. xxxiii. fol. 38). Manton
then held frequent services in his own house
in King Street, Covent Garden, until the
numbers grew too large, and the meetings
were moved successively to White Hart Yard,
Brydges (now Catherine) Street, and to Lord
Wharton's in St. Giles's. It is a sign of his
popularity that the Earl of Berkshire, ' a Jan-
senist papist,' who lived next door, offered
egress ' over a low wall ' if trouble arose
(HARRIS). A mong those who regularly came
were the Countesses of Bedford and Man-
chester, Lady Clinton, Sir William Lockier,
and Lady Seymour (Hist. MSS. Comm. 2nd
Rep. App. vi. p. 15). In September 1668
Manton, l being next the court and of great
name among the presbyterians,' drew up, at
the suggestion of Sir John Baber [q. v.], an
address to the king acknowledging the cle-
mency of his majesty's government. Manton
described his own and his companion's recep-
tion at Lord Arlington's, the secretary of
state, in a letter to Baxter (Reliquice, iii. 37).
His meetings were connived at until about
1670, when he was arrested on a Sunday
afternoon just as he was finishing his sermon.
He was committed to the Gatehouse, but was
treated leniently, Lady Broughton being the
keeper. Baxter 'judges him well at ease.*
On being released, six months after, Manton
began preaching in a room in White Hart
Yard, and only escaped a second arrest by a
timely warning, which enabled James Bed-
ford, who had taken the Oxford oath, to
occupy his place. In 1672 he was chosen one
of the first six preachers for the merchants and
citizens of London at the weekly lecture in
Pinners' Hall, where he continued to preach
occasionally until his death. Two years
Manton
103
Manton
later, Manton, with Baxter and Bates, met
Tillotson and Stillingfteet, ' to consider of an
accommodation.' A draft was agreed upon
and laid before the bishops, who rejected it.
About 1C75 his health failed. A visit to
Lord Wharton's country seat at Woburn did
him little good. He fell into a lethargy
painful to the many friends who visited him,
and died 18 Oct. 1677, in the fifty-seventh
year of his age. He was buried in the
chancel of St. Mary's, Stoke Newington, on
22 Oct. His funeral sermon was preached
by William Bates (printed London, 1678).
John Collinges [q. v.] preached at the mer-
chants' lecture, and Thomas Case [q. v.], then
above eighty, also commemorated his death.
( Words of Peace/ Manton's dignified and
spiritual utterances on his deathbed, was
published as a broadside a month or two
after.
Manton was the most popular of the pres-
byterians, and used his influence 'for the
public tranquillity.' Bates says ' his prudent,
pacific spirit rendered him most useful in
these divided times.' According to Neal, he
was ' a good old puritan, who concerned not
with the politics of the court,' only with its
religion. He made no enemies. His portrait,
engraved by White, is prefixed to most of his
works. His place was, above all, in the pulpit.
Archbishop Ussher called him ' a voluminous
preacher,' and the six folio volumes published
after his death contain 589 sermons. Lord
Bolingbroke, writing to Swift (SwiFT, Let-
ters, ed. 1767, ii. 172), says: 'Manton taught
my youth to yawn, and prepared me to be a
high churchman, that I might never hear him
read or read him more.' Besides the public
occasions mentioned above, Manton preached
the second sermon to the Sons of the Clergy,
several times before the lord mayor and alder-
men at St. Paul's, and took part in the morn-
ing exercises at Cripplegate. and elsewhere.
Manton married Mary Morgan of Sidbury,
Devonshire, who survived him twenty years.
They had several children. A daughter
Ann married a Mr. Terry, and died 16 March
1689. Some commemorative verses by her
nephew, Henry Cutts, are to be found in
* Advice to Mourners, &c., a Sermon long
since preached by J. Manton,' published by
Matthew Silvester, 1694, with a short account
of the two wives of Mr. Terry. A son Thomas
was baptised at Stoke Newington 7 Oct. 1645,
and a son James was buried there 18 June 1656.
Another son, Nathaniel, born 4 March 1657,
was a bookseller at the Three Pigeons in the
Poultry (see note at end of Preface to vol. iv.
of the folio edition of his sermons). Another
daughter, Mary, was born 9 Dec. 1658.
Dr. Manton's extremely valuable library
was sold at his house in King Street, Covent
Garden, 25 March following his death. The
catalogue was the fourth printed. A copy,
with the prices in manuscript, is in the
British Museum Library.
Manton published : 1. 'Meate out of the
Eater, &c./ London, 1647. 2. 'England's
Spirituall Languishing, &c.,' London, 1648.
Both fast sermons preached before the com-
mons. 3. * A Practical Commentary, or an
Exposition, with Notes, upon the Epistle of
James/ London, 1651 ; reprinted 1653, 1657,
1840, 1842, and 1844. 4. 'The Blessed Es-
tate of them that Die in the Lord/ London,
1656. 5. ' A Practical Commentary on the
Epistle of Jude/ 1658, being weekly lectures
delivered at Stoke Newington. 6. ' Smec-
tymnuus Redivivus/ with a preface of his
own, being a reprint of the 1641 edition (see
CALAMY), 1669. He also wrote a number of
prefaces or recommendatory epistles to the
works of Case, Chetwynd, Clifford, Holling-
worth, Gray, Strong, Sibbes, and others.
Immediately after Manton's death Bates
published a volume of his sermons, with por-
trait, 1678, 4to. A second was published by
Baxter, 1679, 8vo. 'A Practical Exposi-
tion of the Lord's Prayer ' appeared in 1684,
and ' Several Discourses tending to Promote
Peace and Holiness among Christians/ 1685;
' Christ's Temptation and Transfiguration
Practically Explained and Improved/ 1685 ;
' A Practical Exposition on Isaiah liii./ 1703.
Vol. i. of the folio complete edition of his
sermons, with memoir by William Harris,
D.D. [q. v.], and 190 sermons on Psalm cxix.,
appeared in 1681; 2nd edit., corrected, 1725;
a later edition, in 3 vols. 8vo, 1842. Vol. ii.
pt. i., dedicated to William, earl of Bedford,
by Bates, Collins, and Howe, 1684 ; pt. ii.,
dedicated to Lord and Lady Wharton, by
Bates and Howe, 1684. Vol. iii. pt. i., con-
taining a treatise on the Lord's Supper, 1688.
Vol. iv. 1693. They are supplied with a
curious but most complete index. ' The
Morning Exercises at Cripplegate, St. Giles,
and Southwark/ edited by Nichols, 6 vols.
1844, contains four of Manton's sermons.
[Authorities mentioned above ; Gardiner's Ke-
gisters of Wadham, p. 129; Wood's Athenae
Oxon. ed. Bliss, iii. 1134-9 ; Calamyand Palmer,
i. 175, 426; Harris's Memoir, 1725; Eachard's
Hist. p. 936 ; Mitchell's Westminster Assembly,
pp. xx, 124, 469; Neal's Puritans, iv. 445 n. ;
Eobinson's Hist, and Antiquities of Stoke New-
j ington, pp. 140-3 ; Lysons's Environs of Lon-
don, pp. 291-2; Burnet's Hist, of bis own
j Time, i. 259, 308 ; Clarendon's Kebellion, xvi.
! 242, ed. 1849; Marsden's Later Puritans, 1st
j edit. p. 418 ; Baxter's Biographical Collections,
j 1768, pp. 199-226 ; Kennett's Hist, of England,
Manwaring
104
Manwaring
iii. 281 ; Wilson's Hist, of Dissenting Churches,
iii. 545-66 ; Darling's Encyclop. Bibliograph.
1854; Administration at Somerset House ; Re-
gisters of Lydeard St. Lawrence per Rev. F. L.
Hughes, of Stoke Newington per Rev. L. E. j
Shelford, and of Covent Garden per Rev. S. T. |
Cumberlege.] ' C. F. S.
MANWARING or MAYNWARING, \
ROGER (1590-1653), bishop of St. Davids,
born at Stretton in Shropshire in 1590, was
educated at the King's School, Worcester,
and entered as a bible-clerk at All Souls'
College, Oxford, in 1602. He is stated, some-
what doubtfully, to be descended through
younger sons from John Manwaring or Main-
waring (d. 1410), sheriff of Cheshire under
Henry IV (see BURKE, Extinct Baronetcies,
p. 334). He graduated B.A. in 1608, M.A.
on 5 July 1611, and accumulated the degrees
of B.D. and D.D. on 2 July 1625. He was
collated to the rectory of St. Giles's-in-the-
Fields, London, on 3 June 1616, and about
1626 was appointed chaplain in ordinary to
Charles I. In this capacity he preached before
the king on 4 July 1627 at Oatlands on ' Re-
ligion,' and on the 29th following at Alder-
ton on ' Allegiance.' In the first sermon he
asserted that the king's royal command im-
posing taxes and loans without consent of
parliament did ' so far bind the conscience of
the subjects of this kingdom that they could
not refuse the payment without peril of
damnation,' an illustration of their probable
fate being supplied by the case of Korah,
Dathan, and Abiram ; in the second sermon
he maintained that the authority of parlia-
ment was not necessary for the raising of aids
and subsidies. The sermons were printed
in August 1627, by I. H. for R. Badger,
London, 4to, ostensibly 'by command of
his majesty,' though the license and order for
printing were subsequently assigned to the
maleficent influence of Laud. They were
reprinted in 1667 and 1 709 (cf. FORSTER, Eliot,
i. 387 n. ; LOWNDES, Bibl. Man. 1469). In the
following May he repeated the substance of
these sermons in his parish church. Phelips,
in the House of Commons, had already in
memorable language protested against the
absolutist tendency of Manwaring's sermons
(GARDINER, vi. 237). Rouse and other more
prominent members took the matter up, and
on 9 June 16^8 Pym carried up to the lords
the charges which had been gradually col-
lected against the preacher. He was charged
with trying 'to infuse into the conscience of
his majesty the persuasion of a power not
"bounding itself with law,' with seeking ' to
blow up parliamentary powers, not much un-
like Faux and his followers/ or, in the words
of Pym, with ' endeavouring to destroy the
king and kingdom by his divinity.' Man-
waring's condemnation followed, and he was
sentenced to be imprisoned during the plea-
sure of the house, to pay a fine of 1,OOOJ., and
to be suspended for three years. He was
also disabled from holding any ecclesiastical
dignity or secular office. On 23 June Man-
waring, with tears in his eyes, humbly re-
pented and acknowledged his errors and
indiscretions at the bar of the upper house,
after which he was removed to the Fleet,
where he remained until the dissolution. A
few days after the sentence the king, at the
request of parliament, issued a proclamation
for the suppression of Manwaring's book, in
which, although l the grounds were rightly
laid, yet in divers passages, inferences, and
applications trenching upon the law of the
land ... he [Manwaring] hath so far erred
that he hath drawen upon himselfe the most
just censure and sentence of the high court
of Parliament ' (' Proclamation ' in British Mu-
seum, also printed in RYMER, Fcedera, xviii.
1025). Charles is said to have remarked with
regard to the sentence : * He that will preach
more than he can prove, let him suffer for it ;
I give him no thanks for giving me my due.'
He nevertheless directed Heath, the attorney-
general, to prepare Manwaring's pardon as
early as 6 July, and in the course of the same
month he presented Manwaring to the living
of Stanford Rivers, Essex, with a dispensa-
tion to hold it together with St. Giles's-in-
the-Fields. He held the former living down
to 1641, and in the meantime was collated
rector of Muckleston, Staffordshire, in 1630,
and of Mugginton, Derbyshire, in 1631. On
28 Oct. 1633 he was appointed dean of Wor-
cester (LE NEVE, Fasti, iii. 71), and in De-
cember 1635 he was consecrated by Laud to
the bishopric of St. Davids, a proceeding
which subsequently found a place among the
numerous charges brought against the arch-
bishop. No sooner did the Short parliament
meet in March 1640 than the lords proceeded
to question Manwaring's appointment. On
27 April the king could with difficulty prevent
them from passing a fresh censure upon him,
and on the following day he was deprived of
his vote in the upper house (NALSON, ii. 336).
Fresh charges were preferred against him con-
cerning his conduct while dean of Worcester.
He was accused of popish innovations in
directing that the king's scholars, forty in
number, ' usually coming tumultuously into
the choir,' should come in ' bimatim,' and of
exhibiting a sociability and joviality ill be-
fitting his office. By the Long parliament
he was in consequence imprisoned, losing all
his preferments, and relapsing into poverty
and obscurity, when he was greatly befriended
Manwood
105
Manwood
by Sir Henry Herbert [q. v.] ' For the last
two years of his life,' says Lloyd, ' not a
week passed over his head without a mes-
sage or an injury, which he desired God not
to remember against his adversaries, and
adjured all his friends to forget.' He died
at Carmarthen on 1 July 1653, ' after he had
endured many miseries,' and was buried by
the altar in the collegiate church at Breck-
nock, where a long Latin inscription com-
memorates his virtues.
Wood says of him that he had some
curiosity in learning, but greater zeal for the
church of England. « It is said,' he adds,
' that he was much resolved on three things :
1. The redemption of captives. 2. The con-
version of recusants. 3. The undeceiving
of seduced sectaries. . . . Mr. [William]
Fulman [q. v.], who married this bishop's
granddaughter, used to report a remarkable
story concerning a loving dog which he kept
several years before he died, that after his
master was dead sought for him in all the
walks that he used to frequent, at length
finding the church door open, went to his
grave, not covered, and there he remain'd till
he languished to death.'
Manwaring's name is usually thus spelt
by his contemporaries, though on the title-
page of his printed sermons it is given Mayn-
wayring. He was probably connected, but
remotely, with the Maynwarings or Main-
warings of Over Peover and Ightfield, whose
name, according to Lower, assumes 131 dif-
ferent forms (Patronym. Brit.}
[Wood's Athense Oxon. ed. Bliss, iv. 811;
Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714; Lansdowne
MS. 985, f. 101 (White Kennett's collections);
Harl. MS. 980, f. 326 ; Freeman and Jones's St.
Davids, p. 332 ; ManLy's Hist, and Antiq. of
St. Davids, p. 160 ; Theophilus Jones's Hist, of
Brecknockshire; Lloyd's Memoires, 1677, pp.
272-6 ; Walker's Sufferings of the Clergy, pt.
ii. p. 16; Hacket's Life of Williams, 1714, p.
174 ; Chambers's Biog. Illustr. of Worcester-
shire, p. 194; Prynne's Canterburie's Doome, p.
352 ; Sanderson's Hist, of Charles I, 1658, p.
115; Newcourt's Repertorium, i. 612, ii. 547;
State Papers, Dom. 1628, passim ; State Trials,
iii. 335-58; Eanke's Hist, of England, i. 586;
Gardiner's Hist, of England, 1603-40, vols. vi.
vii. and ix. ; Parl. Hist. ii. 377 ; The Proceedings
of the Loi-ds and Commons in the year 1628
against Roger Manwaring, D.D., the Sacheverell
of his day. for two Seditious, High-flying Ser-
mons, London, 1709.] T. S.
MANWOOD, JOHN (d. 1610), legal
author, a relative of Sir Roger Manwood
[q. v.], was a barrister of Lincoln's Inn, game-
keeper of Waltham Forest, and justice of the
New Forest. He died in 1610. Manwood
married Mary Crayford, of a Kentish family,
by whom he had issue. His estate of Priors,
part of the dissolved priory of Blackmore, in
the parish of Bromfield, Essex, remained in
his posterity till the last century, when the
male line became extinct.
Manwood compiled and printed in 1592 (at
first for private circulation) a compendium of
forest law entitled ' A Brefe Collection of the
Lawes of the Forest ; collected and gathered
together as well out of the Statutes and
Common Lawes of this Realme as also out
of sundrie auncient Presidents and lie-
cords, concerning Matters of the Forest.
With an Abridgment of all the principall
Cases, Judgments, and Entres, contained in
the Assises of the Forestes of Pickering and
of Lancaster,' 4to. The first published edition
of this excellent work, much enlarged and
improved, appeared in 1598, London, 4to ;
2nd edit. 1599, 4to. A new and enlarged
edition was published in 1615 with the title:
' A Treatise of the Lawes of the Forest :
wherein is declared not only those Lawes, as
they are now in Force, but also the Originall
and Beginning of Forests : And what a
Forest is in his owne proper Nature, and
wherein the same doth differ from a Chase,
a Parke, or a Warren, with all such Things
as are incident or belonging thereunto, with
their severall proper Tearrnes of Art. Also
a Treatise of the Pourallee, declaring what
Pourallee is, how the same first began, what
a Pourallee man may do, how he may hunt
and use his owne Pourallee, how farre he may
pursue and follow after his Chase, together
with the Limits and Bounds, as well of the
Forest as the Pourallee. Collected as well
out of the Common Lawes and Statutes of
this Land, as also out of sundrie Learned
Auncient Authors, and out of the Assises of
Pickering and Lancaster,' London, 4to ; re-
printed, London, 1665, 4to ; 4th edit. London,
1717, 8vo ; 5th edit. London, 1741, 8vo, both
revised by William Nelson of the Middle
Temple. An abridgment by N. Cox is dated
1696. Manwood is also the author of a brief
' Project for Improving the Land Revenue
by inclosing Waste,' submitted to Sir Julius
Csesar, 27 April 1609, first printed in John
St. John's * Observations on the Land Re-
venue of the Crown/ App. No. 1, London,
1787, 4to.
[Lansd. MS. 90, if. 19-2o ; Addit. MS. 26047,
ff. 161-4; Morant's Essex, ii. 77 ; Wright's Essex,
i. 187 ; Boys's Sandwich, pp. 187, 481 ; Cal. State
Papers, Dom. 1603-10, pp. 418, 645 ; Dugdale's
Orig. p. 60 ; Bridgman's Legal Bibliography ;
Nichols's Lit. Anecd. viii. 298.] J. M. K.
MANWOOD, SIR PETER (d. 1625), an-
tiquary, w^as eldest son of Sir Roger Man-
wood [q. v.] In 1583 he became a student
Manwood
106
Manwood
of the Inner Temple (CooivE, Admissions,
1547-1660, p. 106). On 10 Dec. 1591 he
had assigned to him, his wife Frances, and
his son Roger, the lease of Lidcourt Mea-
dows, Eastry, Kent, for their three lives (Cal.
State Papers, Dom. 1591-4, p. 142), and in
1595, 1596, and 1597 had other small grants
arising out of lands in Kent (ib. 1598-1601,
pp. 527, 528, 531). He was M.P. for Sand-
wich in 1588-9, 1592-3, 1597, and 1601 ;
for Saltash, Cornwall, in March 1603-4 ; for
Kent in 1614; and for New Romney in
January 1620-1. On 12 Dec. 1598 he had
license granted him to travel beyond seas
'for his increase in good knowledge and
learning' (ib. 1598-1601,, p. 132). He was
appointed sheriff of Kent in 1602 (ib. 1601-
1603, p. 268), and at the coronation of
James I, on 25 July 1603, was made knight
of the Bath (METCALFE, Book of Knights,
p. 150). He was also a commissioner of
sewers for Kent (Cal. State Papers, Dom.
1619-23, p. 281). Manwood was not only
learned himself, but a patron of learned men,
whom he liked to gather round him at his
seat at St. Stephen's, otherwise Hackington,
near Canterbury. He is mentioned with
great respect by Camden (Britannia, ed. 1607,
p. 239), and was a member of the Society of
Antiquaries in 1617, when application was
made for a charter (Archceologia, i. xxi).
His lavish style of living involved him in
difficulties, and he had to quit the country
in August 1621. Broken in health he ven-
tured back as far as Dover in April 1624,
hoping to persuade his creditors to accept
some arrangement whereby he might, be
suffered to end his days in his own country.
His lifelong friend, Lord Zouch, wrote to
Secretary Conwray begging him to use his
influence with the king for Man-wood's pro-
tection (Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1623-5,
p. 213).
Manwood died in 1625, and was buried in
St. Stephen's Church, leaving a large family
by his wife Frances (1573-1638), daughter
of Sir George Hart of Lullingstone, Kent.
(BEERY, County Genealogies, ' Kent/ p. 356).
John Manwood (d. 1653), his second son and
ultimate successor to the estates, was one of
the gentlemen of the king's privy chamber,
and was knighted on 3 April 1618 (MET-
CALFE, p. 173). In 1639 he was lieutenant-
governor of Dover Castle, and in April 1640
was elected M.P. for Sandwich. About 1637
he sold the estate of St. Stephen's to Colonel
Sir Thomas Colepeper, and, having married
a Dutch lady as his second wife, resided
thenceforth a good deal in Holland (HASTED,
Kent, fol. ed., iii. 595). Another son, Thomas
Manwood, student of the Inner Temple 1610,
and B.A. Lincoln College, Oxford, 1611,
was drowned in France in 1613 (FOSTER,
Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714, iii. 968). His pre-
mature death was gracefully commemorated
by William Browne of Tavistock in the
fourth eclogue of ' The Shepherd's Pipe '
(1614). A daughter, Elizabeth, married Sir
Thomas Walsingham [q. v.]
Part of the manuscript of Sir Roger
Williams's i The Actions of the Lowe Coun-
tries ' having fallen into Manwood's hands,
he gave it to Sir John Hayward for revi-
sion, and published it in 1618, 4to, pre-
fixing an epistle dedicatory to Sir Francis
Bacon. He hoped that the publication
might prove 'a meane of drawing the resi-
due into light.'
Two of Manwood's letters to Lord Zouch,
dated 1620, are in Egerton MS. 2584, ff. 98,
129. A register of documents relating to
his estates, dated 1551-1619, is Additional
MS. 29759.
[Boys's Sandwich, 1 792, p. 249 ; Notes and
Queries, 3rd ser. iv. 477 ; Lansd. MS. 109, art.
97.] G. G-.
MANWOOD, SIR ROGER (1525-1592),
judge, second son of Thomas Manwood, a
substantial draper of Sandwich, Kent, by
Catherine, daughter of John Galloway of
Cley, Hundred of South Greenhow, Norfolk,
was born at Sandwich in 1525. Educated
at St. Peter's school, Sandwich, he wras ad-
mitted in 1548 to the Inner Temple, where
he was called to the bar in 1555. The same
year he was appointed recorder of Sandwich,
and entered parliament as member for Hast-
ings. In 1557-8 he exchanged Hastings for
Sandwich, which he continued to represent
until 1572. He resigned the recordership
of Sandwich in 1566, but acted as counsel
for the town until his death. Manwood was
also, for some years prior to his elevation to
the bench of the common pleas, steward,
i.e. judge, of the chancery and admiralty
courts of Dover.
At the Inner Temple revels of Christmas
1561 Manwood played the part of lord chief
baron in the masque of * Palaphilos ' [cf. HAT-
TON, SIR CHRISTOPHER, 1540-1591]. He early
attracted the favourable notice of the queen,
who in 1563 granted him the royal manor
of St. Stephen's, or Hackington, Kent, which
he made his principal seat, rebuilding the
house in magnificent style. He was reader
at the Inner Temple in Lent 1565 ; his read-
ing on the statute 21 Hen. VIII, c. 3, is
extant in Harleian MS. 5265 (see also
THORESBY, Ducat. Leod. Cat. of MSS. in
4to, No. 119). He was a friend of Sir
Thomas Gresham and Archbishop Parker,
Manwood
107
Manwood
and steward of the liberties to the latter, in
concert with whom he founded at Sandwich
a grammar school. It took the place of St.
Peter's school, which had been suppressed in
1 547 with the chantry of St . Thomas, to which
it was attached. The school was built on a site
near Canterbury Gate, and endowed partly
out of Manwood's own funds and money
bequeathed him for the purpose, partly by
public subscription between 1563 and 1583,
and long continued to send scholars to the
universities, but has been in abeyance since
the middle of the present century. Man-
wood was called to the degree of serjeant-at-
law on 23 April 1567. In parliament he
supported the Treason Bill of 1571, was a
member of the joint committee of lords and
commons to which the case of the queen
of Scots was referred in May 1572, and
concurred in advising her execution. On
14 Oct. he was rewarded with a puisne judge-
ship of the common pleas. He was one of
the original governors of Queen Elizabeth's
oramniar school, founded at Lewisham in
574, and in 1575 obtained an act of par-
liament providing for the perpetual mainte-
nance of Rochester bridge, which, however,
did not prevent its demolition in 1856, to
make way for the present iron structure.
Manwood was joined with the Bishops of
London and Rochester in a commission of
11 May 1575 for the examination of foreign
immigrants suspected of anabaptism. The
inquisition resulted in the conviction of
two Flemings, John Peters and Henry Twi-
wert, who were burned at West Smithfield.
On 23 April 1576 Manwood was placed on
the high commission. As a judge he was
by no means disposed to minimise his juris-
diction, advised that the Treason Act did not
supersede, but merely reinforced the common
lawr, and that a lewd fellow, whom neither
the pillory nor the loss of his ears could
cure of speaking evil of the queen, might be
punished either with imprisonment for life
' with all extremity of irons, and other strait
feeding and keeping/ or by burning in the
face or tongue, or public exposure, ( with jaws
gagged in painful manner,' or excision of the
tongue. He also held that non-attendance
at church was punishable by fine, and fa-
voured a rigorous treatment of puritans.
Nevertheless, he seems to have been popular
on circuit, Southampton conferring upon him
its freedom on 28 March 1577. By the in-
fluence of Walsingham and Hatton, Man-
wood was created lord chief baron of the
exchequer on 17 Nov. 1578, having been
knighted at Richmond two days before. He
took his seat in the following Hilary term
(Add. MS. 16169, f. 67 £). As lord chief
baron Manwood was a member of the court
of Star-chamber which on 15 Nov. 1581
passed sentence of fine and imprisonment upon
William, lord Vaux of Harrowden [q.v.],
and other suspected harbourers of the Jesuit
Edmund Campion [q.v.] for refusing to be
examined about the matter. His judgment,
in which he limits the legal maxim, * Nemo
tenetur seipsum prodere/ to cases involving
life or limb, is printed in * Archaeologia/ xxx.
108 et seq. (see also Hist. MSS. Comm.
llth Rep. App. pt. vii. pp. 103-5).
In 1582, on the death of Sir James Dyer
[q.v.], chief justice of the common pleas,
Manwood offered Burghley a large sum for
his place, which, however, was given to Ed-
mund Anderson [q.v.] In February 1584-5
he helped to try the intended regicide Parry,
and in the following June he took part
in the inquest on the death of the Earl of
Northumberland in the Tower [see PERCY,
HENRY, eighth EARL OF NORTHUMBERLAND].
He was a member of the special commission
which, on 11 Oct. 1586, assembled at Fother-
ingay for the examination of the queen of
Scots, and concurred in the verdict after-
wards found against her in the Star-chamber
(25 Oct.) He also sat on the commission which,
on 28 March 1587, found Secretary Davison
guilty of ' misprison and contempt ' for his
part in bringing about her execution [see
DAVISON, WILLIAM, 1541-1608].
In 1591 he was detected in the sale of
one of the offices in his gift, and sharply
censured by the queen. A curious letter, in
which he attempts to excuse himself by
quoting precedents, is extant in Harleian
MS. 6995, f. 49. This was but one of several
misfeasances of various degrees of gravity
with which Manwood was charged during
his later years. Thomas Digges [q. v.j and
Richard Barry, lieutenant of Dover Castle,
charged him with deliberate perversion of
justice, in the chancery and admiralty courts
of Dover, and the exchequer; Sir Thomas
Perrott [q.v.] and Thomas Cheyne, with co-
vinous pleading in the court of chancery ; and
Richard Rogers, suffragan bishop of Dover,
with selling the queen's pardon in a murder
case for 240/. According to Manningham
(Diary, Camden Soc., p. 91), he even stooped
to appropriate a gold chain which a gold-
smith had placed in his hands for inspection,
and on the privy council intervening by writ
at the suit of the goldsmith, returned the
scornful answer, 'Malas causas habentes
semper fugiunt ad potentes. Ubi non valet
veritas, prrcvalet auctoritas. Currat lex,
vivat Rex, and so fare you well my Lords/
'But/ adds the diarist, 'he was commit/
This strange story is confirmed by extant
Manwood
ic8
Manwood
letters of Manwood, from which it appears j
that he was arraigned before the privy conn- !
cil in April 1592, refused to recognise its |
jurisdiction in a contemptuous letter contain- |
ing the words ' fugiunt ad potentes,' was
thereupon confined in his own house in Great
St. Bartholomew's by order of the council, \
and only regained his liberty by apologising
for the obnoxious letter, and making humble
submission (14 May). His disgrace, how- |
ever, did not prevent his offering Burghley j
five hundred marks for the chief justiceship !
of the queen's bench, vacant by the death of
Sir Christopher Wray [q.v.] The bribe was
not taken, arid on 14 Dec. 1592 Manwood \
died. The letters above referred to will be i
found in Lansdowne MS. 71, arts. 5, 6, 7, and
68 ; Harleian MS. 6995, art. 62 ; and Strype,
'Annals ' (fol.), iv. 119-23. _ Other of Man-
wood's letters are preserved in Egerton MS. j
2713, f. 193, Additional MS. 12507, f. 130,
Lansdowne MS. arts. 24 and 31, and the ' Man-
wood Papers ' in the Inner Temple Library.
His hand is one of the least legible ever
written. A note of some of the charges
against him in Burghley's handwriting is in
Lansdowne MS. 104, art. 32 (see alsoLansd.
MSS. 24 art. 39, 26 art. 7). Some eulogistic
Latin hexameters on his death are ascribed
to Marlowe (cf. Works of Christopher Mar-
lowe, ed. Dyce, iii. 308).
Manwood was buried beneath a splendid
marble monument, erected during his life-
time, in the south transept of St. Stephen's
Church, near Canterbury. Coke calls him
a ' reverend judge of great and excellent
knowledge in the law, and accompanied with
a ready invention and good elocution.' Of
the four high courts of justice he wittily
said : ' In the common pleas there is all law
and no conscience, in the queen's bench both \
law and conscience, in the chancery all con-
science and no law, and in the exchequer
neither law nor conscience.' His opinion
' as touching corporations, that they were in-
visible, immortal, and that they had no soul,
and therefore no subpoana lieth against them,
because they have no conscience nor soul,' is
recorded by Bulstrode, ' Reports,' pt. ii. p.
233.
If an unscrupulous judge, Manwood was
a munificent benefactor to his native county.
Besides his school, he built a house of cor-
rection in Westgate, Canterbury, gave St.
Stephen's Church a new peal of bells and a
new transept — that under wrhich he was
buried — and procured in 1588 a substantial
augmentation of the living. He also built
seven almshouses in the vicinity of the
church, and by his will left money to pro-
vide work and wages for the able-bodied poor
of Hackington and the adjoining parishes in
bad times.
Manwood married twice, in both cases a
widow. By his first wife, Dorothy, daughter
of John Theobald of Sheppey, he had issue
three sons and two daughters ; by his second
wife, Elizabeth, daughter of John Copinger,
of Allhallows, near Rochester, he had no issue.
Of his sons one only survived him, Peter
[q. v.] His posterity died out in the male
line during the seventeenth century. Both
Manwood's daughters married ; Margaret,
the elder, Sir John Leveson of Home, Kent ;
Ann, the younger, Sir Percival Hart of
Lillingston. Fuller ( Worthies, ' Kent ') erro-
neously ascribes to the judge a treatise on
' Forrest Law ' [see M ANWOOD, JOHN] . A por-
trait of Manwood by an unknown hand is in
the National Portrait Gallery ; it is a sketch
in water-colours from an ancient picture.
[Lambard's Perambulation of Kent, 1596, p.
394 ; Holinshed's Chronicles, anno 1 584 ; Berry's
County Genealogies, ' Kent; ' Camden 's Britannia,
ed. G-ough, i. 217; Addit. MSS. 5507 p. 329,
12507 f. 130, 29759, 33512 if. 5-16; Eg. MS.
2713, f. 193; Lansd. MSS. 24 art. 39, 26 art. 7,
27 art. 48, 50 art. 24 and 31, 104 art. 32 ; Harl.
MSS. 6993 ff. 7, 17, 6994 if. 21,154, 7567 art. 15;
Inner Temple Books; Eeturns of Members of
Parliament (Official) ; Boys's Sandwich, pp. 199-
269, 484, 744-5: Hasted's Kent, ii. 20, 621,
iii. 598, 600, iv. 273 ; Hasted's Kent, ed. Drake,
pt. i., ' Hundred of Blackheath,' pp. 268, 27lw.,
284; Dugdale's Orig. p. 150; Chron. Ser. pp. 93,
94; Gal. State Papers, Dom. 1547-80, pp. 441,
521, 556, 1581-90 p. 648, 1591-4 pp. 219-20;
Burgon's Life of Sir Thomas Gresham, ii. 478 ;
Nicolas's Life of Sir Christopher Hatton, p. 67 ;
D'Ewes's Journ. of Parliaments during the Keign
of Queen Elizabeth, 1682, pp. 160, 165, 167, 178,
180, 183, 206, 222, 223; Parl. Hist. i. 745;
Hist. MSS. Comm. llth Rep. App. pt. iii. p. 20;
Analytical Index to the Remembrancia, p. 117;
Rymer's Fcedera (Sanderson), xv. 718, 740 ; Cob-
bett's State Trials, i. 1095, 1114, ii. 62 et seq. ;
Somers Tracts, i. 220 ; Narratives of the Re-
formation (Camden Soc.), p. 339 ; Trevelyan
Papers (Camden Soc.), ii. 84, 86 ; Camden Mis-
cellany (Camden Soc.), vol. iv. ; Lodge's Illustra-
tions, ii. 382 ; Parker Corresp. (Parker Soc.), pp.
187-92, 338, 405 ; Becon's Prayers (Parker Soc.),
p. 601 ; Strype's Whitgift, fol.,i. 285, ii. 360-73,
iii. 138 et seq. ; Strype's Aylmer, 8vo, p. 91 ;
Strype's Grindal, fol., pp. 208, 232-3; Strype's
Parker, fol., i. 274 et seq., ii. 377, iii. 337, 343 ;
Strype's Annals, fol., vol. iii. pt. i. pp. 62, 138,
270, 364; Coke's Reports, fol., pt. iii. p. 26«;
Croke's Reports, 4th ed.,p. 290; Fronde's Hist, of
England, xi.88«; Carlisle's Endowed Grammar
Schools, i. 595 et seq. ; Parl. Papers, 1865, vol.
xliii. ; Murray's Handbook to Kent ; Kelly's
Directory to Kent and Sussex ; Foss's Lives of
the Judges.] J. M. R.
Map
109
Map
MAP or MAPES, WALTER (ft. 1200),
mediaeval author and wit, was from his name
of Welsh descent, and he speaks of the Welsh
as his fellow-countrymen (De Nugis, ii. 20).
Map, which is Welsh for i son/ and which
has been shortened to Ap in forming modern
patronymics, seems to have been used by
the Saxons as a nickname for a Welshman.
Walter himself was almost certainly a native
of Herefordshire ; he calls himself ' a marcher
of Wales ' (ib. ii. 23), and his < De Nugis
Curialium' abounds in legends relating to
that county ; moreover, he was throughout
his life more or less closely connected with
the city of Hereford. It is known that there
was a succession of Walter Maps at Worms-
ley, about eight miles north of that city,
between 1150 and 1240 (cf. citations from
Harl. MSS. 3586 and 6726, ap. WARD, Cat.
of Romances, i. 736-8) . Walter may have been
a member of this family, but there is no cer-
tain evidence, although he is known to have
held land at Ullingswick, at no great dis-
tance (Cart. S. Peto- Gloucester, ii. 156,
Rolls Ser.) It has, however, been argued,
though on very insufficient grounds, that
Map was a native of Pembrokeshire (Notes
and Queries, 3rd ser. xi. 386; HARDY, Cat.
Brit. Hist. ii. 487). All that we know of
his parents is that they were of sufficient
position to have been of service to Henry II,
both before and after he became king (De
Nugis, v. 6). Map was probably born about
1140, and went to study at Paris soon after
1154, for Louis VII had lately married Con-
stance of Castile, and he was there at least
as late as 1160, for he studied under Girard
la Pucelle, who began to teach in or about
that year (ib. v. 5, ii. 7). He was, however,
back in England before 1162, for he was pre-
sent at the court of Henry II, while Thomas
Becket was still chancellor (ib. ii. 23). Map
says that he had earned Henry's favour
and affection through his parent's merits (ib.
v. 6). He was one of the clerks of the royal
household, and thus was frequently employed
as a justice itinerant (GiRALDUs C AMBRENSIS,
Opera, iv. 219) ; his name occurs in this capa-
city at Gloucester in 1173 (MADOX, Hist.
Exchequer, i. 701), and as a justice in eyre
for Herefordshire and the neighbouring coun-
ties in 1185 (EYTON, Itinerary of Henry II,
pp. 176, 265). Giraldus says that Map always
excepted the Jews and Cistercians from his
oath to do justice to all men, since 'it was
absurd to do justice to those who were just to
none.' Map was with Henry at Limoges in
1173, when he had care of Peter of Tarentaise.
In 1179 Henry sent him to the Lateran
Council at Rome (cf. ib. p. 223) ; on his way
he was hospitably entertained by Henry of
Champagne. At the council he was deputed
by the pope to argue with the representatives
of the Waldensians, who were present there
(De Nugis, ii. 3, v. 5, i. 31 ). In 1176 he re-
ceived the prebend of Mapesbury at St.
Paul's ; apparently he was already canon and
precentor of Lincoln, and parson of West-
bury, Gloucestershire, a living in the gift of
the vicars choral at Hereford (LE NEVE, ii.
82, 406). In 1183 he was with Henry II in
Anjou, and at the time of the young king's
death in June was at Saumur (De Nugis,
iv. 1, v. 6). Before 1186 he had become
chancellor of Lincoln (Cart. S. Peter Glouc.
ii. 156). His connection with the court seems
to have ceased at the death of Henry II (De
Nugis, iv. 2). In 1197 (not 1196 as often
stated) he was made archdeacon of Oxford,
and at the same time resigned his precentor-
ship (R. DE DICETO, ii. 150). Two years later,
on a vacancy in the see of Hereford, the
chapter wished to have Walter for bishop ;
he held at this time one of the prebends.
Walter accompanied a deputation from the
chapter to Angers in March 1199, when they
attempted to gain their end with the aid of
Bishop Hugh of Lincoln ( Vita S. Hugonis
Lincolniensis, p. 281, Rolls Ser.) Their mis-
sion was unsuccessful, and John, on his ac-
cession soon after, gave the see to Giles de
Braos [q.v.] In January 1202 Walter, as
archdeacon of Oxford, was ordered to seize all
the property of his old friend Giraldus with-
in his archdeaconry (GIRALDUS CAMBRENSIS,
Opera, iii. 20). In November 1203 he was
one of the candidates whom Giraldus, not
very sincerely, suggested for the see of St.
Davids (ib. i. 306, iii. 321). Map was still
alive on 15 March 1208, when an order was
made for a payment to him (Cal. Rot. Litt.
Claus. i. 106), but apparently he was dead
when Giraldus wrote the proosmium to the
second edition of his ' Hibernica ' about 1210,
for, in referring to Map, Giraldus says, ' cujus
animse propitietur Deus' (Opera, v. 410).
The date of his death is given as 1 April in
a calendar printed from a Hereford missal in
the ' History of Hereford,' London, 1717.
In the only extant charter granted by
Map, his nephew, Philip Map, is mentioned
as a witness ( Cotton Charter, xvi. 40, printed
ap. Latin Poems, p. xxix). Map had other
nephews (De Nugis, p. 13), but nothing
further is known of them. There is no doubt
that Map is the right spelling of his name ;
it is the form invariably used by his con-
temporaries, and is given by Walter himself
(ib. v. 6, * cui agnomen Map '). Mapes is the
latinised and inaccurate form, though it has
been most popularly used. Map is to be
carefully distinguished from his predecessor
Map
no
Map
in the archdeaconry of Oxford, Walter Ca-
lenius [q.v.], with whom he has been often
confused.
Walter Map's undoubted literary remains
are scarcely commensurate with the reputa-
tion which he has almost continuously en-
joyed. A man of the world, with a large
circle of courtly acquaintances — he bears wit-
ness himself to his familiarity with the two
Henrys of England, Henry II and his son,
with Louis of France, and Henry of Cham-
pagne— actively engaged in public affairs from
his youth up, he was probably more familiar to
his contemporaries as a wit than as a writer ;
to this Giraldus Carnbrensis bears witness in
the record that he has preserved of his friend's
1 courtly jests ' {Opera, iii. 145, iv. 219, &c.)
It is possible also that this is all that Giral-
dus alludes to in his repeated references to
Map's French ' dicta,' though this is suscep-
tible of another explanation. Map himself
says expressly to Giraldus, ' Nos multa dixi-
mus ; vos scripta dedistis et nos verba,' and
that his ' dicta ' had brought him a consider-
able reputation (GiKALDFS, Opera, v. 410-
411). However, Giraldus is also our wit-
ness that Map was a scholar, well versed in
law and theology, and a man of poetic taste,
well read in literature (ib. i. 271-89, iv. 140).
Much of this might be inferred from his one
undoubted work, the ' De Nugis Curialium '
(Courtiers' Triflings). This curious bo.ok, al-
though devoid of any visible arrangement,
made up largely of legends from his native
county, gossip and anecdotes of his court
life, also displays his interest in and ac-
quaintance with the ancient classics, the
Christian fathers, and contemporary history.
In its form hardly more than the undigested
reminiscences and notes of a man of the
world with a lively sense of humour, there
is yet a deeper purpose underlying it ; it is,
indeed, in some sense a keen satire on the
condition of church and state in the writer's
own day. It incorporates much historical
information, chiefly of a traditional and
anecdotal character, but of considerable in-
terest ; especially noticeable are his accounts
of the Templars and Hospitallers, and his
sketch of the English court and kings from
the reign of William II to his own time.
To the ' De Nugis ' we also owe nearly all
our knowledge of Map's own life. The work
appears to have grown out of a request made
by a friend called Geoffrey, that he would
write a poem on ( his sayings and doings
that had not been committed to writing '
(De Nugis, pp. 14, 19). Elsewhere he im-
plies that he wrote at the wish of Henry II,
and tells us that the book was composed in
the court by snatches (ib. p. 140). It is
sufficiently clear from the work itself that
it was composed at various times between
1182 and 1192 (ib. pp. 176 and 230 ; see also
pp. 20, 22, 39, 209, 228, 232). Moreover,
the same stories or incidents are sometimes
related more than once. The only manu-
script of the 'De Nugis Curialium' is Bodl.
MS. 851, a manuscript of the fifteenth cen-
tury, once the property of John Wellys,
monk of Ramsey and sometime student of
Gloucester Hall, Oxford (inscription in Bodl.
MS. 851, and WOOD, Oity of Oxford, ii. 260,
Oxf. Hist. Soc.) There is a transcript made
from this manuscript by Richard James [q.v.]
in James MSS. 31 and 39, in the Bodleian
Library. It was edited by Mr. T. Wright
for the Carnden Society in 1850. A discus-
sion of some of the folk-tales contained in
the ' De Nugis' will be found in 'Germania,'
v. 47-64. In the ' De Nugis ' (Distinctio, iv.
c. iii.) is incorporated a little treatise, ' Dis-
suasio Valerii ad Rufinum ne uxorem ducat/
which seems to be a work of Map's earlier
years, and of which many anonymous copies
exist (e.g. Bodl. MS. Add. A 44, early thir-
teenth century with a fourteenth-century
commentary, and Arundel MS. 14, and Bur-
ney MS. 360 in the British Museum). Ib
is printed among the supposititious works
of St. Jerome in Migne's ' Patrologia,' xxx.
254.
In the ' De Nugis Curialium ' there are
incorporated various stories of a romantic
character. But there is nothing which, for
its style or matter, would lead us to attri-
bute to Map that share in the composition
of the Arthurian romances with which he
has in varying proportions been credited.
The manuscripts of the great prose romance
of ' Lancelot ' commonly ascribe the author-
ship to Map. Of the four parts of this work
the first two compose the i Lancelot ' proper,
the other two being the ' Quest of the S.
Graal,' andthe'Morte Arthur.' Allfour parts
are in several manuscripts, attributed speci-
fically to Walter Map (e.g. Royal, 19 C xiii.
thirteenth century, in the British Museum).
But in Egerton MS. 989 — which is a copy of
the ' Tristram' — the writer, who passes under
the name of Helie de Borron, tells us that
Map wrote l le propre livre de M. lancelot
du lac.' The same writer in the ' Meliadus '
(cf. Add. MS. 12228) gives the usual as-
cription of the ' Lancelot ' to Map, with the
significant addition l qui etoit le clerc le roi
henri.' The constancy of the tradition would
in itself point to there being some founda-
tion of fact ; it is therefore interesting to find
Hue of Rotelande, who was himself a native
of Herefordshire, and wrote about 1185,
after describing the threefold appearance of
Map
his hero at the tournament in white, red,
and black armour, excuse his romance-writing
with these words : —
Sul ne sai pas de mentir lart,
Walter Map reset ben sa part.
(Ipomedon.}
(l I am not the only one who knows the art of
lying, Walter Map knows well his part of it.')
The incident of the tournament figures of
course in the * Lancelot,' and it is almost in-
credible that we have not here a conscious
allusion to that romance, and to Map as its
author. With this corroborative evidence we
may take the statement by the so-called Helie
de Borroii in the ( Meliadus.' Helie lived about
1230, and was an ' arrangeur ' of older and
shorter romances, from which he probably
derived his assertion of Map's share in the
composition of the ' Lancelot.' If Helie was
merely endeavouring to father the ' Lancelot '
on an eminent man, it is strange that he
should not have given Map his later designa-
tion of archdeacon, instead of going back
fifty years to the time when he was a simple
clerk of the king. That Helie or his autho-
rities should have known that Map was a
royal clerk is in itself perhaps a little pecu-
liar, and the assertion that he translated the
' Lancelot ' into French at Henry's request is
a further coincidence, when compared with
Map's own statement in the ' De Nugis ' that
he engaged in literature at the king's wish
(p. 140). Taking the analogy of the great
prose ' S. Graal,' which was asserted to be
a translation from the Latin by Robert de
Borron, but which has proved to be founded
on a short poem by that writer, we may not
unfairly conclude that the foundation of the
prose ' Lancelot ' was an Anglo-French poem
by Walter Map. Map wrote poetry and
wrote in French, and it is possible that this
is what he refers to as his ' dicta,' using that
word in the sense of the French ' dites,' and
* dicere ' in the sense of composing in the
spoken language as opposed to ' scribere ' (to
compose in Latin). That such Anglo-French
poems on this subject did exist we know from
Ulrich of Zatzikhoven, who partly founded
his romance of ' Lanzelet ' on a book which
he borrowed from Hugh de Morville [q.v.],
when a hostage in Germany for Richard I.
M. Paulin Paris and Dr. Jonckbloet even
favour Map's claim to be the author of the
prose ' Lancelot,' including the ' S. Graal '
and 'Morte Arthur.' On the other hand,
M. Gaston Paris would deprive him of any
share whatever in its composition. On the
whole it seems probable that Map did con-
tribute in a considerable degree towards
giving the Arthurian romances their exist- i
i Map
ing shape, but how far any of his work has
survived must be a matter of dispute. It
is perhaps worth notice that M. Paulin Paris
hazarded a theory that Map wrote his ro-
mances in defence of Henry's opposition to the
Roman court, and that the legend of Joseph
of Arimathea constituted a claim for ponti-
fical supremacy in defiance of the pope (ib.
) This theory, though per-
ed, is enticing when viewed
472
haps far
et sqq.)
r fetche
in connection with Map as the satirist of
Roman corruption.
It is as a satirist, rather than as the author
of the ' De Nugis Curialium ' or the ' Lan-
celot,'that Walter Map has enjoyed so lasting
a reputation. To his pen has been ascribed
much of the Goliardic verse, in which the
later twelfth and early thirteenth centuries
were so prolific. These Latin poems consist
of satires on the corruptions of the ecclesi-
astical order generally, and above all on the
church of Rome. A ' Goliardus '* was a clerk
of loose life, who made a living by his coarse
and satirical wit (on the derivation of the
word see WEIGHT, Latin Poems attributed
to Walter Map, or DUCANGE, sub voce).
From this we have the pretended Bishop
Golias, the burlesque representative of the
clerical order, whose ' Confession ' and ' Apo-
calypse ' are the chief among the poems of
this class attributed to Map. But Giraldus
Cambrensis was familiar with the ' Confes-
sion,' and criticises its writer severely under
the name of Golias ; it would therefore ap-
pear that he at any rate did not suspect his
intimate friend of the authorship (Speculum
Ecclesics. ap. Opera, iv. 291-3). Giraldus also
cites the poem entitled ( Golias in Romanam
Curiam ' (ib. ; cf. Latin Poems, pp. 36-9).
Of the other poems the 'Metamorphosis
Goliae' (ib. pp. 21-30) appears to have been
written about 1140 (art. by M. Haureau in
Mem. Acad. Inscr. et Belles-Lettres, xxviii.
II. 223-38). A collection of these poems
was edited by Mr. T. Wright for the Cam-
den Society, * Latin Poems attributed to Wal-
ter Map,' 1841. There is no sure ground for
ascribing any of this extant poetry to Map, and
the ascriptions of them to him in manuscripts,
though common in the fifteenth century, are
in no case older than the fourteenth century.
We do, however, know that Map wrote
verses against the Cistercians, and some of
his jests preserved by Giraldus are made at
the expense of the clergy (cf. Opera, iii. 145,
' vir linguEe dicacis et eloquentiae grandis
illorum et similium sugillans avaritiam epi-
scoporum '). The ' De Nugis Curialium ' more-
over contains some unfavourable criticisms
of the monastic orders, and comments on the
avarice of the court of Rome (cf. pp. 37, 44-
Map
112
Maplet
58, 87). It was probably the knowledge of
these sentiments and his fame as a satirist
that earned Map the repute of being the true
Golias. Of his poems against the Cistercians,
one line appears to have been preserved : —
Lancea Longini grex albus ordo nefandus.
This occurs in a reply by W. Bothewald, sub-
prior of St. Frideswide's, Oxford, dating from
the twelfth century (printed in Latin Poems,
p. xxxv). In one place Bothewald seems to
allude to the ' De Nugis ' (ib. p. xxxvii). It
is noticeable that the metre of this line is
different from that of any of the poems com-
monly attributed to Map. Giraldus says that
Map's hostility to the Cistercians arose out of
a dispute with the Cistercians of Flixley as to
the rights of his church of Westbury (Opera,
iv. 219-24, 140). He also refers to Map's
poetic tastes in a long letter which he ad-
dressed to him (ib. i. 271-89), and preserves
a poem which he sent to Map with a stick,
and Map's reply in twelve elegiacs (ib. i. 362-
363). The latter appears to be the only un-
doubted product of Map's muse which is now
extant.
The famous so-called f Drinking-Song '—
Meum est propositum in taberna mori,
Vinum sit appositum morientis ori,
Ut dicant cum venerint angelorum chori,
Deus sit propitius huic potatori —
which more than all else has secured Map a
popular repute in modern times, consists of
two separate extracts from the ' Confessio
Golise,' lines 45-52, and 61-76. The first
four of these lines form the opening verse of
another drinking-song given in Sloane MS.
2593, f. 78, which dates from the fifteenth
century (printed in Latin Poems, p. xlv).
It is therefore probable that before that
date the well-known song had been con-
structed out of the ' Confessio.' There have
been many modern translations of this song
(cf. Notes and Queries, 7th ser. viii. 108,
211, 252). Among these are versions by
Leigh Hunt, Sir Theodore Martin, and Mr.
J. A. Symonds ( Wine, Women, and Song}.
Its supposed authorship must in all pro-
bability be abandoned, and in any case the
titles of 'the jovial archdeacon' and 'the
Anacreon of his age ' which it has earned
for Map are utterly inappropriate.
Many specimens of Map's wit are pre-
served by Giraldus (cf. Opera, iii. 145, iv.
140, 219-24). A version of the fable of
the hind in the ox-stall is given as ' ex dictis
W. Map,' in C.C.C. MS. 139. It is printed
in Wright's edition of the 'De Nugis,' p. 244.
[Almost all our knowledge of Map's life is due
to the De Nugis Curialium and the frequent
references in the works of Giraldus Cambrensis ;
the latter are quoted from the edition in the
Rolls Series ; there are two passages relating to
him in the life of S. Hugh of Lincoln by Adam
of Eynsham in the Rolls Ser. ; there are also a
few references in the Pipe Rolls and Calendars
of Patent and Close Rolls. The most valuable
modern account is to be found in Ward's Cata-
logue of Romances in the British Museum, i.
218, 345-66, 734-41 ; see also Wright's prefaces
to the De Nugis Curialium, and Latin Poems at-
tributed to Walter Map, and his Biographia
Britannica Literaria, ii. 295-310; Foss's Judges
of England, i. 275-8. For various points in con-
nection with Map's supposed share in the Arthu-
rian romances see Paulin Paris's Romans de la
Table Ronde, esp. v. 351-67, and Manuscrits
Fran9ois de la Bibliotheque du Roi ; Gaston
Paris's Litterature Franchise au Moyen Age,
§§ 60, 62, 63; Jonckbloet's Le Roman de la
Charrette par Gauthier Map et Chrestien de
Troyes, The Hague, 1850 ; Maertens's ' Lanzelot-
sage, eine litterarhistorische Untersuchung,' in
Romanische Studien, v. 557-706 ; Romania, i.
457-72, ' De 1'origine et du developpement des
romans de la Table Ronde,' by Paulin Paris, x.
470, on the Lanzelet of Ulrich of Zatzik-
hoveri by Gaston Paris, and xii. 459-534, ' Le
Conte de la Charrette,' by Gaston Paris ; Nutt's
Studies in the Legend of the Holy Graal. The
writer has to thank Mr. H. L. D. Ward of the
British Museum for some valuable assistance.]
C. L. K.
MAPLET, JOHN (d. 1592), miscella-
neous writer, matriculated as a sizar of
Queens' College, Cambridge, in December
1560, proceeded B.A. in 1563-4, was a fellow
of Catharine Hall in August 1564, and com-
menced M.A. in 1567. On 26 Nov. 1568 he
was instituted, on the presentation of Sir Tho-
mas Mildmay, to the rectory of Great Leighs,
Essex, which he exchanged for the vicar-
age of Northall (now Northolt), Middlesex,
on 30 April 1576 (NEWCOTTKT, Repertorium,
i. 222, 703, ii. 385). He was buried in the
chancel of Northolt Church on 7 Sept. 1592
(parish register), leaving issue : John, Thomas
(b. 1577), Margaret, Ellen (b. 1575-6), and
Mary (b. 1581). His wife was apparently a
widow named Ellen Leap. A few weeks
after Maplet's death she married Matthew
Kandall, servant on her husband's glebe, and
died at Baling in 1595 (Probate Act in Vic.
Gen. Book, Bp. London, 1595, f. 32 b}. Ran-
dall, who became a prosperous yeoman at
Ealing, survived until 1630 (Act Book, Comm.
Court ofLond. 1627-30, f. 115 b).
To Northolt Church Maplet left his
1 Byble of the greatest vollome ' and some
small benefactions to the parish (will regis-
tered in P. C. C. 70, Scott).
Maplet wrote : 1. ' A Greene Forest, or a
Naturall Historic. Wherein may bee seene
Maplet
Mapletoft
first the most sufferaigne vertues in all the
whole kinde of stones & mettals : next of
plants, as of herbes, trees, & shrubs ; lastly
of brute beastes, foules, fishes, creeping
wormes, & serpents/ 8vo, London, 1567, de-
dicated to Thomas, earl of Sussex. 2. ' The
Diall of Destinie . . . wherein maybe seen
the continuall . . . course, . . . effectes, and
influence of the seven planets upon allkyndes
of creatures here below : and unto the severall
. . . situation of countryes and kingdomes.
Compiled and discussed briefly, as well astro-
logical^ as poetically /12mo,Lond. 1581 (8vo,
1582), dedicated to Sir Christopher Hatton.
Both these curious treatises are very rare.
[Information from J. Challenor Smith, esq.,
and W. H. L. Shadwell, esq. ; Cooper's Athense
Cantabr. iii. 135-6; Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-Hib.
1748, p. 508.] G. Gr.
MAPLET, JOHN (1612 P-1670), physi-
cian, probably born in 1612 in the parish of
St. Martin-le-Grand, London, was son, ac-
cording to Wood, of ' a sufficient shoemaker.'
According to the ' Register of the Parlia-
mentary Visitors to Oxford ' (ed. Burrows,
p. 488) he was twenty in 1632. He was
educated at Westminster, whence in 1630 he
was elected to Christ Church, Oxford. He
graduated B.A. on 8 July 1634, MA. on
17 April 1638, and M.D. 24 July 1647. On
9 Dec. 1643 he was elected junior proctor
upon the death of William Cartwright, and
served for the remainder of the year ; and in
the autumn of 1647 he was nominated princi-
pal of Gloucester Hall, now Worcester Col-
lege. He was a delegate of the university
appointed to receive the parliamentary visi-
tors, and is said to have submitted to their
authority. But he quickly left the univer-
sity. About 1648 he became tutor to Lucius
Gary, third lord Falkland, with whom he
travelled in France for two years, staying
chiefly at Orleans, Blois, and Saumur. During
the tour he made many observations, which
he committed to writing, 'in a neat and
curious hand, with a particular tract of his
travels in an elegant Latin style ' (GUTDOTT).
He afterwards went to Holland and the Low
Countries, where an uncle seems to have
resided. On 5 March 1651 it was certified
to the committee for reformation of the uni-
versities that he was ' absent upon leave '
(BURROWS, p. 329), but while still abroad
he appears to have been ejected from his
offices at Oxford. On his return he settled
as a physician at Bath, practising there in
the summer and at Bristol in the winter * with
great respect and veneration from all people
in those parts.' He was acquainted with the
chief physicians of his time, and helped
VOL. XXXVI.
Guidott in his early days [see GFIDOTT, THO-
MAS]. At the Restoration he resumed the
principalship of Gloucester Hall, but retired
in 1662. He died at Bath on 4 Aug. 1670,
aged 55 ; his wife died in the following Fe-
bruary. In the north aisle of Bath Abbey,
where they were buried, an elaborate monu-
ment, with a black marble tablet with a
Latin inscription to Maplet's memory, was
erected by Guidott. Under it is another
small tablet with an inscription to his wife,
aged 35, and his children, a son John, aged
three years, and a daughter Mary, aged three
months. Of Maplet Guidott says : ' He was
of a tender, brittle constitution, inclining to
feminine, clear skinn'd and of a very fresh
complexion.' Wood says * he was learned, can-
did, and ingenious, a good physician, a better
Christian, and an excellent Latin poet.'
Besides • Familiar Epistles,' Maplet left in
manuscript 'Mercurial Epistles/ ' Consulta-
tion with Dr. Edmund Meara [q. v.], Dr.
Samuel Bave, and others,' * Cosmetics,' the
' Treatise of his Travels into the Low Coun-
tries and France/ and ' Poems and Epitaphs
on Several Occasions and Persons ' (in the
Oxford collection), all in Latin. In 1694
Guidott published in quarto Maplet's ' Episto-
larum Medicarum Specimen de Thermarum
Bathoniensium Eftectis/ which was dedicated
to the leading contemporary physicians. Gui-
dott also preserves some Latin verses by him
on catarrh in the eyes, some lines headed ( De
Catarrhi Fuga ' and ' In Primum Canitiem/
with a rhymed translation of the latter. He
considers his patron's style terse and his words
choice, but his periods a little too elaborate.
[G-uidoft's Lives and Characters of the Physi-
cians of Bathe, pp. 151-63; Wood's AthenaeOxon.
ed. Bliss, iii. 71, iv. 733, vii. 900-1, Fasti, pt.
i. pp. 473, 506, ii. 56, 104; "Welch's Alumni
Westmonast. pp. 102-3 ; Foster's Alumni Oxon.
1500-1714 ; Chalmers's Biog. Diet. xxi. 269-70,
which is also copied by Kose.] G. LE G. N.
MAPLETOFT, JOHN (1631-1721),
physician and divine, was descended from
an old Huntingdonshire family. His father
was Joshua Mapletoft, vicar of Margaret-
ting and rector of Wickford, Essex, and his
mother Susanna, daughter of John Collet
by Susanna, sister of Nicholas Ferrar [q. v.]
of Little Gidding. She afterwards married
James Chedley, and, dying on 31 Oct. 1657,
was buried at Little Gidding. John was
born at Margaretting on 15 June 1631.
On the death of his father in 1635 he was
taken to Little Gidding, where he was brought
up by Nicholas Ferrar, his godfather. In
1647 he was sent by his uncle, Robert Maple-
toft [q. v.], to Westminster School, was en-
tered as a pensioner at Trinity College, Cam-
Mapletoft
114
Mapletoft
bridge, on 21 May 1648, and was elected to a !
Westminster scholarship there in 1649. He
graduated B.A. in January 1651-2, M.A. in
1655, and became fellow of his college on
1 Oct. 1653. He was incorporated B.A. at
Oxford on 11 July 1654. On 12 May 1652
he was admitted a student of Gray's Inn.
From 1658 to 1660 he was tutor to Jocelyne,
son of Algernon, earl of Northumberland.
He then went abroad to study physic. His
fellowship expired in 1662, and in 1663 he
re-entered the earl's family in England (Let-
ters from Lord Percy to Mapletoft are pre-
served at Alnwick Castle). In 1667 he took
his M.D. degree at Cambridge, and was in-
corporated M.D. at Oxford on 13 July 1669.
While practising in London he made the
acquaintance of many of the noted men of
the time, both physicians and theologians,
and came much into contact with the Cam-
bridge latitudinarians at the house of his
kinsman, Thomas Firmin [q. v.] With John
Locke, whom he had known at Westminster
School, he was for many years on terms of
great intimacy. He is said to have intro-
duced him to both Sydenham and Tillotson.
With Sydenham Mapletoft was for seven
years closely associated in medical practice.
In 1670 he attended Lord Essex in his em-
bassy to Denmark, and in 1672 was in France
with the Dowager Duchess of Northumber-
land. In 1675 he was chosen professor of
physic in Gresham College, and in 1676 was
again in France with the dowager duchess,
then the wife of the Hon. Ralph Montague.
He retained his professorship at Gresham
College till 10 Oct. 1679, when he retired
from medical practice and prepared himself
for ordination. He had some scruples about
subscribing to the Thirty-nine Articles, and
consulted his friend Dr. Simon Patrick [q. v.]
(see Dr. Patrick's letter of 8 Feb. 1682-3
in Addit. MS. 5878, f. 151, and in EVANSO^,
Three Discourses, p. 79). But on 3 March
1682-3 he took both deacon's and priest's
orders, having previously been presented
to the rectory of Braybrooke in Northamp-
tonshire. This living he held until 1685-6,
and though non-resident was a benefactor
to the place. A letter from Mapletoft,
written in 1719, complaining of the misuse
of his charity (founded in 1684) and giving
some details respecting the parish during his
rectorship, is preserved in Braybrooke Church.
On 4 Jan. 1684-5 he was chosen lecturer at
Ipswich, and on 10 Jan. 1685-6, on his re-
signing Braybrooke, vicar of St. Lawrence
Jewry in London, where he continued to
preach till he was over eighty years of age.
He also held the lectureship of St. Christopher
for a short time from 1685. In 1689-90 he
took the degree of D.D. at Cambridge, and
henceforth devoted his life to religious and
philanthropic objects (cf. Cod. Rawlinson, C.
103).
Mapletoft was an original member of the
Company of Adventurers to the Bahamas
(4 Sept. 1672), but, being abroad at the time,
transferred his share to Locke. In the same
year he was using his influence and purse
in support of Isaac Barrow's scheme for
building a library at Trinity College. He
was elected a fellow of the Royal Society
on 10 Feb. 1675-6, was member of council
in 1677, 1679, 1690, and 1692, and as long
as he practised the medical profession took
part in the discussions and experiments. He
joined the Society for Promoting Chris-
tian Knowledge in July 1699, early in the
second year of its existence. In this con-
nection he was brought into contact with
Robert Nelson [q. v.], with whom he corre-
sponded for some years. He was an original
member and active supporter of the Society
for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign
Parts (incorporated by charter in 1701), a
benefactor to the library and buildings of
Sion College, of which he was president in
1707, and one of the commissioners of Green-
wich Hospital.
The last ten years of Mapletoft's life were
spent with his daughter, partly in Oxford
and partly in Westminster. His mental
j and bodily health remained excellent till
1 nearly the end (Lansdowne M S. 990, f. 107).
He died in Westminster on 10 Nov. 1721, in
the ninety-first year of his age, and was
buried in the chancel of the church of St.
Lawrence Jewry.
On 18 Nov. 1679 Mapletoft married Re-
becca, daughter of Lucy Knightley of Hack-
ney, a Hamburg merchant, and younger
j brother of the Knightleys of Fawsley in
Northamptonshire. His wife died on 18 Nov.
1693, the fourteenth anniversary of their
wedding-day. By her he had two sons and
one daughter : Robert, born in 1684, became
fellow of Trinity Hall, Cambridge (LL.B.
1702, LL.D. 1707), advocate of Doctors'
Commons (12 July 1707), and commissary
of Huntingdon ; died on 3 Dec. 1716, and
was buried in St. Edward's Church, Cam-
bridge. John, born in 1687, became rector
of Broughton in Northamptonshire in 1718,
and of By field in November 1721, holding
both livings till 1753, when he resigned
Broughton in favour of his son Nathaniel ;
he married, on 23 Nov. 1721, Ann, daugh-
ter of Richard Walker of Harborough, and
died at Byfield on 25 May 1763. Elizabeth,
married, 20 Aug. 1703, Francis Gastrell [q. v.],
bishop of Chester, and died on 2 Feb. 1761.
Vhe
Mapletoft
Mapletoft
In 1715 Mapletoft gave to his son John a
copy of Nicholas Ferrar's ' Harmonies ' (for-
merly in the possession of his aunt, Mary
Collet), to be ' preserved in the family as long
as may be.' It now belongs to his descend-
ant, Mr. H. Mapletoft Davis of New South
Wales. Another copy which had belonged
to his mother is now in the possession of
Miss Heming of Hillingdon Hill, Uxbridge,
daughter of Mapletoft's great-nephew.
Of Mapletoft's disinterestedness and hu-
manity Ward gives a beautiful picture. His
learning was considerable. Besides a know-
ledge of the classical languages, he was ac-
quainted with French, Italian, and Spanish.
He is said to have translated from English
into Latin his friend Sydenham's ' Observa-
tiones Medicae/ published in 1676 (which
was dedicated to him by the author), and
all that is contained in the edition of Syden-
ham's works published in 1683, with the ex-
ception of the treatise ' De Hydrope.' The
extent of his share in Sydenham's works has
been questioned. Watt (Bibl. Brit.} places
the * Observationes Medicse ' among Maple-
toft's works, while on the other hand it has
been denied that Sydenham originally wrote
in English (cf. Gent. Mag. 1742 pp. 634-5,
1743 pp. 528-9 ; and in PICAKD, Sydenham,
pp. 119-26).
Mapletoft's published works, apart from
single sermons, include : 1. ' Select Pro-
verbs ' (anon.), London, 1707. 2. 'The
Principles and Duties of the Christian Reli-
gion . . . with a Collection of suitable De-
votions ' [also issued separately], London,
1710, 1712, 1719. 3. 'Wisdom from Above '
(anon.), London, 1714, 2nd part, 1717.
4. ' Placita Principalia, sen Sententise peru-
tiles e Dramaticis fere Poetis,' London, 1714.
6. ' Placita Principalia et Concilia, seu Sen-
tentise perutiles Philosophorum,' London,
1717, 1731. The last two are selections from
Greek authors with Latin translations, and
were reprinted in 1731.
In Appendix xv. to Ward's ' Lives ' (p.
120) are printed three Latin lectures by
Mapletoft on the origin of the art of medi-
cine and the history of its invention, under
the title ' Praelectiones in Collegio Gresha-
mensi, Anno Dom. 1675,' and in the Cam-
bridge University Library (MS. 3185) is
* The Inaugural Lecture of a Gresham Pro-
fessor' (Latin), probably Mapletoft's. He
wrote the epitaph for the monument to his
friend Isaac Barrow in Westminster Abbey.
[Ward's Lives of the Professors of Gresham
College (copy in Brit. Mus. with manuscript ad-
ditions), ii. 273-9; Newcourt's Repertorium,
i. 388, ii. 406, 656; Welch's Alumni Westmonas-
terienses, pp. 26, 130-1 ; Trin. Coll. Reg. and
Bursar's books, per the Master ; Foster's Alumni
Oxon. 1500-1714; Foster's Admissions to Gray's
Inn; Addit. MSS. 5846 if. 241, 266, 316, 461,
6194 f. 242 (account of election to Gresham
College), 5876 f. 29, 15640; Hist. MSS. Comm.
3rd Rep. App. pp. 92-3 ; Fox Bournes Life of
Locke, i. 211-12, 310 ; Letters from Locke and
Nelson to Mapletoft, in Addit. MS. 6194, ff.
245-9, and in European Ma». 1788 and 1789;
Names of Commissioners of Greenwich Hosp. ;
Picard's Sydenham, pp. 39, 61 ; Sydenham's
Works, ed. Swan, 1763, pp. ix, 227 ; Bridges's
Northamptonshire, i. 487, ii. 13-14; Birch's
Hist, of Royal Soc. iii. 271 et seq. ; Lists of the
Royal Soc. ; McClure's Chapter in English
Church Hist, pp. 5, 6, 28-63 ; Humphreys's Hist.
Account of Soc. for Propagation of the Gospel,
pp. xix, 18, 19; Reading's Hist, of Sion College,
pp. 25, 29, 33, 44, 48, 49 ; will (206. Bucking-
ham) in Somerset House ; Blomefield's Collect.
Cantabr. p. 80 ; Harleian Soc. Publications, xxiv.
148, 246 ; MS. Act Book and Entries of Doctors'
Commons, in Lambeth Palace Library; Peckard's
Memoirs of Ferrar ; Mayor's Cambridge in the
17th Cent. i. 293-4, 383 ; Archseologia, 1888, Ii.
193-4; Halkett and Laing's Diet, of Anon, and
Pseudon. Lit. ; Coxe's Cat. of MSS. in Bodleian
Libr. ; parish reg. of Broughton ; information
from the Rev. .T. Ridgway Hakewill of Bray-
brooke, the Rev. F. H. Curgenven of Byfield,
and Captain J. E. Acland.] B. P.
MAPLETOFT, ROBERT (1609-1677),
dean of Ely, son of Hugh Mapletoft, rector
of North Thoresby, Lincolnshire, was born at
that place on 25 Jan. 1609, and educated at
the grammar school at Louth. He was ad-
mitted a sizar of Queens' College, Cambridge,
on 25 May 1625, and graduated B. A. in 1628,
M.A. 1632, B.D. 1639, D.D. 1660. He was
elected fellow of Pembroke College on 8 Jan.
1630-1, and became chaplain to Bishop Mat-
thew Wren, who till his death was his firm
friend and patron. On Wren's recommenda-
tion he was presented to the rectory of Bart-
low, Cambridgeshire, by Charles I in 1639,
the king exercising the patronage by reason
of the outlawry of the patron, H. Huddleston
(RYMEK, xx. 296). At the parliamentary visi-
tation of the university in 1644 he was ejected
as a malignant and a loyalist. After his ejec-
tion, we are told, he ' lived as privately and
quietly as he could,' finding shelter at one
time in the house of Sir Robert Shirley in
Leicestershire, where he made the acquaint-
ance of Sheldon, afterwards archbishop of
Canterbury. During the protectorate he offi-
ciated for some time to a private congrega-
tion in Lincoln, according to the ritual of
the church of England. ' Being discovered, he
was like to come into some trouble, but came
oft' safe when it became known that his con-
gregation had made a considerable purse for
him, which he would not accept' (Baker
i2
Mapletoft
116
Mar
MSS. xxxvi. 103). At the Restoration he
received the degree of D.D. by royal man-
date, 28 Jan. 1660, ' on account of his suffer-
ings and his services to the church during the
recent troubles ' (KENNETT, Register, p. 213),
and on 23 Aug. he was presented by the crown
to the subdeanery of Lincoln Cathedral and
the prebendal stall of Clifton, and on 8 Dec.
received the mastership of the Spital Hos-
pital. While subdean he was involved in a
tiresome dispute with the precentor of the
cathedral, John Featley [q. v.], with regard
to some capitular appointments, and was
attacked by him in a virulent tract entitled
'Speculum Mapletoftianum,' which exists in
manuscript among the chapter documents.
As master of the Spital Hospital he exerted
himself vigorously for the revival of that
sorely abused and practically defunct charity,
in conjunction with Dean Michael Honywood
[q. v.j A bill in chancery was exhibited in
1662 against Sir John Wray for the restora-
tion of the estates, and Mapletoft at his own
expense rebuilt the demolished chapel and in-
creased its revenues, making the office rather
one of expense than emolument (Reports and
Papers of the Associated Architectural Soc.
for 1890, pp. 285-8, 298). He also received
from the crown the living of Clay worth, Not-
tinghamshire, which in 1672 he exchanged
for the college living of Soham, near Ely,
resigning his fellowship. He was nominated
master of his college (Pembroke), but he
waived in favour of Mark Frank [q. v.], whom
he succeeded as master in 1664. He held the
office, together with the benefice of Soham,
till his death. He served as vice-chancellor
in 1671. He was made dean of Ely on 7 Aug.
1667, holding the subdeanery of Lincoln with
the deanery till 1671. When in 1668 Anne
Hyde, duchess of York [q.v.], began to waver
in her allegiance to the church of England,
Mapletoft was recommended as her chaplain
by his old friend Sheldon, as ' a primitive and
apostolical divine,' whose influence might pre-
vent her secession. Feeling himself ' unfit for
court life,' he was reluctant to undertake the
office, and in 1670 the duchess openly joined
the church of Rome. He died on 20 Aug.
1677 in the master's lodge at Pembroke, and,
by his desire, was buried in the chapel, near
the grave of his patron, Bishop Wren. It is
recorded of him that ' wherever he resided
he kept a good table, and had the general
reputation of a pious and charitable man.'
In person he was exceedingly thin, t vir valde
macilentus.' He was cousin to Nicholas
Ferrar [q. v.], and was ' one that had a long
and special intimate acquaintance with him.'
He was a frequent visitor at Little Gidding,
Huntingdonshire, and on Ferrar's death he
preached the funeral sermon and officiated at
the funeral. His brother, Joshua Mapletoft,
married Susanna Collett, Ferrar's niece, and
was father of John Mapletoft [q. v.] Maple-
toft himself was unmarried. By his will he
bequeathed his library, the ' small reserves
from the late plundering times,' and 100/. to
Ely Cathedral, and the same sum to poor
widows of clergy in the diocese. He also
founded a catechetical lecture at the colleges
of Queens' and Pembroke, Cambridge, and
' petty schools ' at his native parish of Tho-
resby and at Louth, to prepare boys for the
grammar school at that town, now converted
into scholarships at those places.
[Cole MSS. xix. 127 a; Baker MSS. xxxvi.
103,xxxviii. 191 ; Lansdowne MSS. 986, No. 98,
f.214; Harl. MS. 7043, pp. 229, 243.] E. V.
MAR, E AKLS or. [See COCHEANE, ROBEKT,
EAEL or MAE, d. 1482 ; EESKINE, JOHN, first
or sixth EAEL of the Erskine line, d. 1572 ;
EESKINE, JOHN, second or seventh EAEL,
1558-1634 ; EESKINE, JOHN, sixth or eleventh
EAEL, 1675-1732 ; STEWAET, JOHN, EAEL or
MAE, d. 1479.]
MAR, DONALD, tenthEAEL OF (d. 1297),
was the son of William, ninth earl [q. v.],
and Elizabeth Comyn, his first wife. He was
knighted by Alexander III at Scone in 1270,
and succeeded as earl before 25 July 1281,
when he took oath at Roxburgh to observe
the treaty for the marriage of Princess Mar-
garet of Scotland and Eric, king of Norway.
At Scone in 1284 he similarly undertook to
acknowledge their daughter, the Maid of
Norway, as queen of Scotland in the event
of Alexander's death, and in 1289 he united
with the community of Scotland in recom-
mending to Edward I of England the mar-
riage of the Prince of Wales and the Maid of
Norway. This was agreed to, and the mar-
riage arranged at Birgham, Berwickshire, in
July 1290, in a treaty to which Mar was a
party. After the death of the Maid of Nor-
way, when different claimants appeared for
the Scottish crown, Mar united in the Scots'
appeal to Edward to be their arbiter. Person-
ally he supported the claim of Robert Bruce,
whose son, the future king, married his daugh-
ter Isabel, and whose daughter,Christian, mar-
ried his son, Gratney. He swore allegiance
to Edward at Upsettington, Berwickshire, on
13 June 1291, and was a witness to Edward's
protest at Berwick as to his claim to be lord
superior of Scotland. Under Edward's suze-
rainty he held the office of bailie of Aboyne.
In 1294 Mar, with other Scottish nobles, was
summoned to London to attend Edward on
foreign service. Rather than obey they re-
volted. But after the battle of Dunbar, in
Mar
117
Mar
1296, Mar came to Edward at Montrose, and
afterwards swore fealty again at Berwick.
He was, notwithstanding, carried prisoner
to England, but was released on parole,
23 June 1297, in order to visit Scotland,
Edward at the same time exacting from him
a pledge that he would serve him against
France. He died about this time, leaving a
son and successor, Gratney, eleventh earl of
Mar, and father of Donald, twelfth earl of
Mar [q. v.]; he also left two daughters, Isa-
bel, wife of Robert the Bruce, and Mary, who
married Kenneth, earl of Sutherland.
[Bain's Calendar of Documents relating to
Scotland, vol. ii. passim ; Antiquities of Aber-
deenshire (Spalding Club), iv. 198, 600, 698-
704; Kymer's Foedera, i. 596, 638, 730-74, 791,
804.] H. P.
MAR, DONALD, twelfth EARL OF
(1293P-1332), was the son of Gratney,
eleventh earl, and Lady Christian Bruce,
sister of King Robert Bruce. He was pro-
bably born about 1293 (FRASER, Red Book
of Menteith, vol. i. p. Ixxx), and, as his father
died about 1305, he was but a young boy at
the time of his succession. After the defeat
of Bruce at Methven in 1306, along with
others, Mar was brought to Edward in token
of submission, and was carried prisoner to
England, where, in respect of his tender age,
he was entrusted to the custody of the
Bishop of Chester, first in the castle of
Bristol, and afterwards at the bishop's own
house, with suitable attendants (PALGRAVE,
Documents and Records, Scotland, pp. 353-6).
He spent nearly all the remainder of his life
in England, taking service with Edward III,
for which he received fifteen pence per day as
wages. During this time he is never styled
earl, but simply Donald of Mar. He was
the owner of a trading vessel there called
La Blithe.
After the battle of Bannockburn, in 1314,
Mar and his mother, with Bruce's wife and
daughter, and Wishart, bishop of Glasgow,
were exchanged for the Earl of Hereford,
Edward's brother-in-law, who had been taken
prisoner by the Scots at Both well. But when
Newcastle was reached in their journey to
Scotland Mar turned back, preferring to re-
main in England (Chronicon dc Lanercost,
p. 229). He paid visits to Scotland in 1318
and 1323. But to encourage him to remain
in his service Edward conferred upon him
various grants of lands and wardships, in-
cluding the manor of Longbynington in Lin-
colnshire, and in 1321 appointed htm keeper
of Newark Castle (some call it Bristol Castle),
which he held for the king till 1326, when
he delivered it up to Queen Isabella and
Lord Mortimer (Scalacronica, p. 151). He \
went to Scotland in 1327 for assistance to
replace Edward III upon his throne, but in-
stead of bringing help he joined the Scots
in their raid of that year to Byland Abbey
in Yorkshire, and was declared a rebel by
Edward. Mar now remained in Scotland,
and assumed his position as one of the seven
earls. He had grants of lands from Bruce
there in 1328 and 1329, and after the death
of Randolph, 30 July 1332, he was chosen
regent of Scotland. But he only held the
honour ten days. Edward Pjaliol landed in
Scotland the very day of his appointment,
and Mar took command of the Scottish force
which was raised to meet him, a post for
which he was no way qualified. The battle
was fought on 9 Aug. at Dupplin Moor in
Perthshire, and Mar's army of thirty thousand
j was routed by Baliol's of three thousand, and
himself slain. He left a widow, Isobel Stewart,
who had two other husbands, Geofrey de Mou-
bray, whom she divorced, and Sir William
Carswell ; also a son, Thomas, who succeeded
as thirteenth earl of Mar [q. v.], and a daugh-
ter, Margaret, who succeeded as Countess of
Mar after her brother's death, and married
William, first earl of Douglas [q. v.]
[Bain's Calendar of Documents relating to
Scotland, vol. iii. passim ; Antiquities of Aber-
deenshire (Spalding Club), iv. 698-725 ; Acts of
the Parliaments of Scotland, i. 13-97.] H. P.
MAE, THOMAS, thirteenth EARL OF
(d. 1377), was the son of Donald, twelfth earl
[q. v.], and succeeded on his father's death
in 1332, though probably still under age. He
was one of the Scottish commissioners sent
to Newcastle in 1351 to treat for peace with
England, and for the release of David II,
and was also one of the hostages for the pay-
ment of his ransom. In 1358 he was ap-
pointed great chamberlain of Scotland, but
held the office only about a year. He en-
tered into an agreement with Edward III
of England at Westminster (24 Feb. 1359)
whereby he promised to remain with and
faithfully serve the king of England against
all the world (David, king of Scots, excepted)
in return for a pension of six hundred merks
sterling yearly, with compensation if on
account of this agreement he should lose his
Scottish estates (Eotuli Scotia, i. 830). After
this date he only occasionally appears in
Scotland.
David II in 1361 seized Mar's castle of
Kildrummy (WYNTOWN, Cronykil, lib. viii.
cap. xlv. 11. 113-28). According to ' Scala-
cronica' (pp. 202, 203), the seizure was due
to a quarrel arising out of a single combat
between Mar and Sir William Keith (d.
1407 ?) [q. v.] at Edinburgh, when Mar ac-
Mar
118
Mara
cused the king of unduly favouring Keith. |
He was to receive back the castle upon pay- j
ment of 1,000/. Scots at the expiry of five |
years, and during that period, at least, it re-
mained in the hands of the king (Exchequer
Rolls of Scotland, ii. 164, 166).
Between 1357 and 1373 Mar had nume-
rous passports from Edward for journeys
through England and pilgrimages to France
and elsewhere, and also for the transit of j
horses and cattle, in which he seems to |
have trafficked (Rotuli Scotia, i. 471, 807-
960 passim). He attended so little to his |
Scottish duties that the parliament in 1369 j
declared him to be contumaciously absent
(Acts of the Parliaments of Scotland, i.
149), and on his next visit to Scotland, in
the following year, he was arrested and im-
prisoned in the Bass (Exchequer Rolls, ii.
357). In that year (1370), however, David II
died, and Mar was present at Scone on
27 March 1371, when Robert II was crowned,
and he affixed his seal to the deed of that
date, which settled the order of succession
(Acts of Parliament, i. 181). He founded
an altar in the cathedral church of Aberdeen
in honour of St. James (Antiquities of Aber-
deenshire, i. 151).
In 1352 the earl married Lady Margaret
Graham, countess of Menteith, and widow
of Sir John Moray of Bothwell. He received
a dispensation from Pope Clement VI in
that year, and another from Pope Inno-
cent VI in 1354 (FKASER, Red Book of Men- \
teith, i. 121-30). But he divorced this lady j
' at the instigation of the devil/ says For-
dun's ' Continuator,' and upon entirely false j
pretences (FoRDUN, ed. Goodall, ii. 150).
She had no children by him. He married,
secondly, Lady Margaret Stewart, countess
of Angus, but neither had he any issue by
her, and on his death in 1377 the male line
of the Celtic earls of Mar ended. He was
succeeded in the earldom by his sister Mar-
garet, countess of Douglas.
[Rymer's Fcedera, iii. 630-969 ; Bain's Calen-
dar of Documents relating to Scotland, vol. iii.
No. 1629, vol. iv. Nos. 27, 90, 101, 154; Anti-
quities of Abercleenshire, vols. i-iv. passim.]
H. P.
MAE,, WILLIAM, ninth EARL OF
(d. 1281 P), was the son of Duncan, eighth earl
of Mar, and grandson of Morgrund, fifth earl.
He succeeded his fat her in or before 1237, when
he attested at York the agreement between
Henry III of England and Alexander II of
Scotland. His right of succession was con-
tested by Alan Durward, who asserted that
William's father and grandfather were both
of illegitimate birth, and that he ought to
succeed as lawful heir. But apparently the
case was arranged on the footing of an agree-
ment which had been made about 1228 with
Thomas Durward, father of Alan, who re-
ceived a large accession of territory in Mar ;
and the earldom remained with William de
Mar. In 1249, during the minority of Alex-
ander III, he was appointed one of the regents
of Scotland. He held the office of great
chamberlain of Scotland from 1252 to 1255,
in which year, owing to political dissensions,
he was removed from the government, and
received permission from Henry to sojourn for
a time in England. In 1258 he was a party
to the treaty between some of the Scots and
Llewellyn, prince of Wales, not to make peace
with Henry without each other's consent
(RYMER, Fcedera, i. 370). But in the same
year he was reappointed one of the Scottish
regents, and they received the promise of
Henry's support so long as they acted right-
eously. He again became great chamberlain
of Scotland in 1262, and continued in the
office till 1267. He was also sheriff of Dum-
bartonshire. After the battle of Largs in
1263 he was sent by Alexander III with a
military force to reduce the chiefs of the
Western Isles who had supported Haco,
king of Norway. He was still alive in 1273,
but must have died in or before 1281. He
married Elizabeth, daughter of William
Comyn, earl of Buchan, by whom he had
two 'sons, Donald, tenth earl [q. v.], who
succeeded, and Duncan; and after her death
he married an English lady, Muriel, grand-
daughter and one of the heiresses of Robert
de Muschaump, whose barony lay in the see
of Durham, but had no issue by her. She
died in 1291 (RAINE, North Durham, p. 267).
[Bain's Calendar of Documents relating to
Scotland, vol. i. passim, vol. ii. Nos. 201, 4.77,
544 ; Antiquities of Aberdeenshire, vols. i-iv.
passim ; Exchequer Rolls of Scotland, i. Ixv, 10,
11, 30, ii. cxxi; Kymer's Fcedera, i. 329, 353,
378, 402.] H. P.
MARA, MRS. GERTRUDE ELIZA-
BETH (1749-1833), vocalist, daughter of
Johann Schmeling, musician, was born at
Cassel on 23 Feb. 1749. At a very early
age she played the violin, and her father,
after exhibiting her at Frankfort, Vienna,
and other places, as a prodigy, brought her
when only ten to London, and she there at-
tracted great attention. To the early prac-
tice of the violin she afterwards attributed her
wonderful justness of intonation (BACOX) ;
but by the advice of someEnglish ladies, who
thought the instrument ' unfeminine,' she
gave it up in favour of singing. She was
placed under an Italian master named Para-
disi, with whom she made great progress,
but whose profligate character soon rendered
Mara
Mara
her removal necessary. Returning to Cassel,
the father tried to get her an engagement at
the Berlin court, but Frederick II, having an
antipathy to German singers, declined to en-
tertain the application. After spending five
years at Killer's academy at Leipzig, she
emerged with a voice ' remarkable for its ex-
tent and beauty, a great knowledge of music,
and a brilliant style of singing.' She was the
first great singer that Germany had produced.
Her compass extended from the middle G to
E in alt.
Fraulein Schmelingmade a successful debut
at Dresden in an opera byllasse, and Frederick,
being persuaded to hear her on her return to
Berlin in 1771, was so pleased with the per-
formance that he engaged her for life to sing
at court, at a salary of 11,250 francs. A
violoncello-player named Johann Mara came
to Berlin at this time, and the two meeting
professionally at the court concerts, she mar-
ried him in spite of the king's warnings and
protests. Mara was a man of dissipated and
vicious character, and her married life was
extremely unhappy. Frederick proved an
exacting master, and the story is told that
a body of soldiers acting under his orders
dragged her from her bed on one occasion and
compelled her to sing at the opera, though she
was complaining, truly or untruly, of illness
(EDWAEDS). After seven years in Berlin, she
was offered an engagement in London, and
the king declining to annul her contract, she
made her escape with her husband, and with
some difficulty reached Vienna, where she
remained for two years, singing frequently in
public. She then began a tour in Germany,
Holland, and Belgium. Mozart heard her at
Munich, but records in a letter that l she had
not the good fortune to please me.' After
another brief sojourn in Vienna, she reached
Paris in 1782. There she found a rival in
the celebrated Todi, and, society was soon
divided into factions over the pair.
Madame Mara arrived in London in the
spring of 1784, and made her first appearance
at the Pantheon, where she sangfor six nights.
She was one of the vocalists at the Handel
Commemoration at Westminster Abbey in
1784, and again in 1785; and in 1786 she
made her debut on the London stage in a
pasticcio by Hoare, entitled ' Didone Ab-
bandonata.' In March 1787 she took the
part of Cleopatra in Handel's ' Giulio Cesare '
with such success that the opera was fre-
quently repeated during the season. Appear-
ing again in the Handel festival of 1787,
she was in the following year at the carnival
at Turin, and in 1789 at Venice. Returning
to London in 1790, she was again at Venice
in 1791, after which she came once more to
England, and remained for ten years. Dur-
ing this period she confined herself mainly to
concert and oratorio engagements. When she
left, in 1802, she took with her over 1,000/.
as the result of a benefit concert. Her voice
was now gradually losing strength, and she
settled at Moscow. Through the improvi-
dence and dissipation of her husband and his
friends she was soon without means, and had
to take to teaching. The burning of Moscow
in 1812 ruined her. Removing first to Revel,
she in 1816 returned to London as a vocalist,
although sixty-eight years old. She was an-
nounced as ' a most celebrated singer,' whom
her agents l were not at liberty to name ; ' but
when she appeared at the King's Theatre it
was found that her voice was entirely gone,
and she was never heard again. She returned
to Revel, where she died on 20 Jan. 1833.
In 1831 Goethe sent her a poem for her birth-
day, ' Sangreich war dein Ehrenweg.'
Madame Mara's abilities as a singer were
of the very first order. Her voice, clear,
sweet, distinct, was sufficiently powerful,
though rather thin ; and ' its agility and
flexibility rendered her excellent in bravura'
(MOUNT-EDGCUMBE). She was an indifferent
actress, and had a bad figure for the stage.
When quite a child her father used to bind
her to an armchair while he attended to his
affairs, and to this cause was attributed her
weakly constitution. There is a caricature
in which she is shown singing at a ' Wapping
Concert ' seated, and also a letter, in which
she apologises for not being able to sit on a
platform throughout a concert (see GKOVE).
The best portrait of her was engraved by
Collyer after P. Jean ; an engraving of this
forms the frontispiece to Hogarth's ' Me-
moirs of the Musical Drama,' vol. i.
[A biography by G. C. Grosheimwas published
at Cassel in 1823, and another by Kochlitz in
his Fur Freunde der Tonkunst, vol. i. See also
Hogarth's Memoirs of the Musical Drama, ii.
185,216,447; Lord Mount-Edgcumbe's Musical
Eeminiscences of an Old Amateur, pp. 59, 80 ;
Gilliland's Dramatic Mirror, ii. 839, which is
inaccurate in some pai'ticulars ; Grove's Dic-
tionary of Music, ii. 208 ; Edwards's History of
the Opera, i. 200, ii. 4 ; Bacon's Elements of
Vocal Science.] J. C. H.
MARA, WILLIAM DE (/. 1280), Fran-
ciscan, probably studied at Oxford before he
went to Paris, where he came under the in-
fluence of Bonaventura and Roger Bacon.
In 1284 he published a criticism of Thomas
Aquinas, called ' Correct orium,' or * Repre-
hensorium,' the substance of which has been
printed several times (at Strasburg, 1501 ;
Cordova, 1701, &c.) with the reply to^ it
under the name of ^Egidius Colonna. Wil-
Marbeck
120
Marbeck
Ham argues that, as the * principium indi-
•viduationis ' is, according to the Thomists,
matter, and not form, individuality, accord-
ing to them, ceases to exist as soon as the
soul leaves the body; in other words, the
Dominican school supported the Averroistic
heresy of the universal soul. William also
wrote in favour of a strict observance of the
rule of St. Francis. He died before 1310, when
he was classed with Bonaventura, Peckham,
and others among the ' solemn masters ' of
the order. Among his extant works are :
'Qusestiones deNaturaVirtutis,' Burney MS.
Brit. Museum, 358 ; and ' Commentaries on
the first three books of the Sentences,' manu-
scripts of which are in the Lauren tian Li-
brary at Florence, formerly in the Franciscan
library of Santa Croce.
[Hist. Litt. de France, xxi. 299 ; Haureau's
Philosophic Scolastique, ii. 99, 1880 ; Bartholo-
mew of Pisa's Liber Conformitntiim, fol. 81 ;
"Wadding's Supplementum ad Scriptores, p. 323 ;
Charles's Roger Bacon, p. 240 ; Analecta Fran-
ciscana, ii. 115.] A. G-. L.
MARBECK or MERBECK, JOHN (d.
1585 ?), musician and theologian, was a lay-
clerk and afterwards, in 1541, organist at
St. George's Chapel, Windsor. On 9 Sept.
1540 he wrote out the will of William Tate,
canon of Windsor, and signed his name 'John
Merbeck ' (Notes and Queries, 5th ser. x. 55).
From an early age he studied Calvin's writ-
ings and adopted CaHin's religious views.
On 16 March 1542-3 (the Thursday before
Palm Sunday) commissioners arrived at
Windsor to search for heretical books. In
Marbeck's house were found not only writings
against the Six Articles but materials for a
concordance of the Bible in English, upon
which he had been engaged for six years.
He was consequently sent in custody to
London and lodged in the Marshalsea (cf.
Acts of the Privy Seal, 1542-7, p. 98). Be-
tween the date of his arrest and Whitsun-
tide he was five times examined by Gardiner,
bishop of Winchester, or his agents ; and
Gardiner sharply reprimanded him for endea-
vouring to supersede the Latin language in
religious worship by translating his concor-
dance into English. His wife with difficulty
obtained permission to visit him in prison.
On 26 July 1544 he was sent to Windsor to
be tried at ' a session specially procured to be
holden.' The indictment charged Marbeck
with having denounced the mass in writing,
but Marbeck pointed out that the suspected
paper was copied out of one of Calvin's
epistles some years before the promulgation
of the Six Articles, which, it was alleged, it
controverted. The jury, composed of farmers
who were tenants of the collegiate church at
Windsor, at first disagreed respecting Mar-
beck's guilt, but finally declared against him.
He was condemned to suffer at the stake on
the following day, but Gardiner, on account,
it is said, of his regard for Marbeck's musical
talents, obtained a royal pardon for him, and
he was set at liberty. Anthony Peirson,
Robert Testwood, and Henry Filmer, three
of Marbeck's Windsor friends and fellow-
prisoners who were convicted at the same
time, were duly executed. Marbeck sup-
plied an account of his persecution to Foxe
who described the proceedings at length in
his ' Acts and Monuments,' but by a curious
error in the first edition of 1563 Foxe
omitted mention of Marbeck's pardon, and
described him as dying in the company of
Peirson and Testwood. Foxe made the need-
ful correction of ' Filmer ' for ' Marbeck ' in
a concluding list of 'Faultes and oversightes
escaped.' The error, although it was removed
in the second and later editions, long excited
the ridicule of Foxe's enemies, and helped to
diminish his reputation for historical accu-
racy (cf. Acts and Monuments, ed. Towns-
end, vi. 474-98, and see art. FOXE, JOHN).
Marbeck cautiously abstained from any
further display of his religious views till the
accession of Edward VI. At length, in
July 1550, appeared his f Concordance : that
is to saie, a worke wherein by the ordre of
the letters of the A. B. C. ye maie redely
finde any worde conteigned in the whole
Bible so often as it is there expressed or
mencioned.' It was printed by Richard
Grafton, and was dedicated to Edward VI.
Although Marbeck asserts that he had ab-
breviated his manuscript at the printer's re-
quest, the published volume reaches nearly
nine hundred folio pages, and each page is
divided into three columns. Every word is
followed by its Latin equivalent, and the
quotations are brief. It was the earliest
concordance to the whole English Bible,
although Thomas Gibson had produced in
1536 a concordance to the New Testament
(cf. TOWNELEY, Bibl. Illustrations, iii. 118-
120).
There followed in the same year the book
by which Marbeck is best known, 'The
Boke of Common Praier noted ' (Richard
Grafton, 4to). It is an adaptation of the
plain chant of the earlier rituals to the
first liturgy of Edward VI, issued in 1549.
Two copies are at Lambeth ; one is in the
British Museum. Maskell noted in the
church accounts of Stratton, Cornwall, the
expenditure in 1549 of \Qd. on * new books
notyd for matens and evensong yn ynglyssh,'
and suggested that the ' new books notyd '
formed an edition of Marbeck's work earlier
Marbeck
121
Marbeck
than any now extant (Monumenta Ritualia
Eccl. Anglic, vol. i. p. xxv), but the conjec-
ture cannot be substantiated. Marbeck's in-
tention seems to have been to prevent ' the
great diversity in saying- and singing' oJ
which the compilers of ' Edward YI's First
Prayer Book ' had expressed disapproval in
their preface, and to follow out their sugges-
tion that ' the whole realm ' should 'have but
one use.' But his book received no authori-
sation from the ecclesiastical authorities, and
was not in sufficient demand in his day to
render a second edition needful (MASKELL,
Ancient Liturgy of the Church of England,
1882, p. xi). It was reprinted by Whitting-
ham for Pickering in 1844, in facsimile ; by
Rimbault in 1845; and in Jebb's ' Choral
Responses for Litanies,' 1857.
About the date of the appearance of his
' Book of Common Prayer ' Marbeck is said
to have supplicated for the degree of Bachelor
of Music at Oxford, but the university re-
gister of the time is defective, and the result
of his supplication is not known. He con-
tinued his musical and theological studies
for more than thirty years later, and was still
organist in 1565. Foxe notes that he was
alive in 1583, when the second English edi-
tion of the' Actes and Monuments 'appeared.
He is said to have died at Windsor in 1585.
Roger Marbeck [q. v.] was his son. A hymn
for three voices by Marbeck is printed in
Hawkins's ' History of Music.' Portions of
a mass for five voices, ' Per arma Justitise,'
are in Burney's ' Musical Extracts,' vol. vi.
(Addit. Jf& 11686), and in the Oxford Music
School. Other musical manuscripts by him
are at Peterhouse, Cambridge.
Besides the works already noted, Marbeck
published : 1. ' The Lyues of Holy Sainctes,
Prophetes, Patriarches, and others contaynd
in Holye Scripture,' dedicated to Lord Burgh-
ley, London (by Henry Denham and Richard
Watkins), 1574, 4to (Brit. Mus.) ; 2nd edit.
1685, with addresses to 'Christian Reader,'
(signed R. M.) 2. ' The Holie Historie of
King Dauid . . . Drawne into English
Meetre for the Youth to reade,' London (by
Henrie Middleton for John Harrison), 1579,
4to (a copy is at Britwell). 3. ' A Ripping
vp of the Popes Fardel,' London, 1581, 8vo.
4. ' A Booke of Notes and Commonplaces
with their Exposition collected and gathered
out of the Workes of diuers singular Writers
and brought Alphabetically into Order,' Lon-
don (by Thomas East), 1581, 8vo, dedicated
to the Earl of Huntingdon, about 1200 pp.
(Brit. Mus.) 5. 'Examples drawn out of
Holy Scriptures with their Application:
also a Brief Conference between the Pope
and his Secretary, wherein is opened his
great blasphemous pride,' London 1582, 8vo.
6. 'A Dialogue between Youth and Olde
Age, wherein is declared the Persecutions
of Christ's Religion, since the Fall of Adam,
hitherto,' London, 1584.
Marbeck spelt his name either thus, or
with a final * e ' added.
[Information kindly supplied by W. Barclay
Squire, esq. ; Wood's Fasti Oxon. ed. Bliss, i. 130;
Bale's Script-ores; Tanner's Bibl. Brit.; Fuller's
Worthies ; Grove's Diet, of Musicians, s.v. ' Mer-
becke ; ' Notes and Queries, 4th ser. v. 293 ;
authorities cited.] S. L.
MARBECK, M ARKBEEKE, or MER-
BECK, ROGER (1536-1605), provost of
Oriel College, Oxford, and physician, was
born in 1536, probably at Windsor, where his
father, John Marbeck [q. v.], was organist.
He was educated at Eton, was elected
student of Christ Church, Oxford, in 1552,
and seems to have resided there for about
fifteen years. He graduated B.A. on 26 Jan.
1554-5, and M.A. on 28 June 1558. On
3 Feb. 1559 he was made prebendary of
Withington in Hereford Cathedral. In 1562
he was senior proctor, and again in 1564, and
on 18 Nov. of the same year he was appointed
first public orator for life, with a yearly
pension of twenty nobles (6/. 13s. 4d.) from
the university chest. Copies of some of his
speeches and addresses, which are notable for
their elegant latinity, are among the Rawlin-
son MSS. in the Bodleian Library. Early in
1565 he was made canon of Christ Church,
and after some negotiation with the visitor,
Nicholas Bullingham [q. v.], bishop of Lin.-
coln, Marbeck was unanimously elected pro-
vost of Oriel College by the whole body of
fellows on 9 March 1564-5. Although he
held clerical appointment, Marbeck does not
seem to have been ordained. Early in 1566
Queen Elizabeth paid a visit to Oxford, and
Marbeck, who was ' delicise Latinarum lite-
rarum,' delivered a Latin speech. The queen
received him very graciously, and said to
bim, ' We have heard of you before, but now
we know you.' She visited Oxford again in
the same year (6 Sept.), and Marbeck again
delivered the customary Latin oration. At
this time there seems to have been no more
popular or distinguished member of the uni-
versity; but an unhappy and discreditable
marriage, which took place or was discovered
soon after, forced him to resign all his offices,
to leave Oxford, and to change his whole
plan of life.
His wife died early, and lie turned his
noughts to medicine. Where he conducted
lis professional studies is not known, but on
L July 1573 he became B.M. of Oxford, and
3.M. on the following day. There is appa-
Marcet
122
Marcet
rently no other instance of these two degrees
being taken on successive days, and the indul-
gence may have been due to the queen's in-
terposition. He joined the London College of
Physicians, and was elected fellow about 157 8.
He was the first registrar of the college, and
after filling that office for two years, he was on
3 Nov. 1581 elected for life. He was to have
40s. a year, paid quarterly, besides various
fees of 3s. kd. 'The duties of his office/ says
Dr. Munk, * he performed with the greatest
care and diligence, as the annals them-
selves sufficiently testify.' In early life he
had been noted for his caligraphy, and while
a B.A. had the honour of writing out a docu-
ment to be presented to the lord chancellor.
He filled various other college offices, viz.
censor (1585, 1586), elect (1597), and consi-
liarius (1598, 1600, 1603, 1604). He renewed
his acquaintance with the queen, and was
appointed chief of the royal physicians. At
the age of fifty-three — in 1589— he was ad-
mitted to Gray's Inn, an honorary distinction
which other well-known men of the time ac-
cepted. In September 1596 he accompanied
the lord high admiral, Howard, in the ex-
pedition against Cadiz, and there is in the
British Museum (Sloane 226) a beautiful
manuscript (probably written by himself)
entitled l A Breefe and a true Discourse of
the late honorable Voyage unto Spaine, and
of the wynning, sacking, and burning of the
famous Towne of Cadiz there, and of the
miraculous ouerthrowe of the Spanishe Navie
at that tyme, with a reporte of all other Ac-
cidents thereunto appertayning, by Doctor
Marbeck attending upon the person of the
right honorable the Lorde highe Admirall of
England all the tyme of the said Action.'
Another manuscript copy is in the Bodleian
Library (Rawlinson MS. D. 124), and it is
printed, without Marbeck's name, in Hak-
luyt's ' Voyages,' London, 1599, i. 607. A
pamphlet, entitled ' A Defence of Tobacco/
London, 1602, is assigned to Marbeck be-
cause his name appears in an acrostic forming
the dedication. A copy is in the British
Museum. He died at the beginning of July
1605, and was buried in St. Giles's, Cripple-
gate, London.
[MS. Register of Oriel Coll. Oxford; MS.
Hist, of the Canons of Christ Church, by Leonard
Hutten [q. v.] ; Wood's Fasti Oxon. ed. Bliss,
ii. 194; Athenae, i. 354; Hist. and Antiq. p. 128,
ed. 1786 ; Foster's Alumni Oxon.; Hunk's Coll.
ofPhys. i. 75.] W. A. G.
MARCET, ALEXANDER JOHN GAS-
PARD, M.D. (1770-1822), physician, was
born in 1770 at Geneva, and received his
school education there. He went to the uni-
versity of Edinburgh, where lie became M.D.
on 24 June 1797, writing a thesis on diabetes,
printed at Edinburgh in the same year. On
the title-page he uses only the first of his
Christian names. The essay is for the most
part a compilation, and contains no evidence
of clinical experience, but is interesting as
showing in several passages that the author
had already an inclination for chemical ex-
periments. He took a house in London, and
wras admitted a licentiate of the College of
Physicians on 25 June 1799. Guy's Hospital
did not then require any higher diploma, and
he became one of its physicians on 18 April
1804. In 1805 he contributed an essay, ' A
Chemical Account of the Brighton Chaly-
beate,' to a new edition of the l Treatise on
Mineral Waters ' of his colleague, Dr. Wil-
liam Saunders [q. v.] This was also pub-
lished in the same year as a separate octavo
pamphlet of seventy-four pages. He describes
a variety of experiments of the rudimentary
chemistry of that period made with the water
of a chalybeate spring called the Wick, and
shows that, unlike the Tonbridge spa, it might
be drunk warm without any precipitation of
iron. He took charge of the temporary mili-
tary hospital at Portsmouth in 1809 for some
months, when it contained invalids from
Walcheren. He married Jane Haldimand
[see MARCET, JANE], lived in Russell Square,
and, as he grew wealthier, grew less and
less inclined for medical practice. He be-
came lecturer on chemistry at Guy's Hospi-
tal, and published in 1817 'An Essay on the
Chemical History and Medical Treatment of
Calculous Disorders.' This contains much
information and some good drawings. He
complains that he was unable to give full
statistics, as no great London hospital then
kept any regular record of cases. He was
probably the first to remark that the pain of
a renal calculus is oftenest due to its passage
down a ureter, and that it may grow in the
kidney without the patient suffering acutely
at all. He retired from the staff of Guy's
Hospital 10 March 1819, and went to live
in Geneva, where he was appointed honorary
professor of chemistry. He visited England
in 1821, and died, when preparing to return
to Geneva, in Great Coram Street, London,
19 Oct. 1822. He had been elected F.R.S.
in 1815, and published some chemical papers
in the ' Philosophical Transactions.' His
portrait was painted by Raeburn and was
engraved by Meyer.
[Hunk's Coll. of Phys.ii. 466 ; Works.] N. M.
MARCET, MRS. JANE (1769-1858),
writer for the young, was the only daughter
of Francis Haldimand, a rich Swiss merchant
established in London. On 4 Dec. 1799 she
Marcet
123
March
married Dr. Alexander Marcet [q. v.] She
wrote familiarly on scientific subjects, at a
time when simple scientific text-books were
almost unknown. The large number of edi-
tions through which Mrs. Marcet's books
passed testify to their popularity. Her first
work was ' Conversations on Chemistry, in-
tended more especially for the Female Sex,'
1806; other editions were published in 1813,
1817, 1824 ; the sixteenth is dated 1853. It
is said that 160,000 copies were sold in the
United States before 18-r>3 (HALE, Woman's
Record, pp. 732-3). Her most famous book
was ' Conversations on Political Economy,'
1816, which was frequently reprinted — edi-
tions are dated 1817, 1821, and 1824. It was
highly praised by Lord Macaulay, who says,
' Every girl who has read Mrs. Marcet's little
dialogues on political economy could teach
Montagu or Walpole many lessons in finance '
(Essay on Milton, 1825). McCulloch, writing
in 1845, after the publication of Harriet
Martineau's ' Illustrations of Political Eco-
nomy,' states that Mrs. Marcet's book t is on
the whole perhaps the best introduction to
the science that has yet appeared ' (Lit. of
Polit. Econ.) Jean-Baptiste Say, the French
political economist, praises Mrs. Marcet as 'the i
only woman who had written on political
economy and shown herself superior even to
men.'
Miss Martineau's ' Illustrations of Political
Economy' (1832) owed its origin to Mrs.
Marcet's book, although she makes no mention
of her obligations in the work itself. In her
'Autobiography,' however, Miss Martineau
writes : l It was in the autumn of 1827, 1 think,
that a neighbour lent my sister Mrs. Marcet's
" Conversations on Political Economy." I
took up the book chiefly to see what Political
Economy precisely was. ... It struck me at
once that the principles of the whole science
might be exhibited in their natural workings
in selected passages of social life. . . . The
view and purpose date from my reading of
Mrs. Marcet's " Conversations " ' (Autobiofj.
vol. i. sect, iii.) In 1833 Mrs. Marcet, who
generously acknowledged the success of Miss
Martineau's efforts, had become intimate with
Miss Martineau. ' She had,' Miss Martineau
wrote, ' a great opinion of great people ; of
people great by any distinction — ability, office,
birth, and what not : and she innocently sup-
posed her own taste to be universal. Her
great pleasure in regard to me was to climb
the two flights of stairs at my lodgings
(asthma notwithstanding) to tell me of great
people who were admiring, or at least reading,
my series. She brought me "hommages" and
all that sort of. thing from French savans,
foreign ambassadors, and others ' (ib.)
Mrs. Marcet's ' Conversations on Natural
Philosophy,' 1819, was a familiar exposi-
tion of the first elements of science for very
young children. She had, she confessed, no
knowledge of mathematics. Other editions
appeared in 1824, 1827, 1858 (13th edit.), and
1872 (14th edit, revised and edited by her
son, Francis Marcet, F.R.S.) It was written
previous to either of her former publications
(Preface to edit, of 1819), and was designed
as an introduction to her work on chemistry.
Mrs. Marcet died on 28 June 1858, aged 89,
at Stratton Street, Piccadilly, the residence
of her son-in-law, Mr. Edward Romilly.
Besides the works mentioned, Mrs. Marcefc
wrote : 1 . ' Conversations on Vegetable Physio-
logy,' 1829. 2. ' Stories for Young Children/
1831. 3. ' Stories for very Young Children
(The Seasons),' 1832. 4. ' Hopkins's Notions
on Political Economy,' 1833. 5. < Mary's
Grammar,' 1835. 6. ' Willy's Holidays, or
Conversations on different kinds of Govern-
ments,' 1 836. 7. l Conversations for Children
on Land and Water,' 1838. 8. ' Conversations
on the History of England for Children,' 1842.
9. ' Game of Grammar,' 1842. 10. 'Conver-
sations on Language for Children,' 1844.
11. 'Lessons on Animals, Vegetables, and
Minerals,' 1844. 12. ' Mother's First Book-
Reading made Easy,' 1845. 13. 'Willy's
Grammar,' 1845. 14. ' Willy's Travels on the
Railroad,' 1847. 15. ' Rich and Poor, Dia-
logues on a few of the first principles of
Political Economy,' 1851. 16. 'Mrs. M.'s
Story-book — Selections from Stories for
Children contained in her Books for Little
Children,' 1858.
[Gent. Mag. 1858, ii. 204; Nouv. Eiog. G£ner.
xxiii.466; American Monthly Mag. 1833, vol. i.J
Allibone's Diet.] E. L.
MARCH, EAKLS OF. [See MORTIMER,
ROGER, first EARL, 1286-1330 ; MORTIMER,
EDMUND, third EARL, 1351-1381 ; MORTIMER,
ROGER, fourth EARL, 1374-1398; MORTIMER,
EDMUND, fifth EARL, 1391-1425; STUART,
ESME, 1579?-! 624; DOUGLAS, WILLIAM,
afterwards fourth DUKE or QUEENSBERRY,
1724-1810.]
MARCH, MRS. (1825-1877), musical com-
poser. [See GABRIEL, MARY ANN VIRGINIA.]
MARCH, JOHN (1612-1657), legal
writer, was possibly descended from the
Marches of Edmonton or Hendon, and was
second son of Sam March of Finchampstead,
Berkshire (see Visitation of London, Harl.
Soc. vol. xvii., and NICHOLAS, Visitation of
Middlesex), He was apparently admitted at
Gray's Inn 18 March 163o-6, being described
as 'late of Barnard's Inn, Gentleman,' and
was possibly the John March called to the
March
124
March
bar on 1 June 1641 (FOSTER, Registers of
Gray's Inn, and information from W. 11.
Dowthwaite, esq.) He seems subsequently
from 1644 to have acted in some secretarial
capacity to the committee for safety of both
kingdoms which sat at Derby House (State
Papers, Dom. Car. I, 1644, May 25). On
20 Aug. 1649 the council of state nominated
him to the parliament as one of four com-
missioners to go to Guernsey to order affairs
there (ib. Interreg. ii. 61, 75, iii. 104), and
three years later (6 April 1652) he was
chosen by the council of state to proceed to
Scotland along with three others to admi-
nister justice in the courts, 100/. each being
allowed them as expenses for the journey (ib.
xxiv. 5). In 1056 he seems to have been act-
ing as secretary or treasurer to the trustees
for the sale of crown lands at Worcester
House (ib. 20 Nov. 1656), and he died early
in 16571 By license dated 23 March 1637-
1638, < John March of St. Stephen's, Wai-
brook, scrivener, bachelor, 26,' married Alice
Mathews of St. Nicholas Olave (' Marriage
Licenses granted by the Bishop of London,'
Harl. Soc. Publ vol. xxvi.) On 5 Feb. 1656-7
the legal writer's widow, Alice, petitioned
the Protector: ' My truly Christian and pious
husband was delivered from a long and ex-
pensive sickness by a pious death, and has
left me with two small children weak and
unable to bury him decently without help.
I beg relief from your compassion on account
of his integrity in his employment in Scot-
land, and his readiness to go thither again
had not Providence prevented.' On the same
day the council ordered her a payment of 20/.
(State Papers, Dom. Interreg. cliii. 84). On
20 Jan. 1667-8 March's daughter Elizabeth
' of Richmond, Surrey, about 18,' was married
to James Howseman of St. Margaret's, West-
minster, gent. (' Marriage Licenses issued
by the Dean and Chapter of Westminster,'
Harl. Soc. Publ. vol. xxiii.)
Another John March was admitted to the
degree of B.C.L. 27 Nov. 1632, as a member
of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford, while a ' gen-
tleman,' of Gray's Inn, of the same names
obtained a license 17 Aug. 1640 to marry
Elizabeth Edwards of St. Mary Alderman-
bury, he being then twenty-four years of
age (ib.)
March's legal works are: 1. 'An Argu- i
ment or Debate in Law of the great ques-
tion concerning the Militia as it is now j
settled by Ordinance of Parliament, by which
it is endeavoured to prove the Legality of it
and to make it warrantable by the Funda-
mental Laws of the Land,' London, 1642, |
4to. The title-page bears only the initials |
J. M., whence it has been attributed to i
Milton. At present it stands assigned to
March in both Halkett and Laing and the
Brit. Mus. Catalogue, but only on the au-
thority of a manuscript note (apparently
not in Thomasson's hand) on the title-page
of the copy among the Thomasson tracts.
2. ' Actions for Slander, or a Methodical
Collect ion under certain Grounds and Heads
of what Words are Actionable in the Law
and what not, &c. ... to which is added
Awards or Arbitrements Methodised und-er
several Grounds and Heads collected out of
our Year-Books and other Private Authentic
Authorities, wherein is principally showed
what Arbitrements are good in Law and
what not,' London, 1648, 8vo. 3. A second
edition of No. 2, London, 16mo, 1648, aug-
mented by a second part bearing the title,
' The Second Part of Actions for Slanders,
with a Second Part of Arbitrements, together
with Directions and Presidents to them very
usefull to all Men. To which is added
Libels or a Caveat to all Infamous Libellers
whom these distracted times have generated
and multiplied to a common pest. ... A
third edition, reviewed and enlarged, with
many useful additions, by W. B.,' London,
1674. 4. ' Reports, or New Cases with divers
Resolutions and Judgments given upon
solemn arguments and with great delibera-
tion, and the Reasons and Causes of the said
Resolutions and Judgments,' London, 1648,
4to (contains the reports from Easter term
15 Caroli I to Trinity term 18 Caroli I).
5. ' Amicus Reipublicae, the Commonwealth's
Friend, or an Exact and Speedie Course to
Justice and Right, and for Preventing and
Determining of tedious Law Suits, and many
other things very considerable for the good
of the Public, all which are fully Contro-
verted and Debated in Law,' London, 1651,
8vo. This work is dedicated to John Brad-
shaw [q. v.], lord president, and is remark-
able for the enlightenment with which March
discusses a series of eighteen questions (such
as common recovery, arrest for debt, the
burden of the high court of chancery, bas-
tardy, privilege of clergy, &c.) 6. ' Some
New Cases of the Years and Time of
Hy. VIII, Ed. VI, and Queen Mary, writ-
ten out of the " Great Abridgement," com-
posed by Sir Robert Brook, Knight [see
BROKE, SIR ROBERT], there dispersed in the
Titles, but here collected under Years, and
now translated into English by John March
of Gray's Inn, Barrister,' London, 1651, 8vo.
In 1878 the Chiswick Press reprinted Sir
Robert Broke's 'New Cases' and March's
1 Translation ' in the same volume.
[Authorities quoted ; \vorks in Brit. Mus. and
Bodleian.] W. A. S.
March
I25
March
MARCH, JOHN (1640-1692), vicar of
Newcastle, possibly descended from the
Marches of Redworth in Durham, was born
in 1640 in Newcastle-on-Tyne, of anabaptist
parents, 'who died while he was young, and
left Ambrose Barnes some way in trust for
him ' (see Harl. MS. 1052, f. 92 b ; HUTCHIN-
BON, Durham, iii. 205 ; STJRTEES, Durham, iii.
308; Durham Wills (SurteesSoc.), xxxviii.
188). He was educated in grammar-school
learning at Newcastle, under George Rit-
schel, was entered as a commoner at Queen's
College, Oxford, 10 June 1657, under the
tuition of Thomas Tully, and matriculated
in the university 15 June, being described as
' John March, gent.' When, in December
1658, Tully was elected principal of St. Ed-
mund Hall, March followed him thither.
He graduated B.A. 14 June 1661, M.A.
26 May 1664, B.D. 23 March 1673-4, and
became a noted tutor and for several years
(1664-72) vice-president of St. Edmund Hall.
Among his pupils there was John Kettlewell
(see Life prefixed to KETTLEWELL'S Works,
p. 11). In June 1672 he was presented by
the warden and fellows of Merton College to
the vicarage of Embleton (Chathill, North-
umberland), and subsequently became chap-
lain to Dr. Crew, bishop of Durham. On
30 Aug. 1672 he was appointed afternoon
lecturer at St. Nicholas's, the parish church
of Newcastle-on-Tyne, and on 25 June 1679
became vicar of St. Nicholas, resigning the
Embleton vicarage. In the same year he
was constituted proctor for the diocese of
Durham in convocation. The salary at-
tached to his cure at St. Nicholas's was
paid by the corporation, and was at first
60/. a year, with an additional 10/. for his
turns on the Thursday lecture. On 30 March
1682 this sum was permanently increased to
90/. per annum. March was a strong church-
man, very anti-papal, and, despite his early
training, virulent against the dissenters
(' these frogs of Egypt '), and earned the re-
putation of having, along with Isaac Basire,
brought Newcastle to a high degree of con-
formity by his zeal and diligence in preaching
and personal instruction, especially of the
young (DEAN GEAKVILLE, Works and Let-
ters, Surtees Soc., xxxvii. 167, 27 May 1683).
He took part in an attempt to establish a
monthly meeting of clergy and civilians for
the consideration of discipline and the Com-
mon Prayer-book (see DEAN GRANTILLE,
Remains, Surtees Soc., xlvii. 171). He was
an outspoken defender of passive obedience,
and opposed to the revolution, ' taking the
short oath of allegiance with such a declara-
tion or limitation as should still leave him
free to serve the abdicated king ' (BARNES,
Diary, p. 436). On one occasion (15 July
1690) he had to be informed by the corpora-
tion that his salary would be stopped if he
did not pray for William and Mary by name
(Newcastle common council books, quoted by
BRAND). March died on 2 Dec. 1692, and was
buried on the 4th in the parish church of St.
Nicholas. His son Humphrey entered St. Ed-
mund Hall in 1694-5. His sister was married
to Alderman Nicholas Ridley of Newcastle,
Three original portraits of March exist :
one at Blagdon, a second in the vicarage
house at Newcastle, and the third men-
tioned by Brand as belonging to Alderman
Hornby, for which a subscription was some
time since raised with the object of placing
it in the Thomlinson Library. An engraving
of one of these, by J. Sturt, is prefixed to
the volume of sermons below.
Besides separately issued sermons, March
published : 1. ' Vindication of the present
Great Revolution in England, in five Letters
pass'd betwixt James Wei wood, M.D., and
Mr. John March, Vicar of Newcastle-upon-
Tyne, occasioned by a Sermon preached by
him on 30 Jan. 1688-9 before the Mayor and
Aldermen for passive obedience and non-
resistance ' (consists of three letters of Wei-
wood's, a Scottish doctor practising in New-
castle, remonstrating with March's declara-
tion for passive obedience, and two extremely
caustic and uncourteous replies by March),
London, 1689, 4to. 2. * Sermons preached
on Several Occasions by John March, &c.,
the last of which was preached 27 Nov.
1692, being the Sunday before he died/
London, 1693 ; 2nd edit, with a preface by
Dr. John Scott, and a sermon added, preached
at the assizes in Newcastle in the reign of
King James, London, 1699.
[Foster's Alumni; Hearne's Reliq. ii. 60;
Henry Bourne's History of Newcastle-on-Tyne,
pp. 74-5, whose notice is taken practically ver-
batim by his successors, John Brand (Hist, and
Antiq. of Newcastle, i. 307), Sykes (Local Re-
cords, i. 124), and Mackenzie (Account of New-
castle-on-Tyne, i. 266); Watt's Bibl. Brit.;
Wood's Athense Oxon. ed. Bliss, iv. 373, Fasti,
ii. 248, 278, 335; Diary of Ambrose Barnes;
Dean Granville's Remains and Works and Letters
(Surtees Soc.) ; Kettlewell's Works ; information
kindly sent by the Rev. J. R. Magrath, D.D.,
provost of Queen's, the Rev. Mr. Osborn, vicar
of Embleton, and the Rev. E. Moore, D.D., prin-
cipal of St. Edmund Hall.] W. A. S.
MARCH, PATRICK DUNBAR, tenth
EAKL OP (1285-1369). [See under DURBAR,
AGNES.]
MARCH, DE LA MARCHE, or DE
MARCHIA, WILLIAM (d. 1302), trea-
surer, and bishop of Bath and Wells, was a
March
126
March
clerk of the chancery in the reign of Ed-
ward I, apparently of humble origin, and a
follower of Bishop Robert Burnell [q. v.] In
October 1289 he was put on a commission, of
which Burnell was the head, to inquire into
the complaints brought against the royal
officials during the king's long absence
abroad (Fcadera, i. 715; cf. Ann. Land, in
STUBBS'S Ckron. of Edward land Edicard II,
i. 98). About 1285 he became clerk of the
king's wardrobe (MADOX, Exchequer, p. 750,
ed. 1711), in which capacity he received on
24 Feb. 1290, and again after the death of
Bishop Burnell, the temporary custody of the
great seal. There is, however, no reason for
putting him on the list of lord keepers, as he
simply took charge of the seal when it was in
the wardrobe, its customary place of deposit
(Foss, Judges of England, iii. 127 ; Bio-
graphia Juridica, p. 432 ; Cat. Rot. Pat.
pp. 54 and 55). About 1290 he was re-
warded for his services to the crown by a
grant of a messuage in the Old Bailey in
London (Cal. Hot. Cart. p. 120). On 6 April
of the same year he was made treasurer, in
succession to John Kirkby [q. v.], bishop of
Ely, who died on 26 March (MADOX, Hist,
of Exchequer ', p. 571 ; Dunstaple Annals in
Ann. Monastics, iii. 358). During the absence
of king and chancellor in the north, at the
time of the great suit of the Scots succession,
William acquired a prominent position among
the officials remaining in London.
William received various ecclesiastical pre-
ferments, important among which was a
canonry at Wells. On 25 Oct. 1292 the
death of Burnell left vacant the bishopric
of Bath and Wells. There were the usual
difficulties as to obtaining an agreement
between the two electing bodies, the secular
chapter of Wells and the monastic chapter
of Bath. But at last the monks of Bath
]oined with a minority of the canons of
Wells, who had gone down to the election
intent on procuring the appointment of
William of March. He was accordingly
elected on 30 Jan. 1293. When the an-
nouncement of the election was made to the
people in Bath Abbey, a countryman invoked
in English blessings on the new bishop
(PKYKNE, Records, iii. 567-9; LE NEVE,
Fasti Eccl. Angl. i. 135, ed. Hardy). The
king gave his consent on 1 March, but the
vacancy of the see of Canterbury, caused by
the death of Peckham, delayed William's
consecration until 17 May 1293, when he
was consecrated at Canterbury by the bishops
of London, Rochester, Ely, and Dublin (cf.
Osney Annals in Ann. Monastici, iv. 334 ;
Flores Hist. iii. 87 ; STTJBBS, Reg. Sacr.
Angl. p. 48). The occasion was made me-
I rnorable by an unseemly fray that broke
j out between the servants of the Archbishop
of Dublin and the Bishop of Ely, as they
I were returning home. The archbishop's
tailor was slain by one of the bishop's men
(PRYNNE, Records, iii. 567-9.)
William retained the treasurership with
his bishopric, but his excessive sternness
rendered him unpopular (Dunstaple Annals,
p. 399 j, and in 1295 he became involved in the
odium which Edward's violent financial ex-
pedients excited at that period. When Arch-
bishop Winchelsea complained to Edward
of his sacrilege in seizing one half of the
treasure of the churches, the king answered
that he had not given the order, but that the
treasurer had done it of his own motion
(Ann. Edwardi I in RISHANGER, p. 473 ; cf.
Flores Historiarum, iii. 274). Thereupon
Edward removed William from the treasury.
The displaced minister paid large sums to
win back the royal favour, but does not seem
to have had much success ( Dunstaple Annals,
p. 400). He is described during his minis-
terial career as a man of foresight, discre-
tion, and circumspection (Osney Annals, p.
324).
Thus removed from secular life, William
was able to devote the rest of his life to the
hitherto neglected affairs of his diocese. He
took no great part in public affairs, and
showed such liberality in almsgiving and
general zeal for good works, that he obtained
great popular veneration. He obtained from
the king the grant of two fairs for the lord-
ship of Bath. He built the magnificent
chapter-house of Wells Cathedral, with the
staircase leading to it — works that well mark
the transition of the ' Early English ' to the
' Decorated ' style of architecture (Proceedings
of the Somerset ArcJiceological Society, vol. i.
pt. ii. p. 74). He died on 11 June 1302, and
was buried in his cathedral. His tomb, with
his effigy upon it, lies against the south wall
of the south transept, between the altar of
St. Martin and the door leading to the
cloister. He seems to have left behind him
no near kinsfolk, for the jury of the post-
mortem inquest returned that they were
ignorant as to who was his next heir ( Calen-
darium Genealogicum, p. 623). It was be-
lieved that many miracles, especially wonders
of healing, were worked at his tomb (Anglia
Sacra, i. 567 ; Foedera, ii. 757). The result
was that a popular cry arose for his canon-
isation. In 1324 and 1325 the canons of
Wells sent proctors to the pope to urge upon
him the bishop's claims to sanctity. In the
latter year the whole English episcopate
wrote to Avignon with the same object. On
20 Feb. 1328 application was made to the
Marchant
127
Marchi
same effect in the name of Edward III (ib.
ii. 757). But nothing came of these requests,
and the miracles soon ceased.
[Annals of Dunstaple, Osney, and Worcester,
in Luard's Annales Monastici, vols. iii. and iv. ;
Stubbs's Chronicles of Edward I and Edward II ;
Rishanger ; Flores Historiarum (all the above
in Rolls Series) ; Prynne's Records, vol. iii. ;
Canonicus Wellensis in Anglia Sacra, i. 567,
with Wharton's notes ; Rymer's Fcedera, vols.
i. and ii. (Record edition) ; Cassan's Lives of the
Bishops of Bath and Wells, pp. 150-4; Foss's
Judges, iii. 127,and Biographia Juridica,p. 432;
Madox's Hist, of the Exchequer; Le Neve's Fasti,
i. 135, ed. Hardy.] T. F. T.
MARCHANT, NATHANIEL (1739-
1816), gem-engraver and medallist, was born
in Sussex in 1739. He became a pupil of
Edward Burch, R. A. [q. v.], and in 1766 was
a member of the Incorporated Society of
Artists. He went to Rome in 1773, and re-
mained there till 1789, studying antique
gems and sculpture. He sent impressions
from ancient intaglios to the Royal Academy
from 1781 to 1785, and was an exhibitor
there till 1811. He was elected associate of
the Royal Academy in 1791, and academician
in 1809. He was also a fellow of the Society
of Antiquaries, and a member of the Aca-
demies at Stockholm and at Copenhagen.
He was appointed assistant-engraver at the
Royal Mint in 1797, and held the office till
1815, when he was superannuated (RtrDiXG,
Annals, i. 45 ; Numismatic Journal, ii. 18).
The portrait of George III on the 3s. bank
token was engraved by Marchant from a
model taken by him from life. Marchant
died in Somerset Place, London, in April
1816, aged 77. His books, which related
chiefly to the fine arts, were sold by Cochrane
in London on 13 and 14 Dec. 1816.
Marchant had a high and well-merited re-
putation as a gem-engraver. His produc-
tions are intaglios, and consist of portraits
from the life, and of heads, figures, and
groups in the antique style. King praises
the delicacy of his work, but remarks that it
was done with the aid of a powerful magnifier,
and that consequently it is often too minute
for the naked eye. Merchant's signature is
' Marchant ' and ' Marchant F. Romee.' He
published by subscription, in 1792, ' A Cata-
logue of one hundred Impressions from
Gems engraved by Nathaniel Marchant,'
London, 4to, to accompany a selection of
casts of his intaglios. A number of his
works are described in Raspe's ' Tassie Cata-
logue' (see the Index of Engravers). Va-
rious intaglios by him are in the British
Museum, but many of his choicest pieces
were made for the Marlborough cabinet, and
among these may be mentioned his ' Her-
cules restoring Alcestis to Admetus,' a com-
mission from the elector of Saxony, and a
present from him to the Duke of Marlbo-
rough. The duke sometimes specially sent
fine stones to Rome to be engraved by Mar-
chant. The prince regent (George IV) ap-
pointed Marchant his engraver of gems.
King mentions as one of his best perform-
ances an engraving on a brown sard of two
female figures, one reclining on a sofa. For
this Marchant is said to have received two
hundred guineas.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; King's Antique
Gems and Rings, i. 446-7 ; Nagler's Kiinstler-
Lexikon; Gent. Mag. 1816, pt. i. p. 377; Mar-
chant's Sale Cat. of Books, London, 1816, 8vo.l
W. W.
MARCHI, GIUSEPPE FILIPPO
LIBERATI (1735P-1808), painter and en-
graver, was born in the Trastevere quarter
of Rome, and there, when at the age of fifteen,
came under the notice of Sir Joshua Rey-
nolds, whom he accompanied to England in
1752. He studied in the St. Martin's Lane
Academy, and became Reynolds's most
trusted assistant, being employed to set his
palette, paint his draperies, make copies, and
sit for attitudes. The first picture painted
by Reynolds when he settled in London was
a portrait of young Marchi in a turban, which
was much admired at the time, and engraved
by J. Spilsbury in 1761 ; it is now the pro-
perty of the Royal Academy. Marchi did
not reside with Reynolds until 1764, when
the following entry occurs in one of the lat-
ter's diaries : ' Nov. 22, 1764. Agreed with
Giuseppe Marchi that he should live in my
house and paint for me for one half-year from
this day, I agreeing to give him fifty pounds
for the same.' Marchi took up mezzotint
engraving, and from 1766 to 1775 exhibited
engravings, as well as an occasional picture
with the Society of Artists, of which he was
a member. His plates, which, though not
numerous, are of excellent quality, include
portraits of Miss Oliver (1767), Miss Chol-
mondeley (1768), Mrs. Bouverie and Mrs.
Crewe (1770), Oliver Goldsmith (1770), Mrs.
Hartley (1773), and George Colman (1773),
all after Reynolds, and that of Princess
Czartoriska (1777), from a picture by him-
self. Marchi was a clever copyist, but did
not succeed in original portraiture ; he tried
at one time to establish himself at Swan-
sea, but soon returned to the service of Sir
Joshua, with whom he remained until the
painter's death. Subsequently he was much
employed in cleaning and restoring paintings
by Reynolds — work for which his intimate
knowledge of the artist's technical methods
Marchiley
128
Mardisley
well qualified him. March! died in London
on 2 April 1808, aged 73.
[Gent. Mag. 1808, i. 372 ; Northcote's Memoir
of Sir J. Eeynolds, 1813; Leslie and Taylor's
Life and Times of Sir J. Keynolds, 1865 ; J. Cha-
loner Smith's British Mezzotinto Portraits ; So-
ciety of Artists' Catalogues.] F. M. O'D.
MARCHILEY, JOHN (d. 1386?), Fran-
ciscan. [See MAEDISLEY.]
MARCHMONT, EARLS OF. [See HUME,
SIR PATRICK, first EARL, 1641-1724;^ CAMP-
BELL, ALEXANDER, second EARL, 1675-1740;
HUME, HUGH, third EARL, 1708-1794.]
MARCKANT, JOHN (/. 1562),was one
of the contributors to the Sternhold and
Hopkins Metrical Psalter of 1562. He was
inducted vicar of Clacton-Magna, 31 Aug.
1559, and was vicar of Shopland, Essex,
1563-8 (NEWCOURT). His contributions to
the Psalter were the 118th, 131st, 132nd,
and 135th Psalms. These, being at first
merely initialed ' M.,' have been conjecturally
attributed to John Mardeley [q. v.] (BRYDGES,
Censura Literaria, vol. x. ; HOLLAND, Psalm-
ists of Britain, i. 136, &c.), but the name is
given in full, ' Marckant/ in 1565, and in later
editions, as in that of 1606, is sometimes
printed * Market.' The same remarks apply
to ' The Lamentation of a Sinner ' (' Oh !
God, turn not Thy face away,' afterwards
altered by Reginald Heber), and ' The Humble
Sute of a Sinner,' both also marked ' M.' in the
1562 Psalter. In St. John's College, Oxford,
is a broadside ballad, attributed by Dr. Bliss
to Marckant: ' Of Dice, Wyne, and Women,'
London (by William Griffith), 1571. Fur-
ther, three publications, entered in the f Sta-
tioners' Registers,' are there assigned to
Marckant, viz. ' The Purgation of the Ryght
Honourable Lord Wentworth concerning
the Crime layd to his Charge, made the
9 Januarie 1558 ; ' ' A New Yeres Gift, in-
tituled With Spede Retorne to God, and
Verses to Diuerse Good Purposes,' licensed
to Thomas Purforte 3 Nov. 1580. None of
these are now known, although the last is
noticed in Herbert's edition of Ames's * Typ.
Antiq.,' 1316.
[Newcourt's Eepertorium, ii. 153 ; Julian's
Dictionary of Hymnology, s.v. ' Old Psalters ; '
Livingstone's Keprint of 1635 Scottish Psalter,
Glasgow, 1864, pp. 27, 70 ; Notes and Queries,
3rd ser. iii. 144; Collier's Stationers' Company
Eeg. i. 22, 102, ii. 128.] J. C. H.
MARCUARD, ROBERT SAMUEL
(1751-1792 ?), engraver, was born in Eng-
land in 1751 and became a pupil of Bartolozzi,
whose manner he successfully followed, work-
ing entirely in stipple. Between 1778 and
1790 he produced many good plates after
Cipriani, A. KaufFmann, W. Hamilton, W.
Peters, T. Stothard, and others; also por-
traits of Francesco Bartolozzi and Ralph Mil-
bank (both after Reynolds), Major Francis
Pierson, and Cagliostro. Marcuard died
about 1792.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; Dodd's Memoirs
of English Engravers, Brit. Mus. Add. MS.
33403.] F. M. O'D.
MARDELEY, JOHN (fl. 1548), was
clerk of the mint (Suffolk House, South-
wark) under Edward VI (RuoiNG, Annals
of the Coinage, i. 53), and was the author of:
1. f Here is a shorte Resytal of certayne Holy
Doctours whych proveth that the naturall
Body of Christ is not conteyned in the Sacra-
ment of the Lordes Supper but fyguraty vely.'
' In myter, by Jhon Mardeley,' London, 12mo,'
published 1540-50? ; partly written in < Skel-
tonic ' metre (COLLIER, Bibliograph. Account,
i. 515-16). 2. 'Here beginneth a necessary
instruction for all covetous ryche men,' &c.,
London, 1547-53 ? 3. 'A ruful Complaynt
of the publyke weale to Englande,' London,
about 1547, 4to, in four-line stanzas. 4. l A
declaration of the power of God's Worde
concerning the Holy Supper of the Lord '
(against the 'maskynge masse'), London,
' compyled 1548.' This is in prose ; after the
dedication to Edward, duke of Somerset,
occurs 'A complaynt against the styffnecked '
in verse. Some verse translations in the
Psalter of 1562 signed ' M.' and attributed
by Haslewood to Mardeley are by John
Marckant [q. v.] Bale credits Mardeley with
earlier verse - translations of twenty -four
psalms and with religious hymns (Script.
106).
[Authorities cited above; Warton's Hist, of
Engl. Poetry, iv. 151, ed. Hazlitt; Notes and
Queries, 3rd ser. i. 374, iii. 114; Hazlitt's
Handbook.] W. W.
MARDISLEY, JOHN (d. 1386 ?), Fran-
ciscan, was probably a native of Yorkshire.
He incepted as D.D. of Oxford before 1355.
In this year he disputed in the chancellor's
schools at York in defence of the Imma-
culate Conception against the Dominican,
William Jordan. His manner of disputa-
tion gave offence to his opponents, but the
chapter of York issued letters testifying to
his courteous behaviour. In 1374 he was
summoned with other doctors to a council at
Westminster, over which the Black Prince
and the Archbishop of Canterbury presided.
The subject of discussion was the right of
England to refuse the papal tribute. The
spiritual counsellors ' advised submission to
Mare
129
Mare
the pope. The old argument about the two
swords was used. Mardisley retorted with
the text, ( Put up again thy sword into his
place,' and denied the pope's claim to any
temporal dominion. The next day the papal
party yielded. Mardisley about this time
became twenty-fifth provincial minister of
the English Franciscans, but had ceased to
hold the office in 1380. According to Bale,
he died in 1386 and was buried at York.
[Tanner's Bibliotheca, p. 509; Monumenta
Franciscana, vol. i. ; Eulogium Historiarum, iii.
337-8; Engl. Hist. Review, October 1891.1
A. G. L.
MARE, SIB PETER DE LA (fl. 1370),
speaker of the House of Commons. [See
DE LA MARE.]
MARE, THOMAS DE LA (1309-1396),
abbot of St. Albans, was son of Sir John
de la Mare, by Johanna, daughter of Sir
John de Harpesfeld, and was born in the
earlier part of 1309. His family was an
honourable one of Hertfordshire, and con-
nected with William Montacute, earl of
Salisbury, John Grandison [q. v.], bishop of
Exeter, and probably with Sir Peter De la
Mare [q. v.], the speaker of the Good parlia-
ment. He had three brothers and a sister,
who all adopted a religious life at his per-
suasion. William, the eldest, was abbot of
Missenden 1339-40 (DUGDALE, Monasticon,
vi. 547).
As a child Thomas was of a studious dis-
position, and of his own accord entered St.
Albans when seventeen years old, under
Abbot Hugh de Eversden (d. 7 Sept. 1326).
His regular profession was made shortly after-
wards before Abbot Richard of Wallingford.
He was first sent to Wyniondham, a cell of
St. Albans, where he was chaplain to John de
Hurlee, the prior. Abbot Michael (1335-49)
recalled him to St. Albans, and after making
him successively kitchener and cellarer, sent
him to be prior of Tynemouth, another cell
of the abbey, about the end of 1340. This
house Thomas ruled with much popularity for
nine years. In 1346 he fortified the priory
against the Scots. On 12 April 1349 Abbot
Michael died, and Thomas was chosen in his
place. While on his visit to the papal court
at Avignon to procure his confirmation he
fell ill, but was miraculously restored by
drinking putrid water. The election was
confirmed by the king on 22 Nov. 1350.
In September 1351 Thomas presided at a
general chapter of the order, and again in
1352, 1355, 1363, performing the duties of
his office with lavish profusion of expendi-
ture (Gesta, m. 418; Hist. Angl i. 300).
His constitutions are printed in the ' Gesta
VOL. XXXVI.
Abbatum,' ii. 418-49. Thomas's skilful ad-
ministration won the favour of Edward III,
who made him a member of his council, and
employed him to visit the abbeys of Eyns-
ham, Abingdon, Battle, Reading, and Ches-
ter, where he corrected a variety of abuses.
Edward, prince of Wales, was also a friend
of the abbot, and King John of France
during his captivity often stayed at St. Al-
bans. John persuaded Thomas to relinquish
an intention to resign the abbacy, because
it would be ruinous to the abbey.
Thomas was a strenuous defender of the
rights of his office and abbey; a charac-
teristic which involved him in perpetual
trouble and litigation. He sought to protect
the monastery against papal exaction, by
negotiating for a remission of the customary
attendance of a new abbot for confirmation
by the pope. But after wasting much money
on dishonest agents, nothing came of it
( Gesta, iii. 145-84) . When Henry Despenser
[q. v.] attempted to make the prior of Wy-
mondham collector of tithes in his diocese,
Thomas defeated him by withdrawing the
prior, and obtained a royal decision support-
ing the privileges of his abbey (ib. iii. 122-
134, 281-4, 395 ; Chron. Anglic, 1328-88,
pp. 258-61). Lesser quarrels were with Sir
Philip de Lymbury, who put the cellarer,
John Moote, in the pillory ; John de Chil-
terne, a recalcitrant tenant, who vexed him
six-and- twenty years (Gesta, iii. 3-9, 27) ;
Sir Richard Perrers, and the notorious Alice
Perrers [q. v.], whose character has no doubt
suffered in consequence at the hands of
the St. Albans chroniclers (ib. iii. 200-38 ;
for a list of Thomas's opponents see ib.
iii. 379, and cf. AMTJNDESHAM, Annales, i.
673).
The most serious trouble was, however,
with the immediate tenants and villeins of
the abbey. There were old-standing griev-
ances, which had been somewhat sternly
suppressed by Abbot Richard, but were re-
vived under pressure of the Black Death,
the Statute of Labourers, and the strict rule
of Abbot Thomas. There had been some
disputes as early as 1353 and 1355, when
the abbot had successfully maintained a plea
of villeinage (Gesta, iii. 39-41). During the
peasant rising in 1381 St. Albans was one
of the places that suffered most. On 13 June,
the day that Wat Tyler entered London, the
tenants and townsfolk of St. Albans rose
under William Grindcobbe, a burgess. Two
days after they broke open the gaol, broke
down the fences, and threatened to burn the
abbey unless the abbot would surrender the
charters extorted by his predecessors, and give
up his rights over wood, meadow, and mill.
Mare
130
Maredudd
Thomas refused at first, though at last he
yielded to the alarm of his monks, and pro-
mised all that was demanded. But Tyler's
rebellion had in the meantime been sup-
pressed, and within a month the abbey
tenants and burgesses were brought to terms,
the privileges extorted given up once more,
and Grindcobbe and his chief supporters exe-
cuted.
Thomas's remaining years were troubled
only by constant illness, the result of an at-
tack of the plague. For the last ten years
of his life he was unable to attend in par-
liament through old age and sickness, while
the rule of the abbey was chiefly left to
John Moote, the prior. Thomas died on
15 Sept. 1396, aged 87, and was buried in
the presbytery under a marble tomb, on
which there was a fine brass of Flemish
workmanship with an effigy. This brass
has now been removed for safety to the
chantry of Abbot William Wallingford close
by. The tomb bore the following inscrip-
tion : —
Est Abbas Thomas turaulo prsesente reclusus,
Qui vitse tempus sanctos expendit in usus.
Walsingham describes Thomas as a man of
piety, humility, and patience, homely in
dress, austere to himself but kindly to others,
and especially to his monks ; a learned divine,
well acquainted with English, French, and
Latin, a good speaker, a bad but rapid
writer. In his youth he had delighted in
sports, but afterwards, out of his love for
animals, came to abhor hunting and hawking.
He was withal of a strong and masterful
spirit, which, if ill suited to meet the social
troubles of his time, enabled him to raise
St. Albans to a high pitch of wealth and
prosperity. Despite the great sums which
he spent on litigation, he increased the re-
sources of the abbey, which he had found
much impoverished. He adorned the church
with many vestments, ornaments, and pic-
tures, especially with one over the high
altar, which he procured in Italy. Various
parts of the abbey were rebuilt or repaired
by him, and in particular the great gate,
which is now the only important building
left besides the church. He also spent much
on charity, and especially on the mainte-
nance of scholars at Oxford. His chief
fault was a rash and credulous temperament,
which made him too ready to trust unworthy
subordinates. But against Thomas himself
even the rebels of 1381 had no complaint
(Gesta, iii. 307), and he may justly be re-
garded as the greatest of the abbots of St.
Albans, and a not unworthy type of the
mediaeval monastic prelate.
[Walsingham's Gesta AbLaturn, ii. 371-449,
iii. 1-423, in the Rolls Series, but especially ii.
361-97, and iii. 375-423; Dugdale's Monasti-
con, ii. 197-8; Froudu's Annals of an English
Abbey, in Short Studies on Great Subjects, 3rd
ser., is not always quite fair to Thomas.]
C. L. K.
MAREDUDD AB OWAIN (d. 999 ?),
Welsh prince, was the son of Owain ap Hywel
Dda. According to the sole authority, the
contemporary 'Annales Cambrise,' he lived in
the second period of Danish invasion, a time
of great disorder in Wales as elsewhere, and
first appears as the slayer of Cadwallon ab
Idwal, king of Gwynedd, and the conqueror
of his realm, which, however, he lost in the
ensuing year. In 988, on the death of his
father Owain, he succeeded to his domi-
nions, viz. Gower, Kidwelly, Ceredigioii, and
Dyfed, the latter probably including Ystrad
Tywi. His reign, which lasted until 999,
was mainly spent in expeditions against his
neighbours (Maesyfed was attacked in 991,
Morgannwg in 993, Gwynedd in 994) and
in repelling the incursions of the Danes.
On one occasion he is said to have redeemed
his subjects from the Danes at a penny a
head.
Maredudd's only son, so far as is known,
died before him. But so great was the
prestige he acquired in his brief reign that
his daughter, Angharad, was regarded, con-
trary to ordinary Welsh custom, as capable
of transmitting some royal right to her
descendants. Her first husband, Llywelyn
ap Seisyll [q. v.], ruled Gwynedd from about
1010 tol023, their son, the well-known Gruf-
fydd ap Llywelyn [q. v.], from 1039 to 1063.
By her second marriage with Cynfyn ap
Gwerstan she had two other sons, Rhiwallon
and Bleddyn, of whom the latter, with no
claim on the father's side, ruled Gwynedd
and Powys from 1069 to 1075 and founded
the mediaeval line of princes of Powys.
[Annales Cambrise, Rolls ed. The dates given
above are nearly all approximate.] J. E. L.
MAREDUDD AP BLEDDYN (d. 1132),
grince of Powys, was the son of Bleddyn ap
ynfyn (d. 1075), founder of the last native
dynasty of Powys. During his earlier years
he played only a subordinate part in Welsh
affairs, being overshadowed by his brothers
lorwerth [q. v.] and Cadwgan (d. 1112) [q. v.J
He joined them in the support which they
gave to their over-lord, Earl Robert of
Shrewsbury, in his rebellion against Henry I
(1102), but lorwerth soon went over to the
king and, while making his peace with Cadw-
gan, consigned Maredudd to a royal prison.
In 1107 Maredudd escaped and returned to
Marett
Marett
Powys. He remained, however, without ter-
ritory for several years. Even when lorwerth
and Cadwgan were slain in succession in 1112
he did not improve his position. According- to
' Brut y Ty wysogion ' (Oxford edit. p. 291), he
was in Ills "penteulu ' (captain of the guard)
to Owain ap Cadwgan, an office specially re-
served by Welsh custom for landless mem-
bers of the royal family (Ancient Laws of
Wales, ed. 1841, i. 12). In that year, how-
ever, Owain divided with him the forfeited
domains of Madog ap Rhiryd. Though the
gift seems to have been resumed, Maredudd
recovered it on Owain's death in 1116, and
henceforward appears regularly among the
princes of Powys. In 1118 he took part in
the feud between Hywel of Rhos and Rhu-
foniog and the sons of Owain ab Edwin. In
1121 he was leader of the resistance offered
by Powys to the invasion of Henry I. During
the few remaining years of his life his power
grew apace ; in 1123 his nephew, Einon ap
Cadwgan, bequeathed him his territory ; in
1124 a second son of Cadwgan, Maredudd,
was murdered ; and in 1128 a third, Morgan,
died on pilgrimage. Two other enemies to
his progress — his nephew, Ithel ap Rhiryd,
and his great-nephew, Llywelyn ab Owain —
Maredudd himself removed, the former by
murder, the latter by mutilation. Thus at
his death in 1132 he was lord of all Powys
[see MADOG AP MAREDUDD].
[Annales Cambriae, Eolls ed. ; Brut y Tywys-
ogion, Oxford edit, of Eed Book of Hergest.]
J. E. L.
MARETT or MARET, PHILIP (1568 ?-
1637), attorney-general of Jersey, born about
1568, was second son of Charles Maret, by
Margaret, born Le Cerf, and was descended
on both sides from Norman families long re-
sident on the island. He was educated in
a Spanish seminary, and was consequently
described by his enemies as a papist, though
he was ostensibly a strong supporter of the
English church. Being well versed both in
law and the customs of Jersey, he was in
1608 appointed advocate-general of the island,
and in 1609 succeeded Philip de Carteret of
Vinchelez as attorney-general, in which ca-
pacity he supported the ' captain ' or gover-
nor, Sir John Peyton, against the claims
of the presbyterian ' colloquy ' or synod to
exclude episcopally ordained ministers. In
the complicated feud which raged between
the governor and the bailiff, John Herault,
Marett succeeded in rendering himself tho-
roughly obnoxious to the bailiff, whom he ac-
cused of every kind of usurpation. Herault
rejoined by disputing Marett's title to the
office of king's receiver and procureur in
Jersey, with which Peyton had rewarded
his adherent. The long strife culminated
in 1616, when Marett, losing his temper,
vented his abuse on the bailiff while the
latter was presiding in the royal court, and
accused Sir Philip de Carteret, a jurat of the
island, of an attempt to assassinate him. For
this outrage he was, in May 1616, ordered to
apologise and pay a fine of fifty crowns. In
the meantime his enemies sought to replace
him in office by one of their own partisans.
Marett, refusing to submit or to acknowledge
the competence of the court, was ordered to
England to appear before the lords of the
privy council. By them he was committed to
the Gatehouse for contempt, and finally sent
back to the island to submit to the judgment
of the court. Still refusing to appear in court
and submit to his sentence, he was committed,
in September 1616, to Elizabeth Castle,
whence he piteously complained of the
weight of his manacles. He was soon re-
leased, and found further means of evading
his sentence. Charges and counter-charges
were freely bandied about. Marett was
doubtless a victim of much private and per-
sonal malice, but he is described, with pro-
bable truth, as ( proud, presumptuous, and
hated of the people,' while his effrontery in
denial earned him the title of ' L'Etourdi.'
After numerous cross-appeals the case was
referred to the royal commissioners (in Jer-
sey), Sir Edward Con way and Sir William
Bird, and, their finding being adverse to
Marett, was eventually referred to the king
himself, who ordered the ex-procureur back
to Jersey to make public submission, or in
default to be banished from the island.
Marett seems subsequently to have been
reconciled with Herault, and was, 12 March
1628, elected a jurat of the royal court. In
May 1632 he was appointed lieutenant-
governor of the island by Sir Thomas Jer-
myn, during the temporary absence of Cap-
cain Thomas Rainsford. He died in January
1636-7, and was buried in the parish church
of St. Brelade. By his wife Martha, daugh-
ter and coheiress of Nicholas Lempriere and
widow of Elias Dumaresq, he had a son
Philip (d. 1676), who was imprisoned by
Colonel Robert Gibbons, the Cromwellian
governor, for strenuous resistance to his exac-
tions, in 1656.
A descendant, SIR ROBERT PIPON MARETT
(1820-1884), son of Major P. D. Marett by
Mary Ann, daughter of Thomas Pipon, lieu-
benant bailiff of Jersey, was educated at
Oaen and at the Sorbonne, was constable of
St. Helier, where he effected some notable
mprovements, in 1856, and solicitor-general
of Jersey in 1858. He was attorney-general
Marfeld
132
Margaret
in 1866, and was elected bailiff in 1880,
when lie received the honour of knighthood.
He was distinguished on the bench, where
his judgments in the case of Bradley v. Le
Brun and in the Mercantile Joint-Stock
scandals attracted considerable attention be-
yond the island, and he suggested some im-
portant modifications in the laws affecting
real property, which were adopted by the
States in 1879. He edited in 1847 the manu-
scripts of Philip Le Geyt [q. v.], the insular
jurist, and was also the author of several
poems written in the Jersey patois. These
were published in 'Rimes et Poesies Jer-
siaises,' edited by Abraham Mourant (1865),
and in the ( Patois Poems of the Channel
Islands,' edited by J. Linwood Pitts (1883).
Francois Victor Hugo reproduced one of
Marett's poems, ' La fille Malade,' in his
'Normandie Inconnue.' Sir Robert mar-
ried in 1865 Julia Anne, daughter of Philip
Marett of La Haule Manor, St. Brelade's, by
whom he left four children. He died 10 Nov.
1884.
[Payne's Armorial of Jersey, pp. 273-7 ; Le
Quesne's Constit. Hist, of Jersey, passim ; Gal.
State Papers, Dom. Ser. Addenda, 1580-1625,
freq.; revision by E. T. Nicolle, esq., of Jersey;
materials kindly furnished by Mr. Eanulph
Marett, fellow of Exeter College, Oxford, and
only son of Sir E. P. Marett.] T. S.
MARFELD, JOHN (fl. 1393), physician.
[See MIRFELD.]
MARGARET, ST. (d. 1093), queen of
Scotland, was daughter of Edward the Exile,
son of Edmund Ironside [q. v.], by Agatha,
usually described as a kinswoman of Gisela,
the sister of Henry II the Emperor, and wife
of St. Stephen of Hungary. Her father and
his brother Edmund, when yet infants, are
said to have been sent by Canute to Sweden
or to Russia, and afterwards to have passed
to Hungary before 1038, when Stephen died.
No trace of the exiles has, however, been found
in the histories of Hungary examined by Mr.
Freeman or by the present writer, who made
inquiries on the subject at Buda-Pesth. Still,
the constant tradition in England and Scot-
land is too strong to be set aside, and pos-
sibly deserves confirmation from the Hun-
garian descent claimed by certain Scottish
families, as the Drummonds. The legend of
Adrian, the missionary monk, who is said to
have come from Hungary to Scotland long
before Hungary was Christian, possibly may
have been due to a desire to flatter the mother-
country of Margaret. The birth of Margaret
must be assigned to a date between 1038 and
1057, probably about 1045, but whether she
accompanied her father to England in 1057
we do not know, though Lappenberg assum
it as probable that she did. Her brothe
Edgar Atheling [q. v.], was chosen king :
1066, after the death of Harold, and mac
terms with William the Conqueror. But i
the summer of 1067, according to the 'Angle
Saxon Chronicle/ ' Edgar child went out
with his mother Agatha and his two sisters
Margaret and Christina and Merleswegen
and many good men with them and came
to Scotland under the protection of King
Malcolm III [q. v.], and he received them all.
Then Malcolm began to yearn after Mar-
garet to wife, but he and all his men long
refused, and she herself also declined,' pre-
ferring, according to the verses inserted in
the 'Chronicle,' a virgin's life. The king
' urged her brother until he answered " Yea,"
and indeed he durst not otherwise because
they were come into his power.' The con-
temporary biography of Margaret supplies
no dates. John of Fordun, on the alleged
authority of Turgot, prior of Durham and
archbishop of St. Andrews, who is doubt-
fully credited with the contemporary bio-
graphy of Margaret, dates her marriage with
Malcolm in 1070, but adds, ' Some, however,
have written that it was in the year 1067.'
The later date probably owes its existence
to the interpolations in Simeon of Durham,
which Mr. Hinde rejects. The best manu-
scripts of the { Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ' ac-
cept 1067. Most writers since Hailes, in-
cluding Mr. Freeman, have assumed 1070.
Mr. Skene prefers the earlier date, which has
the greater probability in its favour. The
marriage was celebrated at Dunfermline by
Fothad, Celtic bishop of St. Andrews, not
in the abbey of which parts still exist, for
that was founded by Malcolm and Margaret
in commemoration of it, but in some smaller
church attached to the tower, of whose
foundations a few traces may still be seen in
the adjoining grounds of Pittencreiff.
According to a letter preserved in the
* Scalacronica ' from Lanfranc, archbishop
of Canterbury, the archbishop, in reply to
Margaret's petition, sent her Friar Goldwin
and two monks to instruct her in the proper
conduct of the service of God. Probably soon
after her marriage, at the instance of these
English friars, a council was held for the re-
form of the Scottish church, in which Malcolm
acted as interpreter between the English and
Gaelic clergy. It sat for three days, and
regulated the period of the Lenten fast ac-
cording to the Roman use, by which it began
four days before the first Sunday in Lent ;
the reception of the sacrament at Easter,
which had been neglected ; the ritual of the
mass according to the Roman mode, the ob-
Margaret
133
Margaret
servance of the Lord's day by abstaining
from work, the abolition of marriage between
a man and his stepmother or his brother's
widow, as well as other abuses, among which
may have been the neglect of giving thanks
after meals, from which the grace cup re-
ceived in Scotland the name of St. Mar-
garet's blessing.
According to a tradition handed down
by Goscelin, a monk of Canterbury, she was
less successful in asserting the right of a
woman to enter the church at Laurence-
kirk, which was in this case forbidden by
Celtic, as it was commonly by the custom of
the Eastern church. Her biographer dilates
on her own practice of the piety she incul-
cated : her prayers mingled with her tears, her
abstinence to the injury of health, her charity
to the orphans, whom she fed with her own
spoon, to the poor, whose feet she washed,
to the English captives she ransomed, and to
the hermits who then abounded in Scotland.
For the pilgrims to St. Andrews she built
guest-houses on either side of the Firth of
Forth at Queensferry, and provided for their
free passage. She fasted for forty days be-
fore Christmas as well as during Lent, and
exceeded in her devotions the requirements
of the church. Her gifts of holy vessels and
of the jewelled cross containing the black
rood of ebony, supposed to be a fragment
from the cross on which Christ died, are
specially commemorated by her biographers,
and her copy of the Gospels, adorned with
gold and precious stones, which fell into the
water, was, we are told, miraculously re-
covered without stain, save a few traces of
damp. A book, supposed to be this very
volume, has been recently recovered, and is
now in the Bodleian Library. To Malcolm
and Margaret the Culdees of Lochleven
owed the donation of the town of Bal-
christie, and Margaret is said by Ordericus
Vitalis to have rebuilt the monastery of
lona. She did not confine her reforms to
the church, but introduced also more be-
coming manners into the court, and improved
the domestic arts, especially the feminine
accomplishments of needlework and em-
broidery. The conjecture of Lord Hailes
that Scotland is indebted to her for the in-
vention of tartan may be doubted. The in-
troduction of linen would be more suitable
to her character and the locality. The edu-
cation of her sons was her special care [see
under MALCOLM III], and was repaid by
their virtuous lives, especially that of David.
1 No history has recorded,' says William of
Malmesbury, ' three kings and brothers who
were of equal sanctity or savoured so much
of their mother's piety. . . . Edmund was
the only degenerate son of Margaret. . . . But
being taken and doomed to perpetual imprison-
I ment, he sincerely repented.' Her daughters
I were sent to their aunt Christina, abbess of
j Ramsey, and afterwards of Wilton. Of Mar-
garet's own death her biographer gives a
pathetic narrative. She was not only pre-
pared for, but predicted it, and some months
before summoned her confessor, Turgot (so
named in Capgrave's ' Abridgment,' and in
the original Life), and begged him to take
care of her sons and daughters, and to warn
them against pride and avarice, which he
promised, and, bidding her farewell, returned
to his own home. Shortly after she fell ill.
Her last days are described in the words
of a priest who attended her and more than
once related the events to the biographer.
For half a year she had been unable to ride,
and almost confined to bed. On the fourth
day before her death, when Malcolm was
absent on his last English raid, she said to
this priest : ' Perhaps on this very day such
a calamity may befall Scotland as has not
been for many ages.' Within a few days
the tidings of the slaughter of Malcolm and
her eldest son reached Scotland. On 16 Nov.
1093 Margaret had gone to her oratory in
the castle of Edinburgh to hear mass and
partake of the holy viaticum. Returning to
bed in mortal weakness she sent for the
black cross, received it reverently, and, re-
peating the fiftieth psalm, held the cross
with both hands before her eyes. At this
moment her son Edgar came into her room,
whereupon she rallied and inquired for her
husband and eldest son. Edgar, unwilling
to tell the truth, replied that they were well,
but, on her abjuring him by the cross and
the bond of blood, told her what had hap-
pened. She then praised God, who, through
affliction, had cleansed her from sin, and
praying the prayer of a priest before he re-
ceives the sacrament, she died while uttering
the last words. Her corpse was carried out
of the castle, then besieged by Donald Bane,
under the cover of a mist, and taken to
Dunfermline, where she was buried opposite
the high altar and the crucifix she had
erected on it.
The vicissitudes of her life continued to
attend her relics. In 1250, more than a cen-
tury and a half after her death, she was de-
clared a saint by Innocent IV, and on 19 June
1259 her body was translated from the ori-
ginal stone coffin and placed in a shrine of
j pinewood set with gold and precious stones,
j under or near the high altar. The limestone
pediment still may be seen outside the east
end of the modern restored church. Bower,
the continuator of Fordun, adds the miracle,
Margaret
134
Margaret
that as the bearers of her corpse passed the
tomb of Malcolm the burden became too
heavy to carry, until a voice of a bystander,
inspired by heaven, exclaimed that it was
against tlie divine will to translate her
bones without those of her husband, and they
consequently carried both to the appointed
shrine. Before 1567, according to Papebroch,
her head was brought to Mary Stuart in
Edinburgh, and on Mary's flight to England
it was preserved by a Benedictine monk in the
house of the laird of Dury till 1597, when it
was given to the missionary Jesuits. By one
of these, John Robie, it was conveyed to
Antwerp, where John Malder the bishop, on
15 Sept. 1620, issued letters of authentication
and license to expose it for the veneration
of the faithful. In 1627 it was removed to
the Scots College at Douay, where Herman,
bishop of Arras, and Boudout, his successor,
again attested its authenticity. On 4 March
1645 Innocent X granted a plenary indul-
gence to all who visited it on her festival.
In 1785 the relic was still venerated at
Douay, but it is believed to have perished
during the French revolution. Her remains,
according to George Conn, the author of
1 De Duplici Statu Religionis apud Scotos,'
Rome, 1628, were acquired by Philip II,
king of Spain, along with those of Malcolm,
who placed them in two urns in the chapel
of St. Laurence in the Escurial. When
Bishop Gillies, the^ Roman catholic bishop of
Edinburgh, applie'd, through Pius IX, for
their restoration to Scotland, they could not
be found.
Memorials, possibly more authentic than
these relics, are still pointed out in Scotland :
the cave in the den of Dunfermline, where
she went for secret prayer ; the stone on the
road to North Queensferry, where she first
met Malcolm, or, according to another tradi-
tion, received the poor pilgrims ; the venerable
chapel on the summit of the Castle Hill,
whose architecture, the oldest of which
Edinburgh can boast, allows the supposition
that it may have been her oratory, or more
probably that it was dedicated by one of her
sons to her memory ; and the well at the
foot of Arthur's Seat, hallowed by her name,
probably after she had been declared a saint.
[The Life of Queen Margaret, published in
the Acta Sanctorum, ii. 320, in Capgrave's Nova
Legenda Anglise, fol. 225, and in Vitae Antiques
SS. Scotia?, p. 303, printed by Pinkerton and
translated by Father Forbes Leith, certainly ap-
pears to be contemporary, though whether the
author was Turgot, her confessor, a monk of
Durham, afterwards archbishop of St. Andrews,
or Theodoric, a less known monk, is not clear;
and the value attached to it will vary with the
religion or temperament of the critic, from what
Mr. Freeman calls the 'mocking scepticism' of
Mr. Burton to the implicit belief of Papebroch
or Father Forbes Leiih. Fordun and Wyntoun's
Chronicles, Simeon of Durham (edition by Mr.
Hinde), and William of Malmesbury's Gesta Re-
gum Anglorum are the older sources ; Free-
man's Norman Conquest, Skene's Celtic Scotland,
Grrub, Cunningham, and Bellesheim's Histories
of the Church of Scotland, and Robertson's
Scotland under her Early Kings give modern
versions.] JE. M.
MARGARET (1240-1275), queen of
Scots, was the eldest daughter and second
child of Henry III of England and of his
queen, Eleanor of Provence. She was born
on 5 Oct. 1240 (GREEN, Princesses, ii. 171,
from Liberate Rolls ; Flores Hist. ii. 239 ; cf.
MATT. PARIS, Hist. Major, iv. 48, and Teiokes-
bury Annals in Ann. Monastics, i. 116). The
date of her birth is given very variously by
different chroniclers, while others get some
years wrong through confusing her with her
younger sister, Beatrice, born in Aquitaine
in 1243 ( Winchester Annals in Ann. Mon.
ii. 89 ; Osney Annals and WTKES in ib. iv.
90). Sandford's statement that she was
born in 1241 is incorrect {Genealogical His-
tory, p. 93). She was born at Windsor,
where the early years of her life were passed
along with her brother Edward, who was a
year older, and the daughter of the Earl of
Lincoln. She was named Margaret from
her aunt, Queen Margaret of France, and be-
cause her mother in the pangs of child-birth
had invoked the aid of St. Margaret (MATT.
PARIS, iv. 48). On 27 Nov. a royal writ
ordered the payment of ten marks to her
custodians, Bartholomew Peche and Geoffrey
de Caux (Cal.Doc. Scotland, 1108-1272, No.
1507). She was not two years old when a mar-
riage was suggested between her and Alex-
ander, the infant son of Alexander II, king
of Scots, born in 1241 (MATT. PARIS, Hist.
Major, iv. 192). Two years later there was
a fresh outburst of hostilities between her
father and the king of Scots ; but the treaty
of Newcastle, on 13 Aug. 1244, restored peace
between England and Scotland (Fcedera, i.
257). As a result it was arranged that the
marriage already spoken of should take place
when the children were old enough. Mar-
garet was meanwhile brought up carefully
and piously and somewhat frugally at home,
with the result that she afterwards fully-
shared the strong family affection that united
all the members of Henry Ill's family.
In 1249 the death of Alexander II made
Margaret's betrothed husband Alexander III
of Scotland. Political reasons urged upon
both countries the hurrying on of the mar-
Margaret
135
Margaret
riage between tlie children, and on 20 Dec.
1251 Alexander and Margaret were married
at York by Archbishop Walter Grey of
York. There had been elaborate prepara-
tions for the wedding, which was attended
by a thousand English and six hundred
Scottish knights, and so vast a throng of
people that the ceremony was performed
secretly and in the early morning to avoid
the crowd. Enormous sums were lavished
on the entertainments, and vast masses of
food were consumed (MATT. PARIS, v. 266-
270; cf. Cal Doc. Scotland, 1108-1272, Nos.
1815-46). Next day Henry bound himself
to pay Alexander five thousand marks as
the marriage portion of his daughter.
The first years of Margaret's residence in
Scotland were solitary and unhappy. She
was put under the charge of Robert le Nor-
rey and Stephen Bausan, while the widowed
Matilda de Cantelupe acted as her governess
(MATT. PARIS, v. 272). The violent Geoffrey
of Langley was for a time associated with
her guardianship (ib. v. 340). But in 1252
the Scots removed Langley from his office and
sent him back to England. The regents of
Scotland, conspicuous among whom were
the guardians of the king and queen, Robert
de Ros and John Baliol, treated her un-
kindly, and she seems to have been looked
upon with suspicion as a representative of
English influence. Rumours of her misfor-
tunes reached England, and an effort to in-
duce the Scots to allow her to visit England
proving unsuccessful, Queen Eleanor sent in
1255 a famous physician, Reginald of Bath,
to inquire into her health and condition.
Reginald found the queen pale and agitated,
and full of complaints against her guardians.
He indiscreetly expressed his indignation in
public, and soon afterwards died suddenly,
apparently of poison (ib. v. 501). Henry, who
was very angry, now sent Richard, earl
of Gloucester, and John Mansel to make
inquiries (ib. v. 504). Their vigorous action
released Margaret from her solitary confine-
ment in Edinburgh Castle, provided her with
a proper household, and allowed her to enjoy
the society of her husband. A political re-
volution followed. Henry and Eleanor now
met their son-in-law and daughter at Wark,
and visited them at Roxburgh (Burton An-
nals in Ann. Mon. i. 337 ; Dunstaple Annals,
p. 198). Margaret remained a short time with
her mother at Wark. English influence was
restored, and Ros and Baliol were deprived
of their estates.
Early in 1256 Margaret received a visit
from her brother Edward. In August of the
same year Margaret and Alexander at last
ventured to revisit England, to Margaret's
great joy. They were at Woodstock for the
festivities of the Feast of the Assumption
on 15 Aug. (MATT. PARIS, v. 573), and, pro-
ceeding to London, were sumptuously en-
tertained by John Mansel. On their return
the Scottish magnates again put them under
restraint, complaining of their promotion
of foreigners (ib. v. 656). They mostly
lived now at Roxburgh. About 1260 Alex-
ander and Margaret first really obtained
freedom of action. In that year they again
visited England, Margaret reaching London
some time after her husband, and escorted
by Bishop Henry of Whithorn (Flores Hist.
ii. 459). She kept Christmas at Windsor,
where on 28 Feb. 1261 she gave birth to her
eldest child and daughter Margaret (ib. ii.
463 ; FORDUN-, i. 299). The Scots were angry
that the child should be born out of the
kingdom and at the queen's concealment from
them of the prospect of her confinement.
Three years later her eldest son, Alexander,
was born 011 21 Dec. 1264 at Jedburgh
(FoRDUN, i. 300 ; cf. Lanercost Chronicle, p.
81). A second son, named David, was born
in 1270.
In 1266, or more probably later, Margaret
was visited atHaddingtonby her brother Ed-
ward to bid farewell before his departure to
the Holy Land (Lanercost Chronicle, p. 81).
In 1268 she and her husband again attended
Henry's court. She was very anxious for
the safety of her brother Edward during his
absence on crusade, and deeply lamented her
father's death in 1272 (ib. p. 95). Edward
had left with her a ' pompous squire,' who
boasted that he had slain Simon de Montfort
at Evesham. About 1273 Margaret, when
walking on the banks of the Tay, suggested
to one of her ladies that she should push the
squire into the river as he was stooping down
to wash his hands. It was apparently meant
as a practical joke, but the squire, sucked
in by an eddy, was drowned ; and the nar-
rator, who has no blame for the queen, saw in
his death God's vengeance on the murderer of
Montfort (ib. p. 95). On 19 Aug. 1274 Mar-
garet with her husband attended Edward I's
coronation at Westminster. She died soon
after at Cupar Castle (FoRDUsr, i. 305) on
27 Feb. 1275, and was buried at Dunferm-
line. The so-called chronicler of Lanercost
(really a Franciscan of Carlisle), who had
his information from her confessor, speaks of
her in the warmest terms. ' She was a lady,'
he says, ' of great beauty, chastity, and
humility — three qualities which are rarely
found together in the same person.' She was
a good friend of the friars, and on her death-
bed received the last sacraments from her
confessor, a Franciscan, while she refused to
Margaret
136
Margaret
admit into her chamber the great bishops
and abbots (Lanercost Chron. p. 97).
[Matthew Paris's Historia Major, vols. iv. and
v. ; Flores Historiarum, vols. ii. and iii. ; Luard's
Annales Monastic! (all in Rolls Series); Chro-
nicle of Lanercost (Bannatyne Club) ; Calendar
of Documents relating to Scotland ; Kymer's
Foedera, vol. i. ; Fordun's Chronicle ; Sandford's
Genealogical History, p. 93 ; Robertson's Scot-
land under her Early Kings, vol. ii. An excel-
lent biography of Margaret is in Mrs. Green's
Lives of the Princesses of England, ii. 170-224.]
T. F. T.
MARGARET(1282?-1318),queenof Ed-
ward I, youngest daughter of Philip III, called
' le Hardi/ king of France, by Mary, daughter
of Henry III, duke of Brabant, was born about
1282. A proposal was made in 1294 by her
brother, Philip IV, that Edward I of England,
who was then a widower, should engage him-
self to marry her (Foedera, i. 795). The pro-
posal was renewed as a condition of peace be-
tween the two kings in 1298 ; a dispensation
was granted by Boniface VIII (ib. p. 897) ; the
arrangement was concluded by the peace of
Montreuil in 1299 ; and Margaret was married
to Ed ward by Archbishop Winchelsey at Can-
terbury on 9 Sept., receiving as her dower
lands of the value of fifteen thousand pounds
tournois (ib. p. 972 ; see account of marriage
solemnities, which lasted for four days, in
Gesta Regum Cont. ap. Gervasii Cant. Opp. ii.
317). She entered London in October, and
after residing some time in the Tower during
her husband's absence, went northwards to
meet him. On 1 June 1300 she bore a son at
Brotherton, near York, and named him Tho-
mas, after St. Thomas of Canterbury, to whom
she believed she owed the preservation of her
life. For some time after this she appears
to have stayed at Cawood, a residence of the
Archbishop of York. On 1 Aug. 1301 she
bore a second son, Edmund, at Woodstock.
She was with the king in Scotland in 1303-4.
Edward increased her dower in 1305, and in
1306 Clement V granted her 4,000/. from the
tenth collected in England for the relief of
the Holy Land, to help her in her expenses
and in her works of charity (Foedera, i. 993).
At Winchester in May she bore a daughter
called Margaret (WALSINGHAM, i. 117) or
Eleanor (Flores, sub an.), who died in infancy.
In June she was present at the king's feast at I
Westminster, and wore a circlet of gold upon I
her head, but, though she had previously worn
a rich crown, she was never crowned queen.
She accompanied the king to the north, and
was with him at Lanercost and Carlisle. She
grieved much over her husband's death in
1307, and employed John of London, probably
her chaplain, to write a eulogy of him (Chro-
nicles of Edward I and II, ii. 3-21). In the
following year she crossed over to Boulogne
with her stepson, Edward II, to be present at
his marriage. She died on 14 Feb. 1318, at
the age of thirty-six, and was buried in the
new choir of the Grey Friars Church in Lon-
don, which she had begun to build in 1306,
and to which she gave two thousand marks,
and one hundred marks by will. She was
beautiful and pious, and is called in a con-
temporary poem ( flos Francorum ' (Political
Songs, p. 178). Her tomb was defaced and
sold by Sir Martin Bowes [q. v.] (Slow,
Survey of JLondon, pp. 345, 347) ; her effigy
is, however, preserved on the tomb of John
of Eltham [q. v.] in Westminster Abbey,
and is engraved in Strickland's ' Queens of
England,' vol. i.
[Strickland's Queens, i. 452 sqq. ; Rymer's
Fcedera, vol. i. pt. ii. vol. ii. pt. i. passim (Record
ed.) ; Political Songs, p. 178 (Camden Soc.);
Matt. Westminster's FloresHist. pp. 413, 415, 416,
457, ed. 1570; Gervase of Cant. Opp. ii. 316-19
(Kolls ed.) ; Ann. Paulini, and Commendatio
Lamentabilis, ap. Chron. Edw. I, Edw. II, i. 282,
ii. 3-21 (Rolls ed.); T. Walsingham, i. 79, 81,
117 (Rolls ed.); Opus. Chron. ap. John de Troke-
lowe, p. 54 (Rolls ed.); Liber de Antiqq. Legg.
p. 249 (Camden Soc.); Cbron. Lanercost, pp. 193,
200, 205, 206 (Maitland Club); Dugdale's Mon-
asticon, vi. 1514; Stow's Survey, pp. 345,347,
ed. 1633.] W. H.
MARGARET OF SCOTLAND (1425?-
1445), wife of the dauphin Louis (afterwards
Louis XI, king of France), was the eldest
child of James I of Scotland and Joan Beau-
fort. Her age as given in the dispensation
for her marriage in 1436 would fix her birth
to the end of 1424 or beginning of 1425
(BEAUCOURT, Hist, de Charles VII, iii. 37).
But according to the ' Liber Pluscardensis *
(vii. 375) she was only ten years old at her
marriage. Charles VII of France at the cri-
tical moment of his fortunes sent an embassy,
of whom Alain Chartier the poet was one,
towards the close of April 1428, to request
the hand of Margaret for the dauphin Louis
(b. 3 July 1423), with renewed alliance and
military aid (BEATTCOUET, ii. 396). James
broke off his negotiations with England, re-
newed the Scoto-Frencli alliance (17 April),
and undertook (19 April) to send Margaret
to France within a year of the following
Candlemas, with six thousand men, if Charles
would send a French fleet and cede to him
the county of Saintonge and the seigniory
of Rochefort (Acts of Parl of Scotl. ii. 26-
28 ; BEAUCOURT, ii. 397). The French coun-
cil disliked the conditions, but on 30 Oct.
Charles signed the marriage treaty at Chinon,
with the provision that should the dauphin
Margaret
137
Margaret
die before the marriage was consummated
Margaret should marry Charles's next sur-
viving son, if there should be one, while if
Margaret died one of her sisters should be
substituted at the choice of James (ib. ii.
398). In April 1429 the English were on
the look-out for the fleet which was to carry
Margaret and the troops to France (Proceed-
ings of Privy Council, iii. 324). But Charles
was relieved by Joan of Arc from the neces-
sity of purchasing help so dearly. He never
sent the fleet, and it was not until 1433 that,
in alarm at the renewed negotiations between
England and Scotland, which ended in the
despatch of English ambassadors to negotiate
a marriage between Henry and a daughter of
the Scottish king, he wrote to James inti-
mating that though he was no longer in
need of his help, he would like the princess
sent over. James in his reply (8 Jan. 1434)
alluded dryly to the long delay and rumours
of another marriage for the dauphin, and re-
quested a definite understanding (BEAU-
COURT, ii. 492-3). In November Charles sent
Regnault Girard, his maitre d'hotel, and two
others, with instructions to urge, in excuse
of the long delay in sending an embassy to
make the final arrangements for Margaret's
coming, the king's great charges and poverty.
James was to be asked to provide the dau-
phine with an escort of two thousand men.
If the Scottish king alluded to the cession
of Saintonge, he was to be reminded that
Charles had never claimed the assistance for
which it was promised. The ambassadors,
after a voyage of ' grande et merveilleuse
tourmente,' reached Edinburgh on 25 Jan.
1435 (Relation of the Embassy by Girard,
ib. ii. 492-8). A month later James agreed
to send Margaret from Dumbarton before
May, in a fleet provided by Charles, and
guarded by two thousand Scottish troops,
who might, if necessary, be retained in
France. He asked that his daughter should
have a Scottish household until the consum-
mation of the marriage, though provision was
to be made ' pour lui apprendre son estat et
les manieres par la ' (ib. ii. 499). After some
delay, letters arrived from Charles announc-
ing the intended despatch of a fleet on
15 July, declining the offer of the permanent
services of the Scottish escort, as he was en-
tering on peace negotiations at Arras, and
declaring that it would not be necessary to
assign a residence to the princess, as he meant
to proceed at once to the celebration of the
marriage (ib. ii. 500-1). The French fleet
reached Dumbarton on 12 Sept., but James
delayed his daughter's embarkation till
27 March 1436. She landed at La Palisse in
the island of Re on 17 April, after a pleasant
voyage (ib. iii. 35, not ' half-dead ' as MICHEL,
Ecossais en France, i. 183, and VALLET DE
VIBIVILLE, Hist, de Charles VII, ii. 372,
say). On the 19th she was received at La
Rochelle by the chancellor, Regnault de
Chartres, and after some stay there proceeded
to Tours, which she reached on 24 June.
She was welcomed by the queen and the
dauphin. The marriage was celebrated next
day in the cathedral by the Archbishop of
Rheims, the Archbishop of Tours having
(13 June) granted the dispensation rendered
necessary by the tender age of the parties.
The dauphin and dauphine were in royal
costume, but Charles, who had just arrived,
went through the ceremony booted and
spurred (BEAUCOTJRT, iii. 37). A great feast
followed, and the city of Tours provided
Moorish dances and chorus-singing (ib. p. 38).
It was not until July 1437, at the earliest,
that the married life of the young couple
actually began at Gien on the Loire (ib. iii.
38, iv. 89). It was fated to be most unhappy.
While under the queen's care Margaret had
been treated with every kindness, but Louis
regarded her with positive aversion (JENEAS
SYLVIUS, Commentarii, p. 163; COMINES, ii.
274). According to Grafton (i. 612, ed. 1809)
she was ' of such nasty complexion and evill
savored breath that he abhorred her company
as a cleane creature doth a cary on.' But there
is nothing of this in any contemporary chro-
nicler, and Mathieu d'Escouchy praises her
beauty and noble qualities (BEAUCOUET, iv.
89). Margaret sought consolation in poetry,
surrounded herself with ladies of similar
tastes, and is said to have spent whole nights
in composing rondeaux. She regarded her-
self as the pupil of Alain Chartier, whom,
according to a well-known anecdote reported
by Jacques Bouchet in his * Annals of Aqui-
taine ' (p. 252, ed. 1644), she once publicly
kissed as he lay asleep on a bench, and being
taken to task for choosing so ugly a man,
retorted that it was not the man she had
kissed, but the precious mouth from which
had proceeded so many witty and virtuous
sayings (MICHEL, i. 187; BEAUCOUET, iv. 90).
We catch glimpses of her sallying into the
fields with the court from Montils-les-Tours
on 1 May 1444 to gather May, and joining
in the splendid festivities at Nancy and
Chalons in 1444-5. At Chalons one even-
ing in June of the latter year she danced the
' basse danse de Bourgogne ' with the queen
of Sicily and two others. But the dauphin's
dislike and neglect, for which he was warmly
reproached by the Duchess of Burgundy, now
on a visit to the court, induced a melancholy,
said to have been aggravated by the reports
spread by Jamet de Tillay, a councillor of
Margaret
138
Margaret
the king, that she was unfaithful to Louis.
Her health declined, she took a chill after a
pilgrimage with the king to a neighbouring
shrine on 7 Aug., and inflammation of the
lungs declared itself and made rapid pro-
gress. She repeatedly asserted her innocence
of the conduct imputed to her by Tillay,
whom, until almost the last moment, she re-
fused to forgive, and was heard to murmur,
'N'etoit ma foi, je me repentirois volontiers
d'etre venue en France.' She died on 16 Aug.
at ten in the evening ; her last words were,
1 Fi de la vie de ce monde ! ne m'en parlez
plus'(^.iv. 105-10).
Her remains were provisionally buried in
the cathedral of Chalons, until they could
be removed to St. Denis, but Louis next
year interred them in St. Laon at Thouars,
where her tomb, adorned with monuments
by Charles, survived until the revolution
(MICHEL, i. 191). If the heartless Louis did
not feel the loss of his childless wife, it was
a heavy blow to his parents, with whom Mar-
garet had always been a favourite. The
shock further impaired the queen's health,
and Charles, hearing how much Margaret had
taken to heart the charges of Tillay, and dis-
satisfied with the attempt of the physicians
to trace her illness to her poetical vigils,
ordered an inquiry to be held into the cir-
cumstances of her death and the conduct of
Tillay (ib.iv. 109, 111). The depositions of
the queen, Tillay, Margaret's gentlewomen,
and the physicians were taken partly in the
autumn, partly in the next summer. The
commissioners sent in their report to the king
in council, but we hear nothing more of it.
Tillay certainly kept his office and the fa-
vour of the king (ib. iv. 181-2).
A song of some beauty on the death of
the dauphine, in which she bewails her lot,
and makes her adieux, has been printed by
M. Vallet de Viriville (Revue des Societes
Savantes, 1857, iii. 713-15), who attributes
it to her sister, Isabel, duchess of Brittany,
and also by Michel (i. 193). A Scottish
translation of another lament is printed by
Stevenson (Life and Death of King James I
of Scotland, pp. 1 7-27, Maitland Club). The
Colbert MS. of Monstrelet contains an illu-
mination, reproduced by Johnes, representing
Margaret's entry into Tours in 1436.
[Du Fresne de Beaucourt, in his elaborate
Histoire de Charles VII, has collected almost
all that is known about Margaret ; Francisque
Michel's Ecossais en France is useful but inaccu-
rate; Liber Pluscardensis in the Historians of
Scotland; Mathieu d'Escouchy and Comines, ed.
for the Societe de 1'Histoire de France; Pro-
ceedings of the Privy Council, ed. Harris Nicolas.]
J. T-T.
MARGARET OP ANJOTJ (1430-1482),
queen consort of Henry VI, was born on
23 March 1430 (LECOY DE LA MARCHE, Le
Roi Rene, i. 434). The place of her birth
is not quite clear. It was probably Pont-a-
Mousson or Nancy (LALLEMENT, Marguerite
d' Anjou-Lorraine, pp. 25-7). She was the
fourth surviving child of Ren6 of Anjou and
his wife Isabella, daughter and heiress of
Charles II, duke of Lorraine. Rene himself
was the second son of Louis II, duke of Anjou
and king of Naples, and of his wife Yolande
of Aragon. He was thus the great-grandson
of John the Good, king of France. His sister
Mary was the wife of Charles VII, king of
France, and Rene himself was a close friend
of his brother-in-law and as strong a partisan
as hi s weakness allowed of the royal as opposed
to the Burgundian party. At the time of
Margaret's birth Rene possessed nothing but
the little county of Guise, but within three
months he succeeded to his grand-uncle's in-
heritance of the duchy of Bar and the mar-
quisate of Pont-a-Mousson. A little later,
25 Jan. 1431, the death of Margaret's ma-
ternal grandfather, Charles II of Lorraine,
gave him also the throne of that duchy, but
on 2 July Ren6 was defeated and taken pri-
soner at Bulgneville by the rival claimant,
Antony of Vaudemont, who transferred his
prisoner to the custody of Duke Philip of
Burgundy at Dijon. He was not released,
except for a time on parole, until February
1437. But during his imprisonment Rene
succeeded, in 1434, by the death of his elder
brother Louis, to the duchy of Anjou and to
the county of Provence. In February 1435
Queen Joanna II of Naples died, leaving him
as her heir to contest that throne with Alfonso
of Aragon. With the at best doubtful pro-
spects of the monarchy of Naples went the
purely titular sovereignties of Hungary and
Jerusalem. Rene had also inherited equally
fantastic claims to Majorca and Minorca.
Her father's rapid succession to estates,
dignities, and claims gave some political
importance even to the infancy of Margaret.
The long captivity of Rene left Margaret
entirely under the care of her able and
high-spirited mother, Isabella of Lorraine,
who now strove to govern as best she could
the duchies of Lorraine and Bar. But after
1435 Isabella went to Naples, where she
exerted herself, with no small measure of
success, to procure her husband's recognition
as king. Margaret was thereupon transferred
from Nancy, the ordinary home of her infancy,
to Anjou, now governed in Rene's name by
her grandmother, Yolande of Aragon, under
whose charge Margaret apparently remained
until Queen Yolande's death, on 14 Nov. 1442,
Margaret
139
Margaret
at Saumur (ib. i. 231). During these years
Margaret mainly resided at Saumur and
Angers. In 1437 Rene, on his release, spent
some time in Anjou, but he speedily hurried
off to Italy to consolidate the throne acquired
for him by the heroism of his consort. But
the same year that saw the death of Yolande
witnessed the final discomfiture of the An-
gevin cause in Italy, and Rene and Isabella,
abandoning the struggle, returned to Pro-
vence. For the rest of his life Rene was
merely a titular king of Naples. On receiving
the news of his mother's death, Rene hurried
to Anj on, where he arrived in June 1443. For
the next few years he remained for the most
part resident at Anjou, generally living at
Angers Castle with his wife and daughters.
Anjou therefore continued Margaret's home
until she attained the age of fourteen (cf.
LECOY, Comptes et Memoriaux du Roi Rene,
p. 226).
The constant fluctuations of Rene's for-
tunes are well indicated by the long series
of marriages proposed for Margaret, begin-
ning almost from her cradle. In February
1433 Rene, then released for a time on
parole, agreed at Bohain that Margaret
should marry a son of the Count of Saint-
Pol ; but the agreement came to nothing,
and Rene was subsequently formally released
from it. In 1435 Philip of Burgundy, Rene's
captor, urged that Margaret should be wedded
to his young son, the Count of Charolais, then
a boy a year old, but afterwards famous as
Charles the Bold. She was to bring Bar and
Pont-a-Mousson as a marriage portion to her
husband, and so secure the direct connection
between the Low Countries and Burgundy,
which was so important an object of Bur-
gundian policy. But Rene preferred to remain
in prison rather than give up his inheritance.
The story that a secret article in the treaty
which released Ren6 in 1437 stipulated that
Margaret should marry Henry VI of England
is, on the face of it, absurd, though accepted
by the Count of Quatrebarbes, the editor of
Rene's works (GEuvres du Roi Rene, I. xlii.),
and many other modern writers (cf. LECOY,
i. 127). But the Burgundian plan for an
Angevin alliance was still pressed forward.
In the summer of 1442 Philip negotiated with
Isabella for the marriage of Margaret with his
kinsman Charles, count of Nevers. On 4 Feb.
1443 a marriage treaty was actually signed
at Tarascon, but Charles VII opposed the
match, and it was abandoned (G. Du FRESNE
BE BEATJCOTTRT, Histoire de Charles VII, iii.
260; see for all the above negotiations LECOY,
Le Roi Rene, i. 104, 117, 127, 129, 231, and
the authorities quoted by him).
More tempting prospects for Margaret
were now offered from another quarter.
Since 1439 the peace party, headed by Car-
dinal Beaufort, had gained a decided ascen-
dency at the English court, and had sought
to marry the young Henry VI to a French
princess as the best way of procuring the tri-
umph of their policy. 'But their first efforts
were unsuccessful, and excited the suspicions
of the French, as involving a renewal of the
alliance between the English and the old
feudal party in France. However, the Duke
of Orleans, who had been released from his
English prison to promote such a plan, now
changed his policy. After the failure of
the Armagnac marriage, and the refusal of
Charles VII to give one of his daughters to
Henry, Orleans seems to have suggested a
marriage between Henry and Margaret of
Anjou. The idea was warmly taken up by
Henry himself and by the Beaufort party,
though violently opposed by Humphrey, duke
of Gloucester [q. v.], and the advocates of a
spirited foreign policy. In February 1444
William de la Pole, earl of Suffolk [q. v.],
was sent to treat for a truce with ' our uncle of
France.' He had further instructions to ne-
gotiate the Angevin marriage. Charles VII
now held his court at Tours, whither King
Ren6 came from Angers, and gave his con-
sent to the sacrifice of his daughter in the
interests of the French nation and throne.
Suffolk was welcomed on his arrival at
Tours by Rene, and the negotiations both for
the marriage and truce proceeded quickly
and smoothly. Early in May Margaret, who
had remained behind at Angers, was brought
by Queen Isabella to meet the English am-
bassadors. She was lodged with her father
and mother at the abbey of Beaumont-les-
Tours. On 22 May it was decided to con-
clude a truce and the marriage of Margaret.
On 24 May the solemn betrothal of Mar-
garet and Henry was celebrated in the church
of St. Martin. The papal legate, Peter de
Monte, bishop of Brescia, officiated, and Suf-
folk stood proxy for the absent bridegroom.
The king of France took a prominent part in
the ceremony, which was carried out with
great pomp and stateliness. It terminated
with a great feast at St. Julian's Abbey,
where Margaret was treated with the respect
due to a queen of England, and received the
same honours as her aunt the French queen.
Strange shows were exhibited, including
giants with trees in their hands, and men-
at-arms, mounted on camels, and charging
each other with lances. A great ball termi-
nated the festivities, and Margaret returned
to Angers (LECOY, i. 231-3, ii. 254-7 ; VALLET
DE VIRIVTLLE, Charles VII, ii. 4£0-4 ; STE-
VENSON, Wars of English in France, n. xxxvi-
Margaret
140
Margaret
i;
xxxviii). On 28 May the truce of Tours was
signed, to last for nearly two years, between
England and France and their respective
allies, among whom King Rene was included
(CosNEAU, Les Grands Traites de la Guerre
de Cent Ans, pp. 152-71).
Various difficulties put off the actual cele-
bration of Margaret's marriage. Her father
went to war against the city of Metz, and
was aided by Charles VII. Financial diffi-
culties delayed until December the despatch
of the magnificent embassy which, with Suf-
folk, now a marquis, at its head, was destined
to fetch Margaret to England. Suffolk, on
reaching Lorraine, found Rene", with his guest
King Charles, intent upon the reduction of
Metz. The further delay that ensued suggested
both to contemporaries and to later writers
that fresh difficulties had arisen. It was be-
lieved in England that Charles and Ren6
sought to impose fresh conditions on Suffolk,
and that the English ambassador, apprehen-
sive of the failure of the marriage treaty,
was at last forced into accepting the French
roposal that Le Mans and the other towns
eld by the English in Maine should be sur-
rendered to Charles, the titular count of
Maine, and Rene's younger brother. The
story is found in Gascoigne's ' Theological
Dictionary' (Loci e libro Veritatum, pp. 190,
204, 219, ed. J. E. T. Rogers) and in the
* Chronicle ' of Berry king-at-arms (GoDE-
FROY, Charles VII, p. 430), and has been
generally in some form accepted by English
writers,' including Bishop Stubbs, Mr. J.
Gairdner, and Sir James Ramsay (Hist, of
England, 1399-1485, ii. 62), who adduces
some rather inconclusive evidence in support
of it. The story seems mere gossip, and was
perhaps based upon an article of Suffolk's im-
peachment. There is not a scrap of evidence
that Suffolk made even a verbal promise, and
none that anything treacherous was contem-
plated (DE BEATJCOURT, Hist, de Charles VII,
iv. 167-8). Margaret, however, was carefully
kept in the background, and may even, as has
been suggested, have been hidden away in
Touraine (RAMSAY, ii. 62) while Suffolk 'was
conducting the final negotiations at Nancy.
She only reached Nancy early in February
(BEAUCOURT, iv. 91 ; cf. CALMET, Hist, de
Lorraine, Preuves, vol. iii. col. ccc. pp. ii-iii).
At the end of the same month Metz made its
submission to the two kings, and the French
and Angevin courts returned to Nancy to
a series of gorgeous festivities. Early in
March the proxy marriage was performed
at Nancy by the bishop of Toul, Louis de
Heraucourt. Eight days of jousts, feasts,
balls, and revelry celebrated the auspicious
occasion. The marriage treaty was not
finally engrossed until after Easter, when
the court had quitted Nancy for Chalons.
By it Margaret took as her only marriage
portion to her husband the shadowy rights
which Ren6 had inherited from his mother to
the kingdom of Majorca and Minorca, and she
renounced all her claims to the rest of her
father's heritage. Margaret's real present to
her husband was peace and alliance with
France.
Margaret, escorted by Suffolk and a very
numerous and brilliant following, was accom-
panied by her uncle, Charles VII, for the first
two leagues out of Nancy, and she took leave
of him in tears (BERRY ROY D'ARMES, p. 426).
Rene" himself accompanied Margaret as far as
Bar-le-Duc, and her brother John, duke of
Calabria, as far as Paris, which she reached on
15 March. On the 16th she was received with
royal state at Notre-Dame in Paris. On
17 March the Duke of Orleans, the real author
of the match, escorted her to the English fron-
tier, which she entered at Poissy (MATJPOINT,
1 Journal Parisien/ Memoires de la Societe de
VHuttoire de Paris, iv. 32). There Richard,
duke of York, governor of Normandy, received
her under his care. She was conveyed by
water down the Seine from Mantes to Rouen,
where on 22 March a state entry into the
Norman capital was celebrated. But Mar-
garet did not appear in the procession, and
the Countess of Salisbury, dressed in the
Sieen's robes, acted her part (MATHIEU
'ESCOUCHY, i. 89). She was perhaps ill,
a fact which probably accounts for a delay
of nearly a fortnight before she was able to
cross the Channel. She sailed from Harfleur
in the cog John of Cherbourg, arriving on
9 April at Portsmouth, l sick of the labour
and indisposition of the sea, by the occasion
of which the pokkes been broken out upon
her' (Proceedings of Privy Council, vi. xvi).
The disease can hardly, however, have been
small-pox, as on 14 April she was well enough
to join the king at Southampton ( Wars of
English in France, i. 449). On 23 April
Bishop Ayscough of Salisbury repeated the
marriage service at Tichfield Abbey. On
28 May Margaret solemnly entered London
(GREGORY, Chronicle, p. 186), passing under
a device representing Peace and Plenty set
up on London Bridge, and welcomed even by
Humphrey of Gloucester, the most violent
opponent of the French marriage. On 30 May
she was crowned in Westminster Abbey by
Archbishop Stafford. Three days of tourna-
ments brought the long festivities to a close
(WYRCESTER, p. 764). Parliament soon con-
ferred on Margaret a jointure of 2,000/. a year
in land and 4,666/. 13-5. £d. a year in money
(Rot. Parl. v. 118-20).
Margaret
141
Margaret
Margaret was just fifteen when she ar-
rived in England. She was a good-looking,
well-grown (' specie et forma prsestans,' BA-
SIN, i. 156), and precocious girl, inheriting
fully the virile qualities of her mother and
grandmother, and also, as events soon showed,
both the ability and savagery which belonged
to nearly all the members of the younger
house of Anjou. She was well brought up,
and inherited something of her father's lite-
rary tastes. She was a ' devout pilgrim to
the shrine of Boccaccio ' (CHASTELLAIN, vii.
100, ed. Kervyn de Lettenhove), delighting
in her youth in romances of chivalry, and
seeking consolation in her exile and misfor-
tunes from the sympathetic pen of Chastellain.
Talbot, earl of Shrewsbury, presented her
with a gorgeously illuminated volume of
French romances, that ' after she had learnt
English she might not forget her mother-
tongue ' (SHAW, Dresses, fyc., of the Middle
Ages, ii. 49). The manuscript is now in the
British Museum (Royal MS. 15 E. vi.) She
was also a keen lover of the chase, constantly
ordering that the game in her forests should
be strictly preserved for her own use, and
instructing a cunning trainer of hounds ' to
make two bloodhounds for our use ' (Letters
of Margaret of Anjou, 90, 100, 106, 141,
Camden Soc.) The popular traditions which
assign to her a leading part in the events of
the first few years succeeding her marriage
are neither likely in themselves nor verified
by contemporary authority. She came to
England without political experience. But
she soon learned who were her friends, and
identified herself with the Beaufort-Suffolk
party, recognising in Suffolk the true nego-
tiator of the match, and being attached both
to him and to his wife, Chaucer's grand-
daughter, by strong personal ties. Unluckily
for her and for the nation, she never got
beyond the partisan's view of her position
(see COMINES, Memoires, ii. 280-1, ed. Du-
pont). A stranger to the customs and in-
terests of her adopted country, she never
learned to play the part of a mediator, or to
raise the crown above the fierce faction fight
that constantly raged round Henry's court.
In identifying her husband completely with
the one faction, she almost forced the rival
party into opposition to the king and to the
dynasty, which lived only to ratify the will
of a rival faction. Nor were Margaret's
strong, if natural French sympathies, less in-
jurious to herself and to her husband's cause.
To procure the prolongation of the truce
with France was the first object of the Eng-
lish government after her arrival in England.
Her first well-marked political acts were de-
voted to this same object. A great French
embassy sent to England in July 1445 agreed
to a short renewal of the truce, and to a per-
sonal meeting between Henry and Charles ;
but immediately afterwards a second French
embassy, to which Ren6 also gave letters of
procuration, urged the surrender of the Eng-
lish possessions in Maine to Rent's brother
Charles. ' In this matter,' Margaret wrote
to Ren6, ' we will do your pleasure as much
as lies in our power, as we have always done
already ' (STEVENSON, i. 164). Her entreaties
proved successful. On 22 Dec. Henry pledged
himself in writing to the surrender of Le Mans
(ib. ii. 639-42). But the weakness and hesi-
tating policy of the English government pre-
vented the French from getting possession of
Le Mans before 1448.
Margaret was present at the Bury St. Ed-
munds parliament of 1447, when Duke Hum-
phrey came to a tragic end, but nothing is
more gratuitous than the charge sometimes
brought against her of having any share in
his death ; though doubtless she rejoiced in
getting rid of an enemy, and she showed
some greediness in appropriating part of his
estates on behalf of her jointure on the very
day succeeding his decease (RAMSAY, ii. 77 ;
F&dera, xi. 155 ; Rot. Parl. v. 133). Suf-
folk's fall in 1449 was a great blow to her.
She fully shared the unpopularity of the un-
successful minister. The wildest libels were
circulated about her. It was rumoured abroad
that she was a bastard and no true daughter
of the king of Sicily (MATHIETJ D'EscoiiCHY,
i. 303-4). The literature of the next century
suggests that Margaret had improper rela-
tions with Suffolk ; but this is absurd. Suffolk
was an elderly man, and his wife was very
friendly with Margaret during his life and
after his death. Margaret now transferred to
Somerset the confidence which she had for-
merly felt for Suffolk. But the loss of Nor-
mandy, quickly followed by that of Guienne,
soon involved Somerset in as deep an odium
as that Suffolk had incurred. It also strongly
affected Margaret's position. She came as
the representative of the policy of peace with
France, but that policy had been so badly
carried out that England was tricked out of
her hard-won dominions beyond sea.
The leaders of the contending factions
were now Richard, duke of York, who had
popularfavour on his side, and Edmund, duke
of Somerset, who was popularly discredited.
Margaret's constant advocacy of Somerset's
faction drove York to violent courses almost
in his own despite. When in 1450 Somerset
was thrown into prison, he was released by
Margaret's agency, and again made chief of
the council. When York procured his second
imprisonment, Margaret visited him in the
Margaret
142
Margaret
Tower, and assured him of her continued
favour (WATTRIN, Chroniques, 1447-71, pp.
264-5).
Margaret was now beginning to take an
active part, not only in general policy, but
in the details of administration. She became
an active administrator of her own estates, a
good friend to her servants and dependents,
but a hearty foe to those whom she disliked.
Her private correspondence shows her eager
for favours, greedy and importunate in her
requests, unscrupulous in pushing her friends'
interests, and an unblushing ' maintainer,'
constantly interfering with the course of
private justice. She was an indefatigable
match-maker, and seldom ceased meddling
with the private affairs of the gentry (Letters
of Margaret ofAnjou, Cam den Soc. ; KAMSAY,
ii. 128, 141 ; Paston Letters, i. 134, 254, 305,
ed. Gairdner). Poor and greedy, she early
obtained an unlimited power of evading the
customs duties and the staple regulations by
a license to export wool and tin whithersoever
she pleased (RAMSAY, ii. 90).
A more pleasing sign of Margaret's activity
at this time was her foundation of Queens'
College, Cambridge. The real founder of this
house was Andrew Doket [q. v.J, rector of St.
Botolph's, Cambridge, who had obtained in
1446 a charter for the establ ishment of a small
college, called St. Bernard's College, of which
he himself was to be president. But he after-
wards enlarged his site and his plans, and in
1447 persuaded the queen, who was probably
anxious to imitate her husband's greater
foundation of King's College, to interest her-
self in the work. She petitioned her husband
to grant a new charter, and, as no college in
Cambridge had been founded by any queen,
she begged that it might be called Queen's
College, of St. Mary and St. Bernard. The
prayer was granted, and in 1448 a new charter
of foundation was issued. The whole of the
endowment, however, seems to have been
contributed by Doket. On 15 April 1448 her
chamberlain, Sir J. Wenlock, laid the first
stone of the chapel, which was opened for
worship in 1464 (SEARLE, History of Queens'
College, Cambridge, Cambridge Antiquarian
Soc. 8vo ser. No. ix. ; WILLIS and CLARK,
Architectural History of Cambridge). After
Margaret's fall the college fell into great diffi-
culties, but Doket finally persuaded Elizabeth
Wydville, the queen of Edward IV, to re-
found the house. The course of events gave
Margaret a new importance. In August 1453
Henry VI fell into a condition of complete
prostration and insanity. On 13 Oct. Mar-
garet gave birth to her only son, after more
than eight years of barrenness. The king's
illness put an end to the old state of confusion,
during which Margaret and Somerset had tried
to rule through his name. A regency was now
necessary. F«p this position Margaret her-
self was a claimant. In January 1454 it was
known that ' the queen hath made a bill of
five articles, whereof the first is that she de-
sireth to have the whole rule of this land '
(ib. i. 265). But public feeling was strongly
against her.
Moreover, it is right a great abusion
A woman of a land to be a regent.
(Pol. Poems, ii. 268, Rolls Ser.)
On 27 March parliament appointed York pro-
tector of the realm, and the personal rivalry
between York and Margaret was intensified.
The birth of her son had deprived him of any
hopes of a peaceful succession to the throne
on Henry's death, while it inspired her with
a new and fiercer zeal on behalf of her family
interests. Henceforth she stood forward as
the great champion of her husband's cause.
The Yorkists did not hesitate to impute to
her the foulest vices. At home and abroad it
was believed that the young Prince Edward
was no son of King Henry's (Chron. Davies,
pp. 79, 92 ; BASIN, i. 299 ; CHASTELLAIN, v.
464).
The recovery of Henry VI in January
1455 put an end to York's protectorate.
Somerset was released from the Tower, and
Margaret again made a great effort to crush
her rival. York accordingly took arms. His
victory at St. Albans was marked by the
death of Somerset, and soon followed by a
return of the king's malady. York was now
again protector, but early in 1456 Henry
was again restored to health, and, anxious
for peace and reconciliation, proposed to con-
tinue York as his chief councillor. But
Margaret strongly opposed this weakness.
' The queen/ wrote one of the Paston cor-
respondents, * is a great and strong laboured
woman, for she spareth no pain to sue her
things to an intent and conclusion to her
power' (Paston Letters, i. 378). She ob-
tained her way in putting an end to the
protectorship, but she did not succeed in driv-
ing York and his friends from the administra-
tion. Profoundly disgusted at her husband's
compliance, she withdrew from London,
leaving Henry in York's hands. She kept
herself with her son at a distance from her
husband, spending part of April and May,
for example, at Tutbury (ib. i. 386-7). At
the end of May she visited her son Edward's
earldom of Chester (ib. i. 392). She no doubt
busied herself with preparations for a new
attack on York. In August she was joined
by Henry in the midlands, and both spent
most of October at Coventry, where a great
Margaret
143
Margaret
council was held, in which Margaret pro-
cured the removal of the Bourchiers from
the ministry, but failed to openly assail their
patron, the duke. A hollow reconciliation
was patched up, and York left Coventry ' in
right good conceit with the king, but not in
great conceit with the queen ' (ib. i. 408). .
Next year he was sent out of the way as |
lieutenant of Ireland. Margaret remained '
mainly in the midlands, fearing, plainly, to
approach the Yorkist city of London. To
combine the Scots with the Lancastrians she
urged the marriage of the young Duke of
Somerset and his brother to two daughters
of the King of Scots (MATHIEU D'EscouciiY,
ii. 352-4).
In 1458 there was a great reconciliation
of parties. On 25 March the Duke of York
led the queen to a service of thanksgiving at
St. Paul's. But Margaret at once renewed
her intrigues. After seeking in vain to drive
Warwick from the governorship of Calais,
she again withdrew from the capital. She
sought to stir up the turbulent and daring
Cheshire men to espouse her cause with the
same fierce zeal with which their grand-
fathers had fought for Richard II (Chron.
Davies, p. 79). In the summer of 1459 both
parties were again in arms. Henry's march
on Ludlow was followed by the dispersal of
the Yorkists. In November the Coventry
parliament gratified the queen's vindictive-
ness by the wholesale proscription of the
Yorkist leaders. By ordering that the re-
venues of Cornwall should be paid hence-
forth directly to the prince, it practically in-
creased the funds which were at Margaret's
unfettered disposal (RAMSAY, ii. 219; Rot.
ParL v. 356-62). Now, if not earlier, Mar-
garet made a close alliance with her old
friend Breze, the seneschal of Normandy, the
communications being carried on through a
confidential agent named Doucereau. ' If
those with her,' wrote Breze to Charles VII
in January 1461, 'knew of her intention, and
what she has done, they would j oin themselves
with the other party and put her to death '
(Letter of Brez6 quoted in BASIN, iv. 358-60,
ed. Quicherat ; cf. BEATJCOURT, vi. 288). There
could be no more damning proof of her trea-
sonable connection with the foreigner.
In 1460 the pendulum swung round. The
Yorkist invasion of Kent was followed by the
battle of Northampton, the captivity of the
king, the Duke of York's claim to the crown,
and the compromise devised by the lords
that Henry should reign for life, while York
was recognised as his successor. York, now
proclaimed protector, ruled in Henry's name.
The king's weak abandonment of his son's
rights seemed in a way to justify the scur-
rilous Yorkist ballads that Edward was a
'false heir/ born of ( false wedlock' (Chron.
Davies, pp. 91-4 ; cf. CHASTELLAIN, v. 464;
BASIN, i. 299).
Margaret had not shared her husband's
captivity. In June Henry had taken an
affectionate farewell of her at Coventry, and
had sent her with the prince to Eccleshall in
Staffordshire, while he marched forth to de-
feat and captivity at Northampton. On the
news of the fatal battle, Margaret fled with
Edward from Eccleshall into Cheshire. But
her hopes of raising an army there were
signally disappointed. Near Malpas she was
almost captured by John Cleger, a servant of
Lord Stanley's. Her own followers robbed
her of her goods and jewels (WYRCESTEE, p.
773). At last a boy of fourteen, John Combe
of Amesbury (GREGORY, p. 209), took Mar-
garet and Edward away from danger, all three
riding away on the same horse while the
thieves were quarrelling over their booty.
After a long journey over the moors and
mountains of Wales, the queen and the
prince at last found a safe refuge within the
walls of Harlech Castle. There is no sufficient
evidence to warrant Sir James Ramsay (ii.
236) in placing here the well-known incident
of the robber. The only authority for the
story, Chastellam, distinctly assigns it to a
later date.
The king's half-brothers upheld his cause
in Wales. On the capture of Denbigh by
Jasper Tudor, Margaret made her way
thither, where she was joined by the Duke
of Exeter and other leaders of her party.
She was of no mind to accept the surrender
of her son's rights, and strove to continue
the war. The Lancastrian lords took up
arms in the north. Margaret and Edward
took ship from Wales to Scotland. She was
so poor that she was dependent for her ex-
penses on the Scottish government. James II
was just slain, but the regent, Mary of
Gelderland, treated her kindly and enter-
tained her in January 1461 for ten or twelve
days at Lincluden Abbey. She offered to
marry Edward, now seven years old, to
Mary, sister of James III, in return for
Scottish help. But Mary of Gelderland
also insisted on the surrender of Berwick.
Margaret, with her usual contemptuous and
ignorant disregard of English feeling, did
not hesitate to make the sacrifice. On 5 Jan.
a formal treaty was signed (BASIN, iv. 357-
358). She also resumed her old compromising
dealings with the faithful Breze (ib. iv. 358-
360). She thus obtained a Scots contingent,
or the prospect of one ; but her relations with
the national enemies made her prospects in
England almost hopeless.
Margaret
144
Margaret
Meanwhile the battle of Wakefield had
been won, and York slain on the field. As
Margaret was in Scotland, the stories of
her inhuman treatment of York's remains,
told by later writers, are obvious fictions.
So much was she identified with her party
that even well-informed foreign writers like
Waurin believe her to have been present in
the field (Chroniques, 1447-71, p. 325). It
was not until some time after the battle
that the news of the victory encouraged
Margaret to join her victorious partisans.
On 20 Jan. 1461 she was at York, where
her first care was to pledge the Lancastrian
lords to use their influence upon Henry to
persuade him to accept the dishonourable
convention of Lincluden (BASIN, iv. 357-8).
The march to London was then begun. A
motley crew of Scots, Welsh, and wild north-
erners followed the queen to the south. Every
step of their progress was marked with plunder
and devastation. It was believed that Mar-
garet had promised to give up to her northern
allies the whole of the south country as their
spoil. An enthusiastic army of Londoners
marched out under Warwick to withstand her
progress. King Henry accompanied the army.
On 17 Feb. the second battle of St. Albans was
fought. Warwick's blundering tactics gave
the northerners an easy victory. The king
was left behind in the confusion, and taken
to Lord Clifford's tent, where Margaret and
Edward met him. Margaret brutally made
the little prince president of the court which
condemned to immediate execution Bonville
and Sir Thomas Kyriel. ' Fair son,' she said,
' what death shall these two knights die ? '
and the prince replied that their heads should
be cut off (WATJRIN, p. 330). But the wild
host of the victors was so little under con-
trol that even Margaret, with all her reck-
lessness, hesitated as to letting it loose on
the wealth of the capital. She lost her best
chance of ultimate success when, after tarry-
ing eight days at St. Albans, she returned
to Dunstable, whence she again marched
her army to the north (WYRCESTEK, p. 776).
This false move allowed of the junction of
Warwick with Edward, the new duke of
York, fresh from his victory at Mortimer's
Cross. On 4 March 1461 the Duke of York
assumed the English throne as Edward IV,
thus ignoring the compromise which the
Lancastrians themselves had broken, and
basing his claim upon his legitimist royalist
descent. Margaret was now forced to re-
treat back into Yorkshire, closely followed
by the new king. She was with her hus-
band at York during the decisive day of
Towton, after which she retreated with
Henry to Scotland, surrendering Berwick to
avoid its falling into Yorkist hands. This
act of treason and the misconduct of her
troops figure among the reasons of her at-
tainder by the first parliament of Edward IV,
which describes her as ' Margaret, late called
queen of England ' (Rot. Parl. v. 476, 479).
In Scotland Margaret was entertained first
at Linlithgow and afterwards at the Black
Friars Convent at Edinburgh. She found the
Scots kingdom still distracted by factions.
Mary of Gelderland, the regent, was not
unfriendly, but she was a niece of the Duke
of Burgundy, who was anxious to keep on
good terms with Edward IV, and sent the
lord of Gruthuse, a powerful Flemish baron,
to persuade Mary to abandon the alliance.
But Bishop Kennedy of St. Andrews was
sent back to Scotland by Charles VII to
keep the party of the French interests in de-
votion to Lancaster, while Edward himself
incited the highlanders against his enemies in
the south. Margaret meanwhile concluded an
indenture with the powerful Earl of Angus,
who was to receive an English dukedom and
a great estate in return for his assistance.
' I heard,' wrote one of the Paston corre-
spondents, 'that these appointments were
taken by the young lords of Scotland, but
not by the old ' (Paston Letters, ii. 111).
Margaret's main reliance was still on
France, whither she despatched Somerset to
seek for assistance. But Charles VII was
now dead, and his son, Louis XI, was hardly
yet in a position to give free rein to his desire
to help his cousin (ib. ii. 45-6). Nothing,
therefore, of moment occurred, and Margaret,
impatient of delay, left her husband in Scot-
land, and, embarking at Kirkcudbright, ar-
rived in Brittany on 16 April 1462. She had
pawned her plate in Scotland, and was now
forced to borrow from the Queen of Scots
the money to pay for her journey. She was
well received by the Duke of Brittany, and
then passed on through Anjou and Touraine.
Her father borrowed eight thousand florins to
meet ' the great and sumptuous expenses of
her coming' (LECOY, i. 345; cf. WYRCESTER,
p. 780), and urged her claims on Louis.
Margaret herself had interviews with Louis
at Chinon, Tours, and Rouen. In June 1462
Margaret made a formal treaty with him by
which she received twenty thousand francs
in return for a conditional mortgage of Calais
(LECor, i. 343). There was a rumour in Eng-
land that Margaret was at Boulogne ' with
much silver to pay the soldiers/ and that
the Calais garrison was wavering in its alle-
giance to Edward (Paston Letters, ii. 118).
Louis raised ' ban and arriere ban.' There
was much talk of a siege of Calais, and Ed-
ward IV accused Margaret of a plot to make
Margaret
Margaret
her uncle Charles of Maine ruler of England
(HALLIWELL, Letters of Kings of England, i.
127). But the French king contented him-
self with much less decisive measures. He,
however, consented to despatch a small force,
variously estimated as between eight hundred
and two thousand men, to assist Margaret in
a new attack on England. He appointed as
leader of these troops her old friend Breze,
now in disgrace at court.
Early in the autumn Margaret and Breze
left Normandy, and, escaping the Yorkist
cruisers, reached Scotland in safety. They
were there joined by King Henry, and late
in October invaded Northumberland, where
they captured Bamburgh, Dunstanburgh,
and Alnwick. But no English Lancastrians
rose in favour of the king, who sought to
regain his kingdom with the help of the
hereditary enemy. A violent tempest de-
stroyed their ships, the crews were captured
by the Yorkists, and Margaret and Brez6
escaped with difficulty in an open boat to the
safe refuge of Berwick, now in Scottish hands.
On their retreat Somerset made terms with the
Yorkists and surrendered the captured castles.
In 1463 the three border castles were re-
conquered by the Lancastrians, or rather by
the Scots and French fighting in their name.
Margaret again appeared in Northumber-
land, but she was reduced to the uttermost
straits. For five days she, with her son and
husband, had to live on herrings and no bread,
and one day at mass, not having a farthing
for the offertory, she was forced to borrow a
small sum from a Scottish archer (CHASTEL-
LAIN, iv. 300). One day, when hiding in
the woods with her son, she was accosted by
a robber, ' hideous and horrible to see.' But
she threw herself on the outlaw's generosity,
and begged him to save the son of his king.
The brigand respected her rank and mis-
fortunes, and allowed her to escape to a
place of safety. Such incidents proved the
uselessness of further resistance, and Mar-
garet sailed from Bamburgh with Breze and
about two hundred followers. Next year the
last hopes of Lancaster were destroyed at
Hedgeley Moor and Hexham. But there is no
authority for the common belief that Margaret
remained behind in Britain until after those
battles, or that, as Bishop Stubbs represents,
she returned to Scotland again before those
battles were fought (see Mr. Plummer's note
on FORTESCTJE, Governance of England,^. 63).
In August 1463 Margaret and her woebegone
following landed at Sluys. Margaret had only
seven women attendants, who had not a change
of raiment between them. All depended on
Brez6 for their daily bread. The queen at once
journeyed to Bruges, where Charles, count of
VOL. xxxvi.
Charolais, mindful that his mother was a
granddaughter of John of Gaunt, received
the Lancastrian exiles with great hospitality
and kindness (WYRCESTER, p. 781). But his
father, Duke Philip, was much embarrassed
by her presence. He yielded at length to her
urgency, and granted a personal interview.
Margaret drove from Bruges to Saint-Pol in a
common country cart, covered with a canvas
tilt, l like a poor lady travelling incognita.' As
she passed Bethune she was exposed to some
risk of capture by the English garrison at
Calais. She reached Saint-Pol on 31 Aug.,
and was allowed to see the duke. Philip
listened sympathetically to her tale of woe,
but withdrew the next day, contenting him-
self with a present of two thousand crowns.
His sister, the Duchess of Bourbon, remained
behind, and heard from Margaret the highly
coloured tale of her adventures, which, with
further literary embellishments, finally found
its way into the ' Chronicle ' of Chastellain
((Euvres, iv. 278-314, 332). Margaret then
returned to Bruges, where Charolais again
treated her with elaborate and considerate
courtesy. But there was no object in her re-
maining longer in Flanders, and Philip urged
on her departure by offering an honourable
escort to attend her to her father's dominions.
Thither Margaret now went, and took up
her quarters at Saint-Michel-en-Barrois.
Louis XI, so far from helping her, threw the
whole of her support on her impoverished
father, who gave her a pension of six thousand
crowns a year. She lived obscurely at Saint-
Michel for the next seven years, mainly oc-
cupied in bringing up her son, for whom Sir
John Fortescue (1394 P-1476 ?) [q. v.], who
had accompanied her flight, wrote his well-
known book ' De Laudibus Legum Anglise.'
' We be all in great poverty,' wrote Fortescue,
' but yet the queen sustaineth us in meat
and drink. Her Highness may do no more
to us than she doth ' (PLTJMMER, p. 64). A
constant but feeble agitation was kept up.
Fortescue was several times sent to Paris,
and great efforts were made to enlist the Lan-
castrian sympathies of the king of Portugal,
the emperor Frederick III, and Charles of
Charolais (ib. p. 65 : CLERMONT, Family of
Fortescue, pp. 69-79).
After 1467 Margaret's hopes rose. Though
her old friend Charolais, now Duke of Bur-
gundy, went over to the Yorkists, Louis be-
came more friendly and better able to help
her. In 1468 she sent Jasper Tudor to raise
a revolt in Wales. In 1469 she collected
troops and waited at Harfleur, hoping to in-
vade England (WYRCESTER, p. 792). In the
spring of 1470 Warwick quarrelled finally
with Edward IV and fled to France. He
Margaret
146
Margaret
besought the help of Louis XI, who wished
to bring about a reconciliation between him
and Margaret with the object of combining
the various elements of the opposition to
Edward IV. There were grave difficulties
in the way. Warwick had spread abroad
the foulest accusations against Margaret,
had publicly denounced her son as a bastard
(CHASTELLAIN, v. 464 ; BASIN, i. 299), and
the queen's pride rendered an accommodation
difficult. At last Warwick made an uncon-
ditional submission, and humbly besought
Margaret's pardon for his past offences. He
went to Angers, where Margaret then was,
and remained there from 15 July to 4 Aug.
Louis XI was there at the same time on a
visit to King Rene. Louis and Ren6 urged
Margaret very strongly to pardon Warwick,
and at last she consented to do so. More-
over, she was also persuaded to conclude a
treaty of marriage between her son and War-
wick's daughter, Anne Neville. All parties
swore on the relic of the true cross preserved
at St. Mary's Church at Angers to remain
faithful for the future to Henry VI (ELLIS,
Original Letters, 2nd ser. i. 134). Soon
after Warwick sailed to England. In Sep-
tember Henry VI was released from the
Tower and restored to the throne. But
Edward IV soon returned to England, and
on Easter day, 14 April 1471, his victory at
Barnet resulted in the death of Warwick and
the final captivity of Henry.
Margaret had delayed long in France. In
November she was with Louis at Amboise.
Thence she went with her son to Paris. In
February 1471 Henry urged that his wife and
son should join him without delay (Feeder a,
xi. 193). But it was not until 24 March that
Margaret and Edward took ship at Har-
fleur, along with the Countess of Warwick
and some other Lancastrian leaders. But con-
trary winds long made it impossible for her
to cross the Channel (WATJEIN, p. 664). ' At
divers times they took the sea and forsook it
again ' (Restoration of Edward IV, Camden
Soc., p. 22). It was not until 13 April that
a change of the weather enabled her to sail
finally away. Next day she landed at Wey-
mouth. It was the same Easter Sunday on
which the cause of Lancaster was finally
overthrown at Barnet. Next day she went
to Cerne Abbey, where she was joined by the
Duke of Somerset and the Earl of Devonshire.
The tidings of Warwick's defeat were now
known, whereat Margaret was f right heavy
and sore.' However, she was well received by
the country-people. A general rising folio wed
in the west; Somerset, Dorset, Wiltshire,
Cornwall, and Devonshire all contributed
their quota to swell Margaret's little force.
Margaret, who had advanced to Exeter, re-
ceived there a large contingent from Devon-
shire and Cornwall. She then marched north-
eastwards, through Glastonbury to Bath. Her
object was either to cross the Severn and join
Jasper Tudor in Wales, or to march north-
wards to her partisans in Cheshire and Lan-
cashire, but she sent outposts far to the east,
hoping to make Edward believe that her real
object was to advance to London. Edward
was too good a general to be deceived, and
on 29 April, the day of Margaret's arrival
at Bath, he had reached Cirencester to block
her northward route. Margaret, on hearing
this, retreated from Bath to Bristol. She
then marched up the Severn valley, through
Berkeley and Gloucester, while Edward fol-
lowed her on a parallel course along the Cots-
wolds. On the morning of 3 May Margaret's
army, which had marched all night, reached
Gloucester. But the town was obstinately
closed against the Lancastrian forces, and
they could not therefore use the Severn bridge,
which would have enabled them to escape to
Wales. The soldiers were now quite tired
out, but they struggled on another ten miles
to Tewkesbury, where at length, with their
backs oil the town and abbey, and retreat
cut off by the Severn and the Avon and the
Swilgate brook, they turned to defend them-
selves as best they could from the approach-
ing army of King Edward. They held the
ridge of a hill f in a marvellous strong ground
full difficult to be assailed.' But the strength
of the position did not check the rapid advance
of the stronger force and the better general.
On 4 May Edward won the battle of Tewkes-
bury, and Margaret's son was slain on the field
(see Restorationof Edward IV, Camden Soc. ;
cf. the account in COMINES, Memoires, ed.
Dupont, Preuves to vol. iii., from a Ghent
manuscript.)
Margaret was not present on the battle-
field, having retired with her ladies to a
' poor religious place ' on the road between
Tewkesbury and Worcester, which cannot
be, as some have suggested, Deerhurst. There
she was found three days later and taken
prisoner. She was brought to Edward IV
at Coventry. On 21 May she was drawn
through London streets on a carriage before
her triumphant rival (Cont. Croyland,^. 555).
Three days later her husband was murdered
in the Tower. Margaret remained in restraint
for the next five years. Edward IV gave it
out that she was living in proper state and
dignity, and that she preferred to remain
thus in England to returning to France
(BASIN, ii. 270). Yorkist writers speak of
Edward's compassionate and honourable
treatment of her; how he assigned her a
Margaret
147
Margaret
household of fifteen noble persons to serve
her in the house of Lady Audley in London,
where she had her dwelling (WAURLNT,p.674).
She was, however, moved about from one
place to another, being transferred from
London to Windsor, and thence to Walling-
ford, where she had as her keeper her old
friend the Dowager Duchess of Suffolk, who
lived not far off, at Ewelme (Paston Letters,
iii. 33). The alliance between Louis XI and
Edward IV, established by the treaty of
Picquigny, led to her release. On 2 Oct.
1475 Louis stipulated for her liberation in
return for a ransom of fifty thousand gold
crowns and a renunciation of all her rights
on the English throne (CHAMPOLLIOX-FIGEAC,
Lett-res de Rois, fyc. ii. 493-4 in Documents
Inedits]. Margaret was conveyed over the
Channel to Dieppe, and thence to Rouen,
where, on 29 Jan. 1476, she was transferred
to the French authorities.
Margaret's active career was now over.
Her father Rene had retired since 1470 to
his county of Provence. In his will, made
in 1474, he had provided for Margaret a
legacy of a thousand crowns of gold, and, if
she returned to France, an annuity of two
thousand livres tournois, chargeable on the
duchy of Bar, and the castle of Koaurs for
her dwelling (LECor, i. 392 ; CALMET, Hist,
de Lorraine, Preuves, iii. dclxxix). But
Louis XI, angry at Rene's attempt to per-
petuate the power of the house of Anjou,
had taken Bar and Anjou into his own
hands ; so that Margaret on her arrival found
herself dependent on the goodwill of her
cousin. Louis conferred upon her a pension,
but in return for this, and for the sum paid
for her ransom, she had to make a full sur-
render of all her rights of succession to the
dominions of her father and mother. The
convention is printed by Lecoy (Le Roi
Rene, ii. 356-8). It was renewed in 1479
and 1480.
Margaret's father died in 1481, but it is
probable that she never saw him after her
return, as he lived entirely in Provence
with his young wife, and cared for little but
his immediate pleasures and interests. Her
sister Yolande she quarrelled with, having
at the instigation of Louis XI brought a
suit against her for the succession to their
mother's estates. This deprived her of the
asylum in the Barrois which her father had
appointed. She therefore left Louppi, where
she had previously lived (CALMET, iii. xxv,
Preuves), and retired to her old haunts in
Anjou, which after 1476 was again nominally
ruled by her father. She dwelt first at the
manor of Reculee, and later at the castle of
Dampierre, near Saumur. There she lived
in extreme poverty and isolation. She occu-
pied herself by reading the touching treatise,
composed at her request by Chastellain, which
speaks of the misfortunes of the contem-
porary princes and nobles of her house and
race and countries (' Le Temple de Boccace,
remonstrances par maniere de consolation a
une de"sole"e reine d'Angleterre,' printed in
CHASTELLAIN, vii. 75-143, ed. Kervyn ; it
includes a long imaginary dialogue between
Margaret and Boccaccio). But her health soon
gave way. On 2 Aug. 1482 she drew up her
short and touching testament (printed by
LECOY, ii. 395-7), in which, ' sane of under-
standing, but weak and infirm of body,' she
surrenders all her rights and property to her
only protector, King Louis. If the king
pleases, she desires to be buried in the cathe-
dral of St. Maurice at Angers, by the side of
her father and mother. ' Moreover my wish
is, if it please the said lord king, that the
small amount of property which God and
he have given to me be employed in bury-
ing me and in paying my debts, and in case
that my goods are not sufficient for this, as
I believe will be the case, I beg the said
lord king of his favour to pay them for me,
for in him is my sole hope and trust.' She
died soon afterwards, on 25 Aug. 1482.
Louis granted her request, and buried her
with her ancestors in Angers Cathedral,
where her tomb was destroyed during the
Revolution. The attainder on her was re-
versed in 1485 by the first parliament of
Henry VII (Rot. Par I. vi. 288).
Among the commemorations of Margaret in
literature may be mentioned Michael Dray-
ton's ' Miseries of Queen Margaret ' and the
same writer's epistles between her and Suffolk
in ' England's Heroical Epistles' (Spenser
Soc. No. 46). Shakespeare is probably little
responsible for the well-known portrait of
Margaret in 'King Henry VI.' Margaret
was also the heroine of an opera, composed
about 1820 by Meyerbeer.
A list of portraits assumed to represent
Margaret is given by Vallet de Viriville in
the ' Nouvelle Biographie Generale,' xxxiii.
593. These include a representation of her
on tapestry at Coventry, figured by Shaw,
' Dresses and Decorations of the Middle
Ages,' ii. 47, which depicts her as 'a tall
stately woman, with somewhat of a mascu-
line face.' But there is no reason for believ-
ing that this is anything but a conventional
representation. The picture belonging to
the Duke of Sutherland and supposed to re-
present Margaret's marriage to Henry (Cata-
logue of National Portrait Exhibition, 1866,
p. 4) is equally suspected. The figure which
"Walpole thought represented Margaret is
L2
Margaret
148
Margaret
engraved in Mrs. Ilookliam's l Life,' vol. ii.
Two other engravings by Elstracke and
Faber respectively are known.
[The biographies of Margaret are numerous.
They include: (1) Michel Baudier's History of
the Calamities of Margaret of Anjou, London,
1737 ; a mere romance, ' fecond en harangues et
en reflexions,' and translated from aFrench manu-
scriptthat had never been printed. (2) The Abbe
Prevost's Histoire de Marguerite d' Anjou, 2 vols.,
Amsterdam, 1750, a work of imagination by the
author of Manon Lescaut. (3) Louis Lalle-
ment's Marguerite d'Anjou-Lorraine, Nancy,
1855. (4) J. J. Koy's Histoire de Marguerite
d' Anjou, Tours, 1857. (5) Miss Strickland's
Life in Queens of England, i. 534-640 (6-vol.
ed.) ; one of the weakest of the series, and very
uncritical. (6) Mrs. Hookham's Life of Mar-
garet of Anjou, 2 vols., 1872; an elaborate com-
pilation that, though containing many facts, is
of no very great value, being mostly derived from
modern sources, used without discrimination.
(7) Vallet de Viriville's Memoir in theNouvelle
Biographic Generate, xxxiii. 585-94 ; short but
useful, though of unequal value, and giving
elaborate but not always very precise references
to printed and manuscript authorities. Better
modern versions than in the professed biogra-
phers can be collected from Lecoy de la Marche's
Le Koi Rene ; G-. Du Fresne de Beaucourt's His-
toire de Charles VII ; Sir James Ramsay's His-
tory of England, 1399-1 485 ; Stubbs's Const. Hist,
vol. Hi.; Pauli'sEnglische Geschichte, vol.v. ; Mr.
Gairdner's Introductions to the Paston Letters ;
and Mr. Plummer's Introduction to his edition of
Fortescue's Governance of England. Among con-
temporary authorities the English chronicles
are extremely meagre, and little illustrate the
character, policy, and motives of Margaret. They
are enumerated in the article on HENRY VI.
The foreign chronicles are very full and cir-
cumstantial, though their partisanship, igno-
rance, and love of picturesque effect make extreme
caution necessary in using them. It is, however,
from them only that Margaret's biography can
for the most part be drawn. Of the above,
Chastellain, ed. Kervyn de Lettenhove, is the
most important; but Mathieu d'Escouchy, Basin,
Philippe de Comines, and Waurin also contain
much that is valuable. They are all quoted from
the editions of the Societ6 de 1'Histoire de
France, except Waurin, who is referred to in the
recently completed Rolls Series edition. The
most important collections of documents are:
Rymer's Foedera, vols. x-xii.; Nicolas's Proceed-
ings and Ordinances of the Privy Council, vols.
iii-vi.; the Rolls of Parliament, vols. v. and vi.;
Stevenson's Wars of the English in France (Rolls
Series) ; the Paston Letters, ed. Gairdner. Other
and less general authorities are quoted in the
text. A large number of letters of Margaret of
Anjou, covering the ten years that followed her
marriage, have been published by Mr. C. Monro
for the Camden Society, 1863, but are of no great
value.] T. F. T.
MARGARET OP DENMARK (1457?-
1486), queen of James III of Scotland, was
the eldest daughter of Christian I of Denmark,
Norway, and Sweden, by Dorothea, princess
of Brandenburg, and widow of Christof III.
The marriage contract was signed 8 Sept.
1468, her father granting her a dowry of
sixty thousand florins Rhenish ; ten thousand
florins were to be paid before the princess
left Copenhagen, and the islands of Orkney,
which then belonged to Denmark, were to
be pledged for the remainder. James III by
the same contract undertook to secure his
consort the palace of Linlithgow and the
castle of Doune as jointure lands, and to settle
on her a third of the royal revenues in case
of her survival. As the king of Denmark
was only able to raise two thousand of the
stipulated ten thousand florins before she
left Copenhagen, he had to pledge the Shet-
lands for the remainder ; and being also un-
able to advance any more of the stipulated
dowry, both the Orkney and Shetland groups
ultimately became the possession of the Scot-
tish crown. The marriage took place in July
1469, the princess being then only about
thirteen years of age (Record of her Maundy
Alms, A.D. 1474, when she was in her seven-
teenth year, in Accounts of the Lord High
Treasurer , p. 71). In the summer of the fol-
lowing year she journeyed with the king as
far north as Inverness. After the birth of an
heir to the throne in 1472, she made a pilgrim-
age to the shrine of St. Ninian at Witherne
in Galloway (ib. pp. 29, 44 ; Exchequer Rolls,
viii. 213, 239). She died at Stirling on 14 July
1486 (Observance of day of obit, Accounts of
the Lord High Treasurer, pp. 89, 345), and
was buried in Cambuskenneth Abbey. In
1487 Pope InnocentVIII appointed a commis-
sion to inquire into her virtues and miracles,
with a view to her canonisation.
[Exchequer Rolls of Scotland, vols. vii. and
viii. ; Accounts of the Lord High Treasurer ; His-
tories of Leslie, Lindsay, and Buchanan; see art.
JAMES III OF SCOTLAND.] T. F. H.
MARGARET, DUCHESS OF BUKGUNDY
(1446-1503), was the third daughter of
Richard, duke of York, by Cecily Nevill,
daughter of Ralph, first earl of Westmorland.
Edward IV was her brother. She was born
at Fotheringay Castle in Northamptonshire
on Tuesday, 3 May 1446. She was over four-
teen when her father was killed at Wakefield,
and nearly fifteen when her brother Edward
was proclaimed king. On 30 March 1465 Ed-
ward granted her an annuity of four hundred
marks out of the exchequer, which being in
arrear in the following November a warrant
was issued for its full payment (RTMEE, 1st
Margaret
i49
Margaret
ed. xi. 540, 551). Two years later (24 Aug.
1467) the amount of it was increased to
400*. (Pat. 7, Edw. IV, pt. ii. m. 16). On
22 March 1466 the Earl of Warwick, Lord
Hastings, and others were commissioned to
negotiate a marriage for her with Charles,
count of Charolais, eldest son of Philip, duke
of Burgundy. The proposal hung for some
time in the balance, and Louis XI tried to
thwart it by offering her as a husband Phili-
bert, prince of Savoy. A curious bargain
made by Sir John Paston for the purchase of
a horse on 1 May 1467 fixes the price at 4/.,
to be paid on the day of the marriage if it
should take place within two years ; other-
wise the price was to be only 21. That same
year Charles became Duke of Burgundy by the
death of his father, and the suspended nego-
tiations for the marriage were renewed, a
great embassy being commissioned to go over
to conclude it in September (RYMEK, 1st ed.
xi. 590). On 1 Oct., probably before the
embassy had left, Margaret herself declared
her formal agreement to the match in a great
council held at Kingston-upon-Thames. A
further embassy was sent over to Flanders in
January 1468, both for the marriage and for
a commercial treaty (ib. xi. 601), and on
17 May the alliance was formally announced
to parliament by the lord chancellor, when a
subsidy was asked for a war against France
(Rolls of Parl. v. 622).
On 18 June Margaret set out for Flanders.
She was then staying at the King's Ward-
robe in the city of London, from which she
first went to St. Paul's and made an offering;
then, with the Earl of Warwick before her
on the same horse, she rode through Cheap-
side, where the may or and aldermen presented
her with a pair of rich basins and 100/. in
gold. That night she lodged at Stratford
Abbey, where the king and queen also stayed.
She then made a pilgrimage to St. Thomas
of Canterbury, and embarked at Margate on
the 24th. Next day she arrived at Sluys,
where she had a splendid welcome with bon-
fires and pageants. On Sunday, the 26th,
the old Duchess of Burgundy, the duke's
mother, paid her a visit. Next day the duke
himself came to see her ' with twenty persons
secretly,' and they were affianced by the
Bishop of Salisbury, after which the duke
took leave of her and returned to Bruges. He
came again on Thursday, and the marriage
took place on Sunday following (3 July) at
Damme. The splendour of the festivities,
which were continued for nine days, taxed
even the powers of heralds to describe, and
Englishmen declared that the Burgundian
court was only paralleled by King Arthur's.
But according to a somewhat later authority,
just after the wedding the duke and his bride
were nearly burned in bed by treachery in a
castle near Bruges.
The marriage was a turning-point in the
history of Europe, cementing the political
alliance of Burgundy and the house of York.
Its importance was seen two years later,
when Edward IV, driven from his throne,
sought refuge with his brother-in-law in the
Netherlands, and obtained from him assist-
ance to recover it. Margaret had all along
strenuously endeavoured to reconcile Edward
and his brother Clarence, and it was mainly
by her efforts that the latter was detached
from the party of Henry VI and Warwick.
Of her domestic life, however, little seems to
be known. She showed much attention to
Caxton, who was at the time governor of the
Merchant-Adventurers at Bruges, and before
March 1470-1 he resigned that appointment
to enter the duchess's household. While in
her service Caxton translated <Le Recueil
des Histoires de Troye,' and learned the new
art of printing in order to multiply copies
of his translation [see CAXTON, WILLIAM].
Within nine years of her marriage Mar-
garet's husband fell at the battle of Nancy,
5 Jan. 1477, and she was left a childless
widow. In July or August 1480 she paid
a visit to the king, her brother, in England,
and remained there till the end of Septem-
ber. During her stay she obtained several
licenses to export oxen and sheep to Flanders,
and also to export wool free of custom (French
Roll, 20 Edw. IV, mm. 2, 5, 6). The rest of
her life was passed in the Netherlands, where
she was troubled at times in the possession
of her jointure by the rebellious Flemings,
and continually plotting against Henry VII
after he came to the throne. A large part of
the dowry granted her by Edward IV was
confiscated on Henry's accession ; and for
this cause, doubtless, as well as party spirit,
her court became a refuge for disaffected
Yorkists. She encouraged the two impostors,
Lambert Simnel and Perkin Warbeck, re-
ceiving the latter at her court as her nephew
Richard, duke of York, and writing in his
favour to other princes ; but she was obliged
in 1498 to apologise to Henry for her fac-
tiousness. In 1500 she stood godmother to
the future emperor, Charles V, a great-grand-
son of her husband's, named after him. She
died at Mechlin in 1503, and was buried in
the church of the Cordeliers.
A good portrait of Margaret, painted on
panel, once the property of the Rev. Thomas
Kerrich fq. v.], librarian of Cambridge Uni-
versity, is now in the rooms of the Society of
Antiquaries at Burlington House. It shows
a lady of fair complexion, with red lips, dark
Margaret Beaufort 150 Margaret Tudor
eyes, and arched eyebrows ; but her hair is
entirely concealed under one of the close-
fitting high headdresses of the period. The
artist, Mr. Scharf thinks, was probably Hugo
Vander Goes, who is recorded to have been
employed on the decorations for Margaret's
wedding. The picture was engraved in vol. v.
of the first edition of the ' Paston Letters '
(1804), and more recently in Blades's ' Life
and Typography of William Caxton ' (1861).
[Wilhelmi Worcester Annales; Excerpta His-
torica, pp. 223-39 ; Memoires d'Olivier de la
Marche, iii. 101-201 (Soc. de 1'Hist. de France);
Memoires de Haynin (Soc. des Bibliophiles de
Mons), i. 106 sq. ; Waurin's Eecueil des Chro-
niques, vol. v. (Kolls ed.) ; Compte Kendu des
Seances de la Commission Royale d'Histoire,
Brussels, 1842, pp. 168-74, ib. 4th ser. ii. 9-22;
Fragment relating to King Edward IV, at end
of Sprott's Chronicle (Hearne), p. 296 ; Arohpeo-
logia,xxxi. 327-38 ; Memorials of Henry VII, and
Letters and Papers of Richard III and Henry VII
(Eolls Ser.) ; Calendars of State Papers (Venetian
and Spanish); Hall's Chron.; Sandford's Geneal.
Hist.] J. G.
MARGARET BEAUFORT, COUNTESS
OP RICHMOND AND DERBY (1441-1509). [See
BEAUFORT.]
MARGARET TUDOR (1489-1541),
queen of Scotland, the eldest daughter of
Henry VII, king of England, and Elizabeth
of York, was born at Westminster on 29 Nov.
1489, and baptised in the abbey on the 30th,
St. Andrew's day (LELAND, Collectanea, iv.
252 sq. ; cf. Hamilton Papers, i. 51). Her
sponsors were Margaret, countess of Rich-
mond, her grandmother, the Duchess of
Norfolk, and Archbishop Morton (GREEN,
Princesses, iv. 50-2). She probably passed
her infancy with her brother Arthur at
Farnham in Surrey. Her education was
early broken off, but she could write, though
she confessed it an 'evil hand/ and she
played upon the lute and clavicord (ib. pp.
53, 69). On 23 June 1495 Henry VII com-
missioned Richard Foxe [q.v.], bishop of
Durham, and others, to negotiate a marriage
between Margaret and James IV of Scot-
land in the hope of averting his reception
of Perkin Warbeck, the pretended Duke of
York (Ftedera, xii. 572 ; Spanish Calendar,
i. 85 ; PINKERTON, History of Scotland, 1797,
ii. 26). The offer failed to prevent James
from espousing the cause of Warbeck, but
was renewed the next year with the support
of Spain. The commissioners of 1495 re-
ceived fresh powers to arrange the marriage
on 5 May, and again on 2 Sept. 1496 (BAIN,
Cal. of Documents relating to Scotland, iv.
No. 1622 ; Fcedera, xii. 635). James was
not at this time willing to give up Warbeck
and it was not until after the departure of
the pretender, and the truce of 30 Sept. 1497
with England, that the marriage was again
suggested. The Tudor historians make James
himself renew the proposal to Foxe when
sent to arrange a border quarrel at Norham
in 1498, which threatened to terminate the
truce (GREEN, p. 57). Henry is said to have
quieted some fears in his council by the
assurance that, even if Margaret came to the
English crown, ( the smaller would ever fol-
low the larger kingdom ' (POLYDORE VERGIL,
xxvi. 607). Peace until one year after the
death of the survivor was concluded be-
tween Henry and James on 12 July 1499,
and Scottish commissioners were appointed
to negotiate the marriage (Cal. of Docu-
ments, iv. No. 1653). On 11 Sept., three
days after his ratification of the peace, Henry
commissioned Foxe to conduct the negotia-
tions (Fcedera, xii. 729). They were some-
what protracted. It was not until 28 July
1500 that the pope granted a dispensation
for the marriage, James and Margaret being
related in the fourth degree, through the
marriage of James I with Joan Beaufort,
and there was a further delay of nearly
eighteen months before James, on 8 Oct.
1501, finally empowered his commissioners
to conclude the marriage (Cal. of Documents,
iv. No. 1678 ; Fcedera, xii. 765). At length
the marriage treaty was agreed to at Rich-
mond Palace on 24 Jan. 1502. Margaret was
secured the customary dower lands, including
Stirling and Linlithgow, to the amount of
2,000/. a year, but the revenues were to be
paid to her through James. A pension of
five hundred marks was, however, to be at
her own disposal. Henry undertook to give
her a marriage portion of thirty thousand
gold ' angel ' nobles (ib. xii. 787 ; GREEN,
pp. 62, 109). A treaty of perpetual peace
between England and Scotland was con-
cluded on the same day (Fcedera, xii. 793).
The ratifications were exchanged in December
(ib. xiii. 43, 46, 48-52), and the espousals
were celebrated at Richmond on 25 Jan. 1503.
The Earl of Bothwell acted as proxy for
James. The union was proclaimed at Paul's
Cross, and welcomed with popular rejoicings
(GREEN, pp. 63-6). The death of Queen
Elizabeth, however, on 11 Feb. threw a cloud
over the festivities.
In May Margaret's attorneys received seisin
of her dower lands (Fcedera, xiii. 62, 64-71,
73). Henry had stipulated that he should
not send his daughter to Scotland before
1 Sept. 1503. But on the request of James
she left Richmond on 27 June. In her suite
was John Young, Somerset herald, whose
very full and quaint account of the journey
Margaret Tudor 151 Margaret Tudor
is printed by Hearne (LELAND, Collectanea,
iv. 258 sqq.) Her father took an affectionate
farewell of her at Collyweston in North-
amptonshire, and, escorted northwards in
state by the Earl of Surrey, and gathering
a great train, she entered Scotland on
1 Aug. and reached Dalkeith on the 3rd.
She received daily visits of ceremony from
James until her state entry into Edinburgh
on Monday, 7 Aug. They were married on
8 Aug. in the chapel of Holyrood, by the
Archbishops of Glasgow and York (id.) Miss
Strickland (p. 58) prints a manuscript epi-
thalamium. The court poet, William Dun-
bar, composed his allegorical poem, 'The
Thistle and the Rose/ in which he exalted
the lineage of the (English) rose above that
of the (French) lily. Dunbar became a
constant attendant of Margaret, and dedi-
cated several of his poems to her. After
several days' festivities her English escort
returned home, carrying a rather petulant
and homesick letter to her father (GREEN,
p. 100). A northern progress occupied the
rest of the year, and in March 1504 Mar-
garet was crowned in the Parliament Hall.
The somewhat querulous young queen was
childless for several years, and James, who
had dismissed his mistress, Jane Kennedy,
before his marriage, though not unkind, re-
sumed his irregularities and acknowledged
his illegitimate children (ib. pp. 99, 119).
But their relations improved with the birth
of a son, on 21 Feb. 1507, which brought
upon Margaret a most violent disease, her
recovery from which was ascribed to a special
journey James made to the shrine of St.
Ninian at Whithern (ib. pp. 124-5). But
the child, who was christened James, died
on 27 Feb. 1508. A daughter, born 15 July
in that year, died almost immediately, after
again nearly costing Margaret her life, and
a son born 20 Oct. 1509, and christened
Arthur, lived only to 15 July 1510. But a
son born on Easter eve, 10 April 1512, sur-
vived to be king as James V (ib. p. 148 ;
Letters and Papers, i. 3882). A daughter
born prematurely, in November of the same
year, hardly outlived its birth (ib. 3577, 3631 ;
Memorials of Henry VII, p. 123; GREEN,
p. 154). A son, Alexander, created Duke
of Ross, was born on 30 April 1514, after
her husband's death.
As early as 1508 James was again leaning
towards a French alliance. The relations be-
tween England and Scotland grew more and
more strained, and when. Henry VIII joined
the Holy League against France James en-
tered into an alliance with Louis XII on
22 May 1512 (ib. p. 150). Margaret, who had
assured Ferdinand of Aragon in March of
her husband's desire for peace (Letters and
Papers, i. 3082), supported Angus Bell-the-
Cat and the English party, although Henry
risked this support and gave a pretext to
James for his change of front by withholding
a legacy which she claimed. The statements
of Buchanan, Lindsay of Pitscottie, and
Drummond that this legacy was one of jewels,
&c., bequeathed her by Prince Arthur, may
perhaps be reconciled with those of Mar-
garet and Dr. West, the English envoy in
Scotland, that it was a sum of money left
by Henry VII. by supposing that Arthur
had left them with the understanding that
they were to belong to his father during his
life. West's letters seem to imply that the
sum was a valuation. It was first formally
demanded in 1509. Henry seems to have
been afraid that it would be used to supply
James's want of money (GREEN, pp. 151-2 ;
Letters and Papers, i. 3883, 4403).
By 1513 James had made up his mind to
join in the war on the side of France, and
told West, who was sent in March to promise
payment of the legacy if he would keep the
treaty of peace, that he would pay his wife
himself (GREEN, p. 157). It was in vain that
Margaret tried to deter him from war with
England by dreams and prearranged mira-
culous warnings (ib.) Yet in his will he ap-
pointed Margaret, in the event of his death,
sole regent and guardian of the young James,
contrary to the custom of the realm by which
the minor was left to the guardianship of the
next in succession, and besides her dower
bequeathed her one-third of his personal
revenues for life. He also unwisely em-
powered her, without the knowledge or con-
sent of his council, to dispose of a subsidy of
eighteen thousand crowns lately received
from France (ib. p. 163). He had refused to
take her with him, and she remained at Lin-
lithgow, sending to ask for Queen Cathe-
rine's prayers, until the news of Flodden and
her husband's death arrived (Letters and
Papers, i. 4424 ; cf. 4549). Retreating to
Perth, she wrote to her brother deprecating
further hostilities, and, summoning nobles
and clergy, performed the ' Mourning Coro-
nation ' or James V within twenty days after
his father's death (STRICKLAND, p. 95; GREEN,
p. 173). But her position was a most diffi-
cult one. In face of the strong French feel-
ing in Scotland, her success in obtaining a
truce from Henry only decreased her in-
fluence, and she was unable to veto the
recall from France of the next heir to the
crown after her sons, John Stewart, duke of
Albany [q.v.], whom the French party were
already plotting to substitute for her as
regent (ib. pp. 177-80). The council re-
Margaret Tudor 152 Margaret Tudor
sented her application to Rome for power to
confer vacant bishoprics. At last there was
an open split, and she withdrew with her
supporters to Stirling. Strengthened by the
accession of James Hamilton, second earl of
Arran [q. v.], and Lord Home, she effected
a temporary reconciliation of parties in July
1514, and Scotland was comprised in the
treaty between France and England signed
on the 29th of that month.
But Henry's failure to bind Louis not to
allow Albany to return to Scotland left Mar-
garet's position insecure, and almost forced
her to lean more and more upon the Douglases.
In what proportions passion, policy, and the
pressure of the house of Douglas contributed
to Margaret's decision to surprise the world
by a marriage with the handsome young
Archibald Douglas, sixth earl of Angus [q . v.],
grandson of Archibald Bell-the-Cat, it is
not easy to determine. She was certainly of
a susceptible and impetuous temperament.
Henry had defeated the Scottish idea of
marrying her to Louis XII, and had induced
the Emperor Maximilian, whose secretary
went to Scotland and brought back a favour-
able report of her, to declare his willingness
to marry her (Letters and Papers, i. 5208),
but on 6 Aug. she was privately married to
Angus in the church of Kinnoull, near Perth,
by Walter Drummond, dean of Dunblane,
nephew of Lord Drummond, justiciar of
Scotland, and maternal grandfather of Angus,
who is said to have promoted the match. Mar-
garet was already seeking to advance Gavin
Douglas the poet, uncle of Angus, to high
preferment, and the secret soon leaked out.
Henry VIII accepted the marriage, though
he, too, had been kept in the dark, and he
wrote to the pope in support of Gavin
Douglas's claim to the archbishopric of St
Andrews, which became vacant some months
later. But Margaret found she had made a
most imprudent step, for she had alienated
the other Scottish nobles and strengthened
the party of French alliance, led by James
Beaton [q. v.], archbishop of Glasgow, and
Forman, whom they successfully supported
for the archbishopric of St. Andrews. Mar-
garet was obliged to sign an invitation to
Albany to come over as governor, and the
privy council on 18 Sept. resolved that she
had by her second marriage forfeited the
office of tutrix to her son (GREEN, pp. 186,
189). She maintained herself in Stirling,
and procured the bishopric of Dunkeld for
Gavin Douglas ; but Albany arrived in May
1515, was invested with the regency, and
broke up the party of the Douglases. Mar-
garet, after an attempt to work upon the
loyalty of the besiegers by placing James on
the ramparts in crown and sceptre, had to
surrender Stirling early in August, and
Albany obtained possession of the young
princes (see under DOUGLAS, ARCHIBALD,
sixth EARL OF ANGUS; GREEN, pp. 185-211 ;
Letters and Papers, i. 5614, 5641, ii. 67, 574,
705, 779, 827).
Margaret was kept under watch at Edin-
burgh, and her dower revenues were with-
held. Henry had since the beginning of the
year been urging her to fly to England with
her sons, but she had feared to imperil
James's crown (ib. ii. 44, 62, 66 ; GREEN,
p. 198). Having now no further control over
them, she obtained permission to go to Lin-
lithgow to ' take her chamber,' and thus
contrived to make her escape to the borders,
and was admitted alone into England by
Lord Dacre, under Henry's orders, on Sun-
day, 30 Sept. 1515. Eight days later she
gave birth, at Harbottle Castle, Northum-
berland, to a ' Christen sowle beyng a yong
lady,' Margaret Douglas [q. v.], afterwards
countess of Lennox and mother of Lord
Darnley (ib. pp. 223-4 ; ELLIS, Letters, 2nd
ser. i. 265). She was again at the point of
death. On 26 Nov. she was removed, suf-
fering agonies from sciatica, to Morpeth,
where Angus joined her (GREEN, p. 228 ; cf.
Letters and Papers, ii. 1350). Her sufferings
were somewhat relieved by a 'wonderful
love of apparell ' (ib.} l She has two new
gowns held before her once or twice a day.
She has twenty-two fine gowns and has sent
for more.' The news of the death of her
favourite son Alexander, on 18 Dec., aggra-
vated her illness. It was English pressure
that made Margaret sign accusations against
Albany of aiming at the crown and driving
her from Scotland in fear of her life. At the
dictation of Lord Dacre she demanded not
only the government of her children, but the
regency. A more reasonable" letter from
herself was followed by the release of Gavin
Douglas, whom Albany had imprisoned, and
Dacre in alarm advised her removal south-
wards (GREEN, pp. 232-6). Angus preferred
the generosity of Albany, and escaped,
1 which much made Margaret to muse '
(HALL, p. 584). She set out from Morpeth
on 8 April, received a flying visit from the
remorseful Angus, and on 3 May entered
London and was lodged at Baynard's Castle.
On the 7th she joined the court at Green-
wich (GREEN, p. 240). Henry, who aimed
at the entire elimination of French influence
in Scotland, impeded her reconciliation with
Albany. But in 1517 she was allowed to
return to Scotland. She was promised the
restoration of her dower revenues and liberty
to see her son, now in Edinburgh Castle, but
Margaret Tudor 153 Margaret Tudor
she was not to stay the night. Angus was
induced to sign a document undertaking to
cease to interfere with her lands (ib. pp. 242,
253, 260). But Henry neglected to secure
an effective guarantee for the performance of
these promises. On 7 May Margaret joined
with her sister Mary and with Queen Cathe-
rine in saving the lives of all but one of the
apprentices condemned for the riots of ' Evil
May day ' (ib. p. 254). On 18 May she left
London, re-entered Scotland on 15 June, was
met by Angus at Lamberton Kirk, and made
her entrance into Edinburgh on the 17th (ib.
p. 260).
Albany had left Scotland on 8 June on a
visit to France, but had taken effective pre-
cautions to prevent Margaret's recovering the
regency. Her dower rents were still withheld,
and she was refused access to her son on sus-
picion that she intended to convey him to
England [see under JAMES V OP SCOTLAND].
She besieged the English council with com-
plaints. In the contest for power between
Angus and Arran, the head of the Hamiltons,
Margaret at first sided with her husband. But
Angus broke his promise as to her jointure
lands. Arran took her part, and in October
1518 she wrote to Henry hinting at a divorce
(Letters and Papers, iii. 166). Angus, she
said, loved her not, but she does not allude
to the ' gentill-woman of Douglasdaill,' with
whom, according to Lesley (p. 112), he was
now living. Henry failed to arrest her
breach with Angus, and she joined Henry's
adversaries in a request to Francis I for the
return of Albany, which fell into her brother's
hands (Letters and Papers, ii. 4547, iii. 373,
396). Taxed with it by Wolsey she pleaded
(14 July 1519) her sore plight and the pres-
sure of the lords (ib. iii. 373, 381). She had
now access to her son (ib. 889). But next
year she once more changed sides. Angus
got possession of Edinburgh by the fray of
Cleanse-the-Causeway, on 30 April 1520
(LESLEY, p. 115, but cf. GREEN, p. 300), and
Henry in August sent Henry Chad worth,
minister-general of the Friars Observants,
to chide her for living apart from Angus to
the danger of her soul and reputation and
for her reported ' suspicious living,' and
urged her reconciliation (ib. p. 292 ; Letters
and Papers, iii. 467, 481-2). At the same
time Arran and his party were opposing her
resumption of the regency at the desire of
Albany, whom Francis had promised Henry
to keep in France (ib. iii. 467). She there-
fore joined Angus in Edinburgh on 15 Oct.
(ib. 482, misdated). But before 8 Feb.
1521 they had quarrelled again, and Mar-
garet rejoined Arran's party. According to
the Douglas account she stole from Edin-
burgh by night escorted only by Sir James
Hamilton, but this she denied (ib. iii. 1190 ;
GREEN, p. 296). When Henry sided with
Charles V, Francis allowed Albany to return
to Scotland on 18 Nov. 1521. Albany and
Margaret were now closely associated, and
Dacre accused her, truly or falsely, of being
' over-tender ' with the regent. He and
Wolsey had circulated a rumour that in
soliciting at Rome a divorce between Mar-
garet and Angus Albany proposed to marry
her himself. Albany, however, ' had enough
of one wife' (ib. p. 311). So strong was the
combination of the regent and the queen-
mother that Angus either consented to re-
tire to France or was kidnapped thither by
Albany, as Henry asserted, and Lindsay of
Pitscottie also states.
Margaret acted as intermediary in the truce
negotiations between Dacre and Albany in
September 1522. After Albany's return to
France on 27 Oct. Margaret sought to form a
party of her own round the young king with
the support of England. Anti-English feeling
ran high in Scotland after Surrey's devasta-
tion of the lowlands, and the queen professed
herself ready, if need be, to enter England 'in
her smock ' to labour for the security of her
son (ib. pp. 327-9 ; Letters and Papers, iii.
3138). When Albany did not return at the
date promised (August 1523), Margaret, who
had provided for her retreat into England,
urged the English government to action,
but they preferred to let events decide. The
Scottish parliament of 31 Aug. would have
emancipated James and come to an arrange-
ment with England, but for the news that
Albany had sailed from Picardy, which Mar-
garet stigmatised as Hidings of the Canon-
gate.' After this rebuff she ' grat bitterly
all day' (GREEN, pp. 334-5). The king,
too, ' spoke very sore for one so young,' and
from all Surrey could hear the queen ' did
that she could to cause him so to do.' On
Albany's arrival, 20 Sept., Margaret re-
quested the promised refuge in England,
but Surrey and Wolsey agreed that it would
be better and less costly to keep her in
Scotland (ib. p. 345). Her treacherous con-
fidant, the prioress of Coldstream, reported
that she was ' right fickle,' and that the
governor had already ' almost made her a
Frenchwoman.' Another report says that
1 since nine hours to-day she has been singing
and dancing, and the Frenchmen with her ' (ib.
p. 349). But her private opinion was that
the governor, ' who can say one thing and
think another,' would be ' right sharp ' with
her when the ' hosting ' was done (ib. p.
351). Albany discovered that she was com-
pletely in the English interest, and the par-
Margaret Tudor 154 Margaret Tudor
liament of 18 Nov. separated her from her
son. If we may believe Margaret, she re-
fused a pension of five thousand crowns
from Albany (ib. p. 362). But a rumour
that Henry was promoting the return of
Angus to Scotland seems to have induced
her to enter into a bond with Albany by
which she undertook to recognise the par-
liamentary arrangements for James, and to
forward his marriage with a French prin-
cess, being assured of a residence in France
for herself if necessary (ib. p. 367). A copy
falling into the hands of the English she
disavowed it. Albany, after failing to get
Margaret's promise not to enter into alliance
with England, or even to consent to peace,
left Scotland at the end of May 1524, pro-
mising to return by 31 Aug. (ib. p. 372).
Margaret, supported by England, though she
could not get perfectly satisfactory assu-
rances on the subject of Angus, who had ar-
rived in England on 28 June, carried off
James, with Arran's help, from Stirling to
Edinburgh on 26 July 1524. The step was
popular, and parliament on 20 Aug. re-
ceived with favour her proposal to abrogate
Albany's regency, in spite of the opposition
of Beaton and the Bishop of Aberdeen,
whom she cast into prison (ib. pp. 386-
387). But she threw away the fruits of her
triumph by her arbitrary employment of the
king's English guard now formed, by close
alliance with Arran and wanton offence to
Lennox and others, and by her over-favour
to Henry Stewart, a younger brother of
Lord Avondale, who now came to court as
master-carver to the king, and was thrust
by the queen into the offices of lieutenant of
the guard and treasurer (ib. p. 389). Hear-
ing that Margaret and Arran were leaning to
a French alliance and had alienated all the
lords, Henry at last allowed Angus to cross
the border (about 28 Oct. 1524).
The parliament, which met on 14 Nov., re-
cognised Margaret as the chief councillor of
the young king, and imposed restrictions
upon Angus, who, losing patience, broke
into Edinburgh with four hundred men on
the morning of Wednesday, 23 Nov. Mar-
garet fired upon him from the castle, and he
retired to Tantallon (ib. p. 420). But she
continued to act with imprudence, and as
her adherents would not begin civil war ex-
cept round the young king, she, on 21 Feb.
1525, admitted Angus into the regency, but
next day wrote to Albany as ' governor,' to
Francis, and to the pope urging her divorce
from the earl (ib. p. 439). Finding the in-
fluence of Angus rapidly growing, she per-
sonally, and through the king, pressed him
to consent to a divorce. Whether from want
of evidence or fear of a counter-charge, she
did not accuse Angus of infidelity, but on
the desperate plea, first brought forward
early in 1525, that James IV had lived for
three years after Flodden (ib. pp. 445, 450).
After Pavia, Henry, who had intercepted her
letters to Albany and Francis, and no longer
feared her joining the French party, sent
her ' such a letter as was never written to
any noble woman.' The parliament of July,
which she refused to attend, alleging fear
of Angus, practically deprived her of all au-
thority, but on the 'remonstrance of James
gave her twenty days' grace. This was,
however, of no avail. Angus was now
master of the king's person and of the go-
vernment. Margaret organised resistance
in the north, but Angus foiled the junction
she had planned for 17 Jan. 1526 at Lin-
lithgow with Arran and other opponents of
the Douglases, and she retreated to Hamil-
ton with Arran, who soon made terms with
Angus (ib. p. 454). On receiving assurances
of personal freedom, Margaret rejoined her
son in Edinburgh in February, but was soon
again moving the council against Angus for
withholding her rents. Finding her influ-
ence gone, she went to Dunfermline, where
she was presently joined by Lennox and by
Beaton, from whom Angus had taken the
seals. After the failure of two attempts to
rescue James by force from the constraint
Angus put upon him, Margaret undertook
to be guided by Angus, and to renounce the
company of Henry Stewart (Letters and
Papers j iv. 2575). Angus on his side is
said to have withdrawn his opposition to
the divorce (GKEEN, p. 462).
On 20 Nov. she came to the opening of the
new parliament, and soon regained her old
influence over James. Beaton was recalled to
court, and a new revolution was expected. But
her request for the return of Henry Stewart
was refused by James, and she retired in
dudgeon to Stirling, which she had placed
in Stewart's hands (Letters and Papers, iv.
2777, 2992). She was now 'entirely ruled
by the counsel of Stewart,' who, if not a
married man, had only lately divorced his
wife in the hope of marrying the queen. At
last, on 11 March 1527, Albany's efforts to
promote her divorce were crowned with suc-
cess, and the Cardinal of Ancona, appointed
judge by Clement VII, gave judgment in
her favour (State Papers, Henry VIII, iv.
490). Owing to the disturbed state of the
continent, Margaret did not hear of the sen-
tence until December (Maitland Club Mis-
cellany, ii. 387). It was soon whispered that
she had contracted a secret marriage with
Stewart, and in March 1528 she openly de-
Margaret Tudor 155 Margaret Tudor
dared it {Letters and Papers, iv. 4134).
Lord Erskine, in the name of the king, ap-
peared before Stirling, and Stewart was
given up by Margaret and put into ward.
Wolsey wrote in Henry's name to remind
her of the ' divine ordinance of inseparable
matrimony first instituted in paradise/ pro-
testing against ' the shameless sentence sent
from Rome ' (ib. iv. 4130-1). It was pro-
bably now that Angus separated her from
her daughter (GREEN, p. 471). When James
threw off the tutelage of Angus in June,
and the earl was driven into England, Mar-
garet and her husband became his chief ad-
visers. Lands and revenues were showered
upon them, and James created Stewart Lord
Methven, and master of the artillery, ' for
the great love he bore to his dearest mother.'
Margaret, who went everywhere with her
son, recovered possession of her Ettrick
lands (1532) and entrusted them to Meth-
ven. She successfully used her influence in
favour of a truce with England, and Mag-
nus reported her very favourable to the pro-
posed marriage of James with the Princess
Mary. But Lord William Howard of Effing-
ham [q. v.], who was sent to Scotland to pro-
mote this match in 1531, when Mary's posi-
tion in England had become a very dubious
one, met with open opposition from Margaret
(ib. p. 481 ; STRICKLAND, p. 243). She, how-
ever, helped to bring about the peace with
England concluded on 11 May 1534 (Hamil-
ton Papers, i. 2, 8 ; Fcedera, xiv. 529). The
proposed interview between Henry and
James, first suggested in the autumn, re-
ceived her warm support, and she wrote to
her brother and Cromwell on 12 L)ec. boast-
ing that, ' by advice of us and no other living
person,' James had consented to the meeting
(State Papers, v. 2, 12). The prospect of
taking a principal part in a splendid spec-
tacle, and appearing before the world as
mediator between her son and her brother,
powerfully appealed to Margaret's vanity,
and though already deeply in debt, she spent
nearly 20,000/. Scots in preparations for the
interview. When James was induced by
the Scottish clergy, well aware that Henry
intended at the meeting to urge a reforma-
tion in Scotland upon his nephew, to qualify
his consent, Margaret allowed her disap-
pointment to carry her to the length of be-
traying her son's secret intentions to Henry
(ib. v. 38). This coming to James's ears
was naturally connected by him with the
gifts which Henry, in response to her impor-
tunity, had recently sent her, and he roundly
accused her of taking bribes from England
to betray him (ib. pp. 41, 46-7 ; Hamilton
Papers, p. 31). She begged Henry to allow
her to come into England, ' being at the most
displeasant point she could be, to be alive,'
j but was told that she must get her son's con-
i sent (State Papers, v. 55 ; Letters and Papers,
xi. 111-12). She was so irritated by this reply
being conveyed through James's ambassa-
dor, Otterbourne, that she wrote a letter to
Cromwell, which he called ' insolent,' and
for which she afterwards apologised (State
Papers, v. 56; GREEN, p. 488). Her sug-
gestion that Henry ought to defray the
losses the border wars had cost her, and her
expenditure for the abortive interview, was
coldly and firmly refused (State Papers, v.
56).
Margaret appears in a more agreeable light
a month later (12 Aug.) in her intercession
with her brother for her daughter, Lady
Margaret Douglas, who had excited his
suspicious wrath by a contract of marriage
with a younger brother of the Duke of Nor-
folk (ib. v. 58). The English parliament
professed to believe that there was a scheme
to raise Lady Margaret and her husband to
the throne if the king died heirless, and
that in her lately projected visit to England
Queen Margaret had designed a reunion
with Angus, so as to strengthen the interests
of her daughter by confirm ing her legiti-
macy (GREEN, p. 491). On 20 Oct. and
again on 10 Feb. 1537 she begged help of
Henry that she might not be disgraced be-
fore the queen (Magdalene) whom her son
was bringing home from France (Hamilton
Papers, i. 38-9 ; State Papers, v. 66). Sir
Ralph Sadler, who was sent to Scotland
in January, heard at Newcastle a rumour
that Margaret had taken the veil, which he
thought l no gospel.' He found her ' con-
veyed to much misery during her son's ab-
sence,' and i very evilly used ' in the suit
she had brought for a ' decision of the va-
lidity of the matrimony betAveen her and
Methven ' (ib. i. 529, v. 66, 70). To Henry
she only accused Methven of having enriched
his own friends out of her rents, but he is
stated to have had children by Janet Stewart,
daughter of the Earl of Atholl, whom he
married after Margaret's death. One of these
children was mother of the celebrated Earl
of Gowrie, which has given rise to the ab-
surd modern hypothesis that the mother of
Earl Gowrie was really daughter of Lord
Methven and Queen Margaret (GREEN, pp.
493-4; but cf. Reg. Mag. Sir/ill. Scotia,
1546-80, Nos. 184-5, 639-41, 1568).
Margaret seconded Sadler's report by a
letter to her brother dated 8 March, com-
plaining that the Bishop of St. Andrews
delayed pronouncing sentence in her divorce,
though her case was proved by 'twenty
Margaret Tudor 156 Margaret Tudor
softycent prowes,' and urging her desire to
be free of Methven, ' who is but a sobare
man,' before the return of her son and his
young wife (Hamilton Papers, i. 42). Sad-
ler was despatched to Rouen to remonstrate
with James, who, as Margaret hastened to
inform her brother, instructed l his Lordis '
to do her justice with expedition (State
Papers, v. 70, 74). She implored Norfolk
not to make war upon Scotland until she
was safely divorced, and assured him that
nothing should pass in Scotland which she
would not communicate to Henry (ib. v.
75). On 7 June, after James's return, she
wrote to Henry to notify him that her di-
vorce was at the giving of sentence (ib. v.
90). It was therefore with bitter disap-
pointment that she had soon after to inform
her brother that James had stopped her suit
when the sentence was already written out,
and proved by forty famous provers, although
she had bought his promise to let it go on.
She declares that Methven had offered him
a higher bribe from her lands (ib. v. 103).
But perhaps James's proceeding admits of a
sufficiently obvious and more creditable ex-
planation. She attempted to steal into Eng-
land, but was overtaken within five miles of
the border and conveyed to Dundee by Lord
Maxwell, who expressed an opinion that all
things would go well between the realms if
she did not make a breach (ib. v. 109). Ac-
cording to her own account, Methven had
persuaded James that she had intended to
reconcile herself with Angus because she
went to her lands in Ettrick. He will only
allow her to depart ' bed and bwrd ' from
Methven, and not 'somplecytur.' She com-
plains that she has none of her dower palaces
to live in, and talks of a cloister. Henry is
urged, since she is now his only sister, to
take strong measures in her behalf ; she is
now ' fourty years and nine,' and wishes ease
and rest rather than to be obliged to follow
her son about like a poor gentlewoman as
she has done for twenty weeks past (Letters
of 13 and 16 Nov., ib. i. 534, v. 115 ; Hamil-
ton Papers, i. 49-51). But this mood was
transient. She cordially welcomed Mary of
Lorraine in June 1538, seeking to impress
her by pretending to have had recent letters
from Henry (State Papers, v. 127, 135).
The young queen seems to have soothed
Margaret's morbid vanity, and by the be-
ginning of 1539 she was reconciled with
Methven (ib. p. 154 ; GREEN, p. 500). Nor-
folk reported to Henry that ' the young
queen was all papist, and the old queen not
much less ' (ib.) But in 1541 she was again
plaguing Henry with her money troubles ;
and although he was puzzled by the contra-
dictory reports of her treatment he received,
he gave some ear to her complaints, as he
required a spy upon the Scottish war pre-
parations (Hamilton Papers, i. 60-5, 75).
On 1 March 1541 she preferred a curious re-
quest to Henry on behalf of a begging friar
from Palestine (THORPE, Cal. of Documents
relating to Scotland, i. 40). On 12 May she
informed Henry from Stirling of the death
of the two young princes, and that she never
left the bereaved parents (State Papers, v.
188). At the end of that month Henry's
messenger, Ray, was in secret communica-
tion with her at Stirling (Hamilton Papers, i.
75). She was seized with palsy at Methven
Castle on Friday, 14 Oct., and finding her-
self growing worse sent for James from
Falkland Palace, but he did not arrive in
time to see her alive. She is said to have
i extremely lamented and asked God mercy
that she had offended unto the Earl of Angus
as she had done/ but this rests upon the re-
port of Henry's messenger, Ray (State Papers,
v. 193-4). She was unable to make a will,
but desired that Lady Margaret should in-
herit her goods. Ray was informed that she
had no more than 2,500 marks Scots at her
death (ib.} She died on Tuesday, 18 Oct.,
aged nearly fifty-three ( Chronicle of Perth,
Maitland Club, and Treasurer's Accounts for
October 1541, quoted by GREEN, p. 504; the
Diurnal of Occurrents, Bannatyne Club ed.,
places her death on 24 Nov.) James buried
her splendidly in the vault of James I in the
Carthusian church of St. John at Perth
(LESLEY, p. 157). Methven, by whom she
had no offspring, though the contrary has
been asserted, survived her some years.
Margaret had, in the words of an old
Scottish writer, a ' great Twang of her
brother's Temper.' Impetuous, capricious,
equally ardent and fickle in her attachments,
unscrupulously selfish, vain of power and
show, and not without something of Henry's
robustness and ability, the likeness is not
merely fanciful. She listened neither to the
voice of policy nor of maternal affection
when passion impelled her. Yet she showed
a real affection even for the daughter of
whom she had seen so little, and James loved
and trusted her until she shamefully abused
his confidence. It was a hard part that she
had to play in Scotland, distracted by internal
turbulence and the intrigues of Henry VIII,
but she played it too often without dignity,
consistency, or moderation. It was not un-
natural that in the miserable conflict of
French and English influence she should
range herself on the side of her brother ;
but nothing can justify the cold-bloodedness
with which she urged him to destroy Scot-
Margary
157
Margetson
tish ships and Scottish homes, and the
treachery with which she betrayed her own
son's counsels to his enemy. Her motives,
too, were thoroughly selfish, for when her
own interests dictated it she threw over her
brother without scruple. Nor can we have
any real sympathy with the ignoble private
anxieties which she carried to her grave.
If we may credit Gavin Douglas, Margaret
in her youth was handsome, with a bright
complexion and abundant golden hair. But
Holbein's portrait represents her with rather
harsh features. In middle age she grew
stout and full-faced. Her portrait was fre-
quently painted. There is a well-known
one of Margaret and her two brothers by
Mabuse, about 1496, in the china closet at
Windsor, engraved as vignette on the title-
page of vol. iv. of Mrs. Green's ' Princesses.'
Minour painted one for presentation to
James in 1502. A portrait by Holbein, in
the possession of the Marquis of Lothian,
is engraved as a frontispiece in the same
volume. Another is mentioned as in the
possession of the Earls of Pembroke at
Wilton House. Small (GAVIN DOUGLAS,
Works, vol. i. p. xci) gives a reproduction
of an interesting portrait of Albany and
Margaret, belonging to the Marquis of Bute,
painted, he thinks, at the period when they
were reproached with being over-tender.
There is a portrait at Queen's College, Ox-
ford ; another, belonging to Charles Butler,
esq., is described in the catalogue of the
Tudor Exhibition (p. 55) ; and a third is en-
graven by G. Valck in Larrey's ' Histoire
d'Angleterre ' (BKOMLEY, Cat. of Engraved
Portraits, p. 7).
[Most of the authorities used have been men-
tioned in the text. Miss Strickland's Life is
inaccurate and a little malicious. The Life by
Mrs. G-reen is extraordinarily thorough and care-
ful. The recently published Hamilton Papers
have thrown some new light on the subject.
Margaret was a prolific correspondent, and her
letters will be found in great numbers in the
State Papers, Mrs. Green's Letters of Royal
Ladies, Teulet's Inventaire Chronologique and
Papiers d'Etat, Ellis's Historical Letters, and
the Hamilton Papers. Lesley is quoted in the
Bannatyne Club edition, and Polydore Vergil
in the Basle edition of 1570.] J. T-T.
MARGARY, AUGUSTUS RAYMOND
(1846-1875), traveller, third son of Henry
Joshua Margary, major-general R.E., was
born at Belgaum, in the Bombay presi-
dency, 26 May 1846. He was successively
educated in France, at North Walsham
grammar school, and at University College,
London. Having received a nomination
from his relative, Austen Henry Layard, he
studied Chinese seven hours a day, passed
a competitive examination before the civil
service commissioners, obtained an honorary
certificate, and was appointed a student in-
terpreter on the Chinese consular establish-
ment 2 Feb. 1867. In the following month
he went to China, and on 18 Nov. 1869
rose to be a third-class assistant. The silver
medal of the Royal Humane Society was
awarded to him 16 July 1872 for saving the
lives of several men who were wrecked
during a typhoon in the island of Formosa,
9 Aug. 1871, and he also received the Albert
medal of the first class 28 Oct. 1872. Till
1870 he was attached to the legation at
Pekin, when he was sent to the island of
Formosa, and there took charge of the con-
sulate during twelve months. He was made
a second-class assistant 7 Dec. 1872, was
acting interpreter at Shanghai 16 Oct. to
12 Nov. 1873, and interpreter at Chefoo
24 Nov. 1873 to 9 April 1874. In August
he received instructions from Pekin to pro-
ceed through the south-western provinces of
China to the frontier of Yunnan, to await
Colonel Horace Browne, who had been sent
by the Indian government on a mission into
Yunnan, from the Burmese side, in the hopes
of opening up a trade with Western China.
To this mission Margary wras to act as in-
terpreter and guide through China. On
4 Sept. 1874 he left Hankow on an over-
land journey to Mandalay. Passing the
Tung-ting lake on the Yang-tse he ascended
the Yuen river through Hoonan, and tra-
velled by land through Kweichow and Yun-
nan, and on 17 Jan. 1875 joined Colonel
Browne at Bhamo. He was the first Eng-
lishman who had traversed this route. On
19 Feb. 1875 he was sent forward to survey
and report on the road from Burmah to
Western China, but on 21 Feb. he was
treacherously murdered at Manwein on the
Chinese frontier.
[The Journey of A. R. Margary from Shanghai to
Bhamo, and back to Manwyne, 1876, biog. pre-
face, pp. i-xxi, with portrait ; J. Anderson's Man-
dalay to Momien, 1876, pp. 364-449 ; Boulger's
History of China, 1884, iii. 715-22; Foreign
Office List, January 1875 p. 140, July 1875
p. 215 ; Times, 9, 22, and 28 April 1875 ; Illustr.
London News, 1875, Ixvi. 233-4, 257-8, with
portrait ; Graphic, 1875, xi. 296, with portrait.]
G. C. B.
MARGETSON, JAMES (1600-1678),
archbishop of Armagh, born in 1600, was a
native of Drighlington in Yorkshire. He was
educated at Peterhouse, Cambridge, and re-
turned after ordination to his own county,
where he attracted the notice of Wentworth,
then lord president of the north,who took him
Margetson
158
Margetson
as chaplain to Ireland in 1633. He was made
dean of Waterford by patent, 25 May 1635,
and in October was presented by the crown
to the rectory of Armagh in Cavan, as ' one
of the chancellor's chaplains ' (Lib. Munerum,
pt. v.) He resigned Armagh in 1637, and
in that year became rector of Galloon or
Dartry in Monaghan (SHIRLEY, p. 328), pre-
bendary of the Holy Trinity in St. Finbar's,
Cork, and dean of Derry. While Margetson
held this deanery, 500/. was granted by the
crown to provide bells for his cathedral ; and
Laud wrote to Strafford on 10 Sept. 1638,
* Out I am of the hearing of Londonderry
bells, but I am glad they are there.' In
December 1639 Margetson was made dean
of Christ Church, Dublin. No new dean of
Derry was appointed until after the Restora-
tion. It appears from the correspondence
between Laud and Strafford that the latter
intended to restore the almost ruinous cathe-
dral of Christ Church, but that he found
neither time nor money. Margetson was
prolocutor of the lower house of convocation
in 1639.
When the rebellion of 1641 broke out, Mar-
getson, himself distressed from the failure
of income, was yet busy in helping those
whose need was still greater. In August
1646 he signed the document in which eleven
bishops and seventy-seven other clergymen
congratulated Ormonde upon the conclusion
of peace, and thanked him for his efforts
in their behalf, 'without which many of
us had undoubtedly starved ' (CARTE, Let-
ter 471). A year later Dublin was in the
hands of the parliament, and the Anglican
clergy were invited to use the directory in-
stead of the Book of Common Prayer. One
bishop and seventeen clergymen, of whom
Margetson was one, signed the dignified and
spirited answer in which they refused to
hold their churches on these terms (MASON,
bk. ii. chap, iii.)
Ormonde left Ireland 28 Aug. 1647, and
Margetson fled to England about the same
time. He suffered imprisonment at Man-
chester and elsewhere, but was afterwards
allowed to live in London unmolested, but
very poor. He was employed by the wealthier
cavaliers to dispense their alms among dis-
tressed loyalists in England and Wales, and
William Chappell [q.v.], bishop of Cork,
Milton's old tutor, is said to have been re-
lieved by him.
With the Restoration Margetson's fortunes
revived. On 25 Jan. 1660-1 he was made
archbishop of Dublin by patent, and was
allowed to hold his old living of Galloon,
his Cork prebend, and the treasurership of
St. Patrick's, Dublin, along with the arch-
bishopric. He was consecrated in St. Patrick's
two days later, along with eleven other
bishops-elect, certainly one of the most im-
posing ceremonies of this kind on record
(ib. bk. ii. chap, iv.) He was also made a
privy councillor. In 1662 and 1663 he let
on lease for twenty-one years his Cork pro-
perty (CAULFIELD).
Margetson was translated to Armagh in
1663, where he succeeded Bramhall, who is
said to have recommended him on his death-
bed to Ormonde as the fittest man for the
primacy. Harris throws doubts on this story,
but perhaps groundlessly (MAi^T, chap. ix.
sec. ii.) In 1667 he succeeded Jeremy Taylor
as vice-chancellor of Dublin University, and
remained in office till his death ; but academi-
cal duties, though performed with care and
success, did not prevent him from attending
to his own diocese. Armagh Cathedral had
been burned by Sir Phelim O'Neill in 1642,.
and Margetson lived to see it rebuilt. The
subscriptions falling far short of what was
wanted, he made up the deficit himself.
He also founded a free school at Drighling-
ton, his native place. Margetson always re-
fused to invest, even on the most tempting
terms, in any land which had ever belonged
to the church. His generosity was at all times
remarkable, and he sought no credit for it.
In the same modest spirit he kept his great
learning in the background. In the winter
of 1677 he became disabled by obstinate
jaundice, but nevertheless insisted on com-
municating publicly in the following May.
He died in Dublin, 28 Aug. 1678, after en-
during great pain with remarkable patience,
and was buried within the altar-rails of
Christ Church. His charity and exemplary
life had won him such reputation that all
sorts and conditions of men resorted to his
deathbed to receive his last blessing. At his
funeral Dr. Palliser spoke of his conciliatory
attitude towards theological opponents. He
was reverenced and beloved by his clergy, to
whom he was both kind and strict, and he
could scarcely blame one of them without
weeping, ' for the vices of the clergy touched
his very heart-strings.'
Margetson's eldest son, John, was killed at
the siege of Limerick, being then a major in
William's army, leaving a daughter, Sarah,
from whom the earls of Bessborough and
Mountcashel are descended. The Earl of
Charlemont is descended from Anne Marget-
son, the primate's only daughter.
[Ware's Bishops, ed. Harris ; Funeral Sermon,
preached in Christ Church, Dublin, 30 Aug.
1678, by Henry [Jones], Lord Bishop of Meath,
whereunto is added the Funeral Oration (Latin)
preached at the Hearse by W. Palliser, D.D., as
Margoliouth
Marham
Vice-chancellor of the University of Dublin, Lon-
don, 1679; Liber Munerum Publicorum Hiber-
niae, vol. ii. ; Cotton's Fasti Ecclesiae Hibernicse;
Shirley's Hist, of Monaghan ; Stafford's Letters
and Despatches; Carte's Ormonde; Mason's Hist,
of St. Patrick's Cathedral; Caulfield's Annals
of St. Fin Barre's Cathedral ; Mant's Hist, of
the Church of Ireland ; Stuart's Armagh ; Lodge's
Peerage, by Archdall.] K. B-L.
MARGOLIOUTH, MOSES (1820-1881),
divine, was born of Jewish parents at Suwalki,
Poland, on 3 Dec. 1820. He was instructed
at Pryerosl, Grodno, and Kalwarya in tal-
mudic and rabbinical learning, and also ac-
quired Russian and German. In August 1837,
during a visit to Liverpool, he was induced
to carefully study the Hebrew New Testa-
ment, with the result that on 13 April ]838
he was baptised a member of the church of
England. For a time he obtained a livelihood
by giving lessons in Hebrew, but in January
1840 he entered Trinity College, Dublin, to
prepare for ordination, and during the vaca-
tions studied at the Hebrew College, London.
In 1843 he became instructor of Hebrew, Ger-
man, and English at the Liverpool Institu-
tion for inquiring Jews. On 30 June 1844 he
was ordained to the curacy of St. Augustine,
Liverpool. Three months later the Bishop
of Kildare obtained for him the incumbency
of Glasnevin, near Dublin, and made him his
examining chaplain. The parish being small,
Margoliouth had much leisure for literary
pursuits. He started a Hebrew Christian
monthly magazine, entitled 'The Star of
Jacob,' which extended to six numbers
(January- June 1847), and tried to esta-
blish a Philo-Hebraic Society for promoting
the study of Hebrew literature, and for re-
printing * scarce Hebrew works. He sub-
sequently served curacies at Tranmere,
Cheshire; St. Bartholomew, Salford; Wy-
bunbury, Cheshire (1853-5) ; St. Paul, Hag-
gerston, London; Wyton, Huntingdonshire;
and St. Paul, Onslow Square, London.
Among his own people he was an inde-
fatigable worker. In 1847 he visited the
Holy Land, and on his return published an
interesting account of his wanderings. Dur-
ing his travels he made the acquaintance of
many celebrated men, among whom were
Neander, Mendelssohn Bartholdy, and Mez-
zofanti. In 1877 he was presented to the
vicarage of Little Linford, Buckinghamshire.
He died in London on 25 Feb. 1881, and was
buried in Little Linford churchyard. In 1857
he accepted the Ph.D. degree of Erlangen.
Margoliouth's chief works are: 1. 'The
Fundamental Principles of Modern Judaism
investigated/ 8vo, London, 1843. 2. 'An Ex-
position of the Fifty-third Chapter of Isaiah,'
8vo, London, 1846 and 1856. 3. ' A Pilgrim-
age to the Land of my Fathers,' 2 vols. 8vo,
London, 1850. 4. ' the History of the Jews
in Great Britain,' 3 vols. 12mo, London, 1851.
5. 'Genuine Repentance and its Effects: an
Exposition of the Fourteenth Chapter of
Hosea,' 8vo, London, 1854. 6. 'The Anglo-
Hebrews, their Past Wrongs and Present
Grievances,' 8vo, London, 1856. 7. ' The
Curates of Riversclale : Recollections in the
Life of a Clergyman,' 3 vols. 8vo, London,
I860. 8. ' The End of the Law, being a pre-
liminary Examination of the " Essays and
Reviews," '8vo, London, 1861. 9. 'Abyssinia,
its Past, Present, and probable Future,' 8vo,
London, 1866. 10. ' Vestiges of the Historic
Anglo-Hebrews in East Anglia,' 8 vo, London,
1870. 11.' The Poetry of the Hebrew Pen-
tateuch,' 8vo, London, 1871. 12. ' The Lord's
Prayer no adaptation of existing Jewish
Petitions, explained by the light of the Day
of the Lord,' 8vo, London, 1876. 13. ' Some
Triumphs and Trophies of the Light of the
World,' 8vo, London, 1882. By 1853 he
had completed, but apparently did not pub-
lish, a Hebrew translation of the New Testa-
ment (Notes and Queries, 1st ser. viii. 196).
In 1872 he projected a quarterly periodical
called ' The Hebrew Christian Witness and
Prophetic Investigator,' which he continued
(with the exception of one year, when the
magazine was in abeyance) until the end of
1877. To the early volumes of ' Notes and
Queries ' he contributed many curious articles
011 Jewish history and antiquities. A portrait
of Margoliouth is prefixed to his ' Pilgrimage,'
1850.
[Autobiography before Modern Judaism ;
Memoir prefixed to Some Triumphs ; Guardian,
9 March 1881, p. 348 ; Crockford's Clerical Di-
rectory for 1880 ; Jacobs and Wolfs Bibl. Angl.
Jud. p. 138 ; Jewish World, 4 March 1881.]
GK G.
MARHAM, RALPH (fl. 1380), his-
torian, was a scholar at Cambridge, where
he graduated D.D. He became an Austin
friar at King's Lynn, and eventually rose to
be prior of his house, in which capacity he
appears in 1378 and 1389. He wrote ' Mani-
pulus Chronicorum/ inc. 'Fratribus reli-
gronis animo.' This work is a history in
seven books, from the Creation to the writer's
own time. The first letters of the opening
words spell, 'Frater Radulphus Marham.'
There is a copy of it in the Bibliotheque
Nationale at Paris (cf. OSSINGEK). Some
sermons are also ascribed to him.
[Bale, vi. 59; Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-Hib. p. 510;
Ossinger's Bibliotheca Augustiniana, p. 546 ;
Blomefield's Norfolk, viii. 495.] C. L. K.
Marianus Scotus
160
Marischal
MARIANUS SCOTUS (1028-1082?),
chronicler, was a native of Ireland, as his
second name denotes, and was born in 1028.
His true name was Moelbrigte, or servant of
Bridget, and his teacher was Tigernach, no
doubt the annalist of that name. He became
a monk in 1052, and, leaving Ireland, entered
the monastery of Irish monks at Cologne on
Thursday, 1 Aug. 1056. On 12 April 1058
he left Cologne for Fulda, was ordained priest
by Abbot Siegfried of Fulda on 13 March
1059 at Warzburg, and on 14 May following
became a ' recluse ' at Fulda. There he re-
mained ten years, till on 3 April 1069 he left
Fulda by command of Siegfried, now arch-
bishop of Mentz, and on 10 July 1069 settled
at Mentz still as a recluse, and there remained
in the monastery of St. Alban the Martyr till
his death, which is said to have taken place
on 22 Dec. 1082, or 1083.
Marianus composed a universal chronicle,
beginning from the Christian era, and coming
down to 1082 ; it was continued by Dodechin,
abbot of St. Disebod, near Treves, to 1200.
Marianus thought that the Dionysian date of
Christ's nativity was twenty-two years too
late, and he therefore added to his chronicle
a double chronology, (1) according to the
gospel; (2) according to Dionysius, and ap-
pended tables and arguments in support of
his theory ; but even in his own time, says
William of Malmesbury, he had but few
supporters (Gesta Regum, p. 345, Rolls Ser.)
The chronicle contains some fifty or sixty
references to Britain and Ireland. Down to
725 A.D. these are extracted from Bede ; the
later ones refer mostly to Marianus himself,
or to Irish monks. In its earlier portion the
chronicle is a compilation from various sources,
and the part that relates to the writer's own
time is very brief. Florence of Worcester
adopted Marianus as the basis of his own
chronicle, and through this source the work
became familiar to English writers, who, in-
deed, often cite Florence under the name of
Marianus. In Germany the chronicle of
Marianus was not so widely known, though
Siegfried of Gemblou made extensive use of
it. The two best manuscripts of the chronicle
are Cotton MS. Nero C. v., of the eleventh
century, which was probably used by Florence
of Worcester ; and Vatican 830, which has
many claims to be regarded as Marianus's own
autograph ; in any case the writing is that of
an Irish monk, and it is also significant that
in this copy a few short entries in Gaelic
occur. The Vatican MS. was taken by
Waitz for his text in the * Monumenta Ger-
manise Historica,' v. 495-562. The chronicle
was printed at Basle in 1559 from a mutilated
manuscript ; this is followed in the editions
of Pistorius, 1601, and of Struvius, 1726, so
that Waitz might fairly claim for his edition
the merit of an ' editio princeps.'
In addition to the chronicle, Marianus is
also credited with a variety of scriptural com-
mentaries, through confusion with his con-
temporary and namesake, Marianus Scotus,
abbot of St. Peter's, Ratisbon (see below).
Similarly his ' Concord of the Gospels ' is
simply the second book of the chronicle, and
the various chronological treatises ascribed
to him extracts from it.
MARIANTJS SCOTUS (d. 1088), abbot of St.
Peter's, Ratisbon, is to be carefully dis-
tinguished from the historian. In an Irish
gloss in MS. 1247 in the Imperial Library
at Vienna he describes himself as ' Muire-
dach trog mace robartaig/ in Latin, ' Maria-
nus miser filius Robartaci.' Muiredach is
Latinised as Marianus or Pelagius, Robar-
taig is the modern RafFerty. Marianus came
to Bamberg in 1067, and there, by the advice
of Bishop Otto, became a Benedictine in
the monastery of St. Michael. After Otto's
death, Marianus and his companions set out
for Rome, but, owing to a vision, joined
Muricherodachus (i.e. Marchard or Morvog),
an Irish recluse at Ratisbon, where they
founded the monastery of St. Peter, outside
the walls. Marianus became the first abbot,
and after his death was regarded as a saint.
He probably died in 1088 ; his day is given
by Colgan as 17 April, by others as 4 July;
the Bollandists prefer 9 Feb.
Marianus the abbot was famous for his
caligraphy, and is said to have copied the
Bible more than once. The Vienna MS. re-
ferred to above is a copy of the epistles of St.
Paul, with a commentary in his handwriting.
At Ratisbon there is a commentary on the
Psalms, which Marianus says that he wrote
in 1074, the seventh year of his pilgrimage.
Dempster says that he wrote 'Regula ad
fratres ' and other works (Hist. EccL xii. 837).
His life, written by an anonymous monk of
Ratisbon, is printed in the ' Acta Sanctorum.'
[The details of Marianus's life are given in his
Chronicle ; see also preface to Florence of Wor-
cester (Engl. Hist. Soc.) ; Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-
Hib. pp. 511-12; Hardy's Descript. Cat. Brit.
Hist. ii. 46 ; Pertz's Mon, G-erm. Hist. v. 481-94 ;
Allgenieine Deutsche Biographic, xx. 378-9. For
MARIANUS the abbot see Bolland's Acta Sanc-
torum, Feb. ii. 361-5 ; Eevue Celtique, i. 262-4.]
C. L. K.
MARISCHAL, EARLS OF. [See KEITH,
WILLIAM, fourth EARL, d. 1581 ; KEITH,
GEORGE, fifth EARL, 1553P-1623; KEITH,
WILLIAM, sixth EARL, d. 1635 ; KEITH,
WILLIAM, seventh EARL, 1617 P-1661 ;
KEITH, GEORGE, tenth EARL, 1693 P-1778.]
Marisco
161
Marisco
MARISCO, ADAM DE (d. 1257 ?), Fran-
ciscan. [See ADAM.]
MARISCO, MARISCIS, MAREYS, or
MARES, GEOFFREY BE (d. 1245), jus-
ticiar or viceroy of Ireland, is said to have
been the nephew and heir of Hervey de
Mount-Maurice [q. v.], and nephew of Her-
lewin, bishop of Leighlin (d. 1217?) (Genea-
logical Memoir of Montmorency, Pedigree,
p. ix ; GILBERT, Viceroys of Ireland, p. 78),
but these assertions seem to lack proof. He is
also said to have been the brother of Richard
de Marisco [q. v.], bishop of Durham and chan-
cellor (GILBEKT, ut supra), which, though pos-
sible (see SWEETMAN, Documents, No. 745),
appears to be a mere assumption (see Foss,
Judges of England, ii. 400 ; STJKTEES, History
of Durham, vol. i. p. xxviii). The arms used
by the bishop (see Notes and Queries, 3rd ser.
i. 91) are different from those carried by
Geoffrey (see MATT. PAEIS, Chronica Majora,
vi. 475). Another theory makes him the son
of a Jordan de Marisco, described as lord
of Huntspill-Mareys, Somerset, and other
lands, which Geoffrey is supposed to have in-
herited ( Genealogical Memoir, ut supra, p. vi ;
COLLINSON, History of Somerset, ii. 392), but
save that Geoffrey had a brother named
Jordan (Documents, No. 2119), and is repre-
sented as having a son of that name ( Genea-
logical Memoir, ut supra, p. x), this also seems
to be unsupported by evidence, for it is im-
possible to assume, with the pedigree-makers,
that the Geoffrey FitzJordan mentioned in
a charter of Quarr Abbey in the Isle of
Wight (Monasticon, v. 317) is the justiciar ;
and though Geoffrey is said to have pos-
sessed large estates in England (GILBERT,
ut supra, p. 78), it is certain that he had no
land in this country in 1238 (Documents,
No. 2445). His name, which, translated, is
simply Marsh, was as common in England
in the middle ages as the marshes from
which it was derived (Monumenta Francis-
cana, vol. i. Pref. p. Ixxvii), and the com-
pilers of the pedigrees of the family of Mount-
morres, or Montmorency, have caused much
confusion by importing into their schemes
the names of all persons of any note who
were known by that common appellation,
or by one at all like it [see under MOUJSTT-
MATTRICE, HERVEY DE]. Nothing seems cer-
tain about Geoffrey's parentage further than
that he was a nephew of John Comyn (d.
1212) [q. v.], archbishop of Dublin (Docu-
ments, No. 276), a fact which may account
for his rise to wealth and power in Ire-
land ; and that his mother was alive in 1220
(Eoyal Letters, Henry III. i. 128).
Geoffrey was powerful in the south of
VOL. xxxvi.
Munster and Leinster, and appears to have
received large grants of land in Ireland from
King John. He was with the king at Led-
bury, Gloucestershire, in 1200 (Documents,
No. 137), and received a grant of ' Katherain '
in exchange for other lands in Ireland,
together with twenty marks, to fortify a
house there for himself (ib. No. 139). When
war broke out among the English in Leinster,
the lords and others who were discontented
with the government of the justiciar Hugh
de Lacy [q. v.] seem to have looked on
Geoffrey as their leader. He was joined by
a number of the natives, seized Limerick
(Annals of Worcester, p. 396), and inflicted
a severe defeat on the justiciar at Thurles
in Munster (Annals of the Four Masters,
iii. 15, 171 ; Annals ap. Chartularies of St.
Mary's Abbey, ii. 311). For this he obtained
the king's pardon (GILBERT, ut supra, p. 66),
and in 1210 made successful war against the
Irish of Connaught (Annals of Loch Ce, i.
239, 245). When Innocent III was threaten-
ing, in or about 1211, to absolve John's
subjects from their allegiance, he joined the
other magnates of Ireland in making a pro-
testation of loyalty (Documents^ No. 448).
In the summer of 1215 he was with the king
at Marlborough, and on 6 July was appointed
justiciar of Ireland, giving two of his sons as
pledges for his behaviour (ib. Nos. 604, 608).
On the accession of Henry III he advised
that Queen Isabella, or her second son,
Richard, should reside in Ireland (GILBERT,
ut supra, p. 80). He built a castle at Killaloe ,
co. Clare, in 1217, and forced the people to
accept an English bishop, Robert Travers,
apparently one of his own relatives (Annals
of the Four Masters, iii. 90; Documents,
Nos. 1026, 2119). In 1218 he was ordered
to raise money to enable the king to pay
Louis, the son of the French king, the sum
promised to him, and to pay the papal
tribute. He was ordered in 1219 to pay the
revenues of the crown into the exchequer at
Dublin, and to present himself before the
king, leaving Ireland in the care of Henry
of London, archbishop of Dublin. Having
already taken the cross he received a safe-
conduct to make a pilgrimage to the Holy
Land (Calendar of Patent Rolls, 3 Hen. Ill,
p. 12), and went to England. There in
March 1220 he entered into an agreement
with the king at Oxford, in the presence of
the council, with reference to the discharge
of his office, pledging himself to pay the
royal revenues into the exchequer, and to
appoint faithful constables for the king's
castles, and delivering one of his sons to
be kept as a hostage by the king (Fcedera,
i. 162). On his return to Ireland he was
Marisco
162
Marisco
commanded to resume the demesne lands
that he had alienated without warrant
(Documents, No. 949). Complaints were
made against him to the king by the citizens
of Dublin, and in July 1221 the king wrote to
the council in Ireland, declaring that he had
received no money from that country since
he came to the throne, and that Geoffrey,
who had while in England made a fine with
him to satisfy defaults, had not obeyed his
wishes. Henry therefore desired that he
should give up his office (ib. No. 1001).
Geoffrey resigned the justiciarship on 4 Oct.,
was thanked for his faithful services, quit-
claimed of 1,080 marks, part of the fine made
with the king, and received a letter of pro-
tection during the king's minority, and the
wardship of the heir of John de Clahull (ib.
Nos. 1015 sqq.)
During the absence of the justiciar, Wil-
liam, the earl-marshal, in 1224, Geoffrey
had charge of the country, and carried on
war with Aedh O'Neill. He was reappointed
justiciar on 25 June 1226, and, being then in
England, received on 4 July a grant of 580Z,
a year, to be paid out of the Irish exchequer
as salary (ib. Nos. 1383, 1413 ; Fcedera, i.
182). This seems to be the first time that a
salary was appointed for the viceroy of Ire-
land. On his return to Ireland he wrote to
the king informing him that Theobald Fitz-
Walter, who had married Geoffrey's daugh-
ter, was refractory, and had garrisoned Dub-
lin Castle against the king. He advised that
Theobald should be deprived of the castle
of Roscray, and promised that he would use
every effort to punish the king's enemies
(Royal Letters, i. 290 sqq.) He endeavoured
to detain the person of Hugh, or Cathal,
O'Conor, king of Connaught ; but Hugh was
delivered by the intervention of William,
the earl-marshal. In revenge, his son Aedh
surprised William, the justiciar's son, near
Athlone, and made him prisoner ; nor could
his father obtain his release, except on terms
that were highly advantageous to the Con-
naught people (Annals of the Four Masters,
iii. 245). Geoffrey built the castle of Bally-
league, in the barony of South Ballintober,
co. Roscommon, about this time. While
Hugh O'Conor was at the justiciar's house,
one of Geoffrey's men slew him, on account
of a private quarrel, and Geoffrey hanged the
murderer (ib, p. 247). He resigned the jus-
ticiarship at his own wish in February 1228
(Documents, No. 1572). He was reappointed
justiciar in 1230, and in July inflicted, with
the help of Walter de Lacy and Richard de
Burgh [q. v.], a severe defeat on the Con-
naught men, under their king, Aedh, who
was taken prisoner (WENDOVER, iv. 213).
He resigned the justiciarship in 1232 (Royal
Letters, i. 407).
In common with Maurice FitzGerald, then
justiciar, and other lords, Geoffrey in 1234
received a letter written by the king's evil
counsellors, and sealed by him, directing that
should Richard, the earl-marshal, come to
Ireland he should be taken alive or dead.
Geoffrey accordingly joined the magnates
of Ireland in their conspiracy against the
marshal, who went to Ireland on hearing
that his lands there had been ravaged. As
soon as he landed Geoffrey joined him, and
treacherously urged him to march against his
enemies, promising him his aid. Acting by
his advice, the earl, at a conference with the
magnates at the Curragh, Kildare, refused to
grant them the truce that they demanded.
When they set the battle against him Geof-
frey deserted the earl, who was wounded,
taken prisoner, and soon afterwards died
(PARIS, iii. 273-9). Geoffrey fell into tem-
porary disgrace with the king for his share
in the business, but on 3 Aug. 1235 Henry
restored him his lands (Documents, No. 2280).
In this year his son William, it is said, slew,
at London, a clerk named Henry Clement,
a messenger from one of the Irish magnates,
and was consequently outlawed (ib. No. 2386).
A man who was accused of an intent to as-
sassinate the king at Woodstock in 1238 was
said to have been instigated by William de
Marisco ; his father, Geoffrey, was suspected
of being privy to the scheme, and his lands
in Ireland being distrained upon, he fled to
Scotland, where he was, with the connivance
of Alexander II, sheltered by Walter Comyn,
no doubt his kinsman. Henry was indignant
with the king of Scots for harbouring him,
and made it a special ground of complaint.
After the treaty of July 1244 Alexander sent
Geoffrey out of his dominions. He fled to
France, where he died friendless and poor in
1245, at an advanced age, for he is described
as old in 1234.
Meanwhile his son had taken refuge on
Lundy Island, which he fortified. There he
was joined by a number of broken men, and
adopted piracy as a means of sustaining life,
specially plundering ships laden with wine
and provisions. Strict watch was kept, in the
hope of taking him, and in 1242 he was taken
by craft, carried to London, and there drawn,
hanged, and quartered, sixteen of his com-
panions being also hanged. In his dying
confession he protested his innocence of the
death of Clement, and of the attempt on
the king's life (PARIS, iv. 196). He had mar-
ried Matilda, niece of Henry, archbishop of
Dublin, who gave her land on her marriage
(Documents, Nos. 2528, 2853). William had
Marisco
163
Marisco
also received a grant of land from the king
for his support in 1228 (id. No. 1640).
Geoffrey appears to have been vigorous
and able, a successful commander, and on the
whole a just and skilful ruler. Like most of
the great men of Ireland at the time, he did
not scruple to act treacherously. To the king,
however, he seems to have been a faithful
servant. The accusation of treason brought
against him and his son William is ex-
tremely improbable, and their ruin must be
considered as a result of the indignation ex-
cited by the fate of the earl-marshal. Geof-
frey founded an Augustinian monastery at
Killagh, co. Kerry, called Beaulieu (Monas-
ticon Hibernicum, p. 304), and commanderies
of knights hospitallers at Any and Adair, co.
Limerick. An engraving of a tomb in the
church of Any, which is said to be Geoffrey's,
is in the f Genealogical Memoir of Montmo-
rency.'
Geoffrey married Eva de Bermingham
(Documents, Nos. 817, 1112), and apparently,
for his second wife, a sister of Hugh de Lacy
(WEXDOVER, iv. 304 ; PARIS, iii. 277), named
Matilda (Documents, No. 2853). Geoffrey told
Richard, the earl-marshal, that his wife was
Hugh de Lacy's sister, but the genealogists
assert that his second wife was Christiania,
daughter of Walter de Riddlesford, baron of
Bray, and sister of Hugh de Lacy's wife,
Emmeline (Genealogical Memoir, Pedigree,
p. ix). This is an error, for Christiania de
Riddlesford married Geoffrey's son Robert
(d. 1243), by whom she was the mother of
Christiania de Marisco, an heiress of great
wealth (Documents, No. 2645 and other num-
bers; comp. also Calendarium Genealogicum,
i. 171). Of Geoffrey's many sons, William,
Robert, Walter, Thomas, Henry, John, and
Richard appear in various public records (see
Documents passim). He is also said to have
had an eldest son Geoffrey, who settled in
Tipperary and died without issue ; William
was reckoned as his second son ; a third and
eldest surviving son, named Jordan, married
the daughter of the lord of Lateragh, and
continued his line ; his youngest son was
named Stephen ( Genealogical Memoir, Pedi-
gree, pp. x, xi, App. p. xl) ; a daughter is
assigned to him named Emmeline, who is said
to have married Maurice FitzGerald, < earl of
Desmond ' (ib. and App. p. clxvii). The first
Earl of Desmond, however, lived much later
[see under FITZTHOMAS, MAURICE, d. 1356],
and the genealogist seems to take for a
daughter of Geoffrey de Marisco, Emmeline,
daughter and heiress of Emmeline de Riddles-
ford, wife of Hugh de Lacy, and Stephen
Longespee, who married Maurice FitzMau-
rice (see under FITZGERALD, MAURICE FITZ-
MAURICE, 1238F-1277; KILDARE, Earls of
Kildare, p. 17). Geoffrey had a daughter who
married Theobald Fitz Walter. The assertion
(Genealogical Memoir, Pedigree, p. x) that
his son John was viceroy of Ireland in 1266
is erroneous. The father of the viceroy was
Geoffrey FitzPeter. Geoffrey the justiciar
had nephews named Richard, John Travers,
and William FitzJordan (Documents, No.
2119).
[Sweetman's Calendars of Documents, Ireland,
vol. i. passim (Record publ.) ; Cal. Pat. Rolls,
Hen. Ill, p. 12 (Record publ.); Rymer's Foe-
dera, i. 145, 162, 182 (Record ed.) ; Roberts's
Calendarium Genealogicum, i. 1 7 1 (Record publ.) ;
Notes and Queries, 3rd ser. i. 91 ; Royal Letters,
Hen. Ill, i. 128, 290, 500 (Rolls Ser.) ; Annals of
Loch Ce, i. ann. 1210, 1224, 1227, 1228 (Rolls
Ser.) ; Annals of the Four Masters, iii. 15, 17,
190, 245, 247, ed. O'Donovan; Chartularies of
St. Mary's Abbey, Dublin, i. 175, 272, ii. 311
(Rolls Ser.) ; Ann. of Osney and Ann. of Wore,
ap. Ann.Monast. iv. 96, 396 (Rolls Ser.); Wend-
over, iv. 213, 292 sq., 300-3 (Engl. Hist. Soc.) ;
M. Paris's Chron. Maj. iii. 197, 265, 273, 277,
iv. 193, 202, 380, 422, vi. 475 (Rolls Ser.);
Ware's Annals, p. 48, and Antiqq. p. 103, ed.
1705; H. de Montmorency-Morres's Genea-
logical Memoir of Montmorency, passim (un-
trustworthy) ; Gilbert's Viceroys of Ireland,
pp. 66, 78, 80, 82, 91, 102.] W. H.
MARISCO, HERVEY DE (/. 1169),
Anglo-Norman invader of Ireland. [See
MOUNT-MAURICE.]
MARISCO or MARSH, RICHARD BE
(d. 1226), bishop of Durham and chancellor,
was perhaps a native of Somerset ; we know
that Adam Marsh or de Marisco [see under
ADAM] was his nephew (Cal. Rot. Claus.
ii. 136 ; Chron. Lanercost, p. 24). The first
mention of Richard de Marisco is as an officer
of the exchequer in 1197 (MADOX, Hist. Exch.
ii. 714), and as one of the clerks of the ex-
chequer he was in constant attendance on
the king after 1207 (Cal. Rot. Pat. i. 89-100),
In 1209 he received a prebend at Exeter,
which he soon after exchanged for the rectory
of Bampton, Oxfordshire (ib. i. 86, 87). In
the following year he was John's adviser in
the persecution of the Cistercians, the begin-
ning of a long course of action which made
him exceedingly unpopular with the clergy
and monastic orders. He was archdeacon
of Northumberland before 4 May 1212 (Cal.
Rot. Chart, p. 186). On 20 July 1212 he
was presented to the vicarage of Kempsey,
Worcestershire (Cal. Rot. Pat. i. 93), and in
November of the same year was sheriff of
Dorset and Somerset. As one of the clergy
who had officiated for the king during the
interdict, he was in this year suspended, and
Marisco
164
Markaunt
sent to Rome (Ann. Mon. iii. 40) ; while at
Rome he took part in the negotiations for the
relaxation of the interdict. In the following
February he appears as archdeacon of Rich-
mond, and on 16 Aug. received a prebend at
York (Cal Rot. Pat. i. 93, 95, 102, 103, 105;
Cal Rot. Chart, p. 190). He was also in
1213 and 1214 one of the justiciars before
whom fines were levied. He was abroad
with John in the spring of 12 14, but in May
was sent home. John at the same time re-
commended him to the monks of Winchester
for election as bishop, and on 28 June notified
the legate that he had given his consent to the
election (Cal. Rot. Pat.'i. 139); the election
was not, however, confirmed. During 1213
he is spoken of as ' residens ad scaccarium ; '
Dugdale says he was chancellor, but Foss
considers this an error, and the real date
of his appointment to that office was 28 or
29 Oct. 1214 (cf. Cal. Rot. Chart, p. 202) ;
Matthew Paris (ii. 533), however, calls him
'regis cancellarius' in 1211, but this is pro-
bably a mistake.
As chancellor he signed the charter grant-
ing freedom of election to the churches on
15 Jan. 1215. During the end of 1214 and
spring of 1215 he was engaged with the dis-
pute as to the election of Abbot Hugh at
Bury St. Edmunds (Mem. St. Edmund's
Abbey, ii. 105-12, Rolls Ser.) In September
1215 he was sent abroad by John to raise
forces for his service, and on a mission to the
pope (Cal. Rot. Pat. p. 182). Marisco con-
tinued to be chancellor after John's death, and
in accordance with a recommendation made by
Pope Honorius (Royal Letters, i. 532) he was,
as a reward for his fidelity, promoted to the
bishopric of Durham through the influence of
the legate Gualo (Ann. Mon. ii. 288). His
election took place on 29 June 1217, and he was
consecrated at St. Oswald's, Gloucester, by
Walter de Gray, archbishop of York, on 2 July
(ib. iv. 408). In December 1217 he absolved
Alexander of Scotland and his mother from
their excommunication at Berwick (Chron.
Melrose, p. 132). In 1219 he was a justice
itinerant for Yorkshire and Northumberland.
At Durham, Bishop Richard was soon in-
volved in a quarrel with his monks, on whose
privileges he is alleged to have encroached.
The monks appealed in 1220 to the pope, who
issued letters of inquiry to the Bishops of
Salisbury and Ely. The prelates discovered
' strange and abominable things ' at Durham.
Richard de Marisco, who had already gone
to Rome in his turn, by prayers and bribery
obtained absolution; but the pope, when
he learnt the truth, declared he had been
shamefully deceived, though he could not
quash his decision {Ann. Mon. iii. 67).
Matthew Paris says that the pope did refer
the dispute back to the Bishops of Ely and
Salisbury. In any case, the quarrel was not
ended, and Richard was on his way to Lon-
don to plead his suit, when he died suddenly
at Peterborough on 1 May 1226. He had
suffered from ophthalmia. His body was taken
back for burial at Durham. The dispute with
the monks was so costly that it long burdened
the bishopric of Durham, and so it was said
that Richard was bishop for fifteen years
after his death.
As a harsh superior, Richard de Marisco
found no favour in the eyes of monastic chro-
niclers ; their statements must therefore be
accepted with caution. Nevertheless they are
unanimous in their condemnation of him as
the worst of John's evil advisers. Matthew
Paris says he was of John's household and
manners, and a courtier from his earliest years
(iii. 43, 111); he also relates a story, that in
1224 John appeared in a dream to a monk
at St. Albans, and declared that he had
suffered many torments for his evil deeds at
the advice of Richard de Marisco (iii. 111-
113). The Waverley annalist complains of
Richard's tyranny as John's minister, and
says that, after employing him as proctor for
various sees during their vacancy, John in-
tended to make him a bishop ; but the clergy
cried out for free election, that 'an ape in
the court might not become a priest in the
church ' (Ann. Mon. ii. 288). In another
place it is asserted that John called Richard
de Marisco his god, when speaking to the re-
gular and secular clergy (OoNT. WILL. NEW-
BURGH, Chron. Steph. Henry II, ii. 512). He
bequeathed his library to Adam de Marisco
(Cal. Rot. Glaus, ii. 136).
[Matthew Paris; Annales Monastic! ; Walter of
Coventry; Shirley's Royal and Historical Letters
of the Reign of Henry III (all in Rolls Ser.) ;
Le Neve's Fasti Ecel. Angl. ; Foss's Judges of
England, ii. 400-4.] C. L. K.
MARKAUNT, THOMAS (d. 1439), an-
tiquary, was the son of John Markaunt and
his wife Cassandra. He became bachelor of
divinity at Cambridge and fellow of Corpus
Christi College, not of Peterhouse, as erro-
neously stated by Fuller (Hist, of Cambridge,
p. 65). From his being styled ' confrater '
as well as ( consocius ' of the college, Masters
(Hist, of Corpus Christi) concludes that the
Corpus gild was still in existence and per-
haps independent of the college.
In 1417 Markaunt was proctor of the
university. He is said to have been one of
the most eminent antiquaries of his time,
and to have first collected the privileges,
statutes, and laws of the university. He left
Markharn
165
Markham
by his will, dated 4 Nov. 1439, seventy-six
books, valued at 104J. 12s. 3d., to the college
library, to be placed in a chest for the use of
the master and fellows. The books, chiefly
theological or Aristotelian, seem to have been
lost before the time of Archbishop Parker, in
spite of the oath administered to every fellow
on admission to take every possible care of
them. But a copy of Markaunt's will, with
lists of his books and their values and a re-
gister of borrowers and the books borrowec
between 1440 and 1516, is extant in MS. 232
of the Corpus library. It was printed by
Mr. J. 0. Halliwell in the ' Publications o:
the Cambridge Antiquarian Society,' vol. ii
pt. xiv. pp. 15-20. Markaunt died on 19 Nov
1439 (MASTERS, p. 49; TANNER, p. 512
HALLIWELL, p. 20, prints 16).
[Masters's History of Corpus Christi, 1753
ed. Lamb, 1831, pp. 49, 307; Tanner's Bibl.
Brit-Bib.] J. T-T.
MARKHAM, MRS., writer for children.
[See PENROSE, ELIZABETH, 1781 P-1837.]
MARKHAM, FRANCIS (1565-1627),
soldier and author, was a brother of Gervase
Markham [q. v.] and the second son of Robert
Markham of Cottam in Nottinghamshire, by
Mary, daughter of Sir Francis Leake. Francis
was born on 5 July 1565. After passing his
early years in the household of the Earl of
Pembroke, he was sent to Winchester School,
and was afterwards under the famous scholar,
Adrian de Saravia. In 1582 he was entered
of Trinity College, Cambridge, but remained
only a short time, going as a volunteer to
the wars in the Low Countries without per-
mission. Having made submission to his
father, he was properly fitted out as a volun-
teer under Sir William Pelham [q. v.], and he
served at th« siege of Sluys. When Pelham
died, young Francis returned to England, and
in 1588 he was studying law at Gray's Inn.
But he soon tired of the law, and crossed
over to Flushing in the hope of getting a
captain's company from Sir Robert Sidney,
who was then governor. Disappointed in
that quarter, he went to serve under
none survived him. He was still muster-
master of Nottingham in 1622, and died in
1627, aged 62.
Markham published : 1. 'Five Decades of
Epistles of War,' fol. 1622, in which he gives
an account of the duties of the officers in the
army of every rank in the days of Elizabeth.
2. ' the Booke of Honour,' fol. 1626; ananti-
i quarian treatise on the origin and status of
' the various ranks of nobility and knighthood.
He also wrote a ' Genealogy or Petigree of
Markham,' still in manuscript, and dated
27 July 1601 (it belongs to the present writer) ;
and a glossary of Anglo-Saxon words, with
derivations of Christian names.
[Markham'scurious autobiography was printed
in the Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries,
17 Nov. 1859.] C. E. M
MAIIKHAM, FREDERICK (1805-
1855), lieutenant-general, youngest son of
Admiral John Markham [q. v.], and grandson
of William Markham [q. v.], archbishop of
York, was born at his father's house, Ades,
in Chailey parish, near Lewes, Sussex, 16 Aug.
1805. He was sent to Westminster School,
where he was an active cricketer and oarsman,
and acted Syrus in the ' Adelphi,' the West-
Prince of Anhalt in the war caused by a dis-
puted succession to the bishopric of Stras-
burg, and in 1593 he was studying law at
Heidelberg. He had a captaincy under the
Earl of Essex in France and in Ireland, and
was again in the Low Countries for a short
minster play of 1823. He was expelled for
a boating scrape in 1824, and on 13 May of
that year obtained an ensigncy by purchase in
the 32nd foot, in which regiment he became
lieutenant in 1825, captain in 1829, major in
1839, and lieutenant-colonel in 1842, buying
all his steps. When the 32nd was in Dublin
in 1830, Markham was second to Captain
Smyth, then of the regiment (afterwards
General Sir John Rowland Smyth, K.C.B., d.
1873), in a fatal duel with Standish O'Grady,
a barrister, arising out of a fracas in Nassau
Street, Dublin, on 17 March. Smyth and Mark-
lam were tried for their lives, and sentenced
each to a year's imprisonment in Kilmainham
aol. Judge Vandeleur was careful to assure
hem that the sentence implied no reflection
on their conduct in the affair. Markham
served with his regiment in Canada, and re-
j ceived three wounds when in command of
the I the light company covering the advance in
the unsuccessful attack on the rebels at St.
Denis in November 1837, during the insur-
rection in Lower Canada. He went out in
command of the regiment to India ; com-
manded the 2nd infantry brigade at the first
and second sieges of Mooltan during the Pun-
jab campaign of 1848-9 (he was wounded
time with Sir Francis Vere. He travelled jab campaign of 1848-9 (he was wounded
in France with Lord Roos, and eventually 10 Sept. 1848) ; commanded the division at
obtained the appointment of muster-master, ' Soorajkhoond, when the enemy's position was
which gave him a fixed salary with residence stormed and seven guns taken ; commanded
at Nottingham. In 1608 he married a lady the Bengal column at the storming of Mool-
named Mary Lovel, and had children, but tan, 2 Jan. 1849, and was present at the sur-
Markham
166
Markham
render of the city on 22 Jan. and the capture
of the fort of Cheniote on 2 Feb., and, join-
ing Lord Gough's army with his brigade on
20 Feb., was present with it at the crowning
victory of Goojerat (C.B., medal and clasps).
He was afterwards made aide-de-camp to the
queen.
Markham, who was a wiry, active man,
was all his life an ardent sportsman. When at
Peshawiir in April 1852 he made a long shoot-
ing excursion in the Himalayas in company
with Sir Edward Campbell, bart., an officer
of the 60th rifles on the governor-general's
staff. They visited Cashmere and Tibet, pene-
trating as far as Ladak, and bringing back
trophies of the skulls and bones of the great
Ovis Amman, the burrell, gerow, ibex, and
musk-deer. Markham published a narrative
of the journey, entitled' Shoot ing in the Hima-
layas—a Journal of Sporting Adventures in
Ladak, Tibet, and Cashmere . . . with Illus-
trations by Sir Edward Campbell, Bart.,' Lon-
don, 1854. Markham returned home on leave,
and in March 1854 was sent back to India as
adjutant-general of the queen's troops. In
November he was promoted major-general
and appointed to the Peshawur division, but
when within two days' journey of his com-
mand was recalled for a command in the
Crimea. On 30 July 1855 he wras appointed
to the 2nd division of the army before Sebasto-
pol, with the local rank of lieutenant-general.
He commanded the division at the attack on
the Redan, 8 Sept, 1855. He was just able
to witness the fall of Sebastopol, when his
health, which had suffered greatly by his
hurried journey from India, broke do\vn" He
returned home, and died in London, at Lim-
mer's Hotel, 21 Dec. 1855. He was buried
in the family vault, Morland, near Penrith,
beside a small oak-tree he had planted before
leaving for the Crimea. A monument to
him was put up in Morland parish church by
the officers of the 32nd foot, now 1st Cornwall
light infantry.
[A Saval Career during the Old War (Life of
Admiral John Markham), London, 1883, pp. 275,
284-7; Gent. Mag. 1856, pt. i. p. 83.]
H. M. C.
MARKHAM, GERVASE or JER-
YIS (1568P-1637), author, brother of Fran-
cis Markham fq. v.], and third son of Robert
Markham of Cottarn, Nottinghamshire, was
born about 1568. In his early years he fol-
lowed the career of arms in the Low Countries,
and had a captaincy under the Earl of Essex
in Ireland. Sir John Harington [q. v.] and
Anthony Babington [q. v.] were first cousins
of the father. A letter of Harington in the
'Xugse Antiquae'(i. 260) mentions that when
in Ireland he received many kindnesses from
his cousin Markham's three sons. The eldest
brother, Robert, was, according to Thoroton,
, ' a fatal unthrift and destroyer of this emi-
| nent family,' and is possibly identical with the
Captain Robert Markham who published in
verse 'The Description of ... Sir lohn Bvrgh
. . . with his last Seruice at the Isle of Ree r
(London, 1628, 4to; reissued as 'Memoirs of
... Sir John Burroughs or Burgh, Knt.,' in
1758).
Apparently Gervase turned to literature in
i search of the means of subsistence. He was
well equipped for his calling. He was at once
a scholar, acquainted with Latin, French,
Italian, Spanish, and probably Dutch; a
mediocre poet and dramatist, not afraid of
dealing at times with sacred topics ; a prac-
tical student of agriculture; and a champion
of improved methods of horse-breeding and
of horse-racing. He was himself the owner
of valuable horses, and is said to have imported
the first Arab. In a list of Sir Henry Sidney's
horses in 1589 'Pied Markham 'is entered as
having been sold to the French ambassador,
and Gervase sold an Arabian horse to James I
for 500/. His services to agriculture were
long remembered. In 1649 Walter Blith,in
his ' English Improver, or a new Survey of
Husbandry,' wrote that divers of his pieces,
containing much both for profit and recrea-
tion, ' have been advantageous to the king-
dom ' and ' worthy much honour.' He treats,
Blith writes, ' of all things at large that either
concerns the husbandman with the good
housewife ' (BETDGES, Censura Lit. ii. 169-
170). His industry wras prodigious, and as
a compiler for the booksellers on an excep-
tionally large scale he has been called ' the
earliest English hackney writer.' His books
shamelessly repeat themselves. He was in
the habit of writing several works on the
same subject, giving each a different title.
He also reissued unsold copies of old books
under new titles, and thus gives endless
trouble to the conscientious bibliographer.
On24July 1617 the booksellers, for their own
i protection, obtained the signature of Gervase
\ Markham, ' of London, Gent.,' to a paper in
i which he promised to write no more books on
1 the treatment of the diseases of horses and
cattle. Ben Jonson scorned him, declaring
that ' he was not of the number of the Faith-
full, and but a base fellow* (Conversation*
icith Dnanmondj p. 1 1). He appears to have
collected a library, and one of the first ex-
amples of an English plate, in a copy of
• Thomas a Kempis of 1584, is his.
As early as 1593 he revised for the press
1 Thyrsis and Daphne,' a poem not known to
t be extant (cf. Stationers' Eeg. 23 April 1593).
Markham
167
Markham
Two years later he published a poem on the
fight of the Revenge, entitled ' The most
Honorable Tragedie of Sir Richard Grinvile,
Knight,' 1595, dedicated to Lord Mountjoy;
it also includes a sonnet addressed to Henry
Wriothesley, earl of Southampton, whence
Mr. Fleay awkwardly deduces a very strained
argument to prove that Markham and Shake-
speare were rivals for Southampton's favour,
and that Shakespeare reflected on Markham
in his sonnets. The original edition is a work
of extreme rarity ; only two copies, in the
British Museum and Bodleian respectively,
are known. It was reprinted by Professor
Arber in 1871. Gervase tells the thrilling
story of Grenville's fight in 174 stanzas of
eight lines each. Tennyson told the same tale
in fifteen, and some of his expressions were
doubtless suggested by Markham. Where
Markham has ' Sweet maister gunner, split
our keele in twaine/ Tennyson reads, ' Sink
me the ship, master gunner; sink her — split
her in twain.'
Markharn's ' Poem of Poems, or Sion's Muse,
contaynynge the Divine Song of Salomon in
Eight Eclogues,' appeared in 1595, 12mo
(Bodleian), 2nd edit. 1596 ; it is dedicated to
Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Philip Sidney.
Meres refers to it approvingly in his ' Palla-
dis Tamia,' 1598. His t Devoreux, or Vertues
Tears,' 1597, 4to, was a lament for the loss
of Henry III of France and of Walter Deve-
reux, the Earl of Essex's brother, who was
slain before Rouen. It is a paraphrase from
the French of Madame Gene vie ve PetauMau-
lette, and is dedicated to Dorothy, countess
of Northumberland, and Penelope, lady Rich,
Devereux's sisters. Two sonnets prefixed are
by R. Allot and E. Guilpin respectively. In
1600 appeared Markham's 'Tears of the Be-
loved, or Lamentations of St. John concern-
ing the Death and Passion of Christ Jesus
our Saviour' (4to), and in 1601 'Marie Mag-
dalene's Lamentations for the Loss of her
Master, Jesus.' The two last poems were
reprinted and edited by Dr. Grosart in 1871.
In 1600 John Bodenham mentioned Mark-
ham among the poets whom he quoted in
his ' Belvidere.'
Markham published in 1607 ' The English
Arcadia alluding his beginning from Sir
Philip Sydney's ending,' 4to. On the same
subject he issued in 1613 'The Second and
Last Part of the First Book of the English
Arcadia, making a Compleate End of the
First History,' 4to ; a unique copy is in the
Huth Library. Ben Jonson wrote that
Markham 'added Arcadia.'
In 1608 appeared the English version of
the ' Satires of Ariosto,' which is sometimes
assigned to Markham, although it is almost
certainly by Robert Tofte [q. v.] Tofte un-
doubtedly claimed the work in his ' Blazon
of Jealousy,' 1615, and complained that it
had been printed without his knowledge in
another man's name. But Markham is clearly
responsible for ' Ariosto's Conclusions of the
Marriage of Rogero and Rodomontho,' 1598
, which was reissued in 1608 as 'Rod-
mouth's Infernall, or the Divell Conquered :
paraphrastically translated from the French'
[of Philippe des Portes]. Another curious
translation of his is 'The Famous Whore, or
Noble Curtizan, conteining the Lamentable
Complaint of Paulina, the famous Roman
Curtizan, sometime Mrs. unto the great Car-
dinall Hypolito of Est,' translated into verse
from the Italian, London (by N. B.for John
Budge), 1609, 4to (COLLIEK, Bibl. Cat. i.
516). '
Markham collaborated with other writers
in at least two dramatic pieces. Lewis
Machin was his coadjutor in 'The Dumbe
Knight,' published in 1608 (4to),and founded
on a novel by Bandello [see under MACHIN,
HEISTS Y]. 'Herod and Antipater,' printed
in 1622, but played by the company of the
Revels at the Red Bull Theatre long before,
was by Markham and William Sampson
[q. v.]
Markham's practical prose treatises were
more numerous and popular than his essays
in pure literature. Of those treating of horses
the earliest, ' Discourse on Horsemanshippe/
London, 1593, 4to, was written when he was
twenty-five, and dedicated to his father. It
was licensed for the press 29 Jan. 1592-3,
and much of it was reissued in 1596 as ' How
to Chuse, Ride, Traine and Dyet both Hunt-
ing and Running Horses,' 4to (1599 and 1606),
and 'How to Trayne and Teach Horses to
Amble,' London, 1605, 4to. His next work
on equine topics was ( Cavelarice, or the Eng-
lish Horseman,' in seven books, each dedi-
cated to a distinguished personage, including
the king and the Prince of Wales (1607,
2nd edit. 1616-17, 4to, 1625 with an eighth
book on the tricks of Banks's horse). There
followed four works on farriery, all practi-
cally identical, although differing in title:
' The Methode, or Epitome ' (1616, 3rd edit.
1623), on the diseases of horses, cattle, swine,
dogs, and fowls; 'The Faithfull Farrier, dis-
covering some secrets not in print before,'
1635, 4to ; ' The Masterpiece of Farriery/
1636; and 'The Complete Farrier,' 1639.
Finally, ' Le Marescale, or the Horse Marshall,
containing those secrets which I practice,
but never imparted to any man,' is still in
manuscript, and belongs to the writer of this
article.
His sporting works include 'Country Con-
Markham
168
Markham
tentments' (1611,11th edit, enlarged 1675),
the second book of which, 'The English
Huswife,' treating of domestic subjects, was
often issued separately; 'The Pleasures of
Princes' (1615 4to, 1635), containing dis-
courses on the arts of angling and breeding
fighting-cocks (often issued with the * Eng-
lish Husbandman ') ; ' Hunger's Prevention,
or the whole Art of Fowling by Water and
Land ' (1621) ; and ' The Arte of Archerie '
(1634). A very small 12mo volume, with-
out date, is called ' The Young Sportsman's
Instructor' in angling, fowling, hawking, and
hunting : it was reprinted in 1829. Mark-
ham also brought out a new edition of Juliana
Berners's ' Book of St. Albans,' under the title
of * The Gentleman's Academic, or the Booke
of S. Albans,' London (for HumfreyLownes),
1595, 4to; the third and last part, 'The Booke
of Armorie,' has a new title-page.
In the interests of agriculture Markham
edited Barnabe Googe's translation of ' The
Art of Husbandry,' by Heresbach, in 1614
(another edit. 1631), and 'The Country
Farm ' in 1616, a revision of Richard Surflet's
translation (1600) of Liebault and Estienne's
' Maison Rustique,' with additions from
French, Spanish, and Italian authors. Very
similar treatises were the ' English Husband-
man,' 3 pts. 1613-15 (4to), 1635 (part 3 is a
reissue of ' The Pleasures of Princes ') ; ' Cheap
and Good Husbandry,' 1614, 13th edit. 1676;
' A Farewell to Husbandry, or the Inriching
of ... Barren . . . Grounds ' (1620, 10th
edit. 1676); 'The Country House Wife's
Garden,' 1623, 4to; 'The Way to get Wealth,'
reprints of earlier tracts, with a chapter on
gardening by William Lawson (1625, 14th
edit. 1683) ; < The whole Arte of Husbandry
in four bookes' (1631); and the 'Inrichment
of the Weald of Kent' (1625, five edi-
tions).
Four books may be referred to the results
of Markham's military life, namely, ' Honour
in his Perfection, or a Treatise in Commenda-
tion of ... Henry, Earle of Oxenford, Henry,
Earle of Southampton, Robert,Earle of Essex,
and ... Robert Bartue, Lord Willoughby
of Eresby ' (1 624) ; ' The Souldier's Accidence,
or an Introduction into Military Discipline '
(1625); <The Sovldier's Grammar' (1626-7,
1639, in two parts); and 'The Soldier's
Exercise, in three books' (1639, 3rd edit.
1641). Markham's 'Vox Militis,' 1625, is
a reissue of Barnaby Rich's 'Alarum to
England.'
Several books, whose authors wrote under
the initials J. M., G. M., or I. M., have been
doubtfully assigned to Jervis, Gervase, or
•vis Markham. Among these is 'A Health
the Gentlemanly Profession of Serving-
men, or the Serving Man's Comfort,' London
(by W. W.), 1598, 4to. ' The Epistle to the
Gentle Reader' is here signed J. M., but the
writer describes the work as ' being primo-
geniti — the first batch of my baking ; ' and as
Markham had published much before 1598,
it seems unlikely that this book should be by
him (COLLIER, Bibl. Cat. ii. 328-9). ' Con-
ceyted Letters, newly layde open : or a most
excellent bundle of new wit, wherin is knit
up together all the perfections or arte of
Episteling,' 1618, 4to, 1622, 1638, has a pre-
face signed 'I. M.,' and may well be by
Markham.
Markham married a daughter of J. Gels-
thorp, but no children are recorded. He was
buried at St. Giles's, Cripplegate, on 3 Feb.
1636-7. A portrait of him was engraved by
T. Cross.
Markham has been confused, among others
by Hume in his ' History of England/ with
a very distant connection, Gervase Markham
of Dunham, Nottinghamshire, perhaps son of
John Markham of King's Walden, Bedford-
shire (MS. HarL 2109, f. 52), whose disre-
putable quarrels gave him an evil notoriety.
In 1597 he had a quarrel with Sir John
Holies, and on 27 Nov. 1616 was fined 500/.
in the Star-chamber for sending a challenge
to Lord Darcy. He died in 1636, and lies
buried under a fine monument in Laneham
Church.
[Brydges's Censura Literaria, passim ; Lang-
baine's Dramatic Poets ; Brydges's Restituta, ii.
469; Hunter's Chorus Vatum (MS. Addit. 24491,
f. 245) ; Heay's Biog. Chronicle of the English
Drama; Baker's Biog. Dram. ; Lowndes's Bibl.
Manual (Bohn) ; Brit. Mus. Cat. ; Dr. Grosart's
Memoir in his edition of Gervase's two sacred
poems.] C. R. M.
MARKHAM, SIR GRIFFIN (1564?-
1644?), soldier and conspirator, born about
1564, was the eldest of the twelve sons of
Thomas Markham of Ollerton, Nottingham-
shire, and Kirby Bellars, Leicestershire, by
Mary, the heiress of Ryce Griffin of Bray-
brooke and Dingley, Northamptonshire. He
was a first cousin of Robert Markham of
Cottam, the father of Francis and Gervase,
who are separately noticed. Sir Griffin's
father was high steward of Mansfield and
standard-bearer to Queen Elizabeth's band of
gentlemen pensioners. Some of his brothers
gave great trouble to their father by becoming
recusants. Robert, the second, went over to
Rome in 1592.
Griffin served as a volunteer under Sir
Francis Vere in the Netherlands, and he
was at the siege of Groningen in 1594. He
was afterwards with the Earl of Essex before
Rouen, when he received the honour of
Markham
169
Markham
knighthood. For an offence which does not
appear to be specified he was confined in
the Gatehouse in 1596, and there are several
letters from him at this time preserved at
Hatfield. He was soon released. In 1597
he went to Spain, and returned with news
of the sailing of a Spanish fleet. He seems
to have been turbulent and restless. When
the Earl of Essex was sent to Ireland in 1599,
Markham served under him in command of
all the cavalry in Connaught. Sir John Har-
ington wrote of him as a soldier well ac-
quainted with both the theory and practice
of war. On the accession of James I, Mark-
ham became connected with the conspiracy
having for its object the accession of Ara-
bella Stuart to the throne. He was appre-
hended in July 1603, at the same time as
Sir Walter Ealeigh, Lords Grey and Cobham,
Watson a priest, and some others. The pro-
clamation for his arrest described him as ' a
man with a large broad face, of a bleak com-
plexion, a big nose, and one of his hands
maimed by a shot of a bullet.' The lawyers
made out two branches of the plot, called
the l Main ' and the ' Bye,' and there was much
false swearing at the trial, which took place
at Winchester in November. Markham was
accused of having been concerned in the
1 Bye 'plot. He confessed that he had yielded
to the persuasions of Watson, the priest.
All the prisoners were convicted of high
treason. Brooke and Watson were executed.
On 9 Dec. Markham was brought out to a
scaffold in front of Winchester Castle, but
just as he was putting his head on the block
he was ordered by the sheriff to rise, and
was led back into the great hall of the castle.
Lords Grey and Cobham were treated exactly
in the same way. It was then proclaimed
by the sheriff that the king had granted them
their lives. On the 15th the prisoners were
remanded to the Tower. Markham was ban-
ished, and his estates confiscated. He had
married Anne, daughter of Peter Roos of
Laxton, but had no children. He went to
the Low Countries, where, in February 1609,
he fought a duel with Sir Edmund Baynham
' upon discourse about the Powder Plot.'
In the autumn of that year Markham's wife
opened communications with Cecil, in the
hope of getting a pardon for her husband.
In 1610 he was in communication with the
English envoy Trumbull at Antwerp ( WIN-
WOOD, Memorials, iii. 142). Markham was
in close correspondence with Beaulieu, the
secretary to the English embassy at Paris,
forwarding him information of various kinds,
and in one of his letters he speaks of having
visited several of the German courts. Mark-
ham was living in March 1643-4, when he
wrote to the Marquis of Newcastle from
Vienna, regretting that his age precluded
him from fighting for Charles I ( Cal. State
Papers^ Dom., 1644, pp. 35, 45, 46, 54, and
I 86). Nothing further is known of him. His
brother William assisted in the attempted
escape of Lady Arabella Stuart from the
Tower in 1611, and died in 1617.
There is a pedigree belonging to the present
writer, drawn for Markham by William Cam-
den, the Clarenceux king of arms, on vellum,
twelve feet long, with 155 shields of arms
emblazoned on it. The latest date on this
pedigree is 1617, and Camden died in 1623,
so that the pedigree must have been drawn
between those dates. The dates are re-
ferred to reigns of German emperors instead
of English kings ; it was perhaps prepared
to assist in gaining Markham an order of
knighthood or other distinction at a German
court.
[There is an account of the trial in the State
Trials, and references in the Calendar of State
Papers (Domestic), 1603. Many references to
the proceedings of Markham occur in the Cecil
Correspondence at Hatfield, including five letters
from Brussels in 1607-8-9, praying for a pardon,
in Sir Dudley Carl eton's Letters, and in theLans-
downe and Harleian Collections. The letters to
Beaulieu from Diisseldorf, 1610-12-23, and one
to the Duke of Buckingham from Ratisbon in
1623, are among the Lansdowne MSS. Mark-
ham's Pedigree is in Proc. Soc. Antiq. 17 Nov.
1859.] C. R. M.
MARKHAM, JOHN (d. 1409), judge,
came of a family long settled in a village of
that name in Nottinghamshire, and for two
generations closely connected with the law
(Foss, Judges of England, iv. 172). His father
was Robert Markham, a serjeant-at-law under
Edward III, and his mother a daughter of
Sir John Caunton. Markham is said, on no
very good authority, to have received his
legal education at Gray's Inn, and became a
king's serjeant in 1390 (ib.~) He was made
a judge of the common pleas on 7 July 1396,
and sat on the bench until February 1408.
Markham was chosen as one of the triers of
petitions in the two parliaments of 1397, and
in those of Henry IV, from 1401 to 1407
(Rot. Parl. iii. 338, 348, 455, 486, 522, 545,
567, 609). He was a member of the com-
mission whose advice Henry of Lancaster
took, in September 1399, as to the manner
in which the change of dynasty should be
carried out, and which at nine in the morn-
ing of 29 Sept. received Richard's renuncia-
tion of the crown in the Tower (ib. iii. 416 ;
ADAM or USK, p. 31). His name does not
appear on the rolls of parliament among those
of the seven commissioners who next day
Markham
170
Markham
pronounced sentence upon Richard m the
name of parliament (Rot. Parl. iii. 422), but
Chief-justice Thirning, in announcing the
sentence to Richard on behalf of his fellow-
commissioners on Wednesday, 10 Oct., enu-
merated Markham among them (ib. p. 424 ;
KNIGHTON, in Decem Scriptores, ii. 2760 ;
Chronique de la Traison et Mort de Richart
Deux, ed. Williams, p. 219). Markham is
doubtfully stated to have been the judge
who is credited with having sent Prince
Henry to prison (FRANCIS MARKHAM, Manu-
script History of the Family, 1606 ; see art.
GASCOIGNE, SIR WILLIAM). Retiring from
the bench, it would seem, in 1408, he died on
31 Dec. 1409, and was buried in Markham
Church, where his monument still remains
(Foss, v. 173 ; Fcedera, viii. 584). By his
first wife, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir John,
and sister and coheir of Sir Hugh Cressy,
he had a son Robert, ancestor of William
Markham, archbishop of York 1777-1807
[q. v.], and apparently also the son John (d.
1479) who is separately noticed, although
some modern authorities make Markham's
second wife, Millicent, widow of Sir Nicho-
las Burdon, and daughter and coheir of Sir
John Bekeringe, his mother. After her hus-
band's death she married Sir William Mering,
and died in 1419.
[Information kindly supplied by C. R. Mark-
ham, esq., C.B. ; Rymer's Fcedera, original ed.,
Capgrave's Chron. p. 272, and De Illustribus
Henricis, p. 113; Adam of Usk, ed. Maunde
Thompson; Thoroton's Nottinghamshire, ed.
Thoresby; other authorities in the text.]
J. T-T.
MARKHAM, SIR JOHN (d. 1479), chief
justice of England, was the son of the pre-
ceding by either his first or second wife (Foss
Judges, iv. 441). Francis Markham [q. v/
in his manuscript ' History of the Family,1
written in 1606, Thoroton in his 'History of
Nottinghamshire' (iii. 230, 417), and Wotton
in his ' Baronetage/ described him as the
son of the second wife, but the writ of dower
which she brought in 1410 against 'John,
son and heir of her husband by his wife
Elizabeth,' seems to point the other way
(Year-Book, 12 Hen. IV, fol. 2). His ex-
treme youth when his father died, how-
ever, makes it almost certain that he was
a son by the second marriage. He does not
appear as an advocate until 1430, having
studied the law, according to a doubtful
authority, at Gray's Inn (Foss, p. 442). At
Easter 1440 he was made a serjeant-at-law,
served the king in that capacity, and on
6 Feb. 1444 was raised to a seat on the king's
bench. In the subsequent troubles, though
he probably took no active part, he was
popular with the Yorkists. He and his elder
brother Robert were both made knights of
the Bath at the coronation of Edward IV.
In October 1450 he reproved an enemy of
John Paston for the injuries done to Pas-
ton, and for ' ungoodly ' private life (Paston
Letters, i. 158). On the accession of Ed-
ward IV he was immediately promoted to
the office of chief justice of the king's bench,
13 May 1461, in place of Sir John Fortescue.
He was credited with having procured a
knighthood for Yelverton, ' who had loked
to have ben chef juge,' to console him for
his disappointment (ib. ii. 14). On 23 Jan.
1469 Markham was superseded by Sir Tho-
mas Billing (Foss, p. 442). Fuller ( Wor-
thies, bk. ii. p. 217), who couples him with
Fortescue as famous for his impartiality,
tells us that the king deprived him of his
office because he directed a jury in the case
of Sir Thomas Cooke, accused of high treason
for lending money to Margaret of Anjou
(July 1468), to find him guilty only of mis-
prision of treason. Markham certainly pre-
sided on the occasion in question, and his
removal closely followed it (WILLIAM WOR-
CESTER, p. 790 ; cf. FABYAN, ed. Ellis, p. 656).
Sir John Markham then laid down the
maxim of our jurisprudence that ' a subject
may arrest for treason, the king cannot, for
if the arrest be illegal the party has no
remedy against the king ' (HALLAM, Consti-
tutional History, i. 526 ; MACAULAT, Essays).
He is said to have won the name of the
' upright judge,' and Sir Nicholas Throck-
morton, when on his trial in 1554, urged the
chief justice to incline his judgment after
the example of Judge Markham. and others
who eschewed corrupt judgments (State
Trials, i. 894).
Markham spent the rest of his life in re-
tirement at Sedgebrook Hall, Lincolnshire,
which he had inherited from his father, and
dying there in 1479, was buried in the parish
church.
By his wife Margaret, daughter and co-
heiress of Sir Simon Leke of Cottam, Not-
tinghamshire, he had a son Thomas and a
daughter Elizabeth. A descendant of Sir
John Markham was created a baronet by
Charles I in 1642. The title became extinct
in 1779 ( WOTTON, Baronetage, ii. 330 ; Foss,
iv. 444).
[Information kindly supplied by C. R. Mark-
ham, esq., C.B. ; William Worcester in Steven-
son's English Wars in France (Rolls Ser.), vol.
ii. ; Past on Letters, ed. Gairdner, ii. 127, 133,
144; Holinshed's Chronicle; Stow's Annals ;
Fuller's Worthies, ed. 1662, and Church Hist.;
Foss's Judges of England, ed. 1848-51 ; Burke 's
Extinct Baronetage.] J. T-T.
Markham
171
Markham
MARKHAM, JOHN (1761-1827), ad-
miral, second son of William Markham [q. v.],
archbishop of York, by Sarah, daughter of I
John Goddard, was born in Westminster on
13 June 1761. At the age of eight he was
sent to Westminster School, where he was \
under the special charge of William Vincent
[q. v.], author of ' The History of the Com- j
merce and Navigation of the Ancients.' In I
March 1775 he entered the navy on board j
the Romney, with Captain G. K. Elphiiistone j
(afterwards Lord Keith) [q. v.], and in her j
made a voyage to Newfoundland. In March
1776 he followed Elphinstone to the Perseus,
going out to join Lord Howe at New York.
On the way she captured a couple of American
privateers, in one of which Markham was sent
as prize-master, with a crew of four men.
Going to the West Indies in February 1777,
the Perseus captured another privateer, to
which again young Markham was sent as
prize-master, and a third time, in May, he
was appointed in a like capacity to a large
merchant-ship, captured on the coast of Caro-
lina. He had with him four men and a boy
from the Perseus, and four of the prisoners, j
americanised Frenchmen, to assist in work- j
ing the ship. During a violent gale the ship |
sprang a leak, and became waterlogged. The |
English seamen, growing desperate, got dead j
drunk, and the Frenchmen, arming themselves
as they best could, attacked Markham, who
was at the helm. He succeeded, however,
in beating them below. The ship, too, though
waterlogged, was laden with barrel-staves,
and kept afloat until her crew were rescued by
a passing vessel. Some months later Mark-
ham arrived in England, to find his family in
mourning for him, Elphinstone having writ-
ten that he had certainly been lost with the
ship. In March 1779 he was appointed to
the Phoenix, and in July was moved into the
Roebuck, with Sir Andrew Snape Hamond
[q. v.], in which he returned to North Ame-
rica. Hamond appointed him acting-lieu-
tenant, and in May 1780 Arbuthnot, to whom
he had private introductions, and who had
hoisted his flag on board during the siege of
Charleston, gave him a commission as first
lieutenant of the Roebuck. In April 1781
he was moved into the Royal Oak, and in
August Admiral Graves took him as first
lieutenant of the London, his flagship [see
GRAVES, THOMAS, LORD GRAVES].
In the London, Markham was presentinthe
battle off Cape Henry on 5 Sept., and after-
wards went to Jamaica, where, in March
1782, Sir Peter Parker promoted him to
command the Volcano fireship. In May
Rodney moved him to the Zebra sloop, and
sent him out to cruise off Cape Tiburon. On
22 May he fell in with a brig flying a French
ensign. He chased her, and was fast gaining
on her, when she hoisted a union jack at the
fore. Markham supposed that this was a
signal to a small craft in company, and as-
the motions of the brig were otherwise sus-
picious, he fired into her. It then appeared
that she was a cartel, and meant the English
jack for a flag of truce. On the complaint of
the French lieutenant in command, Markham
was tried by court-martial and cashiered,
but Rodney, reviewing the evidence, re-
instated him on his own authority, and the
king in council, on the report of the ad-
miralty, completely restored him, 13 Nov.
He received half-pay for the time, June to
November, that he was out of the service,
and on 3 Jan. 1783 was promoted to the rank
of post-captain.
From 1783 to 1786 he commanded the
Sphynx in the Mediterranean. He was then
on half-pay for seven years, during which he
travelled in France, in Sweden, in Russia,
and in North America. In June 1793 he was
appointed to the Blonde, in which, after a
few months' service in the Channel, he went
out to the West Indies with Sir John Jervis
(afterwards Earl of St. Vincent), and took part
in the reduction of Martinique. The Blonde
was then sent home with despatches, and
during the summer was attached to the squa-
dron under Admiral George Montagu [q.v.], or
cruising among the Channel Islands and on
the French coast. In August Markham was
moved into the Hannibal, and in May 1795
was again sent out to the West Indies,
where he was met by the sad news of the
death of a dearly loved younger brother,
David, colonel of the 20th regiment, slain
at Port-au-Prince on 26 March. The shock
was very great, and owing to the terrible
sickness at Port-au-Prince, afloat as well as
ashore, the work was excessive. In Novem-
ber he was invalided ; more than one-fourth
of the ship's company died, and another
fourth was in hospital.
In March 1797 Markham commissioned
the Centaur at Woolwich, and during the
following months sat on many courts-martial
on the ringleaders of the mutiny at the Nore.
He did not get to sea till September, and
was then employed during a stormy winter
on the south coast of Ireland. In May he
sailed under the command of Sir Roger
Curtis to join Lord St. Vincent, off Cadiz.
St. Vincent's rule was at all times severe,
and especially so during the blockade of Cadiz.
There had been some cases of fever on board
the Centaur, and the surgeon of the flagship,
who was sent to examine into the cause, re-
ported that they were due to i the filthy
Markham
172
Markham
condition of the woollen clothing.' St. Vin-
cent thereon ordered, among other measures,
the woollen clothes to be thrown overboard.
Markham remonstrated, denying the truth
of the allegation respecting the woollen
clothing, and an angry correspondence fol-
lowed. Having carried his point, St. Vincent
bore Markham no grudge, and soothed his
wounded feelings by sending him on detached
service under Commodore Duckworth [q. v.]
to capture Minorca.
Continuing one of the Mediterranean fleet,
the Centaur took part in the vain chase of
the French round the Mediterranean and
back to Brest, in May- August 1799, but
when Lord Keith returned to his station, the
Centaur was left to join the Channel fleet,
and to take part in the blockade of Brest at
once, under the command of Lord Bridport,
and the next year under the more stringent
government of Lord St. Vincent. The two
men had, however, learnt to understand
each other ; Markham cordially co-operated
with St. Vincent ; and when, in February
1801, St. Vincent was appointed first lord
of the admiralty, he selected Markham as
one of his colleagues at the board. For the
next three years Markham's career was iden-
tified with St. Vincent's. In November, on
the death of Lord Hugh Seymour, he was
returned to parliament by Portsmouth, and
thus became the representative of the ad-
miralty in the House of Commons, although
at the board junior to Sir Thomas Trou-
bridge [q. v.], who was not in parliament.
He retired from the admiralty with St. Vin-
cent in May 1804, but returned to it in
January 1806, as a colleague of Lord Howick
[see GREY, CHARLES, second EARL GREY],
and afterwards of Thomas Grenville [q. v.J,
till March 1807, when he practically retired
from public life, though he continued to sit
in parliament for Portsmouth till 1826, with
one short break from 1818 to 1820. In 1826
his failing health compelled him to retire
altogether. He was ordered to winter in a
milder climate. He left England in Septem-
ber, and, travelling by easy stages, reached
Naples in January 1827. He died there on
13 Feb., and was there buried.
According to Sir William Hotham [q. v.],
there was an appearance of moroseness about
Markham, despite his notable private virtues.
' Though he had not many opportunities of
distinguishinghimself,[he was] a very zealous
and attentive officer. His acquaintance with
Lord Lansdowne brought him politically in
connection with Lord St. Vincent, of whose
admiralty board he was the efficient member.
. . . He was very reserved and uncommunica-
tive in everything connected with public news
while in office, and my venerable friend, his
father, used to say that he never got so little
naval news from anybody as the lord of the
admiralty. Though his countenance was
more stern, and his figure in no way so good,
he bore a strong resemblance to the arch-
bishop.' He married in 1796 Maria, daughter
of George Rice and the Baroness Dynevor.
She died in 1810, leaving issue three sons
and a daughter. Their youngest son, Fre-
derick, a distinguished Indian soldier and
sportsman, is separately noticed.
Portraits of Markham by Lawrence and by
Beechey, as well as miniatures copied from
these, and a miniature of his wife by Mrs.
Mee, are in the possession of the family. They
have not been engraved.
[A Naval Career during the Old War, being a
Narrative of the Life of Admiral John Markham,
is published anonymously, but is understood to
be by Clements R. Markham, esq., C.B., F.R.S.l
J.K.L.
MARKHAM, PETER, M.D. (f. 1758),
writer on adulteration, exposed with some
force the abuses in the manufacture of bread
during the great scarcity of 1757. His writ-
ings did much to attract the attention of
parliament to the subject, and some of his
suggestions were adopted in the act for the
due making of bread (31 Geo. II, c. 29).
He published: 1. 'Syhoroc, or Considera-
tions on the Ten Ingredients used in the
Adulteration of Bread Flour and Bread ; to
which is added a Plan of Redress,' &c., Lon-
don, 1758, 8vo. Reprinted in the same year
with the title, l A Dissertation on Adul-
terated Bread,' &c. 2. ' A Final Warning
to the Public to avoid the Detected Poison ;
being an Exposure . . . [of] an Infamous
Pamphlet [by Henry Jackson] called " An
Essay on Bread,"' &c.; 2nd edit. London,
1758, 8vo. Jackson's pamphlet had been
written in reply to ' Poison Detected ' and
' The Nature of Bread Honestly and Dis-
honestly Made,' published in the same year.
[Monthly Review, 1758, xviii. 493.]
W. A. S. H.
MARKHAM, WILLIAM (1719-1807),
archbishop of York, eldest son of Major Wil-
liam Markham, by his wife Elizabeth, daugh-
ter of George Markham of Worksop Lodge,
Nottinghamshire, was born at Kinsale, in the
county of Cork, where his father eked out
his scanty half-pay by keeping a school. He
was baptised on 9 April 1719, and on 21 June
1733 was admitted to Westminster School
as a home boarder. In the following year
he was elected head into college, and in 1738
obtained a studentship of Christ Church, Ox-
Markham
173
Markham
ford, where lie matriculated on 6 June 1738.
He graduated B.A. on 13 May 1742, M.A.
on 28 March 1745, B.C.L. on 20 Nov. 1752,
and D.C.L. on 24 Nov. 1752. At Oxford
Markham acquired the reputation of being
one of the best scholars of his time. His
' Judicium Paridis' was published in the
second volume of Vincent Bourne's l Musse
Anglican®,' 1741, pp. 277-82, while several
other specimens of his Latin verse, which
appeared in the second volume of ' Carmina
Quadragesimalia/ Oxford, 1748, 8vo, were col-
lected and privately printed in 1819 and 1820
by Francis Wrangnam under the same title.
Markham appears to have been undecided for
some years as to what profession he should
follow. In 1753 he was offered the post of
head-master of Westminster School, in suc-
cession to John Nicoll, which after some
hesitation he decided to accept. Jeremy
Bentham, who was at Westminster from 1755
to 1760, thus describes his head-master:
' Our great glory was Dr. Markham ; he was a
tall, portly man, and " high he held his head."
He married a Dutch woman, who brought
him a considerable fortune. He had a large
quantity of classical knowledge. His business
was rather in courting the great than in
attending to the school. Any excuse served
his purpose for deserting his post. He had
a great deal of pomp, especially when he
lifted his hand, waved it, and repeated Latin
verses. If the boys performed their tasks
well it was well, if ill, it was not the less
well. We stood prodigiously in awe of him ;
indeed he was an object of adoration' ( Works
of Jeremy Bentham, 1843, x. 30). Markham
was appointed chaplain to George II in 1756,
and prebendary of Durham on 22 June 1759.
In the face of a good deal of opposition he
obtained a bill in 1755 empowering him and
Thomas Salter ' to build houses and open a
square in and upon ' Dean's Yard, Westmin-
ster (28 Geo. II, c. 54), and in 1758 the first
classical scenes used in the representation of
the Westminster Play were presented by him
to the school.
In a letter to the Duke of Bedford, dated
14 Sept. 1763, Markham complained of ill-
health, which made his ' attendance on the
school very painful' to him, and asked for
assistance in obtaining crown preferment
(Correspondence of John, fourth Duke of
Bedford, 1846,iii. 247-8 ; see also pp. 273-7).
He retired from the head-mastership, on his
appointment to the deanery of Rochester, in
February 1765, and in the same year was
presented to the vicarage of Boxley, Kent.
In October 1767 he was nominated dean of
Christ Church, Oxford, when he resigned the
deanery of Rochester. Markham succeeded
Edmund Keene as bishop of Chester, and was
consecrated on 17 Feb. 1771 at the Chapel
Royal, Whitehall. He thereupon resigned
his Kentish living and his prebendal stall at
Durham, but continued to hold the deanery
of Christ Church in commendam until his pro-
motion to York. Through the influence of
his friend Lord Mansfield, Markham was
appointed preceptor to the young Prince of
Wales and Prince Frederick, bishop of Osna-
burg, on 12 April 1771 (WALPOLE, Memoirs
of the Reign of George III, 1845, iv. 311),
but was suddenly dismissed from this post in
May 1776 (WALPOLE, Journal of the Reign
of George III, 1859, ii. 49-52 ; see also the
Political Memoranda of Francis, ffth Duke
of Leeds, Camd. Soc. Publ. 1884, pp. 5-9).
In January 1777 he was translated to the
archiepiscopal see of Yark, appointed lord
high almoner, and sworn a member of the
privy council. On 30 May 1777 Markham
replied l with great warmth ' to the attacks
made upon him by the Duke of Grafton and
Lord Shelburne for preaching doctrines sub-
versive of the constitution (Parl. Hist. xix.
327, 328, 347-8). According to Walpole he
is said to have declared on this occasion that
( though as a Christian and a bishop he ought
to bear wrongs, there were injuries which
would provoke any patience, and that he, if in-
sulted, should know how to chastise any petu-
lance ' (Journal of the Reign of George III,
1859, ii. 119). These ' pernicious' doctrines,
which Chatham subsequently denounced in
the House of Lords (Parl. Hist. xix. 491),
were contained in a sermon preached by
Markham in the parish church of St. Mary-
le-Bow, before the Society for the Propaga-
tion of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, on
21 Feb. 1777 (London, 4to). Markham seems
to have been unable to forget this attack,
and was one of the four peers who signed
the protest against the third reading of
the Chatham Annuity Bill on 2 June 1778
(RoGEES, Complete Collection of the Protests
of the House of Lords, 1875, ii. 177-8).
While on his way to the House of Lords on
2 June 1780 Markham was attacked by the
protestant petitioners, and subsequently hear-
ing of Lord Mansfield's danger he flew down
from the committee room in which he was sit-
ting, ' rushed through the crowd, and carried
offhis friend in Abraham's bosom ' ( WALPOLE,
Letters, vii. 384). His town house at that
period adjoined Lord Mansfield's in Blooms-
bury Square, and in a letter to his son John,
Markham gives a graphic description of the
attack on Lord Mansfield's house by the
Gordon rioters, and of his own narrow escape
from the violence of the mob (History of the
Markham Family, pp. 60-5). Markham was
Markham
174
Markham
a staunch friend of Warren Hastings. His
eldest son, William, who had been private
secretary to Hastings, and was afterwards
appointed resident at Benares, gave evidence
at the trial in May 1792, and was cross-
examined by Anst rather and Burke (BOND,
Speeches of the Managers and Counsel in the
Trial of Warren Hastings, 1 859-61, vol. iii.
pp. v-vi). The intemperate language which
Markham used in reference to Burke's cross-
examination of Auriol on 25 May 1793 (ib.
pp. xxiii-iv) was brought under the notice
of the House of Commons by Whitbread on
12 June following. After a debate, in which
Windham, Dundas, Francis, Burke, and Fox
took part, a motion for adjournment was
carried, and the matter was allowed to drop
(Par/. Hist. xxx. 983-94). On 24 March
1795, when the subject of the present from
the Nabob Wazir came under consideration,
Markham expressed his opinion of the con-
duct of the trial in the strongest terms, and
declared that Hastings had been 'treated
not as if he were a gentleman, whose cause is
before you, but as if you were trying a horse-
stealer' (BoKD, vol. iv. p. Ixi).
Markham died at his house in South Audley
Street, London, on 3 Nov. 1807, aged 89, and
was buried on the llth of the same month
in the north cloister of Westminster Abbey,
where a monument was subsequently raised
to his memory by his grandchildren.
Markham was' a pompous and warm-tem-
pered prelate, with a magnificent presence
and almost martial bearing. According to Dr.
Parr his ' powers of mind, reach of thought,
memory, learning, scholarship, and taste were
of the very first order ; but he was indolent,
and his composition wanted this powerful
aiguillon' (History of the Markham Family,
p. 66). Walpole calls him ' a pert, arrogant
man ' (Memoirs of the Reign of George III,
iv. 311), and alludes to him as that l warlike j
metropolitan archbishop Turpin ' (WALPOLE, |
Letters, vii. 80-1). He is severely satirised
in the twenty-first ' Probationary Ode ' (The
Rolliad, 1795, pp. 372-80).
Markham married, on 16 June 1759, Sarah,
daughter of John Goddard, a wealthy Eng- j
lish merchant of Rotterdam, by whom he
had six sons — viz. (1) William, who died
on 1 Jan. 1815 ; (2) John [q. v.], an admiral
of the blue in the royal navy ; (3) George,
who became dean of York, and died on 30 Sept.
1822; (4) David, a lieutenant-colonel of the
20th regiment of foot, who was killed in the
island of St. Domingo Non 26 March 1795,
while directing an attack against a fort near
Port-au-Prince ; (5) Robert, archdeacon of i
York and rector of Bolton Percy, Yorkshire,
who died on 17 July 1837 ; and (6) Osborne,
comptroller of the barrack department and
M.P. for Calne, who died on 22 Oct. 1827
— and seven daughters, viz. (1) Henrietta
Sarah, who married Ewan Law of Horsted,
Sussex, on 28 June 1784, and died on
24 April 1829; (2) Elizabeth Katherine,
who became the second wife of William
Barnett of Little Missenden Abbey, Bucking-
hamshire, on 13 April 1796, and died at Flo-
rence on 22 April 1820 ; (3) Alicia Harriette,
who married the Rev. H. Foster Mills, rector
of Elmley, Yorkshire, on 27 Nov. 1794, and
died on 29 Feb. 1840 ; (4) Georgina, who died
unmarried on 28 May 1793, aged 21 ; (5) Fre-
derica, who married William, third earl of
Mansfield, on 16 Sept. 1797, and died on
29 April 1860 : (6) Anne Katherine, who died
unmarried on 3 Oct. 1808, aged 30 ; and
(7) Cecilia, who married the Rev. Robert
Philip Goodenough, rector of Carlton, Not-
tinghamshire, on 6 Dec. 1808, and died on
30 March 1865. Markham's widow died in
Mortimer Street, Cavendish Square, London,
on 26 Jan. 1814, aged 75, and was buried in
the north cloister of Westminster Abbey on
3 Feb. following.
Markham was at one time an intimate
friend of Edmund Burke [q. v.] Their ac-
quaintance began in 1753, and in 1758 Mark-
ham stood godfather to Burke's only son,
Richard. An interesting letter from Mark-
ham to the Duchess of Queensberry, dated
25 Sept. 1759, soliciting her influence with
Pitt to procure the British consulship at
Madrid for Burke, is printed among the t Cor-
respondence of William Pitt, Earl of Chat-
ham,' 1838, i. 430-3. Markham appears to
have assisted Burke in his work for the
' Annual Register,' and to have corrected and
revised the ' Philosophical Enquiry into the
Origin of our Ideas on the Sublime and the
Beautiful,' London, 1756, 8vo. In reply to
the censures of Markham, who believed him
to be the author of ' Junius's Letters,' Burke
wrote an elaborate defence of his own con-
duct (BuEZE, Correspondence, i. 276-338).
Their friendship was finally broken off by
the trial of Warren Hastings [q. v.]
Markham's portrait by Sir Joshua Reynolds
(1760) hangs in the hall of Christ Church,
Oxford. Another, painted by the same art 1st
in 1776, was lent to the Winter Exhibition
of the Old Masters in 1876 by the Archbishop
of York ( Catalogue, No. 28). There is a por-
trait by Hoppner (1799) at Windsor Castle,
a bust in the library of Christ Church, Ox-
ford, and another portrait at Westminster
School. There are also engravings of Mark-
ham by J. R. Smith, Fisher, and S. W. Rey-
nolds after Sir Joshua, by James Ward after
Romney, and by Heath after Hoppner.
Markland
175
Markland
A volume of letters written by the Prince
of Wales and Prince Frederick to Markham
while he was their preceptor is preserved at
Becca Hall , Yorkshire. An interesting series
of Markham's autograph correspondence with
the Rev. Edward Bentham relating to the
education of the students of Christ Church,
Oxford, is referred to in l Notes and Queries/
4th ser. ii. 468. A few of Markham's ser-
mons were published separately.
[D. F. Markham's Hist, of theMarkham Family,
1854; A Naval Career during the Old War,
1883; Alumni Westm. 1852; Chester's West-
minster Abbey Kegisters (Harl. Soc. Publ. 1876) ;
Nichols's Lit. Anecd. 1812-15; Nichols's Illus-
trations of Literary Hist. 1858 ; Walpole's Let-
ters, edited by Peter Cunningham ; Burke's
Corresp. 1844, i. 92-4, 270-2, 276-338, 457-9 ;
Grenville Papers, 1852-3, ii. 474-5, 485-6, iv.
166-7 ; Hist, of the Trial of Warren Hastings ;
Cunningham's Lives of Eminent and Illustrious
Englishmen, 1837, vii. 447-50 ; Monthly Mag.
xxiv. 561-4; Gent. Mag. 1807, pt ii. pp. 1082-3,
1049-50; Ann. Eeg. 1807, Chron. pp. 101*-2*;
Le Neve's Fasti Eccl. Anglic. 1854, iii. 119, 262,
310, 571, ii. 514, 579; Burke's Landed Gentry,
1886, ii. 1224 ; Foster's Pedigrees of the County
Families of Yorkshire (vol. i. West Biding),
1874; Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1715-1886, iii.
913; Notes and Queries, 2nd ser. ii. 130, 197,
312-13, 355-6, 4th ser. ii. 467-8, 7th ser. xii.
187, 237, 292, 415, 451.] G-. F. E. B.
MARKLAND, ABRAHAM, D.D. (1645-
1728), master of the hospital of St. Cross, near
Winchester, second son of Michael Markland,
druggist, was born in the parish of St. Dionis
Backchurch, London, on 25 June 1645, and
was admitted into Merchant Taylors' School
in 1658 (ROBINSON, Register of Merchant
Taylors' School, i. 244). Thence he was
elected to a scholarship at St. John's College,
Oxford, in 1662. He graduated B.A. 8 May
1666, was elected a fellow of his college, and
commenced M.A. 11 Feb. 1688-9. He was
senior of the great Act celebrated 14 July
1669: and retiring afterwards into Hamp-
shire, he 'followed the pleasant paths of
poetry and humanity for a time ' (WooD,
Athena Oxon. ed. Bliss, iv. 710). Entering
into holy orders, he became successively
rector of Brixton, Isle of Wight, in 1674, of
Easton, Hampshire, in 1677, and of Hough-
ton, in the same county, in 1678 (FOSTER,
Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714, iii. 971). On 3 July
1679 he was installed in a prebend of Win-
chester, and in 1684 he obtained the rectory
of Meon Stoke, Hampshire. He was ad-
mitted B.D. and D.D. at Oxford in 1692.
In August 1694 he was appointed^naster of :
the hospital of St. Cross, and he held that |
post till his death on 29 July 1728.
By his first wife, Catharine, daughter of
Edward Pitt of Strathfield Say, Dorset, he
had one son, George, fellow of St. John's
College, Oxford, who died in 1722, aged 44.
By his second wife, Elizabeth he had also
one son, Abraham, born 19 July 1705, who
died an infant.
He was author of: 1. 'Poems on His
Majesties Birth andRestauration; His High-
ness Prince Rupert's and His Grace the Duke
of Albemarle's Naval Victories ; the late
Great Pestilence and Fire of London,' Lon-
don, 1667, 4to. 2. < A Sermon preached before
the Court at Guildhall Chappell, 29 Oct.
1682,' London, 1683, 4to. 3. 'Pteryplegia :
or the art of Shooting-flying,' a poem, Lon-
don, 1727, 4to; Dublin, 1727, 8vo ; second
edit. London, 1735, 8vo ; third edit. London,
1767, 8vo. 4. 'Sermons preach'd at the
Cathedral -Church of Winchester,' 2 vols.
London, 1729, 8vo (a posthumous publica-
tion).
[Nichols's Lit. Anecd. iv. 272, 657-9, vii. 249,
viii. 504 ; Lowndes's Bibl. Man (Bohn), p. 1476 ;
Hearne's Remarks and Collections (Doble), ii. 57;
Le Neve's Fasti (Hardy), iii. 34 ; Cat. of Oxford
Graduates ; Watt's Bibl. Brit. ; Foster's Alumni
Oxon. 1500-1714.] T. C.
MARKLAND, JAMES HEYWOOD,
D.C.L. (1788-1864), antiquary, born at Ard-
wick Green, Manchester, 7 Dec. 1788, was
fourth and youngest son of Robert Markland,
check and fustian manufacturer at Man-
chester, who afterwards succeeded to the
estate of Pemberton, near Wigan, and dying
in 1828 was buried in the chancel of Cheadle
Church, Cheshire. His mother was Eliza-
beth, daughter of Robert Hibbert of Man-
chester. In his twelfth year he was sent for
his education to the house of the head-
master of Chester school, and from the asso-
ciations of the cathedral buildings acquired
his taste for antiquarian pursuits. He was
trained for a solicitor at Manchester, but in
1808 removed to London and practised there.
In 1814 he was appointed by the West India
planters their parliamentary agent, and in
the same year entered as a student at the
Inner Temple. He remained in London in
practice, being the head partner in the firm
of Markland & Wright, until 1839, when he
withdrew to Malvern, and there lived until
1841. He then removed to Bath and spent
the rest of his days in that city. Neither in
London nor in the country did he neglect his
favourite studies. He was elected F.S.A. in
1809, and from 1827 to April 1829, when he
resigned the post, acted as director of the
society. He joined the Roxburghe Club at
its second meeting (1813), when it was en-
Markland
176
Markland
larged to twenty-four members, in 1816
became F.R.S., and on 21 June 1849 was
created D.C.L. of the university of Oxford.
Markland was a strong and constant sup-
porter of all church societies ; he was en-
trusted by Mrs. Ramsden with the founda-
tion of mission sermons at Cambridge and
Oxford, and while resident in Bath three
ladies, the Misses Mitford of Somerset Place
in that city, selected him for the distribution
of 14,000/. in charitable works in England
and the colonies. He died at his house,
Lansdown Crescent, Bath, on 28 Dec. 1864,
and was buried in the new Walcot cemetery
on 3 Jan. 1865, the first window in Bath
Abbey west of the transept being filled with
glass to his memory. On 24 Sept. 1821 he
married at Marylebone Church, Charlotte,
eldest daughter of Sir Francis Freeling [q. v.],
who died on 9 Oct. 1867. Their issue was
one daughter, Elizabeth Jane, who married
in 1853 the Rev. Charles R. Conybeare, vicar
of Itchen Stoke, Hampshire.
Markland wrote: 1. 'A Few Plain Rea-
sons for Adhering to the Church ' (anon.),
1807. 2. ' A Letter to Lord Aberdeen, Presi-
dent of the Society of Antiquaries, on the
expediency of Establishing a Museum of
Antiquities,' 1828. It was reprinted in the
' Gentleman's Magazine,' 1828, pt. i. pp. 61-
64. 3, ' A Few Words on the Sin of Lying '
(anon.), 1834. 4. ' Sketch of the Life and
Character of George Hibbert ' (anon.), printed
for private distribution, 1837. 5. l Remarks
on Sepulchral Memorials, with Suggestions
for Improving the Condition of our Churches,'
1840 ; an enlarged edition of this appeared
as 6. * Remarks on English Churches and on
the expediency of rendering Sepulchral Me-
morials subservient to Pious and Christian
Uses,' 1842; 3rd edit. 1843. 7. { On the
Reverence due to Holy Places. By the
Author of" Remarks on English Churches,'"
1845; 3rd edit, much enlarged and pre-
face signed J. H. M., 1846. An abridgment
was published in 1862 by the Rev. S. Fox of
Morley Rectory, Derbyshire. 8. ' Prayers
for Persons coming to the Baths of Bath.
By Bishop Ken. With a Life of the Author,'
1848. Preface signed M. ; 2nd edit., with a
brief life of the author by J. H. Markland,
1849; another issue, 1853. 9. < Diligence
and Sloth. By a Layman,' 1858. Advertise-
ment signed J. H. M. 10. ' The Offertory
the best way of Contributing Money for
Christian Purposes ; ' 2nd edit. 1862.
Markland edited for the Roxburghe Club
in 1818 a volume of ' Chester Mysteries,
de deluvio Noe, de occisione innocentium ; '
furnished ' many valuable communications
and much friendly assistance ' to Ormerod's
' Cheshire ' (vol. i. Preface, p. xx) ; aided
Britton in his 'Beauties of England;' and
contributed numerous articles to the ' Cen-
sura Literaria,' the chief of them being a
notice of William Mason (1725-1797) [q. v.],
v. 299-308, and to ' Notes and Queries.' His
assistance is acknowledged in Nichols's ' Lite-
rary Anecdotes,' vol. i. p. xiv, vol. viii. p. iv ;
his paper on Abraham and Jeremiah Mark-
land, with whom he claimed relationship,
was inserted in that work, iv. 657-61, and
he supplied Chalmers with some particulars
of Jeremiah Markland's life (Biog. Diet. xxi.
329). His communication ' On the Rent-roll
of Humphrey, Duke of Buckingham,' ap-
peared in the ' Archaeological Journal,' viii.
259-81, and at the Somerset congress in 1856
of the British Archaeological Association
Markland read the opening address { On the
History and Antiquities of Bath,' which is
printed in the * Journal,' xiii. 81-97. For the
1 Archaeologia ' he compiled the following
papers : * The Antiquity and Introduction of
Surnames in England,' xviii. 105-11, 'Early
Use of Carriages in England,' xx. 443-76,
' On an Inscription in the Tower,' xxiii.
405-10, and ' Instructions to his son by Henry
Percy, ninth Duke of Northumberland/
xxvii. 306-58. Letters by him are in T. F.
Dibdin's ' Reminiscences,' ii. 728, 857, and
in e Notes and Queries,' 4th ser. iii. 539. He
had gradually formed a good library, but it
was dispersed at his death.
[G-ent. Mag. 1821 pt. ii. p. 278, 1865 pt. i. pp.
649-52 (by the Rev. C. K. Conybeare) ; Man-
chester School Keg. (Chetham Soc.), i. 66; Pro-
ceedings Soc. Antiquaries, 2nd ser. iii. 111-12;
Foster's Alumni Oxon. ; Notes and Queries, 3rd
ser. vii. 27 ; Journ. Archseol. Assoc. xxi. 262-4
(by T. J. Pettigrew); T. F. Dibdin's Eemi-
niscences, i.376, 381-2; Peach's Historic Houses
in Bath, pt. i. pp. 108-9 ; Britton's Bath Abbey,
ed. Peach, 1887, p. 70; Tunstall's Bath, pp.
281-2.] W. P. C.
MARKLAND, JEREMIAH (1698-
1776), classical scholar, son of Ralph Mark-
land, vicar of Childwall, Lancashire, where
he was born on 29 Oct. 1693 (or 18 Oct.,
according to the Christ's Hospital register),
was admitted on the foundation of Christ's
Hospital, London, in 1704, and proceeded to
St. Peter's College, Cambridge, in 1710, with
the usual exhibition of 30/. a year for seven
years. He graduated B.A. in 1713, and M.A.
in 1717, when he was elected fellow and
tutor of his college. In 1714 he appears
among the poetical contributors to the
'Cambridge Gratulations,' and in 1717 he
wrote some verses in vindication of Addison
against Pope's satire. He was also author of
a modernisation of Chaucer's ' Friar's Tale/
Markland
177
Markwick
He was prevented by the weakness of his
lungs, and probably by conscientious objec-
tions to certain doctrines of the church, from
becoming a clergyman. He left Cambridge
in 1728 to act as private tutor to the son
of W. Strode of Punsbourn, Hertfordshire,
returning to the university in 1733. At a
later date he lived at Twyford, and in 1744 :
went to Uckfield, Sussex, in order to super- I
intend the education of the son of his former j
pupil, Mr. Strode. In 1752 he fixed his abode
at Milton Court, near Dorking, Surrey, and
remained there, living in great privacy, to the
end of his days. He twice declined to offer
himself as a candidate for the Greek professor-
ship at Cambridge, and often repulsed the
advances of those who would have been glad
to befriend him or to profit by intercourse
with him. Yet he was warmly attached to
a few congenial friends, one of the closest of j
whom was William Bowyer[q. v.] the learned
printer. Despite his narrow means he was
very charitable to the poor, and his benevolent
disposition led him, a few years before his
death, to espouse, against her worthless and
unfeeling son, the cause of the widow with
whom he lodged, and thus entail upon him-
self the burden of an expensive lawsuit, which
reduced him almost to indigence.
He died at Milton Court on 7 July 1776,
aged 82, and was buried in Dorking Church,
where there is a brass plate to his memory.
He left his books and papers to Dr. Heberden,
and several of them are preserved in the
British Museum. His portrait, in which he
is shown in very gay apparel, is prefixed to
vol. iv. of Nichols's 'Literary Anecdotes.'
His works are : 1. ' Epistola Critica ad ...
Franciscum Hare in qua Horatii loca aliquot
et aliorum veterum emendantur,' Cambridge,
1723, 8vo. 2. An edition of the ' Sylvaa' of
Statius, 1728, 4to, printed by Bowyer. 3. 'Con-
jectures' to Taylor's edition of Lysise Orationes
et Fragment a,' 1738. 4. Annotations con-
tributed to Davies's ' Maximus Tyrius,' 1740.
5. 'Remarks on the Epistles of Cicero to
Brutus, and of Brutus to Cicero,' 1745, 8vo.
His object was to prove that all the epistles
were spurious, and the book involved him in
a tedious controversy. 6. 'De Grsecorum
quinta^declinatione imparisyllabica et inde
formata Latinorum tertia, queestio gram-
matica,' 1760, 4to ; forty copies only,
printed at the expense of W. Hall, of
the Temple. 7. ' Euripidis Drama Supplices
Mulieres,' 1763, 4to. 8. ' Euripidis Dramata
Iphigenia in Aulide et Iphigenia in Tauride,'
published in 1771, but printed in 1768 at the
expense of Dr. Heberden. The last three
books were brought out together by Dr.
Gaisford in 1811 (Oxford, 4to and 8vo), and
TOL. XXXVI.
were reviewed at length in the ' Quarterly
Review,' June 1812. Markland also con-
tributed to Arnold's 'Commentary on the
Book of Wisdom,' 1748 ; Kuster's ' De Verbo
Medio,' 1750 ; an edition of 'Sophocles,' 1758;
Foster's ' On Accent and Quantity,' 1763 ;
and ' Demosthenis Oratio de Corona,' 1769.
His notes on the New Testament were rescued
from many other manuscripts which he de-
stroyed in his later years, and were printed in
Bowyer's ' Critical Conjectures on the New
Testament,' 1782. In Musgrave's ' Euripidis
Hippolytus,' 1756, there are notes by Mark-
land, but they were printed without his
knowledge or consent.
[Nichols's Literary Anecdotes, iv. 272, &c , con-
taining full notices of Markland and many of his
letters; Nichols's Illustr. of Lit. Hist.; Chalmers's
Biog. Diet. xxi. 318; W. Trollope's Hist, of
Christ's Hospital, 1834 ;Timbs's Promenade round
Dorking, 1824, p. 122; Quarterly Eev. vii. 441,
viii. 229 ; Brayley's Hist, of Surrey, v. 99.]
C. W. S.
MARKWICK or MARKWICKE,
NATHANIEL (1664-1735), divine, son of
James Mark wick of Croydon, was born in
April 1664. He was admitted to Merchant
Taylors' School in 1677, and matriculated
as a commoner at St. John's College, Ox-
ford, on 14 July 1682. He graduated B.A.
in 1686, and proceeded M.A. in 1690, and
B.D. (under the name of Markwith) on
1 Feb. 1696. He held the vicarage of West-
bury, Buckinghamshire, from 1692 to 1694,
and of St. Mary Magdalen, Taunton, from
1696 till 1703. On 4 Oct. 1699 he also be-
came prebendary of Bath and Wells. From
1703 till his death, 20 March 1735, he was
vicar of East Brent, Somerset.
Markwick was author of the following :
1. 'A Calculation of the LXX Weeks of
Daniel, Chapter ix. Verse 12, as they are
supposed and shown to be different from the
Seven and Sixty-two in the following Verse;
and also from the One Week, Verse 27, etc.,'
1728,8vo. The alternative title, 'Strictures
Lucis,' is given in the dedication. 2. ' Last
Additions to "Strictures Lucis,'" 1730, 8vo.
3. ' Supplement to " Strictures Lucis," or
Second Thoughts,' 1730, 8vo. 4. ' The Pre-
rogative of the Jews asserted, without Dimi-
nution or Derogation to the Churches of the
Gentiles. Being some further Thoughts
upon the Subject in the matter of " Strictures
Lucis," occasioned by the Objections of Two
Friends, the Rev. J. N. (or U ?) and Rev.
J. W. Whereunto are added a few more Re-
marks tending to illustrate the Calculation
of Daniel's Weeks/ 1731, 8vo. 5. < Six Small
Tracts ' (one of the two Brit. Mus. copies
has manuscript notes), 1733, 8vo. 6. ' Some
Marlborough
178
Marleberge
Additional Notes towards a further Eluci-
dation of the Apocalyptick Visions, by way
of Appendix to Six Small, Tracts/ 1734,
8vo.
[Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1500-1715; C. J.
Kobinson's Register of Merchant Taylors' School,
i. 293, where the date of Markwick's death is
wrongly given as 1721 ; Le Neve's Fasti Eccles.
Angl. i. 191 ; Brit. Mas. Cat.] G. LB G. N.
MARLBOROUGH, DUKES OF. [See
CHURCHILL, JOHN, first DUKE, 1650-1722 ;
SPENCER, CHARLES, third DUKE, 1706-1758;
SPENCER, GEORGE, fourth DUKE, 1739-1817;
CHURCHILL, JOHN WINSTON SPENCER,
seventh DUKE, 1822-1883.]
MARLBOROUGH, SARAH, DUCHESS
OF (1660-1744). [See under CHURCHILL,
JOHN, first DUKE.]
MARLBOROUGH, EARLS OF. [See
LEY, JAMES, first EARL, 1550-1629; LEY,
JAMES, third EARL, 1618-1665.]
MARLBOROUGH, HENRY OF (/.
1420), annalist. [See HENRY.]
MARLEBERGE, THOMAS DE (d.
1236), abbot of Evesham, was probably, as
his name suggests, a native of Marlborough.
He had a uterine brother (Chronicon Abbatia
de Evesham, ed. Macray, p. 232), and appears
to have been educated at Paris. Richard
Poore, afterwards bishop of Salisbury, was,
he tells us, his fellow-pupil under Stephen
Langton (ib. p. 232), who lectured in that
university (ib. p. xxi). He also speaks of
three clerks of Archbishop Hubert, J. de
Tynemouth, S. deSuuelle (sz'c),andHonorius
as 'magistri mei in scholis' (ib. p. 126). He
was learned in canon and civil law, taught
at Oxford, and his biographer adds at Exeter
also, but the likeness between the words
' Oxoniam ' and ' Exoniam ' may have led to
a confusion (ib. p. xxi, note). Marleberge did
not become a monk of Evesham till 1199 or
1200 (ib. p. 264), but as he says that he had
personal knowledge of Adam, abbot of Eves-
ham, who died in 1191, he probably under-
went a long novitiate. When he entered
the monastery he brought with him a con-
siderable number of books on canon and civil
law and medicine, a book of Democritus,
three works of Cicero, a Lucan and a Juvenal,
with many volumes of theological and gram-
matical notes. Hostility to the abbot, Roger
Norreys, who succeeded Abbot Adam, and
was according to Marleberge notoriously pro-
fligate, seems to have delayed his promotion.
But when in 1202 Maugere or Malgere [q. v.],
bishop of Worcester, on the plea that the
abbot's conduct needed examination, formally
visited the abbey, which claimed to be an ex-
empt monastery (i.e. subject to the pope, and
ree from diocesan control), Marleberge acted
as spokesman of a committee of twelve monks
who were appointed to explain to the bishop
the grounds of their resistance to the visita-
tion. The bishop replied by suspending all
:he monks for contumacy, and excommuni-
cated them. Thereupon Archbishop Hubert,
at Marleberge's request, held an inquiry re-
specting the bishop's claim at London, but
the result was indecisive, and the matter was
referred to the papal delegates, the abbots of
Malmesbury, Abingdon, and Eynsham. As
they were not impartial judges of episcopal
rights, this step forced the bishop to appeal
to Rome.
Meanwhile the monks continued to suffer
at the hands of their abbot, who farmed out
lands without the consent of the convent.
In 1203 Marleberge went to conciliate the
king and archbishop, whose interests had
suffered by the abbot's treatment of the pro-
perty. He was refused an interview with
John, and met with contumely in the king's
court, but after he had explained to the arch-
bishop the real state of affairs, Hubert, as
papal legate and legitimate visitor of the
abbey, held a visitation, but refused to give
sentence on the evidence before him, and
ordered the abbot and convent to elect arbi-
trators. The archbishop's death rendered the
visitation abortive, but it was decided that
the monks had gone beyond their rights
in trying to recover lands alienated by the
abbot, and Marleberge, with three others, was
banished for a fortnight from the house. He
was recalled to carry on the case against the
Bishop of Worcester. Marleberge pleaded
the case in the presence of the papal com-
missioners, 1204-5. Their judgment gave
the bishop temporary possession of the right
to visit the monastery, but no right to visit
the churches of the vale of Evesham, which
the monastery protested were included in its
papal privileges. Before formal judgment
was delivered Marleberge hastened to Rome
to get an early interview with the pope, In-
nocent III, but the pope evinced little in-
terest.
The abbot arrived at Rome in March 1205,
and Marleberge, who had spent the interval at
Piacenza and Pavia, met him there, although
they were still personally very hostile to one
another. On 19 April 1205 Marleberge re-
tired to Bologna, where he spent six months
attending daily lectures on canon and civil
law, on the advice of Cardinal Hugulini,
afterwards bishop of Ostia. In October 1205,
when the abbot had returned to England,
Marleberge pleaded the abbey's cause at
Marleberge
179
Marleberge
Rome. The bishop had secured the best
possible advocates, but after the abbey's re-
cords of privileges were found to be genuine
the monastery was declared exempt. Marle-
berge fainted in court when he heard the
favourable verdict, 24 Dec. 1205. The ques-
tion of the bishop's jurisdiction over the
churches of the vale of Evesham was, how-
ever, referred, on the ground that neither
party produced sufficient evidence, to the
bishops of Ely and Rochester, who gave sen-
tence for the bishop. The decisions are extant
in the decretals of Gregory IX (ib. p. xxviii),
but all the letters and bulls of Innocent III
are wanting during the period of the trial
(ib. p. xxix). Marleberge had borrowed
money to pay for legal advice during the
litigation, and a bond for one of his loans
from Peter Malialard, a Roman merchant,
is extant (ib. p. xxvi). The Bishop of Wor-
cester had meanwhile inquired into Abbot
Norreys's conduct, and forwarded to Rome
an adverse report ; but Marleberge, who was
imdesirous of the abbot's deposition, hushed
the matter up, and succeeded in leaving
Rome secretly in order to avoid making the
usual presents to the pope and cardinals, and
perhaps also to escape his creditors, in whose
hands he was obliged to leave the much
valued privileges of the abbey. The abbey,
careful to preserve what rights still remained,
decided to appoint a secular dean to superin-
tend the churches of the vale, and Marleberge
was appointed to the office. He held it till he
became abbot.
In 1206 Marleberge was again at Eves-
ham. The papal legate soon afterwards
began a visitation, but left its completion to
two abbots who ordered no reforms. The
abbot had provided himself with papal in-
dulgences at Rome, and claimed new powers
under them. By their authority he expelled
Marleberge and his friend Thomas de North-
wich, but thirty monks accompanied them
into banishment as a protest. The abbot
pursued them with an armed company, but
they successfully beat off the attack and
compelled the abbot to withdraw his claim
to expel brethren on his own authority.
In 1213, when the Roman creditors arrived
to claim the sums owed to them by the
abbey, Marleberge was sent as a proctor to
York, Northampton, and London, to extri-
cate the convent from its financial embarrass-
ments. At Wallingford it was proposed to
liquidate the debt on payment of five hun-
dred marks, but the abbot refused to agree,
as he held that Marleberge alone was respon-
sible. Marleberge thereupon urged Pandulf,
the legate, to depose the abbot. An inquiry
followed in which Marleberge gave important
testimony, and on 22 Nov. Norreys was de-
posed. The monks neglected to choose a
1 new abbot, and the legate appointed Ran-
I dulf prior of Worcester. Marleberge worked
with him harmoniously, the creditors were
paid, and in 1215 he accompanied him to
Rome to get the book of the abbey's customs
confirmed. Marleberge was made sacrist in
1217 and prior in 1218.
On the death of Randulf in 1229 he was
elected abbot. He was consecrated at Chester
by the Bishop of Coventry 12 July 1230 ;
temporalities were restored 10 Sept., and
he was installed 29 Sept. He set to work
to clear off the debt which still oppressed
the abbey, and although mainly occupied
with finance found time to carve monuments
for himself and for his two predecessors,
Norreys and Randulf. He represented him-
self and them in full pontifical robes, the
right to wear which Norreys had basely sur-
rendered as a bribe to the Bishop of Wor-
cester. On 16 April 1233 Marleberge made
a formal act of submission for himself and
the abbey to the visitatorial authority of the
Archbishop of Canterbury ( Tanner MS. 223,
Bodl. Libr. ; Chron. Abb. p. xxxii). He died
in 1236.
Marleberge was an architect and a good
mechanical workman. As sacrist he made a
reading-desk, and this is possibly still in
existence (Archceologia, xvii. 278 ; MAY, in
his History of Evesham, p. 57, ed. 1845, in-
clines to ascribe it to an earlier date) ; he
made the fireplace in the church, and a
pedestal to the clock (? cum pede horologii} ;
he repaired all the glass windows, broken
by a fall of the tower, mended and made
shrines, and added new slabs to the altar.
He strengthened the five arches of the pres-
bytery, and one at the entrance to the crypt.
When he became prior he collected money
to rebuild the tower, repaired the walls of
the presbytery in modum pinnaculorum, and
the words of his biographer seem to imply
that he made a triforium which did not
exist in the monastery before. The throne
for the shrine of St. Egwin was his work.
He arranged that the shrines of the principal
saints should be placed before the altar on
their feast days. He improved the seating
of the choir, and procured new stone tombs
for two of his predecessors. He repaired
the stained-glass window at the east end,
and added two others at the west end.
While abbot he made a new altar, adorned
it with a marble slab, and erected above it a
splendid cross with the images of St. Mary
and St. John. He enlarged the abbot's
dwelling, and improved the vaulted roofing
in various parts of the house. His stables
Marlow
180
Marlowe
were burned down, but in a year's time he
had built others three times finer than those
he had lost. He improved the abbatial resi-
dences on several Evesham manors. In 1233
a new infirmary chapel was dedicated. He
also painted the chapter-house, and was very
skilful with the needle. He presented the
church with albs and copes which, he had
made and ornamented with gold work, and
gave the refectory a wheel surrounded by
little bells attached to it by chains. His
donations are recorded not only in the
1 Chronicle,' but also in miscellaneous deeds
in Cott. MS. Nero, D. iii. When dean of
the vale and prior he arranged that every
tenant in the vale who paid heriot accord-
ing to the custom of the manor, as specified
in the abbot's customary book, should pay a
heriot to the abbot of the best animal of his
live stock (sheep excepted), and if he had
none living, then the best dead animal; the
second best should go to the sacrist as a
mortuary fee (f. 245, printed in Stevens's
Monasticon, Appendix, p. 135).
As prior he abbreviated the life of St. Eg-
win, and wrote the life of St. Wistan, both
at the request of the brethren. He copied
Havmo's commentary on the Revelation of
St. John, and bound up in the same volume
his own ' Chronicon Abbatiae de Evesham '
from its foundation to 1214. This is extant
(Rawlinson MS. A. 287), but another copy
in a separate volume which he wrote is lost.
Besides these he wrote several liturgical I
books for the church.
[Marleberge's Chronicle of the Abbots of
Evesham to 1214 contains an autobiography of
the -writer. A continuation in a fifteenth-cen-
tury hand records his benefactions. The whole
was published as Chronicon Abbatise de Eves-
ham, edited byW.D. Macray (Rolls Ser.) See
also Stevens's Monasticon Anglicanum, Appen-
dix, No. cxxxvi.] M. B.
MARLOW, WILLIAM (1740-1813),
water-colour painter, born in 1740, studied
under Samuel Scott the marine painter, and
also at the St. Martin's Lane academy. He
was a member of the Incorporated Society of
Artists, and contributed to their exhibitions
in Spring Gardens in 1762, 1763, and 1764.
He was employed in painting the country seats
of noblemen, and by advice of the Duchess j
of Northumberland travelled in France and
Italy from 1765 to 1768. On his return he
renewed his contributions to the Society of
Artists, and took up his residence in Leicester
Square. In 1788 he removed to Twickenham,
and commenced to exhibit at the Royal Aca-
demy, sending works regularly till 1796, and
again, for the last time, in 1807, when he
sent ' Twickenham Ferry by Moonlight.' He
painted in oil as well as water-colour. In
the South Kensington Museum is a la'ndscape
in oil by him, ' Composition with Ruined
Temple, Cattle Watering, and Men Fishing,'
besides two drawings in water-colour and
about forty sketches. There are some of his
works at the Foundling Hospital, and a few
drawings in the British Museum. His draw-
ings are graceful but of no great power, and
his method in water-colour did not advance
beyond tinting. His subjects were generally
English country scenes, but he painted some
pictures from his Italian sketches, and etched
some of the latter, as well as some views on
the Thames. His views of the bridges at
Westminster and Blackfriars were engraved.
He realised a moderate competence, and died
at Twickenham 14 Jan. 1813. He exhibited
in all 152 works, 125 at the Society of Artists,
two at the Free Society, and twenty-five at
the Royal Academy.
[Redgrave's Diet. ; G-raves's (Algernon) Diet. ;
Catalogues of South Kensington Museum ;
Roget's Old Water-Colour Society.] C. M.
MAKLOW;E, CHRISTOPHER (1564-
1593), dramatist, was son of John Marlowe,
a shoemaker, of Canterbury, who was a mem-
ber of the shoemakers' and tanners' guild of
the town. The father also acted as ' clarke '
of 'St. Maries;' married at St. George's
Church, 22 May 1561, Catherine, apparently
the daughter of Christopher Arthur, rector
of St. Peter's, and died on 26 Jan. 1604-5.
The dramatist was the eldest son but second
child of the family. Two sisters are noticed
in the borough-chamberlain's accounts, viz.
Ann, wife of John Crauforde, a shoemaker,
who was admitted a freeman 29 Jan. 1594,
and Dorothy, wife of Thomas Graddell, a
vintner, who was admitted a freeman 28 Sept.
1594. The poet was baptised at the church
of St. George the Martyr, Canterbury, on
26 Feb. 1563-4. He was educated at the
king's school of his native town. The trea-
surer's accounts between 1578 and 1580 are
very defective, but they show that Marlowe,
while attending the school, received an ex-
hibition of I/, for each of the first three
quarters of 1579. On 17 March 1580-1
he matriculated as a pensioner of Corpus
Christi College, Cambridge. He is entered
in the register as ' Marlin,' without a Chris-
tian name — proof, apparently, that he did
not come up to Cambridge with a scholar-
ship from his school. It has been suggested
that his academical expenses were defrayed
by Sir Roger Manwood [q. v.] the judge,
who lived at St. Stephen's, near Canterbury,
and whose death in 1592 was the subject
of a Latin elegy by Marlowe. But it is
Marlowe
181
Marlowe
equally possible that his father was able to
provide for him, or he may have been one of
the thirty students ' kept ' at Corpus Christi
College by Archbishop Parker in addition to
the two for whom he provided scholarships
from the Canterbury school. Marlowe gra-
duated B.A. in 1583 and M.A. in 1587.
Among the fellows and tutors of his college
was Francis Kett [q.v.], who was burnt for
heresy at Norwich in 1589. Malone's theory
that Marlowe derived from Kett the ad-
vanced views on religion which he subse-
quently developed is not justified by the
extant details of the ' blasphemous heresies '
for which Kett suffered. Kett was a mystic,
who fully acknowledged the authenticity of
the scriptures, although he gave them an
original interpretation. Kett's deflection from
conventional orthodoxy may have encouraged
in Marlowe antinomian tendencies, but he
was in no sense Kett's disciple. While
a student Marlowe mainly confined him-
self to the Latin classics, and probably be-
fore leaving Cambridge he translated Ovid's
'Amores' into English heroic verse. His
rendering, which was not published till after
his death, does full justice to the sensuous
warmth of the original. He is also credited
at the same period with a translation of
Coluthus's ' Rape of Helen/ but this is no
longer extant (Coxeter's MSS.}
Of Marlowe's career on leaving the uni-
versity no definite information is accessible.
His frequent introduction of military terms
in his plays has led to the suggestion that
he saw some military service in the Low
Countries. It is more probable that he at
once settled in London and devoted him-
self to literary work. A ballad, purport-
ing to have been written in his later years,
entitled i The Atheist's Tragedy/ describes
him ' in his early age ' as a player at the
Curtain Theatre, where he ' brake his leg in
one lewd scene/ but the ballad is in all pro-
bability one of Mr. Collier's forgeries. At
an early date he certainly attached himself
as a dramatist to one of the leading theatrical
companies — that of the lord admiral (the
Earl of Nottingham). By that company most
of his plays were produced, and he had the
advantage of securing Edward Alleyn's ser-
vices in the title-roles of at least three of his
chief pieces. Kyd, Nashe, Greene, Chapman,
and probably Shakespeare, were at one period
or another personally known to him, but
besides the chief men of letters of the day,
he lived in intimate relations with Thomas
Walsingham of Chislehurst (first cousin of
the queen's secretary, Sir Francis), and with
his son, Sir Thomas, who married a daughter
of the Manwood family of Canterbury. Sir
Walter Raleigh was also, it is clear, on
friendly terms with Marlowe.
It was as a writer of trajgedies that Mar-
lowe's genius found its true province ; and
it cannot have been later than 1587 that he
composed his earliest drama, ' Tamburlaine/
which worked a revolution in English dra-
matic art. It is only by internal evidence
that either the date or Marlowe's responsi-
bility for the piece can be established. It
was licensed for publication on 14 Aug.
1590, and was published in the same year,
but none of the title-pages of early edi-
tions bear an author's name. A passage
which Mr. Collier printed as part of Hens-
lowe's ' Diary ' for the year 1597 (p. 71) men-
tions 'Marloe's Tamberlen/ but the words
are clearly forged (WAKNEE, Dulwich MSS.}
The only external contemporary testimony to
Marlowe's authorship of the piece is a refer-
ence by Gabriel Harvey to Marlowe, under
the pseudonym of 'Tamburlaine/ in 1593.
A description of Nashe's squalid garret in the
'Black Book/ 1604, doubtfully ascribed to
Middleton, speaks of spiders stalking over
Nashe's head, ' as if they had been conning
of Tamburlaine/ and Malone, not very ra-
tionally, found here proof that Nashe was
at least a part author of the play. Nashe
at the time of the production of ' Tambur-
laine ' was no friend of Marlowe, although he
subsequently knew and respected him, and
internal evidence practically gives Marlowe
sole credit for the play. The sonorous verse,
the bold portrayal of the highest flights
of human ambition, ' the high astounding
terms' in which the characters expressed
themselves, the sudden descents from sub-
limity into bombast, all identify the piece
with the works which Marlowe openly
claimed for himself later. He was conscious
that in ' Tamburlaine ' he was treading a
new path. In the prologue he promised to
lead his audience away
From jigging veins of rhyming mother-wits
And such conceits as clownage keeps in pay.
Although rhyme was chiefly favoured by
earlier dramatists, blank verse had figured
011 the stage several times since the produc-
tion of 'Gorboduc' in 1562 (cf. GASCOIGNE,
Jocasta, c. 1568), but Marlowe gave it a new
capacity and freed it of those mechanical
restraints which had obscured its poetic
potentialities. In his hand the sense was
not interrupted at the end of each line, the
pauses and the force of the accents were
varied, and the metre was proved capable for
the first time of responding to the varying
phases of human feeling. The novelty of the
metrical experiment was the first character-
Marlowe
182
Marlowe
istic of ' Tamburlaine ' that impressed Mar-
lowe's contemporary critics. Nashe held his
efforts up to ridicule in his preface to Greene s
« Menaphon,' which was probably written in
1587. Nashe writes doubtless with a satiric
reference to Marlowe's recent graduation as
M.A.: 'Idiote artmasters intrude themselves
to our eares as the alcumists of eloquence ;
who (mounted on the stage of arrogance)
think to outbrave better pens with the swell-
ino- bumbast of a bragging blank verse.' A
little later Nashe refers to * the spacious volu-
bility of a drumming decasillabon.' Greene—
who unfairly sneered at Marlowe in ' Mena-
phon ' as a ' cooler's eldeste sonne '—soon
afterwards, in his * Perimedes,' 1588, de-
nounced his introduction of blank verse, and,
affecting to be shocked by Marlowe's ambi-
tious theme, deprecated endeavours to dare
' God out of heaven with that atheist " Tam-
burlaine." ' In his ' Mourning Garment '
Greene again ridiculed ' the life of Tomli-
volin ' (i.e. Tamburlaine).
Marlowe seems to have mainly depended
for his knowledge of his hero on Thomas
Fortescue's 'Foreste,' 1571, a translation
from the Spanish of Pedro Mexia's ' Silva
de Varia Lecion,' Seville, 1543. Peron-
dinus's ' Vita Magni Tamerlanis,' Florence,
1551, doubtless gave him suggestions when
describing Tamburlaine's person, and he de-
rived hints for his description of Persian
effeminacy from Herodotus, Euripides, and
Xenophon (cf. Enylische Studien, xvi. 459).
The play, although in two parts, is really a
tragedy in ten acts. Its full title when pub-
lished ran : ' Tamburlaiue the Great. Who,
from a Scythian Shephearde by his rare and
woonderfull Conquests, became a most puis-
sant and rnightye Monarque. And (for his
tyranny and terrour in Warre) was tearmed,
The Scourge of God. Deuided into two Tra-
gicall Discourses, as they were sundrie times
shewed upon Stages in the Citie of London.
By the right honorable the Lord Admyrall,
his seruauntes. Now first and newlie pub-
lished. London. Printed by Richard Jhones,
1590,' 8vo (Bodleian and Duke of Devon-
shire's libraries) : another 8vo edition, 1592
(Brit. Mus.) The half-title of the Second Part
is:- 'The Second Part of the bloody Conquests
of mighty Tamburlaine. With his impas-
sionate fury for the death of his Lady and
loue faire Zenocrate : his fourme of exhorta-
cion and discipline to his three sons, with the
maner of his own death.' The first part was
reissued in 1605, and the second part in 1606
(for E. White), 4to (Brit. Mus.) A modern
edition, by Albrecht Wagner, appeared at
Heilbronn in 1885.
As in most of Marlowe's plays, some buf-
foonery figures in the extant texts of ' Tam-
burlaine,' but Marlowe's reprobation in the
prologue of the ' conceits ' of ' clownage '
seems to clear him of responsibility for it.
Richard Jones, the publisher, in his preface,
states that he purposely omitted ' some fond
and frivolous gestures digressing, and, in my
poor opinion, far unmeet for the matter.' But
Jones would appear to have treated some of
the actors' interpolations with much gentle-
ness ; he admits that all of them were ' greatly
gaped at' by 'some vain conceited fondlings'
when they were shown upon the stage. With
playgoers the piece was from the first very
popular. Taylor the Water-poet states that
' Tamburlaine perhaps is not altogether so
famous in his own country of Tartaria as in
England.' The title-role was filled by Alleyn,
who wore breeches of crimson velvet, while
his coat was copper-laced. A ballad on the
plot was licensed to John Danter on 5 Nov.
1594. At the same time Marlowe's extra-
vagances readily lent themselves to parody.
The ludicrous line in Tamburlaine's address
to the captured kings,
Holla, ye pampered jades of Asia,
was parodied by Pistol, and was long quoted
derisively on the stage and in contemporary
literature. Hall, in his ' Satires,' ridiculed
the stalking steps of Tamburlaine's l great
personage.' Ben Jonson, in his ' Discoveries,'
notes that 'the true artificer will not fly
from all humanity with the Tainerlanes and
Tamer-Chams of the late age, which had
nothing in them but the scenical strutting
and furious vociferation to warrant them to
the ignorant gapers.' About 1650 the play
was revived at the Bull Theatre. Thirty
years later it had passed into obscurity.
Charles Saunders, in the preface to his play,
' Tamerlane,' 1681, wrote : ' It hath been told
me there is a Cockpit play going under the
name of " The Scythian Shepherd, or Tam-
berlaine the Great," which how good it is
any one may judge by its obscurity, being a
thing not a bookseller in London, or scarce
the players themselves who acted it for-
merly, cow'd call to remembrance.' In 1686
Sir Francis Fane '[q. v.] made Tamerlane the
Great the hero of his tragedy, 'The Sacrifice,'
and clearly owed something to Marlowe.
' Faustus ' may fairly be regarded as Mar-
lowe's second play. Its date may be referred
to 1588. A ' Ballad of the Life and Death
of Doctor Faustus, the Great Conjurer,'
was entered on the Stationers' Registers on
28 Feb. 1588-9. It was doubtless founded
on Marlowe's tragedy, and may be identical
with the ' Ballad of Faustus ' in the Rox-
burghe collection. Henslowe did not pro-
Marlowe
183
Marlowe
duce the play before September 1594, but it
was not until that time that he was con-
nected with the lord admiral's company,
for which the piece was written, and no in-
ference as to its date is to be drawn from
his entry.
The * Tragedy of Dr. Faustus' was en-
tered on the Stationers' Registers 7 Jan.
1600-1, but the 4to of 1604 is the earliest
edition yet discovered. A copy (probably
unique) is in the Bodleian Library. The
title runs : ' The Tragicall History of D.
Faustus. As it hath bene Acted by the
Eight Honourable the Earl of Nottingham
his seruants. Written by Ch. Marl. London.
Printed by V. S. for Thomas Bushell, 1604.'
Five years later this edition was reissued
practically without alteration. A unique
copy is in the town library of Hamburg, and
has the title : ' The Tragicall History of the
horrible Life and Death of Doctor Faustus.
Written by Ch. Marl. Imprinted at London
by G. E. for John Wright, 1609, 4to.' A re-
issue dated 1611 belonged to Heber (HEBEK,
Catalogue. No. 3770). A fourth 4to, which
contains some scenes wholly rewritten, and
others printed for the first time, was published
in 1616 as ' The Tragicall History of the Life
and Death of Doctor Faustus. Written by
Ch.Marl. London. Printed for John Wright,
1616.' Other quartos, agreeing in the main
with that of 1616, appeared in 1619 (belong-
ing to Mr. F. Locker Lampson), 1620, 1624,
1631, and, * with several new scenes,' 1663
(very corrupt). Careful modern editions
are by Wilhelm Wagner, London (1877 and
1885), by Dr. A. W. Ward, Oxford (1878
and 1887), and by H. Breymann, Heilbronn,
1889.
The relations between the two texts of
1604 and 1616 present numerous points of
difficulty. Neither seems to represent the
author's final revision. In a very few pas-
sages the later quarto presents a text of which
the earlier seems to supply the author's re-
vised and improved version. In other pas-
sages the readings of 1616 seem superior to
those of 1604. At the same time each edi-
tion contains comic scenes and other feeble
interpolations for which Mario we can scarcely
have been responsible ; nor is it satisfactory
to ascribe them, with Mr. Fleay, to Dekker.
In 1602 Henslowe paid William Bird and
Samuel Rowley 4/. for making additions to
* Faustus,' and, as far as the dates or internal
evidences go, either quarto may with equal
reasonableness be credited with contributions
by Bird and Rowley. The two editions were
certainly printed from two different play-
hrcuse copies, each of which imperfectly re-
Adduced different parts of the author's final
corrections. Some of the scenes which only
figure in the 1616 quarto were certainly ex-
tant more than twenty years earlier. A line
in one of the interpolated scenes of 1616 was
imitated in the ' Taming of A Shrew/ pub-
lished as early as 1594, while reference was
made to an incident in another added scene
some three years later in the ' Merry Wives
of Windsor ' (iv. 5, 71). A careful collation
of the 1604 edition by Proescholdt is in
' Anglia,' iii. (1881). In the edition published
at Heilbronn in 1889 the quartos of 1604
and 1616 are printed on opposite pages.
Although a collection of disconnected
scenes rather than a drama, and despite its
disfigurement by witless interpolations, Faus-
tus's apostrophe to Helen, and his great soli-
loquy in the presence of death — ' an agony
and fearful colluctation' — render the tragedy
a very great achievement in the range of
poetic drama. The first connected account
of the story of Faust appeared at Frankfort-
on-the-Maine in 1587 under the title ' His-
toria von D. Johann Fausten dem weitbe-
schreyten Zauberer und Schwartzkiinstler.'
A unique copy is in the Imperial Library of
Vienna (cf. reprint by Dr. August Kiinne,
Zerbst, 1868). The earliest English trans-
lation extant, ' The Historic of the damnable
Life and deserved Death of Dr. John Faus-
tus, by P. F., Gent.,' is dated in 1592, but the
title-page describes it as ' newly imprinted,'
a proof that an earlier edition had appeared.
From that earlier edition Marlowe doubtless
derived his knowledge of the legend (cf. TH.
DELITJS, Marlowe 's Faustus und seine Quelle,
Bielefeld, 1881 ; see ' Marlowe's Faust,' by
in Anglia, i. 44, and by H. BKEY-
, Englische Studien, v. 56).
The play was again well received. Alleyn
assumed the title-role, and twenty-three per-
formances were given by Henslowe between
September 1594 and October 1597. On the
last occasion, however, the receipts were
' nil.' According to Prynne's ' Histrio-Mas-
tix,' 1633, f. 556, on one occasion .the
devil himself * appeared on the stage at the
Belsavage Playhouse in Queen Elizabeth's
dayes ' while the tragedy was being per-
formed, ' the truth of which,' Prynne adds,
f I have heard from many now alive, who
well remember it' (cf. Notes and Queries,
2nd ser. v. 295). A phrase in the famous
description of Helen is borrowed by Shake-
speare in ' Troilus and Cressida,' and scene v.
is closely imitated in Barnabe Barnes's
'Divil's Charter,' 1607, where the hero,
Alexander Borgia, undergoes some of Faus-
tus's experiences (cf. HERFOED, Lit. Rela-
tions of England and Germany, pp. 197 sq.)
Dekker's ' Olde Fortunatus ' also shows
Marlowe
184
Marlowe
signs of Faustus's influence. ' Of all that
Marlow hath written to the stage his " Dr.
Faustus" hath made the greatest noise/ wrote
Phillips in his ' Theatrum Poetarum,' 1675.
In 1684 appeared Mountfort's ' Life and Death
of Dr. Faust,' in which Marlowe's tragedy
was converted into a pantomime, and in that
uncomplimentary form obtained a new lease
of popularity (cf.Anglia,vil 341 sq.) Abroad
Marlowe's work was equally well appre-
ciated. English companies of actors per-
formed it on their continental tours in the
seventeenth century. It was acted at Gratz
in 1608, and at Dresden in 1626, and very
frequently at Vienna (cf. MEISSNER, Die en-
glischen Comodianten . . . in Oesterreich).
Goethe admired it, and had an intention of
translating it before he designed his own
play on the same theme. W. Miiller ren-
dered it into German in 1818, and Francois
Victor Hugo translated it into French in
1858. A Dutch version was published at
Groningen in 1887.
Marlowe's third effort was 'The Jew of
Malta.' An incidental reference to the death
of the Duke of Guise proves that its date was
subsequent to 1588. It was frequently acted
under Henslowe's management between
26 Feb. 1591-2 and 21 June 1596. and was
revived by him on 19 May 1601. Alley n,
who took the part of Barabas the Jew, is
said to have worn an exceptionally large
nose. In 1633 it was again acted in Lon-
don, both at court and at the Cockpit. On
24 April 1818 Kean revived at Drury Lane
a version altered by S. Penley, and played
Barabas himself: it ran for twelve nights
(GENEST, Hist. Account, viii. 645). It was
equally popular abroad. In 1607 English
actors produced it while on continental tours
at Passau, and in 1608 at Gratz. In an
early seventeenth-century manuscript, now
at Vienna, there is a German comedy based
partly on Marlowe's play and partly on
Shakespeare's 'Merchant of Venice.' 'This
is printed in Meissner's ' Die englischen
Comodianten,' pp. 130 sq.
A lost ballad, doubtless based on the play,
was entered on the Stationers' Registers by
John Danter on 16 May 1594. Next day
the tragedy was itself entered there by
Nicholas Ling and Thomas Millington, but
it was not published till 1633, when it was
edited by Thomas Heywood. The full title
runs: 'The Famous Tragedy of the Rich
Jew of Malta. As it was played before the
King and Qveene in Her Majesties Theatre
at White Hall, by her Majesties servants at
the Cock-pit. Written by Christopher Mario.
London. Printed by I. B. for Nicholas Vava-
sour, 1633,' 4to. It was included in Dodsley's
collection, 1780; was separately edited by W.
Oxberry, 1818; and was translated by E. von
Buelow into German in his ' Altenglische
Schaubiihne,' 1831, pt. i. A Dutch translation
was issued at Leyden as early as 1645.
The opening scenes are in Marlowe's best
vein, and are full of dramatic energy ; in the
later acts there is a rapid descent into ' gra-
tuitous, unprovoked, and incredible atroci-
ties,' hardly tolerable as caricature, and it is-
possible that the only accessible text presents
a draft of Marlowe's work defaced by play-
house hacks. As in ' Tamburlaine,' Marlowe
here again sought his plot in oriental history,
although no direct source is known. He em-
bodied hearsay versions of the siege of Malta
by the Turks under Selim, son of the sultan
Soliman, in 1565, and of another attack on
the island by the Spaniards (cf. JTJRIEN DE
LA GRAVIERE, Les Chevaliers de Malte et la
Marine de Philippe II, Paris, 1887). Barabas
resembles a contemporary historical person-
age, Joan Miquez (b. 1520), afterwards known
as Josef Nassi, a Portuguese Jew, who, after
sojourning in Antwerp and Venice, settled in
Constantinople, exerted much influence over
the sultan, became Duke of Naxos and the
Cyclades (1569), and took part in the siege
of Cyprus in 1570 against the Venetians (cf.
FOLIETA, De Sacro Fozdere in Selimum,
Geneva, 1587). Marlowe also knew the
chapter on Malta in Nicholas Nicholay's
'Navigations . . . into Turkie,' translated
by T. Washington the younger, 1585 (cf.
* Die Quelle von Marlowe's " Jew of Malta," '
by Leon Kellner, in Englische Studien, x.
80-110).
' Edward II ' was Marlowe's chief incursion
into the English historical drama, and by
the improvement manifest in dramatic con-
struction it may be ascribed to his latest year.
Marlowe mainly borrowed his information
from Holinshed and had occasional reference
to Stow, but in his spirited characterisation
of Gaveston and Edward II, Mortimer and
Edmund, earl of Kent, he owes little to the
chroniclers. It is the best constructed of
Marlowe's pieces. 'The reluctant pangs of
abdicating royalty in Edward,' wrote Charles
Lamb, 'furnished hints which Shakespeare
scarcely improved in his "Richard II;" and
the death scene of Marlowe's king moves pity
and terror beyond any scene, ancient or
modern, with which I am acquainted.' The
work was entered on the Stationers' Regis-
ters by William Jones on 6 July 1593. A
unique copy of an edition of 1594 is in the
public library of Cassel. The earliest edition
known in this country was published in 1598
as ' The Troublesome Raigne and Lame* *>•
able Death of Edward the Second, King|
Marlowe
185
Marlowe
England ; with the Tragicall Fall of proud
Mortimer; And also the Life and Death of
Peirs Gaueston, the great Earle of Cornewall,
and mighty Favorite of King Edward the
Second, as it was publiquely acted by the
Right Honourable the Earle of Pembrooke
his semauntes. Written by Chri. Marlow,
Gent. Imprinted at London by Richard
Bradocke, for William Jones, 1598, 4to '
(British Museum and Bodleian). A manu-
script copy of this edition, in a seventeenth-
century hand, is in the Dyce Library. The
text is in a far more satisfactory state than
in the case of any other of Marlowe's works.
Other early editions are dated 1612 and 1622.
It was translated into German by Von Buelow
in 1831. There are recent editions by Mr.
F. G. Fleay (1877) and by Mr. 0. W. Tan-
cock, Oxford, 1879 and 1887.
In two dramatic pieces — of far inferior
calibre — Marlowe was also concerned. The
' Massacre at Paris,' which concludes with
the assassination of Henry III, 2 Aug. 1589,
appears to have been first acted 3 Jan.
1592-3 (HENSLOWE, Diary}. It reproduces
much recent French history and seems to have
been largely based on contemporary reports.
The text of the printed piece is very corrupt.
A fragment of a contemporary manuscript
copy (sc. 19) printed by Mr. Collier is extant
among the Halliwell-Phillipps papers, and
attests, as far as it goes, the injury done to
the piece while going through the press. The
soliloquy of the Duke of Guise in sc. 2 alone
is worthy of notice. The only early edition
is without date. It was probably published
in 1600. The title runs : < The Massacre at
Paris : with the Death of the Duke of Guise.
As it was plaide by the right honourable the
Lord High Admirall his Servants. Written
by Christopher Marlow. At London Printed
by E A. for Edward White. There are copies
in the British Museum, the Bodleian, and
the Pepysian libraries.
The 'Tragedy of Dido,' published in 1594,
is described as the joint work of Marlowe
'and Thomas Nash. Gent.' Unlike Marlowe's
earlier efforts, it is overlaid with quaint con-
ceits and has none of his tragic intensity.
./Eneas's recital to Dido of the story of the
fall of Troy is in the baldest and most pedes-
trian verse, and was undoubtedly parodied
by Shakespeare in the play-scene in ' Hamlet.'
The piece must have been a very juvenile
effort, awkwardly revised and completed by
Nashe after Marlowe's death. The title of the
editio princeps runs : ' The Tragedie of Dido
Queene of Carthage : Played by the Children
of her Majesties Chappell. Written by Chris-
topher Marlowe and Thomas Nash, Gent.
At London, Printed by the Widdowe Orwin
for Thomas Woodcocke, 1594. Copies are in
the Bodleian, Bridgwater House, and Devon-
shire House libraries.
Several other plays have been assigned to
Marlowe on internal evidence, but critics are
much divided as to the extent of his work
outside the pieces already specified. Like his
friends Kyd and Shakespeare, he doubtless
refurbished some old plays and collaborated
in some new ones, but he had imitators, from
whom he is not, except in his most exalted
moments, always distinguishable. Shake-
speare's earlier style often closely resembled
his, and it is not at all times possible to dis-
tinguish the two with certainty. 'A Taming
of a Shrew ' (1594), the precursor of Shake-
speare's comedy, has been frequently as-
signed to Marlowe. It contains many pas-
sages literally borrowed from ' Tamburlaine
or 'Faustus,' but it is altogether unlikely
either that Marlowe would have literally bor-
rowed from himself or that he could have suf-
ficiently surmounted his deficiency in humour
to produce so humorous a play. ' The Truble-
some Raign of Kinge John ' (1591), ' a poor,
spiritless chronicle play,' may in its conclud-
ing portions be by Marlowe, but many of his
contemporaries could have done as well. In-
ternal evidence gives Marlowe some claim
to be regarded as part author of ' Titus An-
dronicus/ with which Shakespeare was very
slightly, if at all, concerned. Aaron might
well have been drawn by the creator of the
Jew of Malta, but the theory that Kyd was
largely responsible for the piece deserves
consideration. The three parts of ' Henry VI,'
which figure in the 1623 folio of Shakespeare's
works, although they were apparently written
in 1592, present features of great difficulty.
The first part shows very slight, if any,
traces of Marlowe's co-operation. But in
the second and third plays passages appear
in which his hand can be distinctly traced.
Each of these plays exists in another shape.
Part II. is an improved and much altered
version of f The First Part of the Contention
betwixt the two Famous Houses of York and
Lancaster,' 1594, 4to, and Part III. bears
similar relation to 'The True Tragedie of
Richard, Duke of Yorke,' 1595, 4to, although
the divergences between the two are less ex-
tensive. There are many internal proofs that
Marlowe worked on the earlier pieces in con-
junction with one or more coadj utors who have
not been satisfactorily identified. But that
admission does not exclude the theory that he
was afterwards associated with Shakespeare
in converting these imperfect drafts into the
form in which they were admitted to the 1623
folio (cf. FLEAY, Life of Shakespeare, pp. 235
sq. ; Transactions of New Shakspere Soc. pt. ii.
Marlowe
186
Marlowe
1876, by Miss Jane Lee ; SWINBURNE, Study
of Shakespeare, pp. 61 sq.) Evidence of style
also gives Marlowe some pretension to a
share in < Edward III,' 1596, 4to, a play of
very unequal merit, but including at least
one scene which has been doubtfully assigned
to Shakespeare.
Harvey in his ' Newe Letter ' of 1593 ex-
presses surprise that Marlowe's ' Gargantua
mind ' was conquered and had ' left no Scan-
derbeg behind.' Mr. Fleay infers that Mar-
lowe had written, but had failed to publish, a
play concerning Scanderbeg ; but this is not
the^most obvious meaning of a perplexing pas-
sao-e. ' The True History of George Scander-
bage, played by the Earl of Oxford's servants '
(i.e. not later than 1588), and entered on the
Stationers' Registers 3 July 1601, is not ex-
tant. 'Lust's Dominion, or the Lascivious
Queen. A Tragedie written by Christofer
Marloe, Gent.,' published by Kirkman in 1657
(another edit. 1661), is unjustifiably ascribed
to Marlowe. It is possibly identical, as
Collier suggested, with the ' Spanish Moor's
Tragedy/ written for Henslowe early in 1600
by Dekker, Haughton, and Day. Among the
plays destroyed by Warburton's cook was
* The Maiden's Holiday,' a comedy assigned
to Day and Marlowe. Day belonged to a
slightly later generation, and there is no
evidence of Marlowe's association with a
comedy.
Three verse renderings from the classics
also came from Marlowe's pen. His trans-
lation of Ovid's ' Amores ' was thrice printed
in 12mo, without date, at ' Middleborough,'
with the epigrams of Sir John Da vies [q. v.]
Whether ' Middleborough ' is to be taken
literally is questionable. The earliest edition,
' Epigrammes and Elegies,' appeared about
1597, and is now very rare. A copy at Lam-
port Hall, Northamptonshire, the property of
Sir Charles Isham, has been reproduced in fac-
simile by Mr. Charles Edmonds, who assigns
it to the London press of W. Jaggard, the
printer of the ' Passionate Pilgrim.' The work
was condemned to the flames by the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Lon-
don in June 1599, on the ground of its licen-
tiousness (Notes and Queries. 3rd ser. xii.
436).
Marlowe's chief effort in narrative verse
was his unfinished paraphrase of Musseus's
* Hero and Leander.' He completed two
' sestiads,' which were entered by John Wolf
as ' an amorous poem ' on the Stationers'
Registers on 28 Sept. 1593, and were pub-
lished in 1598 by Edward Blount [q. v.] at
the press of Adam Islip. This was dedicated
by Blount to Sir Thomas Walsingham. A
copy is in Mr. Christie-Miller's library at
Brit well. George Chapman finished the poem,
and in the same year two further editions of
the work appeared from the press of Felix
Kingston with the four sestiads added by
Chapman. Copies of both these later editions
are at Lamport. Other editions of the com-
plete poem were issued in 1606 (Brit. Mus.),
1613, 1617 (Huth Library), 1629, and 1637.
A copy of the 1629 edition, formerly in He-
ber's library, contains in seventeenth-century
handwriting Marlowe's l Elegy on Man wood '
and some authentic notes respecting his own
life (see HEBER'S Cat 1834, iv. No. 1415). It
now belongs to Colonel Prideaux of Calcutta
(cf. Notes and Queries, 6th ser. xi. 305, 352, xii.
15 ; BULLED, iii. App. ii.) The poem is through-
out in rhymed heroics, and Marlowe's language
is peculiarly ' clear, rich, and fervent.' Its
popularity was as great as any of Marlowe's
plays. According to Nashe he was here in-
spired by ' a diviner muse ' than Museeus
(' Lenten Stuffe/ in NASHE, Works, v. 262).
Francis Meres, in his ' Palladis Tamia' (1598),
declared that ' Musaeus, who wrote the loves
of Hero and Leander . . . hath in England
two excellent poets, imitators in the same
argument and subject, Christopher Mario w
and George Chapman.' Ben Jonson quotes
from it in ' Every Man in his Humour,' and
is reported by a humble imitator of Mar-
lowe, William Bosworth, author of ' Chast
and Lost Lovers ' (1651), to have been ' often
heard to say' that its ' mighty lines . . . were
fitter for admiration than for parallel.' Henry
Pet owe published in 1598 'The Second Part
of Hero and Leander.' John Taylor the
Water-poet claims to have sung verses from
it while sculling on the Thames. Middleton
in ' A Mad World, my Masters,' described
it and * Venus and Adonis ' as ' two luscious
marrow-bone pies for a young married wife.'
An edition by S. W. Singer appeared in 1821,
and it was reprinted in Brydges's 'Restituta'
(1814).
' The First Book of Lucan['s Pharsalia],'
entered by John Wolf on the Stationers'
Registers on 28 Sept. 1593, was issued in
1600, 4to. It is in epic blank verse, and
although the lines lack the variety of pause
which was achieved by Marlowe's greatest
successors, the author displays sufficient mas-
tery of the metre to warrant its attribution
to his later years. The volume has a dedica-
tion signed by ' Thorn. Thorpe,' the publisher
of Shakespeare's ' Sonnets/ and addressed to
Blount. It was reprinted by Percy in his
specimens of blank verse before Milton.
Marlowe's well-known song, ' Come live
with me and be my love/ was first printed,
without the fourth or sixth stanzas and with
the first stanza only of the ' Answer/ in the
Marlowe
187
Marlowe
' Passionate Pilgrim/ 1599, a collection of
verse by various hands, although the title-
page bore the sole name of Shakespeare. In
' England's Helicon ' the lyric appeared in its
complete form, with the signature ' C. Mar-
lowe ' beneath it ; the well-known answer in i
six stanzas which follows immediately is !
signed * Ignoto ' and is ascribed to Sir Walter j
Raleigh. Marlowe's lyric caught the popular
ear immediately. Sir Hugh Evans quotes it |
in the ' Merry Wives of Windsor ' (in. i.) ;
Donne imitated it in his poem called l The !
Bait ; ' Nicholas Breton referred to it as ' the !
old song ' in 1637 ; andlzaak Walton makes
Maudlin in the ' Complete Angler ' sing to
Piscator ' that smooth song which was made j
by Kit Marlowe,' as well as ' The Nymph's j
Reply ' ' made by Sir Walter Raleigh in his j
younger days.' Walton supplies an addi- j
tional stanza to each lyric. Both were issued
together as a broadside about 1650 (Rox- \
bury he Ballads, i. 205), and they were in- !
eluded in Percy's 'Reliques' (cf. ed. 1876, j
i. 220 sq.) A beautiful fragment by Mar-
lowe, 'I walked along a stream for pure-
ness rare/ figures in ' England's Parnassus/
1600.
Marlowe's life ended gloomily. Of revolu- !
tionary temperament, he held religious views j
which outraged all conventional notions of
orthodoxy. In t Tamburlaine ' (ii. 5) he spoke
with doubt of the existence of God. Greene j
in his ' Groatsworth of Wit/ written in Sep- i
tember 1592, plainly appealed to him to for-
sake his aggressive unbelief. ' Why should
thy excellent wit, God's gift, be so blinded
that thou shouldst give no glory to the j
giver ? ' Chettle, Geene's publisher, when de-
fending himself in his < Kind Hart's Dreame '
from a charge of having assisted Greene to
attack Mario we and other dramatists, claimed
to have toned down Greene's references to
Marlowe, which in their original shape con-
tained ' intolerable ' matter. The early manu-
script notes in the 1629 copy of ' Hero and
Leander ' (formerly in Heber's collection) also
describe Marlowe as an atheist, and state that
he converted to his views a friend and admirer
at Dover. The latter, whose name has been
deciphered as l Phineaux' (i.e. Fineux), is said
to have subsequently recanted (cf. HUNTER'S
MS. Chorus Vatum). It is moreover certain
that just before his death Marlowe's antino-
mian attitude had attracted the attention of
the authorities, and complaints were made to
Sir John Puckering, the lord keeper, of the
scandal created on the part of Marlowe and his
friends by the free expression of their views.
On 18 May 1593 the privy council issued ' a
warrant to Henry Maunder, one of the mes-
sengers of Her Majesties Chamber, to repair
to the house of Mr. Thomas Walsingham in
Kent, or to anie other place where he shall
understand Christopher Marlow to be re-
mayning, and by virtue hereof to apprehend
and bring him to the court in his companie,
and in case of need to require ayd ' (Privy
Council MS. Register, 22 Aug. 1592-22 Aug.
1593, p. 374). Walsingham lived at the
manor of Scadbury in the parish of Chisle-
hurst (cf. HASTED, Kent, 1797, ii. 7; MANN-
ING and BEAT, Surrey, ii. 540). Some weeks
earlier (19 March) similar proceedings had
been taken by the council against Richard
Cholmley and Richard Strange ; the former
is known to have been concerned with Mar-
lowe in disseminating irreligious doctrines
(Privy Council Reg. p. 288). Cholmley and
Marlowe both escaped arrest at the time. The
poet reached Deptford within a few days of
the issue of the warrant, and there almost
immediately met his death in a drunken
brawl. He was little more than twenty-
nine years old. In the register of the parish
church of St. Nicholas, Deptford, appears the
entry, which is ordinarily transcribed thus :
'Christopher Marlow, slain by ffrancis Archer
1 June 1593.' Mr. Halliwell-Phillipps read
the surname of the assailant as ' Frezer/ i.e.
Fraser.
In a sonnet which concludes Gabriel Har-
vey's ' Newe Letter of Notable Contents '
(September 1593) reference is made to the
death of ' Tamberlaine ' as one of the notable
events of 'the wonderful yeare ' 1593, and in
a succeeding ' glosse ' death, ' smiling at his
Tamberlaine contempt/ is declared to have
' sternly struck home the peremptory stroke.'
The exact circumstances are doubtful. Fran-
cis Meres, in 'Palladis Tamia/ 1598, wrote:
' As the poet Lycophron was shot to death
by a certain rival of his, so Christopher
Marlowe was stabd to death by a bawdy
serving- man, a riual of his in his lewde
love' (fol. 286). William Vaughan, in his
' Golden Grove/ 1600, supplies a somewhat
different account, and gives the murderer the
name of Ingram : ' It so happened that at Det-
ford, a little village about three miles distant
from London, as he [i.e. Marlowe] meant to
stab with his ponyard one named Ingram
that had inuited him thither to a feast and
was then playing at tables, hee [i.e. Ingram]
quickly percey ving it, so avoyded the thrust,
that withall drawing out his dagger for his
defence, he stabd this Marlow into the eye,
in such sort that, his braynes comming out
at the dagger point, he shortly after dyed.'
Thomas Beard the puritan told the story
more vaguely for purposes of edification in
his 'Theatre of God's Judgments/ 1597, p.
148. ' It so fell out/ Beard wrote, < that in
Marlowe
188
Marlowe
London streets as he [i.e. Marlowe] purposed
to stab one, whom he ought a grudge unto,
with his dagger — the other party, perceiving
so, avoyded the stroke, that withal catching
hold of his [i.e. Marlowe's] wrest, he stabbed
his [i.e. Marlowe's] owne dagger into his
owne head, in such sort that, notwithstand-
ing all the meanes of surgerie that could bee
wrought, he shortly after died thereof.' In
the second edition of his book (1631) Beard
omits the reference to ' London streets,' which
is an obvious error (cf. Notes and Queries,
3rd ser. x. 301).
Both Yaughan and Beard describe Mar-
lowe as a blatant atheist, who had written
a book against the Trinity, and defamed
the character of Jesus Christ. Beard insists
that he died with an oath on his lips. The
council's proceedings against him and his
friends were not interrupted by his death.
Thomas Baker [q. v.] the antiquary found
several papers on the subject among Lord-
keeper Puckering's manuscripts, but these
are not known to be extant, and their con-
tents can only be learnt from some abs-
tracts made from them by Baker, and now
preserved in Harl. MS. 7042. Baker found
a document headed ' A note delivered on
Whitsun eve last of the more horrible and
damnable opinions uttered by Christopher
Marly, who within three days after came to
a sudden and fearful end of his life.' Baker
states that the ' note ' chiefly consisted of
repulsive blasphemies ascribed to Marlowe
by one Richard Bame or Baine, and that
Bame offered to bring forward other wit-
nesses to corroborate his testimony. Tho-
mas Harriot [q. v.] the mathematician, Hoy-
den (perhaps Matthew Hoyden), and Warner
were described as Marlowe's chief com-
panions, and Richard Cholmley as their con-
vert. Thomas Kyd [q. v.], according to
Baker, at once wrote to Puckering admitting
that he was an associate of Marlowe, but
denying that he shared his religious views.
On 29 June following Cholmley was arrested
under the warrant issued two months earlier,
and one of the witnesses against him asserted
that Marlowe had read an atheistical lecture
to Sir Walter Raleigh among others. On
21 March 1/593-4 a special commission under
Thomas Howard, third viscount Bindon, was
ordered by the ecclesiastical commission court
to hold an inquiry at Cerne in Dorset into the
charges as they affected Sir Walter Raleigh,
his brother Carew Raleigh, ' Mr. Thinne of
Wiltshire,' and one Poole. The result seems
to have been to remove suspicion from Sir
Walter Raleigh, who (it was suggested) was
involved merely as the patron of Harriot. The
' note ' amongthe Puckering manuscripts men-
tioned by Baker is doubtless identical with
that in Harl. MS. 6853, fol. 520, described
as ' contayninge the opinion of one Christofer
Marlye, concernynge his damnable opinions
and judgment of Relygion and scorneof God's
worde.' This document was first printed by
Ritson in his ' Observations on Wart on.' It is
signed ' Rychard Bame,' and a man of that
name was hanged at Tyburn soon afterwards
(6 Dec. 1594). Marlowe is credited by his
accuser, whose fate excites some suspicions of
his credibility , with holding extremely hetero-
dox views on religion and morality, some of
which are merely fantastic, while others are
revolting.
There is no ground for accepting all Bame's
charges quite literally. That Marlowe re-
belled against the recognised beliefs may be
admitted, and the manner of his death sug-
gests that he was no strict liver. But the
testimony of Edward Blount the bookseller,
writing on behalf of himself and other of Mar-
lowe's friends, sufficiently confutes Bame's
more serious reflections on his moral character.
Blount in 1598, when dedicating Marlowe's
' Hero and Leander ' to the poet's patron,
Sir Thomas Walsingham, describes him as
1 our friend/ and writes of 'the impression of
the man that hath been dear unto us living
an after-life in our memory.' A few lines
later Blount calls to mind how Walsingham
entertained 'the parts of reckoning and worth
which he found in him with good counte-
nance and liberal affection.' Again, Nashe,
when charged by Harvey in 1593 with
abusing Marlowe, indignantly denied the ac-
cusation, and showed his regard for Mar-
lowe by completing his ' Tragedy of Dido.'
' Poore deceased Kit Marlowe ' Nashe wrote
in the epistle to the reader in his ' Christ's
Tears over Jerusalem ' (2nd edit. 1594), and
'Kynde Kit Marlowe' appears in verses by
' J. M.,' dated in 1600 (HALLIWELL-PHILLIPPS,
Life of Shakespeare]. Chapman too, whose
character was exceptionally high, makes affec-
tionate reference to him in his continuation
of ' Hero and Leander.'
Numerous testimonies to Marlowe's emi-
nence as a poet and dramatist date from his
own time. An elegy by Nashe, which, ac-
cording to Bishop Tanner, was prefixed to
the 1594 edition of the ' Tragedy of Dido,' is
unfortunately absent from all extant copies.
Henry Petowe was author of a very sympa-
thetic eulogy in his' Second Part of Hero and
Leander.' Marlowe is described as a l king
of poets' and a 'prince of poetrie.' George
Peele, in the prologue to his ' Honour of the
Garter ' (1593), wrote of
Ma.rley, the Muse's darling, for thy verse
Fit to write passions for the souls below.
Marlowe
189
Marlowe
Thorpe, in his dedication of the 'Lucan,'
spoke of him with some point as ' that pure
elementall wit.' According to the ' Returne
from Pernassus ' (ed. Macray, p. 86),
Marlowe was happy in his buskined muse,
Alas, unhappy in his life and end.
Pitty it is that wit so ill should dwell,
Wit lent from heauen, but vices sent from hell,
Our Theater hath lost, Pluto hath got,
A tragick penman for a driery plot.
The finest encomium bestowed on him is
Next'):—
Neat Marlowe, bathed in the Thespian springs,
Had in him those brave translunary things
That the first poets had ; his raptures were
All air and fire, which made his verses clear;
For that fine madness still he did retain
Which rightly should possess a poet's brain.
Heywood, in his ' Hierarchie of the Blessed
Angels/ 1635 (bk. iv.), wrote less effec-
tively : —
Mario, renown'd for his rare art and wit,
Could ne'er attain beyond the name of Kit,
Although his Hero and Leander did
Merit addition rather.
Ben Jonson, in his verses to Shakespeare's
memory, describes how Shakespeare excelled
Marlowe's ' mighty line.' But the most sub-
stantial proof of Marlowe's greatness was the
homage paid him by Shakespeare. In ' As you
like it ' (iii. 5, 80) Shakespeare, quoting from
Marlowe's i Hero and Leander,' apostrophised
Marlowe in the lines,
Dead shepherd, now I find thy saw of might,
' Who ever loved that loved not at first sight ? '
This passage, coupled witL the inferences
already drawn respecting the two men's
joint responsibility for Parts II. and III. of
'Henry VI,' justifies the theory that they
were personally acquainted. But the power-
ful influence exerted by Marlowe on Shake-
speare's literary work is more interesting
than their private relations with each other.
All the blank verse in Shakespeare's early
plays bears the stamp of Marlowe's inspira-
tion. In ' Richard II ' and the ' Merchant
of Venice ' Shakespeare chose subjects of
which Marlowe had already treated in ' Ed-
ward II ' and the ' Jew of Malta,' and
although the younger dramatist was more
efficient in the handling of his plots than
the elder, Shakespeare's direct indebtedness
to Marlowe in either piece is unmistakable.
' Richard III.' again, is closely modelled on
Marlowe. 'But for him,' says Mr. Swin-
burne, ' this play could never have been
written.' In its fiery passion, singleness of
purpose, and abundance of inflated rhetoric
it resembles ' Tamburlaine ' (cf. SWHSTBTJKKE,
Study of Shakespeare, pp. 43-4). Shake-
speare was conscious of the elder drama-
tist's extravagances, and at times parodied
them, as in Pistol or in the players in ' Ham-
let.' But his endeavours to emulate Mar-
lowe's great qualities proves his keen appre-
ciation of them.
Marlowe's plays retained a certain popu-
larity, mainly on account of their extrava-
gances, for many years after his death.
' Tamburlaine ' or the l Jew of Malta ' often
figured in the programmes of provincial com-
panies in Charles I's time (cf. GAYTON, Fes-
tivous Notes on Don Quixote, 1654, p. 271).
But his place in English literary history
was ill appreciated between the seventeenth
and nineteenth centuries. Charles Lamb
and Hazlitt first perceived the high merits
of his ' Faustus ' and ' Edward II,' and Hal-
lam, a very sober-minded critic, finally de-
tected the wide interval which separated him
from all the other predecessors of Shakespeare.
His reputation has of late years been steadily
growing at home and abroad. In the opinion
of his most recent critics, Mr. A. C. Swinburne
and John Addington Symonds [q. v.], he
must rank with the great poets of the world.
On comparatively rare occasions did he do
full justice to himself; he lacked humour; he
treated female character ineffectively ; while
his early death prevented his powers from
reaching full maturity. But the genius which
enabled him in his youth to portray man's
intensest yearnings for the impossible — for
limitless power in the case of Tamburlaine,
for limitless knowledge in that of Faustus,
and for limitless wealth in that of Barabas
— would have assuredly rendered him in
middle age a formidable rival to the greatest
of all tragic poets.
A complete edition of Marlowe's works,
published by Pickering, with a life of the
author by G. Robinson, appeared in 3 vols.
in 1826. A copy, with copious manuscript
notes by J. Broughton, is in the British
Museum. Dyce's edition was first issued in
1850 (3 vols.), that by Lieutenant-colonel
Cunningham in 1871, and that by Mr. A. H.
Bullen (3 vols.) in 1885. A selection of his
poetry was issued in the ' Canterbury Poets,'
1885, ed. P. E. Pinkerton, and five plays,
ed. H. Havelock Ellis, in ' Mermaid Series '
in 1887. A French translation by F. Rabbe,
with an introduction by J. Richepin, was
published, 2 vols. Paris, 1885. A German
translation appears in F. M. Bodenstedt's
Marmion
190
Marmion
1 Shakespeare's Zeitgenossen und ihre Werke/
Band 3, 1860. Editions of separate plays
have been already noticed.
Twice has the tragedy of Marlowe's life
been made the subject of a play. In 1837
Richard Ilengist tlorne [q. v.] published
his 'Death of Marlowe/ which Mr. A. H.
Bullen reprinted in his collective edition of
the dramatist's works in 1885. Mr. W. L.
Courtney contributed to the ' Universal Re-
view' in 1890 (vi. 356 sq.) a dramatic sketch
entitled ' Kit Marlowe.' This piece was per-
formed at the Shaftesbury Theatre on 4 July
1890, and was revived at the St. James's
Theatre in 1892.
No portrait of Marlowe is known. A fan-
ciful head appears in Cunningham's edition.
A monument to his memory, executed by
Mr. E. OnslowFord, A.R.A., has been placed,
by public subscription, near the cathedral at
Canterbury. It was unveiled by Mr. Henry
Irving on 16 Sept. 1891.
[The extract respecting Marlowe from the
Privy Council Register is here given for the first
time. Mr. Bullen's Introduction to his edition
of Marlowe is very valuable. Cf. also Dyce's and
Cunningham's Prefaces to their collected editions,
and Dr. A. W. Ward's exhaustive introduction to
his edition of Faustus (Clarendon Press, 1887, 2nd
edit.) ; see also Hunter's MS. Chorus Vatum in
Brit. Mus. Addit. MS. 24488, pp. 372-80 ; Col-
lier's Hist, of Dramatic Poetry ; Fleay's Life of
Shakespeare and Biog. Chronicle of the English
Drama ; J. A. Symonds's Shakspere's Predeces-
sors, pp. 58 1 sq.; Ward's Hist, of English Dramatic
Literature ; G-ent. Mag. 1800, pt. i. five good
papers by James Broughton ; Universal Review,
1889, iv. 382 sq. by Mr. J. H. Ingram ; A. W.
Verity's Marlowe's Influence on Shakespeare,
1886 ; De Marlovianis Fabulis, a Latin thesis,
by Ernest Faligan, Paris, 1887.] S. L.
MARMION, ROBERT (d. 1218), justice
itinerant and reputed king's champion, was
descended from the Lords of Fontenay le
Marmion in Normandy, who are said to
have been hereditary champions of the Dukes
of Normandy. Wace mentions a Robert or
Roger Marmion as fighting at Hastings {Ro-
man de Ron, 13623, 13776). In « Domes-
day Book ' (i. 363 b} a < Robertus Dispen-
sator' occurs as holding Tamworth Castle
and Scrivelsby, together with other lands
which afterwards belonged to the Marmion
family. But the exact connection of these
early Marmions with one another or with
the later family is not quite clear, and, ex-
cept for the untrustworthy ' Battle Abbey
Roll,' there is no English record of a Mar-
mion till the reign of Henry I, when Roger
Marmion (d. 1130) appears as the holder
of Tamworth and Scrivelsby. Roger's son,
ROBERT MARMIOX (d. 1143), was a warlike
man, who in the days of the anarchy under
Stephen had no match for boldness, fierce-
ness, and cunning (NEWBURGH, i. 47). In
1140 Geoffrey of Anjou captured his castle
of Fontenay in Normandy, because he held
Falais against him (ROBERT DE TORIGNY,
iv. 139). Three years later he expelled the
monks of Coventry, and made a castle of
their church. Soon after, on 8 Sept. 1143, he
engaged in a fight with the Earl of Chester
outside the walls of his strange fortress.
Being thrown from his horse between the
two armies, he broke his thigh, and as he lay
on the ground was despatched by a cobbler
with his knife. He was buried at Polesworth,
Warwickshire, in unconsecrated ground as
an excommunicated person (NEWBFRGH, i.
47; Ann. Mon. ii. 230). Dugdale says his
wife was Matilda de Beauchamp, but her true
name seems to have been Melisent. Robert
restored the nuns to Polesworth, of which they
had been dispossessed, and began the founda-
tion of the monastery of Barberay in Nor-
mandy. His son Robert (d. 1185) married
Elizabeth, daughter of Gervase, count of
Rethel, who was brother to Baldwin II,
king of Jerusalem. Robert Marmion the
justiciar was his son,
The justiciar, who was probably the sixth
baron of Tamworth, appears first as a jus-
ticiar at Caen in 1177. He was one of the
justices before whom fines were levied in
1184, and in 1186 was sheriff of Worcester.
He was a justice itinerant for Warwickshire
and Leicestershire in 1187-8, Staffordshire
in 1187-92, Shropshire in 1187-94, Hereford-
shire in 1188-90, Worcestershire in 1189,
Gloucestershire in 1189-91 and 1193, and
Bristol in 1194. Marmion had taken the vow
for the crusade, but purchased exemption. In
1195 he was with Richard in Normandy, and
in 1197 witnessed the treaty between Richard
and Baldwin of Flanders. During the early
years of John's reign he was in attendance
on the king in Normandy. In 1204-5 he was
again one of the justices before whom fines
were levied. He sided with the barons
against the king, but after John's death re-
joined the royal party. He died on 15 May
1218. He gave a mill at Barston, Warwick-
shire, to the Templars, and was a benefactor
of Kirkstead Abbey, Lincolnshire.
Marmion was twice married, first, to Ma-
tilda de Beauchamp, by whom he had a
son, Robert the elder, and two daughters;
secondly, to Philippa, by whom he had four
sons : Robert the younger ; William, who was
dean of Tamworth ; Geoffrey, who was an-
cestor of the Marmions of Checkendon, Stoke
Marmion, and Aynho, to which branch
Marmion
191
Marmion
Shackerley Marmion [q. v.] belonged ; and
lastly Philip (d. 1276). Robert Marmion
the younger was father of William Marmion,
who was summoned to parliament in 1264,
and ancestor of the Lords Marmion of
Witrington, summoned in 1294 and 1297-
1313.
Robert Marmion the elder served under
John in Poitou in 1214. He married Juliana
de Vassy, and had a son, PHILIP MARMION
(d. 1291). This Philip was sheriff of War-
wickshire and Leicestershire in 1249, and of
Norfolk and Suffolk in 1261. He served in
Poitou in 1254, and was imprisoned when
on his way home through France at Pons
(MATT. PARIS, v. 462). He was one of the
sureties for the king in December 1263, and
fighting for him at Lewes, on 14 May 1264,
was there taken prisoner. Philip Marmion
married, first, Jane, daughter of Hugh de
Kilpeck, by whom he had two daughters,
Jane and Mazera : and secondly, Mary, by
whom he had another daughter Jane, who
married Thomas de Ludlow, and was by him
grandmother of Margaret de Ludlow. Tarn-
worth passed to Jane, daughter of Mazera
Marmion, and wife of Baldwin de Freville,
and Scrivelsby eventually passed with Mar-
garet de Ludlow to Sir John Dymoke [q. v.],
in whose family it has since remained.
Scrivelsby is said to have been held by the
Marmions by grand serjeanty on condition
of performing the office of king's champion
at the coronation. But this rests purely on
tradition, and there is no record of any Mar-
mion having ever performed the office. The
first mention of the office of champion occurs
in a writ of the twenty-third year of Ed-
ward III 0349), where it is stated that the
holder of Scrivelsby was accustomed to do
this service. From this it may perhaps be
assumed that Philip Marmion at least had
filled the office at the coronation of Ed-
ward I. For the later and more authentic
history of the office of king's champion held
by the Dymokes of Scrivelsby as representa-
tives of Philip Marmion, see under SIR JOHN
DYMOKE (rf. 1381).
[Chronicles of William of Newburgh and Ro-
bert de Torigny in Chron. Stephen, Henry II,
and Richard I ; Annales Monastic! ; Dugdale's
Baronage, i. 375 ; Eyton's Itinerary of Henry II ;
loss's Judges of England, ii. 95-7; Banks's
Hist, of the Marmion Family; Palmer's Hist,
of the Marmion Family.] C. L. K.
MARMION, SHACKERLEY (1603-
1639), dramatist, apparently only son of
Shakerley Marmion, owner of the chief por-
tions of the manor of Aynho, near Brackley,
Northamptonshire, was born there in January
1602-3. His mother was Mary, daughter
of Bartrobe Lukyn of London, gentleman,
and his parents' marriage was solemnised at
the church of St. Dunstan's-in-the-West on
16 June 1600 (NICHOLS, Collectanea, v. 216).
The father, eldest son of Thomas Marmion
(d. 1583) of Lincoln's Inn (by his wife Mary,
youngest daughter of Rowland Shakerley of
Aynho, whom he married in 1577), studied
at the Inner Temple, was appointed, 7 April
1607, a commissioner to inquire into any
concealed land belonging to Sir Everard
Digby and the other conspirators executed
for their share in the Gunpowder plot, and
in 1609-10 he was escheator of Northamp-
tonshire and Rutland. He sold his interest
in Aynho about 1620 to Richard Cartwright
of the Inner Temple, and thus reduced his
family to poverty (BRIDGES, Northampton-
shire, i. 137). Shackerley, however, was edu-
cated at Thame free school under Richard
Butcher, and in 1618 became a commoner of
Wadham College, Oxford. Although he did
not matriculate till 16 Feb. 1620-1, his caution
money was received as early as 28 April 1616.
He proceeded B.A. 1 March 1621-2, and M.A.
7 July 1624, and seems to have resided in
college till October 1625. On leaving the
university he tried his fortune as a soldier in
the Low Countries, but soon settled in Lon-
don as a man of letters. Ben Jonson pa-
tronised him, and he became one of the vete-
ran dramatist's 'sons.' Heywood, Nabbes,
and Richard Browne were among his asso-
ciates. But he lived riotously and was fami-
liar with the disreputable sides of London life.
On 1 Sept. 1629 the grand jury at the Mid-
dlesex sessions returned a true bill against
him for stabbing with a sword one Edward
Moore in the highway of St. Giles's-in-the-
Fields on the previous 11 July. He does
not appear to have been captured (Middlesex
County Records, ed. Jeaffreson, iii. 27-8).
He obtained some reputation as a playwright,
but in 1638 he joined a troop of horse raised
by Sir John Suckling, and accompanied it in
the winter on the expedition to Scotland.
Marmion fell ill at York, and Suckling re-
moved him by easy stages to London. There
he died in January 1639, a*id woo buried m
the church of St. Bartholomew, Smithfiold.
According to Wood he had squandered an
estate worth 7001. a year, but there is pos-
sibly some confusion here between him and
his father.
Marmion was author of an attractive poem
(in heroic couplets) based on Apuleius's
well-known story of ' Cupid and Psyche.'
The title-page ran'AMorall Poem intituled
the Legend of Cupid and Psyche or Cupid
and his Mistris. As it was lately presented
Marmion
192
Marnock
to the Prince Elector. Written by Shacker-
ley Marmion, Gent.,' London (by N. and
I. Okes), 1637, 8vo. Commendatory verses
are contributed by Richard Brome, Francis
Tuckyr, Thomas Nabbes, and Thomas Hey-
wood, who compares Marmion's effort to his
own play on the same subject, 'Love's Mis-
tress.' 'The Prince Elector' was Charles
Lewis, son of Frederick by his wife Eliza-
beth, Charles I's sister. A second edition,
entitled ' Cupid's Courtship, or the Celebra-
tion of the Marriage between the God of
Love and Psyche,' appeared in 1666. A re-
print, edited by S. W. Singer, was issued in
1820. Marmion also contributed poems to
the 'Annalia Dubrensia ' (1636), and to
* Jonsonus Virbius ' (1638). In the latter
collection his contribution (in heroic cou-
plets) is entitled « A Funeral Sacrifice to the
Sacred Memory of his thrice-honoured Father
Ben Jonson.' Commendatory verse by Mar-
mion is prefixed to Heywood's 'Pleasant
Dialogues and Dramas,' 1637.
As a playwright Marmion was a very
humble follower of Ben Jonson, but his
work was popular with Charles I's court.
He writes in fluent blank verse, and portrays
the vices of contemporary society with some
vigour and freedom, but his plots are con-
fused and deficient in point. The earliest
piece, which was often acted by. Prince
Charles's servants at Salisbury Court in
January 1632, was licensed for the press
26 Jan" 1632, and was published in the same
year with the title, ' Hollands Leagver. An
excellent Comedy as it hath bin lately and
often acted with great applause by the high
and mighty Prince Charles his Servants ; at
the Private House in Salisbury Court. Writ-
ten by Shackerley Marmyon, Master of Arts,
London, by J. B. for John Grove, dwelling
in Swan Yard within Newgate,' 1632. Two
distinct actions are pursued in alternate
scenes. The tone is often licentious, and the
fourth act takes place before a brothel in
Blackfriars, generally known at the time as
* Hollands Leaguer,' whence the play derives
its name. An anonymous prose tract called
* Hollands Leagver . . . wherein is detected
the notorious Sinne of Pandarisme,' was pub-
lished in the same year, but beyond treating
of a similar topic the play has no relations
with it. Marmion's second comedy, licensed
for the press on 15 June 1633, was acted both
at court and at the theatre in Salisbury Court.
The title ran, 'A Fine Companion, acted
before the King and Queene at White-Hall
and sundrie times with great applause at the
Private-House in Salisbury Court by the
Prince his servants. Written by Shaker-
ley Marmyon. London, by Aug. Mathewes
;"The Crafty Merchant" and "The
Souldier'd Citizen" are, however, two dis-
tinct plays. The former is by William Bonen
and the latter — of which the correct title is
for Richard Meighen, next to the Middle
Temple gate in Fleet Street,' 1633. It was
dedicated to Marmion's ' worthy kinsman,
Sir Ralph Dutton,' son of William Dutton
of Sherborne, Gloucestershire. D'Urfey is
said to owe his Captain Porpuss in his ' Sar
Barnaby Whig ' to the Captain Whibble in
this play. Marmion's third piece, acted by the
queen's men at the Cockpit before 12 May
1536, was licensed for the press on 11 March
1640. It was published^ with the title :
' The Antiquary. A Comedy acted by Her
Maiesties Servants at the Cock-Pit. Writ-
ten by Shackerly Mermion, Gent. London,
Printed by F. K. for J. W. and F. E., and
are sold at the Crane in S. Pauls Church-
yard,' 1641, 4to. The plot mainly turns on
the credulity of an old collector of curiosities,
Veterano, whose interests are wholly absorbed
in the past. It is said to have been revived
for two nights in 1718 on the re-establishment
of the Society of Antiquaries. O'KeefFe's
' Modern Antiques ' deals with the same sub-
ject, and in part is borrowed from it. Sir
Walter Scott was sufficiently attracted by it
to include it in his 'Ancient British Drama,'
and it has figured in all editions of Dodsley's
1 Old Plays.' These three plays, poorly edited
by James Maidment and W. PI. Logan, were
reprinted together at Edinburgh in 1875.
A fourth piece, 'The Crafty Merchant, or the
Souldier'd Citizen,' was assigned to Marmion
in the well-known list of plays burnt by
Warburton's cook?(f ' The Merchant's Sacri-
fice,' a cancelled title in Warburton's list,
was assumed by Halliwell to be the original
name of the piece.
[Wood's Athense Oxon. ed. Bliss, ii. 647 ;
Marmion's Dramatic Works, Edinburgh, 1875 ;
Pleay's Biographical Chronicle of the English
Drama ; Hunter's Chorus Vatum (Addit. MS.
24487) ; Dodsley's Old English Plays, ed. Haz-
litt, xiii. 411 seq. ; Halli well's Diet, of Plays;
Gardiner's Kegister of Wadham Coll. Oxford ;
information kindly supplied by Gordon Good-
win, esq.] S. L.
MARNOCK, ROBERT (1800-1889),
landscape gardener, was born on 12 March
1800 at Kintore, Aberdeenshire. In early
life he was gardener at Bretton Hall, York-
shire. In 1834 he laid out the Sheffield
Botanic Garden, and was appointed the first
curator. He subsequently was fora time in
business as a nursery man at Hackney,but after
laying out the garden of the Royal Botanic
Society in the inner circle of Regent's Park,
he became curator of that garden about 1840.
Thenceforward Marnock took rank as one of
the leading landscape gardeners of the day.
His style was that generally called ' natural '
or 'picturesque,' while his work was not
"The Soddered Citizen" — may have beer
by Marmion, but it was more probably b)
John Clavell. The play was discovered anc
edited in the Malone Society Reprints 1936.
Marochetti
193
Marochetti
only sound and severely economical, but far
in advance of the prevailing order in purity
of taste. He was a successful manager of the
Botanical Gardens exhibitions in Regent's
Park until he relinquished his post there in
1862. He practised as a landscape gardener
from that date until 1879, when he retired
in favour of his assistant, J. F. Meston. On
this occasion his admirers gave him his por-
trait by Wiegmann, and a painting of one of
his works, together with an address written |
by Canon (now Dean) Hole, one of the com-
mittee. His work for Prince Demidoffat San
Donate, near Florence, in 1852, added greatly
to his reputation, and to the increasing taste
for English gardening on the continent. His
chief designs are those at Greenlands, Henley-
on-Thames, for the Right Hon. W. H. Smith ;
at Hampstead, for Sir Spencer Wells; at
Possingworth, Sussex, for Mr. Lewis Huth ;
Western Park, Sheffield ; Park Place, Hen-
ley ; Taplow Court ; Eynsham Hall ; Sopley
Park ; Montague House, Whitehall ; Blyth-
wood, near Taplow, for Mr. George Hanbury ;
Brambletye, near East Grinstead, for Mr.
Donald Larnach ; and Leigh Place, near Ton-
bridge, for Samuel Morley. His last public
work in England was the Alexandra Park
at Hastings, laid out in 1878. He continued
to give professional advice in landscape gar-
dening until the spring of 1889. His last
private garden was that of Sir Henry Peek
at Rousdon, near Lyme Regis, completed in
1889.
Marnock died at Oxford and Cambridge
Mansions, London, on 15 Nov. 1889. In
accordance with his desire, his body, after a
religious service, was cremated at Woking,
and the remains deposited at Kensal Green
on 21 Nov.
From 1836 to 1842 Marnock was editor of
the monthly ( Floricultural Magazine,' and
for several years, commencing with 1845, he
edited the weekly 'United Gardeners' and
Land Stewards' Journal.' With Richard
Deakin he wrote the first volume of * Flori-
graphia Britannica, or Engravings and De-
scriptions of the Flowering Plants and Ferns
of Britain/ 8vo, 1837.
[Gardeners' Chronicle, 29 April 1882 pp.565.
567 (with portrait), 23 Nov. 1889 p. 588 (with
portrait) ; Gardeners' Mag. 23 Nov. 1889, pp.
733, 744 (with portrait) ; Times, 21 Nov. 1889.]
G. G.
MAROCHETTI, CARLO (1805-1867),
sculptor, royal academician, and baron of the
Italian kingdom, was born at Turin in 1805.
Turin, as the capital of Piedmont, then formed
part of the French empire, but on its sepa-
ration in 1814 Marochetti's father, who had
settled near Paris as an advocate in the
VOL. xxxvi.
court of cassation there, took out an act of
naturalisation for himself and family as
French citizens. Marochetti was educated
at the Lycee Napoleon and received his first
lessons in sculpture in the studio of Baron
Bosio the sculptor. Having failed to win the
< Prix de Rome ' at the Ecole des Beaux- Arts,
Marochetti proceeded to Rome at his own
expense and resided there for eight years —
from 1822 to 1830 — working in the academy
of French artists in the Villa Medici on the
Pincio. Though born on the Italian side of
the Alps, Marochetti was thoroughly French
by nature, and was never even able to speak
Italian with facility. In 1827 he exhibited
in Paris ' A Girl playing with a Dog,' for
which he was awarded a medal at the Beaux-
Arts and which he subsequently presented
to the king of Sardinia. His first important
work was the fine equestrian statue of Em-
manuel Philibert of Savoy, which he ex-
hibited for some time in the court of the
Louvre at Paris and subsequently presented
to his native town of Turin. This work
gained for Marochetti not only the esteem
but the personal friendship of Carlo Alberto,
king of Sardinia, who summoned him to
Turin and created him, for this and other
services, a baron of the Italian kingdom.
At Turin he executed the equestrian statue
of Carlo Alberto for the courtyard of the
Palazzo Carignano (now in the Piazza Carlo
Alberto), a statue of ' The Fallen Angel ' and
a bust of Mossi for the Turin Academy, and
other works. He subsequently returned to
Paris, where he was received into great
favour by King Louis-Philippe and his court.
He received several important commissions,
including a statue of the Duke of Orleans for
the courtyard of the Louvre (moved in 1848
to Versailles), of which he made two replicas
respectively for Lyons and Algiers ; the re-
lief of the battle of Jemappes on the Arc de
1'Etoile ; the relief of ' The Assumption ' for
the high altar of the Madeleine ; the tomb
of Bellini the musician in the cemetery of
Pere Lachaise ; and the monument to La
Tour d'Auvergne at Carbaix. Marochetti
was given the Legion of Honour in 1839. On
the death of his father he inherited the Cha-
teau de Vaux, near Paris.
On the outbreak of the revolution in 1848
Marochetti came to England, where his
connection with the French court quickly
brought him into equal consideration among
the court and nobility here, and he was es-
pecially patronised by the queen and prince
consort. In 1850 he exhibited at the Royal
Academy a bust and a statue of i Sappho ; '
the latter was severely criticised and also
verymuch admired. In 1851 he sent a bust of
Marochetti
194
M arras
the prince consort and another of Lady Con-
stance Go wer, and was a frequent and popular
exhibitor in succeeding years. At the Great
Exhibition of 1851 he attracted universal
attention by the model of his great eques-
trian statue of Richard Coeur de Lion ; this
fine but unequal work was afterwards exe-
cuted in bronze by public subscription and
erected, in a very unsuitable position, out-
side the House of Lords at Westminster.
Marochetti received numerous important
commissions, which he executed with varying
degrees of success. Among them were the
equestrian statues of the queen and of the
Duke of Wellington at Glasgow and of the
latter at Strathfieldsaye, the statues of Lord
Olive at Shrewsbury, the Duke of Wellington
at Leeds, Lord Herbert at Salisbury, Lord
Clyde in Waterloo Place, London, and the
seated statue of Sir Jamsetjee Jejeebhoy at
Bombay. Among his monumental sculptures
may be noticed the monument to British
soldiers at Scutari, the Inkerman monument
in St. Paul's Cathedral, that to Lord Mel-
bourne in the same place, that to Princess
Elizabeth Stuart, erected by the queen, in St.
Thomas's Church, Newport, Isle of Wight,
and that with full-length recumbent figure
to John Cust, earl Brownlow, in Belton
Church, Lincolnshire. His busts were very
numerous, but he was more successful in
those of ladies than those of men ; among the
latter may be noticed W. M. Thackeray in
Westminster Abbey, and Sir Edwin Land-
seer, the latter being his diploma contribution
to the Royal Academy. He also executed a
good relief medallion portrait of Lord Mac-
aulay. Marochetti was elected an associate
of the Royal Academy in 1861, and an acade-
mician in 1866. He received the Italian
order of S. Maurizio e S. Lazzaro in 1861.
Marochetti's handsome figure and engaging
manners rendered him popular with his
fashionable patrons in England and on the
continent. As a sculptor he introduced a
great deal of vitality into the somewhat stiff
and constrained manner then prevalent in
England. His equestrian statues command
attention, even if they invite criticism, and
are — especially atTurin— a conspicuous orna-
ment to the place in which they are erected.
He was a strong advocate of polychromy in
sculpture, and executed in this manner a
statuette of the queen as ' The Queen of Peace
and Commerce (Gazette des Beaux- Arts, xvi.
566). Marochetti died suddenly at Passy,
near Paris, on 29 Dec. 1867. His son en-
tered the diplomatic service of the Italian
kingdom.
[Times, 4 Jan. 1868; Illustrated London
News, 11 Jan. 1868; Athenaeum, 11 Jan. 1868;
Kedgrave's Diet, of Artists; Seubert's Allge-
meines Kiinstler-Lexikon ; Sandby's Hist, of
the Koyal Academy.] L. C.
MARRABLE, FREDERICK (1818-
1872), architect, born in 1818, was son of
Sir Thomas Marrable, secretary of the board
of green cloth to George IV and William IV.
He was articled to Edward Blore [q. v.], the
architect, and on the expiration of his time
studied abroad. On his return he obtained
a good deal of private practice. In 1856, on
the establishment of the metropolitan board
of works, Marrable was appointed superin-
tending architect to the board. This difficult
office he filled with great credit, and gained
the esteem of his profession. He designed
and built the offices of the board in Spring
Gardens. He resigned his post in 1862.
Among important buildings designed by
Marrable may be noticed the Garrick Club,
Archbishop Tenison's School in Leicester
Square, the church of St. Peter at Deptford,
and that of St. Mary Magdalen at St. Leo-
nards-on-Sea. Marrable resided in the Avenue
Road, Regent's Park, and on 22 June 1872
went to Witley in Surrey to inspect the
buildings of the Bethlehem Hospital for Con-
valescents. While thus engaged he was taken
ill, and died almost immediately. He occa-
sionally exhibited his designs at the Royal
Academy.
[Bull ler, 29 June 1872 ; Athenaeum, 6 July
1872 ; Redgrave's Diet, of Artists.] L. C.
MARRAS, GIACINTO (1810-1883),
singer and musical composer, born at Naples
6 July 1810, was son of II Cavaliere Giovanni
Marras and his wife Maria Biliotti, a famous
Florentine beauty. The father, a distin-
g.iished artist, was court painter to the Grand
ukeof Tuscany and the sultan of Turkey (cf.
Le Courrier deSmyrne^Q May 1831),andwas
a son of the Roman poetess, Angelica Mosca.
In 1820 Giacinto entered the preparatory
school of the Real Collegio di Musica at
Naples, but shortly afterwards, probably on
a.ccount of his success in the soprano part of
Bellini's first opera, 'Adelson e Salvini,' per-
formed in the college theatre, for which he was
chosen by the composer because of the beauty
of his voice (cf. GROVE, Diet, of Musicians,
i. 212, sub ' Bellini '), Marras was elected to
a free scholarship at the college, where his
masters for composition and singing were
Zingarelli and Crescentini, Bellini and
Michael Costa being maestrini or sub-pro-
fessors. During his pupilage he frequently
sang in the Neapolitan churches, and wrote
much music for them.
On leaving the college Marras made a
professional tour through Italy, and in 1835
M arras
M arras
he was induced by the Marquis of Anglesey
and the Duke of Devonshire to come to Eng-
land, where he immediately established a re-
putation. He was at once engaged for most
of the principal concerts, including those of
the Philharmonic Society and the ' Antient
Concerts.' One of the first performances
under his own management was given in
conjunction with Parigiani, Grisi, Caradori
Allan, Rubini, Tamburini, Lablache, Balfe,
and others on 30 June 1836, at the great
concert room of the King's Theatre, when
Rubini sang ' II nuovo Canto Veneziano,'
composed by Marras expressly for the occa-
sion. In 1842 Marras made a concert tour
in Russia, visiting all the principal towns,
and meeting with such success at St. Peters-
burg that the Czar Nicholas offered him the
lucrative post of director of the court music,
with full pension after ten years' service.
This, however, he declined. At Odessa he
was engaged, at the instance of Prince
Woronzoff, to sing the primo tenore parts
in the Italian opera. Later he accompanied
this prince to Alupka in the Crimea, and
on his return he sang with ever-increasing
success at Vienna and also at Naples, where
he appeared at the Fondo theatre on the
2nd and at S. Carlo in ' Sonnambula ' on
19 March 1844 (Morning Post, 23 April
1844). In the same year he appeared at
the best concerts in Paris. At one, given
by the Russian musician Glinka (1804-1857),
failure seemed imminent owing to the break-
down of the prinia donna, when Marras saved
the situation by singing the cavatina from
'L'Elisire d'Ambre ' (cf. Etude sur Glinka, by
OCTAVE FouQufi, Paris, 1880). Gounod spoke
of Marras's success in Paris when singing
with Mario, Lablache, and Mme. Duchassaing
(Le Constitutional, Paris, 18 March 1845).
In 1846 Marras settled permanently in
England, where he had previously been
naturalised, and had married his pupil,
Lilla Stephenson, daughter of a major in
the 6th dragoon guards. He resumed his
engagements in London and the provinces,
besides composing and publishing a large
number of songs and other works. In 1855
he declined an offer of the principal pro-
fessorship of singing at the Royal Academy
of Music, and was subsequently elected hon.
fellow of that institution. Marras also re-
fused an engagement at Her Majesty's
Theatre to share with Mario the principal
tenor parts in the Italian opera. About 1860
he instituted his ' Apres-midis musicales ' at
his house at Hyde Park Gate, which met with
great success. Between 1870 and 1873 he
made a triumphantly successful professional
tour through the principal towns of India (cf.
Morning Post, 18 May 1883 ; ib. 21 Dec. 1872 ;
Times of India, 20 Jan. 1873 ; Athenceum,
30 Nov. 1872). At the last concert at Simla
Marras was publicly thanked by Lord Mayo
' for the immense impulse which he had given
to high art throughout the empire of India '
(Civil Service Gazette, 25 Nov. 1871). In
1873 he returned to England, when the
' Apres-midis ' were resumed, but in 1879
he went to Cannes and Nice, where his last
public appearances were made. In 1883 he
left Cannes for Monte Carlo for change of
air, after a severe attack of bronchitis, and
died at Monte Carlo 8 May 1883. He was
buried at Cannes in the protestant cemetery,
close to the memorial to the Duke of Albany.
During his long career Marras made nu-
merous operatic tours with such performers
as Persiani, Castellan, Pischek, Fornasari,
&c., and he sang the leading tenor parts in
most of the Italian operas then in vogue.
He was, however, equally at home in oratorio
and chamber music, his repertoire including
compositions representative of all schools of
composition from Palestrina to Gounod.
As a teacher of singing Marras was much
sought after, among his pupils being H.R.H.
the Duchess of Cambridge, Princess Mary
of Cambridge, the Grand Duchess of Meck-
lenburg-Strelitz, &c. His voice was a pure
tenor, extensive in compass, and trained to
a very high pitch of excellence, while his
mezza voce is said to have been remarkable.
He was also an able pianist and accompanist.
His compositions, which were very nume-
rous, all belong to the pure Italian school.
They are extremely melodious and effective
(cf. Brit. Mus. Cat.) His « Lezioni di Canto '
and ' Elementi Vocali ' (1850) were impor-
tant contributions to the science of singing,
and the king of Naples sent their author ' a
gold medal struck expressly, testifying his
approbation of the professor's able work'
(Morning Post, and a letter from the Nea-
politan minister of foreign affairs, 31 Jan.
1852). Marras also composed an opera,
1 Sardanapalus,' which is still in manuscript.
Though never publicly performed, it met
with considerable success when given at
Witley Court, Lord Dudley's seat.
A number of portraits still exist, the best
being: 1, a miniature by Costantino, painted
in 1830 ; 2, lithographs, one in the character
of Gualtiero in i II Pirata,' by Epaminondas,
Odessa, 1842 ; by Baugniet, London, 1848 ;
3, a crayon portrait by Sturges, Nice, 1882 ;
4, a large oil-painting of an 'Apres-midi,' con-
taining portraits of the original members, by
M. Ciardiello, London, 1865.
[Authorities cited in the text; also numerous
English, Indian, Austrian, and Italian press
o2
Marrat
196
Marriott
notices; Imp. Diet, of Univ. Biog. art. ' Bel-
lini ; ' Gossip of the Century ; the Theatre ; also
letters, papers, and information from Mr. Palfrey
Burrell.] B- H- L-
MARRAT, WILLIAM (1772-1852),
mathematician and topographer, born at
Sibsey, Lincolnshire, on 6 April 1772, was
for fifty years a contributor to mathematical
serials, such as the ' Ladies' and Gentlemen's
Diary/ the ' Receptacle,' the ' Student,' and
the 'Leeds Correspondent.' He was self-
taught, had an extensive acquaintance with
literature and science, and was a good German
and French scholar. While residing at Boston,
Lincolnshire, he for some years followed the
trade of a printer and publisher. At other
times he was a teacher of mathematics not
only in Lincolnshire, but in New York, where
he lived from 1817 to 1820, and at Liver-
pool, where he settled in 1821. His first
work was ' An Introduction to the Theory
and Practice of Mechanics,' Boston, 1810,
8vo, pp. 468. In 1811-12 he, in conjunction
with P. Thompson, conducted ' The Enquirer,
or Literary, Mathematical, and Philosophical
Repository,' Boston. During 1814-16 he
wrote ' The History of Lincolnshire,' which
came out in parts, and after three volumes,
12mo, had been published, it was stopped,
as Marrat alleged, through Sir Joseph Banks's
refusal to allow access to his papers. In
1816 his ' Historical Description of Stamford/
12mo, was published at Lincoln. ' The Scien-
tific Journal/ edited by him, came out with
the imprint ' Perth Amboy, N. J. and New
York/ 1818, nine numbers, 8vo. An anony-
mous ' Geometrical System of Conic Sections/
Cambridge, 1822, is ascribed to Marrat in the
catalogue of the Liverpool Free Li brary . He
compiled ' Lunar Tables/ Liverpool, 1823,
and wrote ' The Elements of Mechanical Phi-
losophy/ 1825, 8vo. About this time he com-
piled the ' Liverpool Tide Table/ and was a \
contributor to 'Blackwood's Magazine.' From
1833 to 1836 he was mathematical tutor in I
a school at Exeter, but on the death of his |
wife he returned to Liverpool.
He died suddenly at Liverpool on 26 March
1852, and was buried at the necropolis near
that city. His son, Frederick P. Marrat, is
an accomplished conch ologist and zoologist.
[Ladies' and Gentlemen's Diary, 1853, p. 75 ;
Historic Soc. of Lancashire and Cheshire, xiv. 35 •
Notes and Queries, 1868, 4th ser. i. 365, 489 ;
Brit. Museum and Liverpool Free Library Cata-
logues; Smithsonian Institution Cat. of Scien-
tific Periodicals, 1885, p. 521 ; Smithers's Liver-
pool, p. 442; Glazebrook's Southport, 1826; com-
munications from Messrs. F. P. Marrat (Liver-
pool), Robert Roberts (Boston), Morgan Brierley,
and F. Espinasse.] C. W. S.
MARREY or MARRE, JOHN (d.
1407), Carmelite, derived his name from his
native village, Marr, four miles from Don-
caster. He entered the Carmelite friary at
Doncaster, where, according to Leland, he
studied successively literce humaniores, phi-
losophy, and theology, and took the degree
of doctor of decrees. He acquired a great
reputation as a scholastic theologian, dis-
putant, and preacher, and is recorded by the
Abbot Tritheim (De Ecclesice Scriptoribus,
cap. 49) to have been thought l the most
acute theologian in the Oxonian palsestra.'
Edward III in 1376 appointed him, with
some other doctors of law, to appease the
quarrel between the faculties of arts and
theology and the civil and canon lawyers
at Oxford, who had already come to blows
(WooD, Antiquities of the University of Ox-
ford, i. 490, ed. Gutch). He is said to have
1 converted or confounded the turbulent and
seditious followers of Wiclif (PITS, De
Scriptoribus).
Marrey was for a long period head of the
Carmelite convent at Doncaster, where he
died on 18 March 1407 ; he was buried in
the choir of its chapel. He wrote, besides
scholastic theology, treatises against the
Wiclifites and upon the epigrams of Martial,
which were known to Bale. The Joannes
Marreis, prebendary of Shareshill, Stafford-
shire, whom Tanner is inclined to identify
with Marrey, seems to be another person (LB
NEVE, Fasti, ed. Hardy, i. 605, 615).
[Bale's Lives of Carmelite Writers, Harleian
MS. 3838, fol. 76, and De Scriptor. Maj. Brit,
cent. vii. No. 32 ; Pits, De Illustribus Anglise
Scriptoribus, p. 58o ; Bibliotheca Carmelitana,
1752, ii. 54; Fuller's Worthies, 1662, bk. iii.
p. 207.] J. T-T.
MARRIOTT, CHARLES (1811-1858),
divine, born at Church Lawford, near Rugby,
on 24 Aug. 1811, was son of John Mar-
riott ^ [q. v.], rector of the parish. John
Marriott also held the curacy of Broad Clyst
in Devonshire; and, on account of Mrs. Mar-
riott's delicate health, chiefly resided there
during his son's early days. Charles received
the rudiments of his education at the village
school. Both his parents died in his boyhood,
and he was privately educated at Rugby by
two aunts. He spent one term as a ' town-
boy ' at Rugby School, but his delicate health
led to his removal. In March 1829 Marriott
entered at Exeter College, Oxford, and in
October 1829 he won an open scholarship at
Balliol. George Moberly, afterwards bishop
of Salisbury, was his college tutor, and exer-
cised great influence over him. In his under-
graduate days he showed precocious ability
and intense application, and when in the
Marriott
197
Marriott
Michaelmas term 1832 he took a first class
in classics and a second in mathematics, his
friends were disappointed because he missed
a double first. At Easter 1833 he was elected
fellow of Oriel, took holy orders, and was at
once appointed mathematical lecturer, and
afterwards tutor of the college. At Oriel he
fell under the influence of Newman, and be-
came his devoted disciple. In February 1839,
after wintering in the south of Europe, he
assumed the office, at the invitation of Bishop
Otter, of principal of the Diocesan Theologi-
cal College at Chichester. After two years'
conscientious work his health obliged him
to resign, and returning to Oriel he was ap-
pointed sub-dean of the college in October
1841. By Newman's advice he declined in
the same year Bishop Selwyn's invitation to
accompany him to New Zealand.
Marriott watched with the utmost concern
Newman's gradual alienation from the church
of England, and when the catastrophe came
in 1845 he, to a great extent, took Newman's
place in Oxford. Newman had described
him in 1841 as ' a grave, sober, and deeply
religious person, a great reader of ecclesiasti-
cal antiquity; and having more influence
with younger nien than any one perhaps of
his standing.' Marri ott j oined himself heartily
to Dr. Pusey, and his high reputation ren-
dered him an invaluable ally. There was,
moreover, no doubt about Marriott's un-
shaken loyalty to the university. ' For my
own part,' he said in 1845, l though I may
be suspected, hampered, worried, and perhaps
actually persecuted, I will fight every inch
of ground before I will be compelled to for-
sake the service of that mother to whom I
owe my new birth in Christ, and the milk of j
His word. I will not forsake her at any j
man's bidding till she herself rejects me.' j
He became the correspondent and spiritual j
adviser of many, especially young men, and
probably did as much as any one to stem the
current that was setting towards Rome. In
1850 he was appointed vicar of St. Mary the
Virgin, which was in the gift of his college,
and was the university church. He threw
himself with his wonted thoroughness into his
parochial work. When the cholera and the
small-pox both broke out at Oxford in 1854,
he fearlessly visited the sufferers and caught
the latter disease himself. Though he was no
orator, his sermons were always effective.
Meanwhile he made great efforts to esta-
blish a hall for poor students. He acquired
possession of Newman's buildings at Little-
more in order to prevent them from being
turned into a Roman catholic establishment,
and used them for a printing-press for reli-
gious works, a scheme which caused him end-
less worry and expenditure. He also threw
himself into a commercial scheme at Oxford,
termed ' The Universal Purveyor,' a sort of
anticipation of the co-operative principle of
the present day. It was started for the most
benevolent purposes, but was quite out of
Marriott's experience, and was a fruitful
source of anxiety. He was at the same time
a member of the hebdomadal council, and
'took a considerable part in working the new
constitution of the university' (CiiUKCH). The
variety and pressure of his work shattered
his health. On 30 June 1855 he had a stroke
of paralysis. On 23 Aug. he was removed
to Bradfield, Berkshire, where his devoted
brother John w^as curate, and there he lin-
gered for three years. He died 15 Sept. 1858,
and was buried in a vault belonging to the
rector under the south transept of Bradfield
parish church.
Marriott's reputation was out of all pro-
portion to his acknowledged literary work,
but he did a vast amount of really valuable
literary work, in connection with which his
name did not appear. In 1849 he published
'Reflections in a Lent reading of the Epistle
to the Romans ; ' in 1843 ' Sermons preached
before the University and in other Places;'
and in 1850, 'Sermons preached in Brad-
field Church, Oriel College Chapel, and other
Places.'
Besides numerous single sermons, letters,
and pamphlets (1841 to 1855), he also pub-
lished ' Two Lectures delivered at the Theo-
logical College, Chichester,' 1841, and ' Hints
to Devotion,' 1848. After his death his bro-
ther John edited his ' Lectures on the Epistle
to the Romans,' 1859. They were delivered
at St. Mary's during the last two years of
his incumbency, and were the only results
of what he intended to be the great work of
his life, ' a commentary on the Epistle to the
Romans,' which was to be his contribution to
a commentary on the Bible projected by Dr.
Pusey but never completed.
From 1841 to the time of his seizure he
edited, in conjunction with Pusey and Keble,
'The Library of the Fathers.' The lion's
share of this vast undertaking fell upon
Marriott. Dr. Pusey, in the advertisement
to vol. xxxix., while paying a graceful tribute
to his departed friend, frankly owned that
'upon Charles Marriott's editorial labours
" The Library of the Fathers " had, for some
years, wholly depended.' In 1852 he also
edited, as part of a series of the original
texts of the fathers, Theodoret's ' Interpre-
tatio in omnes B. Pauli Epistolas,' and in May
1855 he became the first editor of ' The Lite-
rary Churchman,' in the first seven numbers
of which he wrote at least sixteen articles.
Marriott
198
Marriott
He edited, for the use of Chichester students,
' Canons of the Apostles ' in Greek, with the
English version and notes of Johnson of Cran-
brook, taken from the latter's ' Clergyman's
Vade Mecum,' 1841 ; * Analecta Christiana,
pt. i. 1844, pt. ii. 1848, selected from the early
fathers, and intended for the use of Bishop
Selwyn's candidates for the ministry; four
of St. Augustine's shorter treatises, 1848.
[Private information ; Dean Burgon's Lives
of Twelve Good Men ; Dean Church's Oxford
Movement; Kev. T. Mozley's Reminiscences,
chiefly of Oriel College and the Oxford Move-
ment.] J- H. 0.
MARRIOTT, SIR JAMES (1730 P-1803),
lawyer and politician, was the son of an at-
torney in Hatton Garden, London, whose
widow married a Mr. Sayer, a name well
known in the law. He was admitted pen-
sioner at Trinity Hall, Cambridge, 17 June
1746, elected scholar 27 Oct. 1747, graduated
LL.B. 17 June 1751, LL.D. 25 March 1757,
and was elected fellow 26 July 1756. His
rise in life was secured when he arranged
the library of the Duke of Newcastle, then
chancellor of the university, and had the
good fortune to present him with some poems
on his visiting Cambridge in 1755. On 3 Nov.
1757 he was admitted to the College of Ad-
vocates, and in June 1764 was appointed,
through ' interest rather than superior merit,'
says Coote, to the post of advocate-general,
but Lord Sandwich, writing to George Gren-
ville, remarked : ' I believe Marriott is the
fittest person in point of ability exclusive of
other considerations ' ( Grenville Papers, ii.
346). In the same month (13 June 1764)
he was elected master of his college, and in
1767 he became vice-chancellor of the uni-
versity, when he attempted, without success,
to obtain the erection, after his own designs,
of an amphitheatre for public lectures and
musical performances by means of a fund of
500/. which Walter Titley, envoy extraor-
dinary at Denmark, had left at his disposal
as vice-chancellor. In 1768 Marriott was
a candidate for the professorship of modern
history, but it was given to Gray, and he re-
mained without advancement until October
1778, when he was created judge of the ad-
miralty court and knighted. At the general
election of 1780 he contested the borough of
Sudbury in Suffolk, and though not returned
at the poll was seated on petition, 26 April
1781. He retained his seat until the dis-
solution in 1784, and held it again from
1796 until 1802. In March 1782 he caused
great merriment in the House of Commons
by his ; pedantic folly,' for in his desire to
produce some proof of the justice of the
war with the American colonies he observed
that if representation were held necessary to
give the rights of taxation, America was ' re-
presented by the members for Kent, since in
the charters of the thirteen provinces they
are declared to be " part and parcel of the
manor of Greenwich " ' (STANHOPE, Hist, of
England, vii. 205). He was again elected
vice-chancellor of the university in Novem-
ber 1786, when he claimed exemption as one
of his majesty's judges, and the senate by
thirty-one votes to nineteen acquiesced in
his view. He had some difference with the
fellows at a college meeting, and for many
years came to Cambridge as little as he could.
In 1799 he resigned his judgeship, an annuity
of 2,000/. a year being settled on him by par-
liament, and he died at Twinstead Hall, near
Sudbury, on 21 March 1803, aged 72.
Marriott is described as ' less deficient in
talent than in soundness of judgment.' In
his youth he was 'gay and volatile,' and even
in the admiralty court he displayed exces-
sive jocularity. Gray wrote of him in 1766
that his follies should be pardoned 'because
he has some feeling and means us well.' His
writings were : 1. ' Two Poems presented to
the Duke of Newcastle on his revisiting the
University in order to lay the first Stone of
the New Building,' 1755. 2. ' The Case of
the Dutch ships considered,' 1758 : 3rd edit.
1759 ; 4th edit. 1778. 3. < A Letter to the
Dutch Merchants in England ' (anon.), 1759.
4. f Poems written chiefly at the University
of Cambridge. Together with a Latin Ora-
tion upon the History and Genius of the
Roman and Canon Laws, spoken in the
Chapel of Trinity Hall, Cambridge, 21 Dec.
1756,' Cambridge, 1760. Marriott contributed
verses to the Cambridge university sets on
the peace, 1748, on the death of Frederick,
prince of Wales, 1.751, and to that in 1761
to the new queen. His verses were in the
collections of Dodsley,vols. iv. and vi., Pearch,
vols. ii. and iv., Bell, vols. vi. ix. xii. xv. and
xviii., Mendez, pp. 296-305, and Southey,
vol. iii. 5. ' Political Considerations, being
a few Thoughts of a Candid Man at the Pre-
sent Crisis ' (anon.), 1762. 6. ' Rights and
Privileges of the Universities, in a Charge at
Quarter Sessions, 10 Oct. 1768. Also an
Argument on the Poor's Rate charged on the
Colleges of Christ and Emmanuel,' 1769.
Of this production Gray writes : ' It moved
the town's people to tears and the university
to laughter.' See also Wordsworth's l Uni-
versity Life in the Eighteenth Century,' pp.
427-8, < Scholar AcademicEe,' pp. 138, 327.
7. ' Plan of a Code of Laws for the Province
of Quebec,' 1774. 8. ' Me"moire justificatif
j de la Grande Bretagne, en arretant les na-
Marriott
i99
Marriott
vires etrangers et les munitions destinies aux
insurgens de 1'Amerique,' 1779. 9. 'For-
mulary of Instruments and Writs used in
the Admiralty Court.' Marriott wrote three
papers, 117, 121, and 199, in the ' World,' and
contributed an imitation of Ode vi. bk. ii. to
Buncombe's ' Horace ' in English verse (2nd
edit.), i. 184. Two letters from him to Burke
on Burke's speaking are in the latter's ' Corre-
spondence/ i. 97-8, 102-3, and one is in the
'Garrick Correspondence,' ii. 164-5.
A volume of the ' Decisions' by Sir George
Hay and Marriott was published in 1801,
another volume, edited by George Minot,
was issued at Boston, U.S., in 1853, and one
of his arguments is included in the ' Collec-
tanea Juridica ' of Francis Hargrave, i. 82-
129. Numerous papers by him are in the
possession of the Marquis of Lansdowne (Hist.
MSS. Comm. 3rd Rep. App. p. 139, and 6th
Rep. App. p. 240) and Mr. C. F. Weston-
Underwood (ib. 10th Rep. App. p. 239). His
decisions were such, in the opinion of Judge
Story, as no other person would ever follow.
[Gent. Mag. 1779 pt. ii. pp. 864, 951, 1803
pt. i. pp. 294, 379 ; Nichols's Lit. Anecdotes, vi.
617; Oldfield's Representative History, iv. 554;
Cooper's Annals of Cambridge, iv. 284, 351-2,
421 ; Coote's English Civilians, pp. 124-5 ; Let-
ters of Gray and Mason, ed. Mitford, p. 412;
Gray's Corresp. with Norton Nicholls, pp. 60-7,
76, 80-2 ; Gray's Works, ed. Gosse, iii. 320,
331; Gunning's Reminiscences, i. 125-7; Reuss's
-British Authors, ii. 64; Preface to "World, ed.
Chalmers, p. xlvi ; information from Mr. W. G.
Bell of Trinity Hall.] W. P. C.
MARRIOTT, JOHN (d. 1 653), < the great
eater,' familiarly known as Ben Marriott,
is said to have been a respectable lawyer,
who entered Gray's Inn during the reign
of James I, and at the time of his death,
in 1653, was the patriarch of the society.
His burial is dated in Smith's ' Obituary,'
(Camden Soc., p. 36), 25 Nov. 1653, but
his name is not included in Mr. Foster's
' Register of Admissions to Gray's Inn.' He
became notorious in the year previous to his
death owing to the circulation of a mali-
cious and licentious pasquinade, entitled ' The
Great Eater of Graye's Inn, or the Life of
Mr. Marriot, the Cormorant. Wherein is set
forth all the exploits and actions by him
performed, with many pleasant stories of his
Travells into Kent and other places. By
G, F., gent., at the Unicorne in Paul's church-
yard, 1652.' The pamphlet relates with, much
detail how Marriot voided a worm, how he
ate an ordinary provided for twenty men,
how his enemies served him bitches and
monkeys baked in pies, how he stole gentle-
men's dogs to eat, and in extremity of hunger
devoured the most revolting kinds of offal.
The volume concludes with a list of his re-
cipes, particularly 'his pils to appease hunger.'
The recipes alone were issued separately in
the same year, with the title, ' The English
Mountebank: or a Physical Dispensatory,'
purporting to be by Marriot himself. An
abridgment of the first work appeared in
1750, as a chapbook, with the title, 'The
Gray's Inn Greedy Gut, or the Surprising
Adventures of Mr. Marriott.' Some addi-
tional details are given in Sloane MS. 2425,
where Marriot's infantine exploit of 'sucking
his mother and £ a dozen nurses dry' is
circumstantially related. G. F.'s scurrilous
production was replied to in ' A Letter to
Mr. Marriot from a friend of his, wherein
his name is redeemed from that Detraction
G. F., gent., hath endeavoured to fasten
upon him by a scandalous and defamatory
libel. London, printed for the friends of
Mr. Marriot, 1652,' 7 pp. 4to. The fronti-
spiece represents Marriot and G. F., gent., in
postures symbolical, respectively, of righteous
indignation and degrading self-humiliation.
Marriot's name was for a time proverbial for
voracity, like that of Nicholas Wood of
Harrisom, whose feats are described by Taylor
the Water-poet (1630, p. 142), and that of
Darteneuf [see DAKTIQTJENAVE, CHAELES],
commemorated by Pope (cf. PEPTS, Diary,
ed. Wheatley, i.' 44). In Charles Cot-
ton's ' Poems on Several Occasions ' are two
copies on Marriot, in one of which the ' cor-
morant's ' appearance is described as spare
and thin, ' approaching famine in his phys-
nomy,' while as late as 1705 Dunton, in his
1 Life and Errors ' (p. 90), mentions how the
sharp air of New England made him eat
'like a second Marriot.' The accounts of
Marriot's exploits, which may have been at-
tributable to disease, possibly had some sub-
stratum in fact, but the libellous ingenuity
of 'G. F., gent.,' is doubtless responsible for
much grotesque embellishment.
[Caulfield's Portraits of Remarkable Persons,
iii. 225 ; Notes and Queries, 2nd ser. ii. 6, 31,
iii. 455; Evans's Cat. of Engraved Portraits, i.
223 (where his first name is given as Benjamin);
Brit. Mus. Cat.] T. S.
MARRIOTT, JOHN (1780-1825), poet
and divine, baptised at Cotesbach Church,
Leicestershire, 11 Sept. 1780, was third and
youngest son of Robert Marriott (d. 1808),
D.C.L., rector of that parish, and of Gil-
morton in the same county, by his wife
Elizabeth (d. 1819), daughter and only child
of George Stow of Walthamstow, Essex.
He was entered at Rugby School at Mid-
summer 1788, and matriculated at Christ
Marriott
200
Marriott
Church, Oxford, on 10 Oct. 1798. At the
first public examination in 1802 he was one
of the two who obtained a first class in clas-
sics, his examiners being Edward Copleston,
Henry Phillpotts, and S. P. Rigaud, and in
that year he graduated B.A. and obtained a
studentship at Christ Church. In 1806 he
proceeded M. A. He left Oxford in 1 804 to live
at Dalkeith as tutor to George Henry, lord
Scott, elder brother of the fifth Duke of
Buccleuch. He remained at Dalkeith until
his pupil's early death in 1808, and during
this period of his life he was on very inti-
mate terms with Sir Walter Scott. Marriott
was ordained priest on 22 Dec. 1805, and
was instituted on 28 April 1807 to the rec-
tory of Church Lawford in Warwickshire,
a benefice in the gift of the Buccleuch family,
which he retained until his death. Through
the continued ill-health of his wife he was
compelled to live in Devonshire, where he
served the curacies of St. James, Exeter, St.
Lawrence, Exeter, and Broad Clyst. In the
latter parish his memory was cherished for
more than twenty years after his death. In
the summer of 1824 he was seized with ossi-
fication of the brain and was removed to
London for better advice without result.
He died there on 31 March 1825, and was
buried in the burial-ground belonging to St.
Giles-in-the-Fields, which was attached to
Old St. Pancras Church. He married in 1808
Mary Ann Harris, daughter of Thomas
Harris, solicitor, of Rugby, and of Ann
Harrison, his wife ; she died at Broad Clyst,
30 Oct. 1821. They had issue four sons,
John, Thomas, Charles [q. v.], and George,
and one daughter, Mary Ann.
Marriott was a good preacher, in sympathy
of friendship, if not of religious belief, with
such evangelicals as John Bowdler and the
Thorntons, and his fascinating manners en-
deared him to all who came in contact with
him. Scott addressed to him the second
canto of ' Marmion,' with allusions to his
store of classic and of Gothic lore, to their
poetic talk, and to Marriott's harp, which,
though strung on the banks of Isis, ' to many
a border theme has rung.' These poems were
his contributions to the third edition of Scott's
* Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border,' which
consisted of ' The Feast of the Spurs,' ' On a
Visit paid to the Ruins of Melrose Abbey,'
and ' Archie Armstrong's Aith/ His most
famous composition is the poem of 'Marriage
is like a Devonshire Lane,' which is printed
in Joanna Baillie's 'Collection of Poems/
1823, pp. 163-4, the Rev. S. Rowe's ; Dart-
moor,' p. 88, Worth's ' West Country Gar-
land,' 1875, pp. 97-8, Smiles's ' Life of Tel-
ford,' ed. 1867, pp. 7-8, and Everitt's ' Devon-
shire Scenery,' pp. 17-18 ; in the last-men-
tioned collection (pp. 232-3) is also a poem
by Marriott with the title of ' A Devonshire
Sketch.' Several sets of verses and numerous
letters by him are in C. Kirkpatrick Sharpe's
' Letters,' 1888, i. 235-377 ; to him is attri-
buted ' The Poetic Epistle to Southey from
his Cats,' which is printed in the 'Doctor,' ed.
1848, p. 682, and Burgon quotes some lines
by him on the christening day of his son
Charles. He was the author of several
hymns, especially of (1) 'Thou whose Al-
mighty Word,' in 'The Friendly Visitor/
1825, which has been frequently reproduced
with slight variations and translated into
many languages ; (2) ' A Saint. O would
that I could claim/ which was printed in
Mrs. Fuller Mainland's ' Hymns for Private
Devotion/ 1827, pp. 182-3, and 'The Friendly
Visitor/ 1834; (3)' When Christ our human
form did bear/ written in 1816 for Up-Ottery
parochial schools ( JULIAN, Hymnology, pp.
715, 1579). Two manuscript volumes of his
poetry belong to the Misses Marriott of East-
leigh, near Southampton.
Marriott's publications wrere : 1. ' Sermon
preached in Trinity Church, Coventry, at the
Archdeacon's Visitation/ 1813; afterwards
included in his' Sermons/ ed. 1838. 2. 'Hints
to a Traveller into Foreign Countries/ 1816,
emphatic in favour of the observance of the
Sabbath. 3. ' Sermons/ 1818, dedicated to
the Duke of Buccleuch, with warmest grati-
tude for the happiness enjoyed for some years
under his roof. 4. ' Cautions suggested by
Trial of R. Carlile for republishing Paine's
"Age of Reason/" a sermon preached at
Broad Clyst, 1819. 5. ' Sermons/ edited by
his sons the Rev. John and the Rev. Charles
Marriott, 1838, in which was included his ser-
mon on the danger of schism, preached at Dr.
Sandford's consecration, and reprinted in 1847
by Charles Marriott at the Littlemore press.
[Gent. Mug. 1821 pt. ii. p. 477, 1825 pt. i. p.
571 ; Rugby School Register, 1881, i. 65 ; Bur-
gon's Twelve Good Men, 1st edit. pp. 297-302,
350 ; Foster's Alumni Oxon. ; Dean Church's
Oxford Movement, p. 71 ; Notes and Queries,
7th ser. viii. 208, 277, 332-3, ix. 112; informa-
tion from the Rev. G. S. Marriott of Cotesbach
and Miss Marriott of Eastleigh.] W. P. C.
MARRIOTT, WHARTON BOOTH
(1823-1871), divine, seventh son of George
Wharton Marriott, J.P. for Middlesex and
barrister of the Inner Temple, was born at
32 Queen Square, St. George's, Bloomsbury,
London, 7 Nov. 1823, and was educated at
Eton, 1838-43. He matriculated 12 June
1843, from Trinity College, Oxford, where he
was a scholar 1843-6. He was elected a
Petrean fellow of Exeter College 30 June
Marrowe
201
Marryat
1846, but vacated his fellowship by marrying,
on 22 April 1851, at Bletchingley, Surrey,
Julia, youngest daughter of William Soltau
of Clapham. His degrees were B.C.L. 1851,
M.A. 1856, B.D. 1870, and he was select
preacher in the university of Oxford 1868,
and Grinfield lecturer on the Septuagint,
1871. From 1850 to 1860 he was employed
as an assistant-master at Eton ; he never
held any benefice, but was a preacher by
license from the bishop in the diocese of
Oxford. He regarded many ecclesiastical
ceremonies of his time as modern inventions,
and viewed the ancient church vestments
as simply the ordinary dresses of the period.
These opinions he fully stated in * Vestiarium
Christianum : the Origin and Gradual Deve-
lopment of the Dress of Holy Ministry in
the Church/ 1868, ' The Vestments of the
Church, an illustrated Lecture/ 1869, and
' The Testimony of the Catacombs and of the
Monuments of Christian Art from the Second
to the Eighteenth Century, concerning Ques-
tions of Doctrine now disputed in the Church/
1870. On 30 May 1857 he was elected a
fellow of the Society of Antiquaries, and a
member of the council in 1871. He died at
Eton College on 16 Dec. 1871, and his wife
died in the following year.
Besides the works already mentioned,
Marriott wrote and edited : 1. i The Adelphi
of Terence, with English Notes/ 1863.
2. 'EtpriviKa, The wholesome Words of Holy
Scripture concerning Questions now disputed
in the Church/ 1864-5, 2 pts. 3. < Selec-
tions from Ovid's Metamorphoses, with Eng-
lish Notes/ second edit. 1868. 4. ' The Doc-
trine of the Holy Eucharist as set forth in
a recent Declaration: a Correspondence be-
tween W. B. Marriott and the Rev. Thomas
Thellusson Carter, Rector of Clewer/ 1868-
1869, two parts. A promised third part ap-
parently was not printed. Marriott was
also a contributor to Smith's ' Dictionary of
Christian Antiquities.'
[Hort's Memorials of W. B. Marriott, 1873,
•with portrait ; Boase's Keg. of Exeter Coll. 1879,
p. 136 ; Eton Portrait Gallery, 1876, pp. 195-6 ;
Proc.ofSoc.of Antiq. 1870-3, v. 309.] G. C. B.
MARROWE, GEORGE (/. 1437), al-
chemist, was an Augustinian canon at Nos-
tell, Yorkshire, and is said to have written
in English a treatise on the philosopher's
stone, of which a copy is preserved at the
Bodleian Library, in MS. Ashmole, 1406,
p. iv : ' The trewe coppie of an auncyent
boke written on parchement by George Mar-
rowe, monk of Nostall Abbey in York sheire,
anno D'ni 1437.'
[Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-Hib. p. 5 1 2 ; Black's Cat.
of Ashmolean MSS. ] C. L. K.
MARRYAT, FREDERICK (1792-1848),
captain in the navy and novelist, born in Great
George Street, Westminster 10 July 1792, of
a Huguenot family, which fled from France
in the end of the sixteenth century, was the
grandson of Thomas Marryat [q. v.] and the
second son of Joseph Marryat of Wimbledon,
member of parliament for Sandwich, chair-
man of Lloyd's, and colonial agent for the
island of Grenada. On the side of his mother,
Charlotte, daughter of Frederick Geyer of
Boston in North America, he was of German
origin. He received his early education at
private schools, where his boisterous tempera-
ment brought him into repeated collision with
the imperfect discipline. Several times he ran
away, always with the intention of escaping to
sea, and at last, in September 1806, his father
got him entered on board the Imperieuse
frigate, commanded by Lord Cochrane [see
COCHRANE, THOMAS, tenth EARL of DUN-
DONALD], The service of the Imperieuse under
Cochrane was peculiarly active and brilliant,
not only in its almost daily episodes of cutting
out coasting vessels or privateers, storming
batteries and destroying telegraph stations,
but also in the defence of the castle of Trini-
dad in November 1808, and in the attack on
the French fleet in Aix Roads, in April 1809.
The daring and j udgment of his commander
were traits which he subsequently repro-
duced in Captain Savage of the Diomede in
' Peter Simple ' and Captain M in l The
King's Own.' In June the Imperieuse sailed
with the fleet on the Walcheren expedition,
from which, in October, Marryat was in-
valided with a sharp attack of fever. Before
leaving the vessel he had formed friendships
which lasted through life with Sir Charles
Napier [q. v.] and Houston Stewart. In 1810
he served in the Centaur flagship of Sir
Samuel Hood in the Mediterranean, and in
1811 was in the ^Eolus in the West Indies
and on the coast of North America. He
was afterwards in the Spartan, with Captain
E. P. Brenton, on the same station, and was
sent home in the Indian sloop in September
1812.
On 26 Dec. 1812 he was promoted to the
rank of lieutenant, and in January 1813 was
again sent out to the West Indies in the
Espiegle sloop. From her he was obliged to
invalid in April, and though in 1814 he re-
turned to the coast of North America as lieu-
tenant of the Newcastle, and assisted in the
capture of several of the enemy's merchant
ships and privateers, his health gave way, and
he went home in the spring of 1815. On
13 June he was made commander. In Janu-
ary 1819 Marryat married, and in June 1820
he was appointed to the Beaver sloop, which
Marryat
202
Marryat
was employed on the St. Helena station till
the death of Napoleon, when he was moved
into the Rosario and sent home with the des-
patches. The Kosario was afterwards em-
ployed in the Channel for the prevention of
smuggling, and was paid off in February
1822. In March 1823 he commissioned the
Larne for service in the East Indies, where
he arrived in time to take an active part in
the first Burmese war. From May to Sep-
tember 1824 he was senior naval officer at
Rangoon, and was officially thanked for ' his
able, gallant, and zealous co-operation ' with
the troops. The very sickly state of the ship
obliged him to go to Penang, but by the end
of December he was back at Rangoon, and
in February 1825 he had the naval command
of an expedition up the Bassein river, which
occupied Bassein and seized the Burmese
magazines. In April 1825 he was appointed
by the senior officer to be captain of the Tees,
a promotion afterwards confirmed by the
admiralty to 25 July 1825. He returned to
England in the Tees in the beginning of
1826, and on 26 Dec. 1826 he was nominated
a C.B. In November 1828 he was appointed
to the Ariadne, which he commanded on
particular service in the Atlantic, at the
Azores or at Madeira till November 1830,
when he resigned on the nominal grounds
of ' private affairs.'
Marryat had been hitherto known as a
naval officer of good and, according to his
opportunities, of even distinguished service.
He had won a C.B. by his conduct in Bur-
mah : he had been awarded in 1818 the gold
medal of the Royal Humane Society for his
gallantry in saving life at sea, in addition to
which he held certificates of having saved
upwards of a dozen, by jumping overboard,
often to the imminent and extreme danger
of his own life. He had also been elected a
fellow of the Royal Society in 1819, mainly
in recognition of his adaptation of Sir Home
Popham's [q. v.] system of signalling, to a
code for the mercantile marine (1817), which
also won for him some years later (19 June
1833) the decoration of the Legion of Honour,
conferred by the king of the French, ' for
services rendered to science and navigation.'
In the meantime, while still in the Ariadne,
he wrote and published a novel, under the
title of < The Naval Officer, or Scenes and
Adventures in the Life of Frank Mildmay/
1829, 3vols. 12mo, for which he received an
immediate payment of 4001. The brilliant
and lifelike narrative of naval adventure,
most of which he had seen or experienced,
took the public by storm ; the book was a
literary and financial success. He had already
written * The King's Own,' which was pub-
lished in 1830, and settling down to his new
profession of literature, he produced with
startling rapidity ' Newton Forster,' 1832 ;
' Peter Simple,' 1834 ; < Jacob Faithful,' 1834 ;
' The Pacha of Many Tales,' 1835 ; l Mr.
Midshipman Easy,' 1836; ' Japhet in Search
of a Father/ 1836; 'The Pirate, and the
Three Cutters,' 1836 ; ' Snarleyyow, or the
Dog Fiend,' 1837; 'The Phantom Ship/
1839; 'Poor Jack/ 1840; 'Joseph Rush-
brook, or The Poacher/ 1841 ; ' Percival
Keene/ 1842 ; ' The Privateer's Man/ 1846 ;
and ' Valerie/ published, after his death, in
1849.
But novel-writing was not his only lite-
rary work. From 1832 to 1835 he edited the
* Metropolitan Magazine/ and kept up a close
connection with it for a year longer. In it
most of his best novels first appeared : * New-
ton Forster/ ' Peter Simple/ ' Jacob Faith-
ful/ ' Midshipman Easy/ and { Japhet/ and
besides these, many miscellaneous articles,
afterwards published collectively, under the
title ' Olla Podrida/ 1840, as well as others
which were allowed to die. In 1836 he lived
abroad, principally at Brussels, where he was
popular, speaking French fluently and being
full of humorous stories ; 1837 and 1838 he
spent in Canada and the United States, his
impressions of which he gave to the world
as 'A Diary in America, with remarks on
its Institutions/ 1839, 3 vols. 12mo, and part
second, with the same title, 1839, 3 vols.
12mo. After his return from America in the
beginning of 1839 he lived principally in
London or at Wimbledon till 1843, when
he finally settled at Langham, a house and
small farm in Norfolk, which had been in his
possession for thirteen years, bringing in very
little rent. Notwithstanding a considerable
patrimony and the large sums he made by
his novels, he seems at this time to have
been somewhat straitened in his means,
owing partly to the ruin of his West Indian
property, and partly to his own extravagance
and carelessness. When the readiness with
which he had poured out novels of sea life at
the rate of two or three a year began to fail,
he found a new source of profit in his popular
books for children. To these he principally
devoted himself during his last eight years.
The series opened with ' Masterman Ready,
or the Wreck of the Pacific/ 1841, and con-
tinued with ' Narrative of the Travels and
Adventures of Monsieur Violet in California,
Sonora, and Western Texas/ 1843 ; ' The
Settlers in Canada/ 1844 ; < The Mission,
or Scenes in Africa/ 1845 ; * The Children
of the New Forest/ 1847; and, published
after his death, < The Little Savage/ 2 pts.,
1848-9.
Marryat
203
Marryat
The work told on his health, which was
never very strong. He imagined that change
of occupation and scene might re-establish
it, and in July 1847 applied for service afloat.
The refusal of the admiralty to entertain his
application exasperated him, and in his anger
he broke a blood-vessel of the lungs. For
six months he was seriously ill, and was
barely recovering when the news of the death
of his eldest son, Frederick, lost in the Aven-
ger on 20 Dec. 1847, gave him a shock which
proved fatal. He died at Langham on 9 Aug.
1848.
As a writer Marryat has been variously
judged, but his position as a story-teller is
assured. He drew the material of his stories
from his professional experience and know-
ledge ; the terrible shipwreck, for instance, in
' The King's Own,' is a coloured version of the
loss of the Droits de 1'homme [see PELLEW,
EDWAKD, VISCOTJNT EXMOTTTH], and Mr.
Chucks was still known in the flesh to the
generation that succeeded Marryat. As a
tale of naval adventure, ' Frank Mildmay '
was avowedly autobiographical, and there
can be little doubt that Marryat's contem-
poraries could have fitted other names to
Captain Kearney, or to Captain To, or to
Lieutenant Oxbelly. Marryat has made his
sailors live, and has given his incidents a real
and absolute existence. It is in this, and in
the rollicking sense of fun and humour which
pervades the whole, that the secret of his
success lay ; for, with the exception perhaps
of ' The King's Own,' his plots are poor. Ac-
cording to Lockhart, ' in the quiet effective-
ness of circumstantial narrative he sometimes
approaches old Defoe.' Christopher North
was an enthusiastic admirer of his career in
the navy, of his writings, and his conviviality ;
while Hogg placed his character of Peter
Simple on a level with that of Parson Adams.
Edgar Allan Poe found Marryat's works
' essentially mediocre,' and his ideas ' the
common property of the mob.'
Besides the works already enumerated,
Marryat was the author of ' Suggestions for
the Abolition of the present System of Im-
pressment in the Naval Service,' 1822, 8vo,
a pamphlet which at the time caused some
flutter in naval circles, and is said to have
drawn down on him the ill-will of the Duke
of Clarence, afterwards William IV ; though
other stories describe AVilliam, when king,
as on terms of homely familiarity with both
31arryat and his wife. He also published
several caricatures, both political and social.
One of these — ' Puzzled which to Choose, or
the King of Timbuctoo offering one of his
Daughters in Marriage to Captain (anti-
cipated result of the African Expedition),'
1818 — obtained considerable popularity, and,
according to Mrs. Lean, was not without
influence on his election as an F.R.S. ' The
Adventures of Master Blockhead ' was, on
the same authority, one of the most popular
of his drawings. Others were less fortunate,
and one or more — presumably not published
— ( stopped for some months his promotion
from lieutenant to commander.'
In January 1819 Marryat married Ca-
therine, second daughter of Sir Stephen
Shairp of Houston, Linlithgow, and for many
years consul-general in Russia. By her he
had issue four sons and seven daughters.
Three of the sons predeceased him; the
youngest, Frank, favourably known as the
author of ' Borneo and the Indian Archi-
pelago,' 1848, and ' Mountains and Molehills,
or Recollections of a Burnt Journal/ 1855,
died of decline in his twenty-ninth year, in
1855. Of the daughters, one, Mrs. Lean,
has attained some distinction as a novelist
under her maiden name of Florence Marryat.
An engraved portrait has been published.
[Florence Marryat's Life and Letters of Cap-
tain Marryat, and There is no Death ; Marshall's
Roy. Nav. Bio£. ix. (vol. iii. pt. i.) 261; Han-
nay's Life of Frederick Marryat (Great Writers
Series) ; Athenseum, 1 8 May 1 889, p. 633 ; Fraser's
Magazine May 1838 ; Temple Bar, March 1873 ;
Notes and Queries, 7th ser., vii. 294, 486; Dun-
donald's Autobiography of a Seaman.]
J. K. L.
^MARRYAT, THOMAS, M.D. (1730-
1792), physician, born in London in 1730,
was educated for the presbyterian ministry.
He possessed great natural talents, a brilliant
memory, and a genuine love for literature.
* Latin,' he says, ' was his vernacular lan-
guage, and he could read any Greek author,
even Lycophron, before nine years old.' His
wit, though frequently coarse, was irresis-
tible. From 1747 until 1749 he belonged
to a poetical club which met at the Robin
Hood, Butcher Row, Strand, every Wednes-
day at five, and seldom parted till five the
next morning. Among the members were
Dr. Richard Brookes, Moses Browne, Stephen
Duck, Martin Madan, and Thomas Madox.
Each member brought a piece of poetry,
which was corrected, and if approved of
thrown into the treasury, from which the
wants of the ' Gentleman's Magazine ' and
other periodicals were supplied. A supper
and trials of wit followed ; Marryat, whom
Dr. Brookes nicknamed t Sal Volatile,' fre-
quently kept the table in a roar, though he
was never known to laugh himself. It was
at this club that the plan and title of the
' Monthly Review,' subsequently appropri-
ated by Ralph Griffiths [q. v.], were decided
Marryat
204
Marsden
upon (cf. Marryat's letter printed in Notes
and Queries, 7th ser. ii. 123-4, from Bodl.
MS. Add. C. 89, ff. 247-8).
Marryat soon abandoned all thought of
the ministry, and went to Edinburgh, where
he commenced student in physic and gra-
duated M.D. For a while he sought practice
in London, but in 1762 made a tour of con-
tinental medical schools, and subsequently
visited America, obtaining practice where
he could. On his return in 1766 he resided
for several years in Antrim and the northern
parts of Ireland. It was his habit to set
apart two hours every day to nonpaying
patients that he might watch the effect of
his prescriptions on them. He was accus-
tomed to administer enormous doses of drastic
medicines regardless of the patient's consti-
tution. For dysentery his favourite prescrip-
tion was paper boiled in milk. The poorer
class had, however, so high an opinion of
his skill that they brought dying persons to
him in creels. In February 1774 he migrated
to Shrewsbury, but finally settled in Bristol
about 1785. Here he delivered a course of
lectures on therapeutics which was well at-
tended. To bring himself into notice he
published a book called ' The Philosophy of
Masons,' a work so heterodox in opinion and
licentious in language as to offend his best
friends. His good fortune, rather than his
skill, in restoring to health some patients who
had been given up by other doctors gained him
a reputation which quickly enabled him to
keep his carriage; but his improvident habits
reduced him eventually to poverty. When
he found his boon companions dropping off,
he fixed a paper upon the glass of the Bush
coffee-room inquiring 'if any one remem-
bered that there was such a person as Thomas
Marryat,' and reminding them that he ' still
lived, or rather existed, in Horfield Koad.'
In the midst of his distress he persistently
refused assistance from his relations.
Marryat died on 29 May 1792, and was
buried in the ground belonging to the chapel
in Lewin's Mead, in Brunswick Square,
Bristol. His personal appearance was plain
to repulsiveness, his manners were disagree-
ably blunt, and latterly morose ; but he is
represented as a man of inflexible integrity
and of genuine kindness, especially to the
poor. He had much of the habits and man-
ners of an empiric, and was consequently
suspected by his more orthodox professional
brethren.
Marryat's first work was entitled ' Medical
Aphorisms, or a Compendium of Physic,
founded on irrefragible principles,' 8vo,
Ipswich, 1756 or 1757, much of which he
subsequently saw fit to retract. This was
followed by his 'Therapeutics, or a New
Practice of Physic,' which he ' humbly in-
scribed to everybody.' It was first published
in Latin in 1758 and reprinted in Dublin in
1764 ; after which a publisher named Dodd
issued two spurious copies, one in Cork,
dated 1770, and another in London in 1774.
The fourth edition, a handsomely printed
quarto, was issued at Shrewsbury, under
Marryat's supervision, in 1775. A pocket
edition, with the title of < The Art of Heal-
ing,' attained great popularity, the twentieth
impression having appeared at Bristol in
1805. Prefixed to it is a life of Marryat,
with his portrait engraved by Johnson, and
autograph.
Marryat also amused himself by writing
verse. A new edition of his ' Sentimental
Fables for the Ladies,' republished from an
Irish copy, appeared at Bristol in 1791. It
was dedicated to Hannah More, and had a
large sale.
[Life prefixed to Marryat's Art of Healing,
20th ed. ; Marryat's Works; Watt's Bibl. Brit.]
G. G.
MARSDEN, JOHN BUXTON (1803-
1870), historical writer, born at Liverpool
in 1803, was admitted sizar of St. John's
College, Cambridge, on 10 April 1823 (Col-
lege Admission Register], and graduated B.A.
in 1827, M.A. in 1830. He was ordained
in 1827 to the curacy of Burslem, Stafford-
shire, whence he removed to that of Harrow,
Middlesex. From 1833 to 1844 he held the
rectory of Lower Tooting, Surrey, during
the minority of his successor, R. W. Greaves,
and from 1844 to 1851 he was vicar of Great
Missenden, Buckinghamshire. In 1851 he
became perpetual curate of St. Peter, Dale
End, Birmingham. Marsden was a sensible,
liberal-minded clergyman. At a meeting of
\ the clergy at Aylesbury on 7 Dec. 1847 to
j protest against the appointment of Renn
Dickson Hampden [q. v.] to the see of Here-
ford, he moved an amendment, and in a
vigorous speech (printed in 1 848) denounced
the unfair treatment of Dr. Hampden. For
five years before his death ill-health incapa-
citated him from engaging in active duty
of any kind. He died on 16 June 1870 at
37 Highfield Road, Edgbaston, Birmingham
(Guardian, 22 June 1870, p. 724).
Marsden was author of three very meri-
torious works, entitled: 1. 'The History
of the Early Puritans, from the Reforma-
tion to the Opening of the Civil War in
1642,' 8vo. London, 1850. 2. < The History
of the Later Puritans, from the Opening of
the Civil War to 1662,' 8vo, London, 1852
(cf. GARDINER and MULLINGEK, Introd. to
Marsden
205
Marsden
English Hist. pp. 326, 368). 3. 'History
of Christian Churches and Sects from the
earliest ages of Christianity/ 2 vols. 8vo,
London, 1856 ; new edit. 1858.
Marsden's other writings include : 1. ' The
Churchmanship of the New Testament : an
Inquiry . . . into the Origin and Progress of
certain Opinions which now agitate the
Church of Christ/ 12mo, London, 1846.
2. ' Memoirs of the Rev. Samuel Marsden of
Paramatta/ 12mo, London (1858) ; he was
not related to Samuel Marsden [q. v.] 3. ' Me-
moirs of the Rev. Hugh Stowell of Man-
chester/ 8vo, London, 1868. He likewise
published various volumes of sermons and
lectures, contributed a ' biographical preface '
to a posthumous work of the Rev. Edward
Dewdney called 'A Treatise on the special Pro-
vidence of God/ 16mo, 1848, and edited, with
Ereface and notes, J. F. Simon's ' Natural Re-
gion/ 8vo, 1857. From 1859 to 1869 Mars-
den was editor of the ' Christian Observer.'
[Information from R. F. Scott, esq. ; Birming-
ham Daily Gazette, 17 June 1870; Christian
Observer, August 1870, pp. 633-4 ; Crockford's
Clerical Directory.] G. G.
MARSDEN, JOHN HOWARD (1803-
1891), antiquary, eldest son of William
Marsden, curate of St. George's Chapel,
Wigan, and afterwards vicar of Eccles, was
born at Wigan in 1803, and was admitted,
6 Aug. 1817, into Manchester School, being
head scholar in 1822. He was an exhibitioner
from the school to St. John's College, Cam-
bridge, where he was elected a scholar on
the Somerset foundation. In 1823 he won
the Bell university scholarship. He gradu-
ated B.A. in 1826, M.A. in 1829, and B.D.
in 1836. In 1829 he gained the Seatonian
prize, the subject of the poem being ' The
Finding of Moses/ Cambridge, 2nd edit.
1830. He was select preacher to the uni-
versity in 1834, 1837, and 1847 ; was Hul-
sean lecturer on divinity in 1843 and 1844,
and was from 1851 to 1865 the first Disney
professor of archaeology.
In 1840 he had been presented by his
college to the rectory of Great Oakley,
Essex, which he held for forty-nine years,
only resigning it, in 1889, on account of the
infirmities of age. He also held for some
years the rural deanery of Harwich. Having
been elected canon residentiary of Man-
chester in 1858, he became rural dean of
the deanery of Eccles, and he was one of the
chaplains of James Prince Lee [q. v.], first
bishop of Manchester. Throughout his long
life he devoted his leisure to literary pur-
suits, more especially to numismatical and
archaeological research. He died at his resi-
dence, Grey Friars, Colchester, on 24 Jan.
1891.
He married in 1840 Caroline, elder
daughter of William Moore, D.D., preben-
dary of Lincoln, and had issue three sons.
Marsden's works are : 1. Various sermons
preached at Manchester Cathedral, Col-
chester, and Cambridge, 1835-45. 2. 'The
Sacred Tree, a Tale of Hindostan/ privately
printed, London, 1840. 3. ' Philomorus, a
Brief Examination of the Latin Poems of
Sir Thomas More/ London, 1842. 4. < An
Examination of certain Passages in Our
Lord's Conversation with Nicodemus/ eight
Hulsean lectures, London, 1844, 8vo. 5. 'The
Evils which have resulted at various times
from a Misapprehension of Our Lord's
Miracles/ eight Hulsean discourses, London,
the autobiography of Sir Symonds D'Ewes,
London, 1851. 8. 'Two Introductory Lec-
tures upon Archaeology, delivered in the
University of Cambridge/ Cambridge, 1852,
8vo. 9. < A Descriptive Sketch of the Col-
lection of Works of Ancient Greek and Ro-
man Art at Felix Hall/ in ' Transactions
of the Essex Archaeological Society/ 1863.
10. ' A Brief Memoir of the Life and Writ-
ings of Lieutenant-Colonel William Martin
Leake, F.R.S./ privately printed, London,
1864, 4to. 11. < Fasciculus/ London, 1869,
8vo : an amusing collection of his poetical
pieces of a lighter kind.
[Smith's Manchester School Register, iii. 126 ;
Crockford's Clerical Directory, 1882 ; Times,
26 Jan. 1891 ; Button's Lancashire Authors,
p. 77.1 T. C.
MAKSDEN, SAMUEL (1764-1838),
apostle of New Zealand, son of a tradesman,
was born at Horsforth, a village near Leeds,
on 28 July 1764. He was educated at
Hull grammar school, and then took part
in his father's business. Being a lad of
good ability and exemplary character, he
was adopted by the Elland Society, and
placed at St. John's College, Cambridge,
where he studied with assiduity and gained
the friendship of the Rev. Charles Simeon.
Before his university education was com-
pleted he was ordained, and by a royal com-
mission, dated 1 Jan. 1793, appointed second
chaplain in New South Wales. He arrived
in the colony on 2 March 1794, and took up
his residence at Parramatta, where, and at
Sydney and Hawkesbury, he had charge of
the religious instruction of the convicts. In
1807 he returned to England to report on
the state of the colony to the government,
Marsden
206
Marsden
and to solicit further assistance of clergy
and schoolmasters. While in London he
obtained an audience of George III, who
presented him with five Spanish sheep from
his own flock, and these sheep became the
progenitors of extensive flocks of fine-woolled
sheep in Australia.
On his return to New South Wales in
1809 he turned his attention to the state of
New Zealand, and finding he could not per-
suade the Church Missionary Society to do
much for him, he at last, in 1814, at his own
risk, purchased the brig Active, in which he
sent two missionaries to those islands. On
19 Nov. Marsden, accompanied by six New
Zealand chiefs who had been staying with
him at Parramatta, made his first voyage to
New Zealand. He was received with cor-
diality by the natives, and found no diffi-
culty in procuring land for a mission-station.
This was the first of seven voyages which
he made to New Zealand between 1814 and
1837. No one ever exerted more influence
over the native chiefs than himself, and he
must be regarded as one of the most im-
portant of the settlers and civilisers of the
country.
As chaplain in New South Wales he en-
deavoured, with some success, to improve
the standard of morals and manners. He
established orphan schools and female peni-
tentiaries, and made Parramatta a model
parish. Unfortunately the governors did
not always give him assistance or help, and
in 1817 he had to bring an action for defama-
tion of character against the governor's secre-
tary for an article published in the ' Go-
vernment Gazette.' In 1820 a commission
was sent out from England to investigate
the state of the colony and to inquire into
Marsden's conduct, but the charges made
against him were in no instance substantiated.
At Parramatta he set up a seminary for the
education of New Zealanders, but this was
given up in 1821. His salary as chaplain
was raised to 400/. a year in 1825 ; later on,
when Sydney was erected into a bishopric
in 1847, he became minister of Parramatta
parish. He paid a last visit to the Maoris,
in his usual capacity of peace-maker, in 1837.
He died at the parsonage, Windsor, on 12 May
1838, and was buried at Parramatta, where
some Maoris subscribed a marble tablet to
his memory (TAYLOE, New Zealand, p. 601).
On 21 April 1793 he married Miss Ellen
Tristan. She died at Parramatta in 1835.
Marsden published : 1. 'An Answer to
certain Calumnies in Governor Macquarie's
Pamphlet and the third edition of Mr.
Wentworth's "Account of Australia,'" 1826.
2. ' Statement, including a Correspondence
between the Commissioners of the Court of
Enquiry and S. Marsden relative to a Charge
of Illegal Punishment preferred against Doc-
tor Douglass/ 1828.
[Nicholas's Narrative of a Voyage to New
Zealand, performed in the years 1814 and 1815,
in company with the Eev. S. Marsden, 2 vols.
1817; A. Short Account of the Character and
Labours of the Eev. S. Marsden, Parramatta,
1844; J. B. Marsden's Memoirs of S. Marsden,
1859, with portrait; Eusden's Hist, of New Zea-
land, i. 102, 152 ; Bonwick's Eomance of the
Wool Trade, 1887, pp. 82-6.] G. C. B.
MARSDEN, WILLIAM (1754-1836),
orientalist and numismatist, born at Verval,
co. Wicklow, Ireland, on 16 Nov. 1754, was the
sixth son and tenth child of John Marsden
by his second wife Eleanor Bagnall. John
Marsden was engaged in 'extensive mercan-
tile and shipping concerns' in Dublin, and
was a promoter (in 1783) and director of the
National Bank of Ireland. The family had
settled in Ireland at the end of the reign of
Queen Anne, and was probably of Derbyshire
origin. William Marsden received a classical
education in schools at Dublin, and was pre-
paring to enter Trinity College there, with a
view to the church, when, at the suggestion
of his eldest brother, John Marsden, a writer
in the East India Company's service at Fort
Marlborough (Bencoolen) in Sumatra, he
obtained an appointment from the company.
He left Gravesend on 27 Dec. 1770, and
reached Bencoolen on 30 May 1771. During
an eight years' residence in Sumatra, Marsden
did good official service as sub-secretary, and
afterwards as principal secretary, to the
government. He amused his leisure hours
by writing verses and by acting female parts
in a theatre at Bencoolen built and chiefly
managed by his brother. He also mastered
the vernacular tongue, a study which bore
fruit later on in his ' Dictionary of the
Malayan Language.' Marsden's employment
Dy the company practically ceased on 6 July
1779, when he left Sumatra for England.
He invested his savings, and in January
1785 established with his brother John
who had also returned from Sumatra) an
East India agency business in Gower Street,
London. On 3 March 1795 Marsden, who
since 1780 had enjoyed much leisure for
learned studies, was induced to accept the
)ost of second secretary of the admiralty, and
was promoted to be first secretary (with a
salary of 4,000/. a year) in 1804. He dis-
charged his duties ably during this eventful
)eriod of naval history. He resigned the secre-
taryship in June 1807, and received a pension
for life of 1,500/., which in 1831 he volun-
tarily relinquished to the nation.
Marsden
207
Marsden
Marsden was elected fellow of the Royal
Society 23 Jan. 1783, became treasurer and j
vice-president, and often presided during the
illness of Sir Joseph Banks. He had made
the acquaintance of Banks in March 1780,
and from that time till 1795 was a constant
guest at his 'philosophical breakfasts' in
Soho Square, at which he met, among others,
Dr. Solander, Dr. Maskelyne, Major Rennell,
Sir William Herschel, Planta, and Bishop
Horsley. He was elected fellow of the
Asiatic Society of Calcutta in November 1784,
and fellow of the Society of Antiquaries in
1785. He was an original member of the
Royal Irish Academy (May 1785), member
and treasurer of the Royal Society Club
(1787), and a member of the Literary Club
(26 Feb. 1799). In June 1786 he received
the honorary degree of D.C.L. Oxford.
After his retirement Marsden took a house
named Edge Grove at Aldenham, Hertford-
shire, where he henceforth chiefly lived. In
1833 he suffered from apoplexy, and an attack
proved fatal on 6 Oct. 1836. He was buried
in the cemetery at Kensal Green.
On 22 Aug. 1807 Marsden married Eliza-
beth Wray. eldest daughter of his friend Sir
Charles Wilkins. His wife survived him,
and afterwards married Lieutenant-colonel
W. M. Leake [q. v.], the classical topographer
and numismatist. Marsden had written
about 1828 an autobiography, which was
edited and privately printed by his widow in
1838 as ' A Brief Memoir of ... William
Marsden,' London, 4to. The obituary of
Marsden in the ' Gentleman's Magazine ' for
1837 (pt. i. pp. 212-13) mentions a portrait
of him drawn by S. Cousins in 1820, and
engraved by him under the name of his
master, Mr. Reynolds. Marsden's collection
of oriental books and manuscripts he pre-
sented in 1835 to King's College, London.
Marsden's literary reputation was first
assured in 1783 by the publication of his
1 History of Sumatra,' a work bearing the
peculiar impress of his mind, ' strong sense,
truthfulness, and caution.' It was welcomed
in the ' Quarterly Review ' (Ixiv. 99) by
Southey as a model of descriptive composi-
tion, and was highly praised in other English
periodicals (ALLIBOSTE, Diet. Engl. Lit. s.v.
1 Marsden '). His * Dictionary and Grammar
of the Malayan Language,' begun in 1786
and published in 1812, added still further
to his reputation, while the publication of
his l Numismata Orientalia ' in 1823-5 esta-
blished his fame as a numismatist. The last-
named valuable and original work describes
Marsden's collection of oriental coins, at that
time unique in England. The Cufic coins
were purchased by Marsden in September
1805 of G. Miles, a coin-dealer, who had ac-
quired them from Sir Robert Ainslie [q. v.]
Marsden arranged and deciphered the spe-
cimens, and afterwards added other coins,
chiefly Indian, to his cabinet. The whole col-
lection was presented by him to the British
Museum on 12 July 1834. It consists of
about 3.447 oriental coins, including 618 spe-
cimens in gold and 1,228 in silver (manuscript
note by E. Hawkins in copy of Num. Orient.
in department of coins, British Museum).
Marsden's chief publications are : 1. 'The
History of Sumatra,' London, 1783, 4to ;
2nd edit. 1784 ; 3rd edit, 1811, 4to ; German
translation, Leipzig, 1785, 8vo ; French trans-
lation, 1788, 8vo. 2. 'A Catalogue of Dic-
tionaries, Vocabularies, Grammars, and Al-
phabets,' 2 pts. London, 1796, 4to, privately
printed (MARTIN, Priv. Printed Books}. 3. 'A
Dictionary of the Malayan Language ; to
which is prefixed a Grammar, with an Intro-
duction and Praxis,' 2 pts. London, 1812, 4to
(a Dutch translation, Haarlem, 1825, 4to).
4. ' A Grammar of the Malayan Language,'
London, 1812, 4to. 5. 'the Travels of
Marco Polo/ translated from the Italian,
with notes, 1818, 4to ; also 1847, 8vo, in
Bohn's ' Antiquarian Library.' Colonel Yule,
preface to ' Marco Polo,' i. p. viii, says that
Marsden's edition must always be spoken of
with respect, though much elucidatory matter
has since come to light. 6. * Numismata Orien-
talia Illustrata,' with plates, London, pt. i.
1823, pt. ii. 1825, 4to. 7. 'Bibliotheca Mars-
deniana Philologica et Orientalis, a Catalogue
of Works and Manuscripts collected with a
view to the general comparison of Languages
and to the study of Oriental Literature,'
London, 1827, 4to. 8. ' Nakhoda Miida,
Memoirs of a Malayan Family/ 1830, 8vo
(Oriental Translation Fund). 9. 'Miscel-
laneous Works/ London, 1834, 4to (con-
taining three tracts, on the Polynesian lan-
guages, on a conventional Roman alphabet
applicable to Oriental languages, and on a
national English dictionary). Marsden also
contributed papers to periodicals, among
which may be mentioned, ' The Era of the
Mahometans,' in the 'Philosophical Trans-
actions/ 1788, and one on the language and
Indian origin of the gipsies, in the ' Archaeo-
logia/ vol. vii.
[Brief Memoir of Marsden, by his widow. 1838;
Gent. Mag. 1837, pt. i. pp. 212-13; Brit. Mus.
Cat.] W. W.
MARSDEN, WILLIAM (1796-1867),
doctor of medicine, descended from a family
of yeomen belonging to Cawthorne in York-
shire, was born in August 1796 at Sheffield,
where he spent the early years of his life.
Marsden
208
Marsh
He came to London and entered at St. Bar-
tholomew's Hospital, where he was brought
under the influence of Abernethy, and at
the same time he served an apprenticeship
to Mr. Dale, a surgeon practising at the top
of Holborn Hill. He obtained the member-
ship of the Royal College of Surgeons of
England on 27 April 1827. His inability
later in that year to obtain the admission to
a hospital of a girl of eighteen years, whom
he accidentally found on the steps of St. An-
drew's churchyard almost dead of disease
and starvation, turned his attention to the
question of hospital relief. Relief was then
granted only to those who could obtain a
governor's letter, or could produce other evi-
dence of being known to subscribers to these
institutions. This anomalous condition he
sought to rectify by establishing in 1828 a
small dispensary in Greville Street, Hatton
Garden, to whose benefits the poor were ad-
mitted absolutely without formality. This
institution at first met with great opposition;
but in 1832 its value became widely recog-
nised, owing to the fact that it alone, of all the
London hospitals, received cholera patients.
In 1843 the hospital was moved into Gray's
Inn Road, to a site previously occupied by the
light horse volunteers of the city of London,
a site which was afterwards purchased by
the beneficence of wealthy friends, and upon
it was built the Royal Free Hospital, Dr.
Marsden becoming its senior surgeon. In
1838 he obtained the degree of M.D. from the
university of Erlangen. In 1840 a handsome
testimonial was presented to him by the
Duke of Cambridge, in the name of a nume-
rous body of subscribers, who recognised the
benefits his efforts had conferred upon the
sick poor.
In 1851 Marsden opened a small house in
Cannon Row, Westminster, for the reception
of persons suffering from cancer. Within
ten years the institution was moved to
Brompton, where it exists in the imposing
block of buildings known as the Cancer
Hospital (with 120 beds), of which Mars-
den was also the senior surgeon.
Marsden enjoyed a large practice, and
throughout his life was a disciple of Aber-
nethy, and followed his methods. Usually
expectant in his treatment, he was sometimes
so bold as to be heroic. He was a very
acute observer. He died of bronchitis on
16 Jan. 1867, and was buried in Norwood
cemetery. He was twice married, and had
one son — Dr. Alexander Marsden (b. 1832) —
by his first wife. After moving from Thavies'
Inn he lived for many years at 65 Lincoln's
Inn Fields.
Marsden published f Symptoms and Treat-
! ment of Malignant Diarrhoea, better known
by the name of Asiatic or Malignant Cholera/
8vo, London, 1834 ; 2nd edit. 1848.
A full-length portrait of Marsden by T. H.
Illidge [q. v.], painted in 1850, hangs in the
board-room of the Royal Free Hospital. A
full-length, attributed to H. W. Pickersgill,
sen., exhibited in the Royal Academy in
1866, is at present in the board-room of the
Cancer Hospital at Brompton.
[The Hospital, 14 May 1887, p. 103; addi-
tional information kindly given to the writer by
Dr. Alexander Marsden ; Lancet, 1867, i. 131 ;
Med. Times and Gaz. 1867, i. 98.] D'A. P.
MARSH. [See also MAEISCO.]
MARSH, ALPHONSO, the elder (1627-
1681), musician, the son of Robert Marsh
(died before 1662), one of the musicians in
ordinary to Charles I, was born before 28 Jan.
1627. He was said by Wood to be a great
songster and lutenist (Manuscript Lives).
Marsh alternated with John Harding in
singing the words of Pirrhus, a bass part in
D'Avenant's 'Siege of Rhodes,' 1656 (CHAP-
PELL, Popular Music, ii. 478). He was ap-
pointed gentleman of the Chapel Royal
about 1661, and was present at the corona-
tion of Charles II on 23 April in that year.
He died on 9 April 1681. He married at
St. Margaret's, Westminster, 8 Feb. 1647-8,
Mary Cheston. His will, by which he left
a clear third of his arrears of pay to his son
Alphonso [q. v.], and the residue to his second
wife Rebecca, was proved by the widow on
19 April. Marsh's printed songs are in John
Playford's collections : 1. Eight songs in
' Select Ayres and Dialogues,' bk. ii. 1669,
pp. 60-4. 2. Five songs in ' Choice Songs
and Ayres for one Voice to the Theorbo-lute,'
bk. i. 1673, pp. 5-37 passim. 3. Three songs
in ' Choice Ayres ... to sing to Theorbo-
lute or Bass-viol,' bk. i. 1676, p. 84, and bk.
ii. 1679, p. 34.
[Grove's Dictionary, ii. 221 ; North's Me-
moires, p. 98 ; Old Cheque-book of the Chapel
Royal, pp. 17, 21 ; Chamberlayne's Anglise No-
titia ; Cal. of State Papers, Dom. Charles II, 1 662
vol. lii., 1663 vol. Ixxvi. ; Will in Registers
P. C. C., book North, fol. 60 ; Chester's Registers
of Westminster Abbey, p. 230.] L. M. M.
MARSH, ALPHONSO, the younger
(1648 P-1692), musician, the only son of
Alphonso Marsh the elder [q. v.] by his first
wife, was admitted gentleman of the Chapel
Royal on 25 April 1676. He was present
at the coronations of James II, 1685, arvd
of William and Mary, 1689. He died on
5 April 1692, and was buried in the west
cloister of Westminster Abbey. His prin-
cipal creditor, Edward Bradock, of the Chapel
Marsh
209
Marsh
Royal, obtained a grant of administration in
July. By his wife Cecilia (d. January 1691}
he left a daughter, Mary.
Four of Marsh's songs are in J. Playford's
' Choice Ayres,' bk. i. 1673 pp. 23, 29, 57 ,
1676 p. 45 ; one is in H. Playford's < Theater
of Musick,' bk. iv. 1687, p. 53 ; and two
are in H. Playford's ' Banquet of Musick/
bk. i. 1688, p. 1, bk. ii. p. 11.
[Authorities under ALPHONSO MARSH the elder;
Chester's Westminster Abbey, pp. 482-3.1
L. M. M.
MARSH, CHARLES (1774 P-1835 ?),
barrister, born about 1774, was younger son
of Edward Marsh, a Norwich manufacturer,
and received his education in the school there
under Dr. Forster. On 5 Oct. 1792 he was
admitted pensioner of St. John's College,
Cambridge, but did not graduate. He be-
came a student of Lincoln's Inn on 26 Sept.
1791, was called to the bar, and in 1804 went
to Madras, where he practised with success.
On his return to England he was elected
M.P.for East Retford in the election of 1812,
and distinguished himself by his knowledge
of Indian affairs. On 1 July 1813 he spoke
in a committee of the house in support of
the amendment, moved by Sir Thomas Sutton,
on the clause in the East India Bill providing
further facilities for persons to go out to
India for religious purposes, and denounced
the injudicious attempt of Wilberforce and
others to force Christianity on the natives.
His speech, which occupies thirty-two co-
lumns of Hansard's * Parliamentary Debates '
(xxvi. 1018), has been described as ' one of
the most pointed and vigorous philippics in
any language ' (Quarterly Review, Ixx. 290).
Marsh did not seek re-election at the disso-
lution of 1818. He is said to have died in
the spring of 1835.
In his younger days Marsh was a contri-
butor to ' The Cabinet. By a Society of
Gentlemen,' 3 vols. 8vo, Norwich, 1795.
He wrote also some able pamphlets, includ-
ing ' An Appeal to the Public Spirit of Great
Britain,' 8vo, London, 1803, and ' A Review
of some important Passages in the late Ad-
ministration of Sir George Hilaro Barlow,
Bart., at Madras,' 8vo, London, 1813. His
speech on the East India Bill was printed
in pamphlet form in 1813, and also in vol. ii.
of the ' Pamphleteer ' (1813). To Marsh
has been wrongly ascribed the famous * Let-
ters of Vetus ' in the < Times ' (1812) ; they
were written by Edward Sterling, father of
John Sterling (1806-1844) [q.v.] (CARLYLE,
Works, xx. 27). He is also the reputed
author of two lively volumes of gossip, en-
titled ' The Clubs of London ; with Anec-
TOL. XXXVI.
dotes of their Members, Sketches of Charac-
ter, and Conversations,' 8vo, London, 1828.
A few of the anecdotes in vol. i. had already
appeared in the ' New Monthly Magazine,'
to which Marsh frequently contributed.
He is not to be confounded with CHARLES
MARSH (1735-1812), born in 1735, the only
son of Charles Marsh, a London bookseller.
He was admitted to Westminster School in
1748, whence he was elected to Trinity
College, Cambridge, and in 1757 went out
B.A. as tenth wrangler and senior classical
medallist, becoming a fellow of his college.
He proceeded M.A. in 1760, and subse-
quently obtained a clerkship in the war
office, from which he retired, after many
years' service, on a pension of 1,000/. a year.
He died, unmarried, in Piccadilly on 21 Jan.
1812, and was buried in Westminster Abbey.
On 15 Jan. 1784 he was elected fellow of
the Society of Antiquaries, and in the ensu-
ing May communicated to the society a Latin
dissertation ' On the elegant ornamental
Cameos of the Barberini Vase/ which was
printed in the ' Archseologia,' viii. 316-20
(WELCH, Alumni Westmon. 1852, pp. 347,
360; CHESTER, Registers of Westminster
Abbey, pp. 482, 504).
[Notes and Queries, 3rd ser. iii. 431, 478, iv.
363, 529 ; Biog. Diet, of Living Authors, 1816,
p. 221 ; Smith's Parliaments of England, i. 255.1
G. G.
MARSH, FRANCIS (1627-1693), arch-
bishop of Dublin, was born in or near
Gloucester on 23 Oct. 1627. He was ad-
mitted as a pensioner at Emmanuel College,
Cambridge, on 22 April 1642, and graduated
B.A. in 1647, M.A. in 1650. On 14 Oct.
1651 he was elected a fellow of Caius
College, and held the office of 'praelector
rhetoricus ' for 1651-2. He had a reputation
for Greek, and for a knowledge of the Stoic
philosophy, but his loyalist sympathies stood
ji the way of his further preferment. In
February 1653 he obtained four months'
eave of absence ' to go into Ireland,' probably
with a view to take orders from one of the
[rish bishops then in Dublin (perhaps John
Leslie [q. v.], bishop of Raphoe) ; he must
lave been in orders by 11 Oct. 1653, when
le was appointed dean. He was again ' prae-
.ector rhetoricus ' in 1654-7, and remained in
residence till April 1660. On 8 Oct. 1660
:he king's letter was received, requesting
:he continuance of his fellowship 'so long as
should remain in the service of the Earl
of Southampton,' then lord high treasurer.
His return to Ireland was due to the patron-
age of Jeremy Taylor, who is said by Richard
Mant [q. v.] to have given him orders, and
Marsh
210
Marsh
made him dean of Connor ; but Taylor was
not consecrated till 27 Jan. 1661, and Marsh
obtained the deanery of Connor on 28 Nov.
1660. On 1 June 1661 he resigned his fellow-
ship, writing from Dublin, and on 27 June he
became, through Clarendon's influence, dean
of Armagh and archdeacon of Dromore. At
the end of 1667 (elected 28 Oct.; consecrated
at Clonmel 22 Dec.) he succeeded William
Fuller, D.D. [q. v.], as bishop of Limerick,
Ardfert, and Aghadoe ; he was translated
in 1672 to Kilmore and Ardagh; and on
14 Feb. 1682 was made archbishop of Dublin.
It was in his palace that the privy council
assembled on 12 Feb. 1687, when Tyrconnel
was sworn in as lord deputy. Early in 1689,
feeling his position unsafe, owing to his oppo-
sition to the administration of Tyrconnel,
Marsh returned to England, having appointed
William King, D.D. [q. v.], then dean of St.
Patrick's, to act as his commissary. King
declined the commission as not legally
executed, and prevailed upon the chapters of
Christ Church and St. Patrick's to elect An-
thony Dopping [q. v.], then bishop of Meath,
as administrator of the spiritualities. Marsh,
who favoured the transfer of the crown to
William of Orange, was included in the act
of attainder passed by James's Dublin parlia-
ment in June 1689, his name being placed
in the first list for forfeiture of life and
estate. He returned to Dublin after the
battle of the Boyne, but was not present at
the thanksgiving service in St. Patrick's on
6 July 1690, excusing his absence on the
ground of age and infirmity. In his last
years he repaired and enlarged the archiepi-
scopal palace at his own cost. He died of
apoplexy on 16 Nov. 1693, and was buried
on 18 Nov. in Christ Church Cathedral,
Dublin, Dopping preaching the funeral ser-
mon. He married Mary, youngest daughter
of Jeremy Taylor, and left issue ; his son had
succeeded him as treasurer of St. Patrick's,
and afterwards became dean of Down. He
was apparently not related to Narcissus
Marsh [q. v.], his successor in the see of
Dublin.
[Harris's Ware's Works, 1 764, vol. i. ; Bonney's
Life of Jeremy Taylor, 1815, pp. 367 sq. ;Mant's
Hist, of the Church of Ireland, 1840, i. 710, 732,
ii. 45 sq. ; Wills's Lives of Illustrious Irishmen,
1842, iv. 266 sq.; information from the Master
of Emmanuel, and from the G-esta of Caius
College, per Dr. Venn.] A. G.
MARSH, GEORGE (1515-1555), pro-
testant martyr, born at Dean, near Bolton,
Lancashire, about 1515, was educated in
some local grammar school, probably War-
rington. On leaving school he lived as a
farmer, and when about twenty-five years
old married, but his wife soon died, where-
upon he gave up his farm, left his children
in the care of his mother, and went to Cam-
bridge University. There in due course he
graduated (' commencing M. A. 1542,' COOPEK,
Athence Cantabr.} He was ordained by the
bishops of London and Lincoln, and lived
chiefly at Cambridge, but also acted as curate
to Laurence Saunders (afterwards martyred)
at Langton in Leicestershire and in London.
In one of his examinations he said he ' served
a cure and taught a school.' In 1554 he en-
tertained the intention of leaving England
for Denmark or Germany, and went into
Lancashire to take leave of his relations.
While there he preached at Dean and else-
where. His protestant views and teaching
soon brought him into trouble. He was in-
formed that Justice Barton, acting for the
Earl of Derby, sought to arrest him, and he
was advised to fly. He, however, gave himself
up at Smithells Hall, near Bolton, to Robert
Barton, by whom he was sent to Lathom
House, to be tried by the Earl of Derby. Of
his two examinations before the earl and his
council he has left a most interesting and
minute account, as well as of the endeavours
that were privately made to persuade him
to conform to the Romish church. • He was
firm in his denial of transubstantiation and
other cardinal points, and eventually was
committed to prison at Lancaster. At Lan-
caster Castle he had as his fellow-prisoner
one Warburton, with whom, as he said, he
prayed with ' so high and loud a voice that
the people without, in the streets, might
hear us, and would oftentimes come and
sit down in our sight under the windows
and hear us read.' Dr. George Cotes, bishop
of the diocese (Chester), came to Lancaster
while he was imprisoned, and caused greater
restrictions to be enforced. Marsh was
afterwards removed to Chester, and again
examined in the lady-chapel of the cathedral,
being charged with having ' preached and
openly published, most heretically and blas-
phemously, within the parishes of Dean,
EccleSj Bolton, and many other parishes . . .
directly against the Pope's authority and
catholic church of Rome, the blessed mass,
the sacrament of the altar, and many other
articles.' In the end, after further trial, he
was condemned to execution, and the sen-
tence was carried out on 24 April 1555 at
Spital Boughton, within the liberties of the
city of Chester, where he was burnt at the
stake, and his sufferings augmented by a
barrel of pitch being placed over his head.
His remains were buried at Spital Boughton.
Bishop Cotes afterwards preached a sermon
in the cathedral, and affirmed that Marsh
Marsh
211
Marsh
was a heretic, burnt like a heretic, and was
a firebrand in hell. Foxe prints several im-
pressive letters after the manner of the apo-
stolic epistles, written by Marsh to the people
of Langton, Manchester, and elsewhere. These
letters were long treasured by the puritans
of Lancashire. The influence which his
character and sufferings exerted is attested
by the marvellous traditions that prevailed
among the common people. One of them was
that an impression of a man's foot on a stone
step at Smithells Hall was made by Marsh
when asserting his innocence of heresy. Na-
thaniel Hawthorne, who visited Smithells
Hall in 1855, introduces the legend of the
' Bloody Footstep ' in ' Septimius ' and some
other stories (cf. ROBY, Traditions of Lanca-
shire).
[Foxe's Acts and Monuments (the particulars
about Marsh were reprinted at Bolton, 1787,
and in A. Hewlett's Greorge Marsh, 1844);
Fuller's Worthies ; Cooper's Athense Cantabr. i.
126 ; Lancashire Church Goods (Chethatn Soc.),
cvii. 28 ; Ormerod's Cheshire, ed. Helsby, i.
235 ; Nathaniel Hawthorne's English Note Books,
i. 291.] C. W. S.
MARSH, SIR HENRY (1790-1860),
physician, was son of the Rev. Robert Marsh
and his wife Sophia Wolseley, a grand-
daughter of Sir Thomas Molyneux, M.D.
[q. v.], and was descended from Francis
Marsh [q. v.], archbishop of Dublin in the
reign of William III. He was born at
Loughrea, co. Galway, in 1790, entered Trinity
College, Dublin, where he graduated B.A.
in 1812, and then studied for holy orders.
About 1814, however, he gave up the study
of theology for that of medicine. He meant
to be a surgeon, and was apprenticed to Sir
Philip Crampton [q. v.], but in 1818 lost
part of his right hand, owing to a dissecting
wound, and thenceforward took to the medi-
cal side of his profession. On 13 Aug. 1818
he received the license of the Irish College
of Physicians, and then studied in Paris. On
his return to Dublin in 1820 he was elected
assistant physician to Steevens Hospital, and
in 1827 professor of medicine at the Dublin
College of Surgeons. His private practice
soon became large, and in 1832 compelled
him to give up his professorship. He became
a fellow of the King's and Queen's College
of Physicians 29 Oct. 1839, and in 1840
graduated M.D. in the university of Dublin.
In 1841, 1842, 1845, and 1846 he was pre-
sident of the Irish College of Physicians.
He was made physician in ordinary to the
queen in Ireland in 1837, and in 1839 was
created a baronet. He was an admirable
clinical teacher, but his writings are deficient
in lucidity. He published in 1822 ' Cases of
Jaundice with Dissections,' and in 1838, 1839,
and 1842 papers on * The Evolution of Light
from the Living Human Subject.' His ( Clini-
cal Lectures delivered in Steevens Hospital '
were edited in 1867 by Dr. James Stannus
Hughes. He also wrote numerous papers in
the ' Dublin Hospital Reports ' and ' Dublin
Journal of Medical Science.' Marsh died,
after an illness of three hours, at his house
in Merrion Square, Dublin, 1 Dec. 1860, and
was buried in Mount Jerome cemetery. He
married twice. Both his wives were widows.
Mrs. Arthur, the first, bore him one son, who
died a colonel in the army without issue.
A statue of Sir Henry, executed by Foley,
is in the King's and Queen's College of Phy-
sicians in Dublin.
[Webb's Compendium of Irish Biography,
1878; Dublin University Magazine, No. 57;
Dublin Medical Press, 2nd ser. 1860 ; Sir C. A.
Cameron's Hist, of the Eoyal College of Sur-
geons in Ireland, 1886 ; Works.] N. M.
MARSH, HERBERT (1757-1839), bi-
shop of Peterborough, son of Richard Marsh
of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge (B.A.
1731, M.A. 1756), vicar of Faversham, Kent,
by Elizabeth his wife, was born at Faversham
10 Dec. 1757. He was educated first at
Faversham school, and from 1770 at the
King's School, Canterbury, under Dr. Os-
mund Beauvoir, l one of the first classical
scholars of his day ' (BRYDGES, Autobiog. i.
68 ; NICHOLS, Lit. Anecdotes, ix. 810). He
was admitted king's scholar 4 March 1771.
Among his schoolfellows were Charles Ab-
bott [q. v.] (afterwards Chief-justice Ten-
terden) and William Frend [q. v.] On
29 Dec. 1774 he was entered as a pensioner
at St. John's College, Cambridge, and was
elected scholar in March 1775. He graduated
B.A. in 1779 as second wrangler, and also
obtained the second Smith's prize. His sub-
sequent degrees were : M.A. 1782, B.D. 1792,
D.D. (by royal mandate) 1808. He was
elected junior fellow of St. John's 23 March
1779, and senior fellow 28 March 1797. In
1784 he zealously supported Pitt's candida-
ture for the representation of the univer-
sity of Cambridge in parliament. In 1785
he left Cambridge, travelled abroad, studied
at Leipzig under J. D. Michaelis, and cor-
responded with Griesbach on the text of the
New Testament. In 1792 he returned to Cam-
bridge to take the B.D. degree required for
the retention of his fellowship. On the pro-
secution in 1793 of his old schoolfellow and
relative, William Frend, in the vice-chancel-
lor's court, for the publication of a seditious
tract, he was summoned as a witness on the
ground of his having communicated the ad-
p 2
Marsh
212
Marsh
vertisement of the tract to the Cambridge
papers. He publicly protested, amidst the
applause of a crowded court, against ' the
cruelty ' of attempting to compel him to bear
testimony against one who had been t a con-
fidential friend from childhood/ and Dr.
Thomas Kipling [q. v.], the chief promoter of
the suit, was forced reluctantly to dispense
with his evidence. Marsh made an ineffec-
tual attempt to bring about a compromise.
Feeling among the leading members of the
university was so strong against all sympa-
thisers with Frend that Marsh returned to
Leipzig, where he prosecuted his theological
and critical studies (Qwnmsr&t£emimscence8t
i. 292-3 ; COOPER, Annals of Cambridge, iv.
447-53).
In 1792 appeared two essays by Marsh on
' The Usefulness and Necessity of Theologi-
cal Learning to those designed for Holy
Orders/ and another vindicating the authen-
ticity of the Pentateuch. In 1793 he issued
the first volume of the translation of J. D.
Michaelis's ' Introduction to the New Testa-
ment/ with notes and dissertations from his
own pen. The work first introduced English
scholars to the problems connected with the
four gospels and with their relations to each
other. Three more volumes followed con-
secutively, the last being published in 1801.
The third volume contained the famous dis-
sertation on ' the origin and composition '
of the three first gospels (published sepa-
rately in 1802), and Marsh's own' hypothesis/
and its ' illustration/ which, though highly
esteemed by continental scholars for its wide
and accurate scholarship, critical insight,
and clearness of perception, aroused a storm
of adverse criticism from theologians of the
conservative school at home. One of the chief
opponents was Dr. John Randolph [q. v.],
bishop of Oxford, who in his 'Remarks/
published anonymously in 1802, condemned
Marsh's critical researches as ' derogating
from the character of the sacred books, and
injurious to Christianity as fostering a spirit
of scepticism.' Marsh replied, both in ' Letters
to the Anonymous Author of Remarks on
Michaelis and his Commentator/ and more
fully in ' An Illustration of the Hypothesis
proposed in the Dissertation on the Origin
and Composition of our three first Canonical
Gospels' (1803), descending to what Ran-
dolph, who is generally very temperate in
his language, designated in a 'Supplement
to his Remarks/ ' a coarse strain of low abuse.'
Though Marsh affected to despise his anta-
gonist as one not worthy of ' wasting time
and health ' on, he returned to the fray in a
'Defence of the Illustration' (1804), which
he styled ' a clincher.' Other attacks upon
Marsh's theory were by Veysie and William
Dealtry [q. v.]
Meanwhile Marsh had in 1797 effectually
supported English national credit at the
critical juncture when the Bank of England
had suspended cash payments, by publishing
a translation of an essay of Patje, president
of the board of finance at Hanover, written
to remove the apprehensions of those who
had money invested in the English funds.
In 1799 he did a greater service by issuing
his octavo ' History of the Politics of Great
Britain and France, from the time of the
conference of Pilnitz to the declaration of
war against Great Britain.' A ' Postscript '
followed in the same year, and a vindication
of his views ' from a late attack of William
Belsham' in 1801. The work was written
originally in German, and subsequently in
English,' and proved by authentic documents
that the French rulers had been the aggressors
in the war between the two countries. Written
in pure vernacular German it was widely read
on the continent. A copy falling into the
hands of Pitt, he sought an introduction to
the author, and offered him a pension. The
offer was at first declined, but afterwards
accepted as a temporary recompense until
suitable provision should be made for him in
the church. Marsh resigned the pension after
he obtained a bishopric ( Critical Review, April
1810, p. 36). The influence of Marsh's work
on the continent in favour of England led
Bonaparte to proscribe him, and in order to
escape arrest at Leipzig, Marsh lay concealed
there for several months in the house of a
merchant named Lecarriere (London Mag.
April 1825, p. 503).
Despite Marsh's boldness as a critical
theologian he was elected in 1807 to the
! Lady Margaret professorship at Cambridge,
; in succession to John Mainwaring, and re-
' tained the appointment till his death. After
I his election he married the daughter of his
j Leipzig protector, Marianne Emilie Charlotte
! Lecarriere. The wedding took place by spe-
cial license at Harwich, 1 July, immediately
on the lady's landing. Marsh had already
by his writings introduced into theological
study at Cambridge a more scientific and
! liberal form of biblical criticism. He now
delivered his professorial lectures in English,
! and not, as was previously the case, in Latin.
! His first course was delivered in 1809 in the
university church, instead of the divinity
schools, so as to accommodate the crowded
audience. Townsmen, as well as the univer-
sity men, we are told, ' listened to them with
rapture.' The opening course, on ' The His-
tory of Sacred Criticism/ was published by
request the same year. These were followed
Marsh
213
Marsh
by successive courses on ' The Criticism of
the Greek Testament,' 1810, ' The Interpre-
tation of the Bible,' 1813, and < The Inter-
pretation of Prophecy,' 1816, which were
published as they were delivered, and subse-
quently republished in one volume in 1828,
and again in 1838, with the addition of two
lectures, bringing the history of biblical in-
terpretation down to modern times. Marsh
showed a strong prejudice against the alle-
gorical system of the fathers, and that of
the middle ages generally, and maintained
that scripture has but one sense, the gram-
matical. Subsequently he continued the
publication of his professorial lectures, those
on ' The Authenticity of the New Testament '
appearing in 1820, those on its ' Credibility '
in 1822, and, finally, those on ' The Authority
of the Old Testament ' in 1823.
Meanwhile Marsh had engaged in another
controversy. In 1805 he preached a course
of sermons before the university, of a strongly
anti-Calvinistic tone, in which he denounced
the doctrines of justification by faith with-
out works, and of the impossibility of falling
from grace, as giving a license to immoral
living. These sermons were withheld from
publication, in spite of the protests of Charles
Simeon [q. v.], Isaac Milner [q. v.], and the
other evangelical leaders, against whom they
were aimed. They were answered by Simeon
in sermons, also preached before the univer-
sity, repudiating the obnoxious opinions he
and his friends had been charged with hold-
ing, and vindicating their fidelity to the
church of England. In 1811 the dispute,
already heated, was fanned into flame by
the proposal to establish an auxiliary Bible
Society in Cambridge. This was vehemently
opposed by Marsh and the senior mem-
bers of the university. In an ' Address to
the Members of the Senate ' (1812), which,
' with incredible industry,' he put into the
hands, not of the members of the university
only, but of the leading personages in the
county, Marsh denounced the scheme be-
cause it sanctioned a union with dissenters
and the circulation of the Bible unaccom-
panied with the liturgy. Polemical pam-
phlets abounded. But Marsh's violent lan-
guage aroused a strong feeling in favour
of the Bible Society, and after an enthusias-
tic meeting in the town-hall the auxiliary
was established (GUNNING, Reminiscences, ii.
277; SIMEON, Life, pp. 287, 294, 373).
Peace, however, was not restored. Marsh's
pugnacity was stimulated by his defeat, and
he speedily produced one of his most power-
ful and stinging pamphlets, entitled ' An
Inquiry into the consequences of neglecting
to give the Prayer Book with the Bible '
(1812), to which was subsequently added as
an appendix ' A History of the Translations
of the Scriptures from the Earliest Ages.'
This called forth rejoinders from Dr. E. D.
Clarke [q. v.], the Rev. W. Otter [q. v.]
(subsequently bishop of Chichester), Rev.
W. Dealtry, NicholasVansittart [q.v.J (after-
wards Lord Bexley), and others, as well
as two covertly satirical ' Congratulatory
Letters ' from Peter Gandolphy, a priest
of the Roman catholic church. The most
notorious of the attacks was Dean Milner's
' Strictures ' (1813) on Marsh's writings
generally, including his biblical criticism.
Marsh issued a forcible < Reply' (1813).
Simeon himself once more joined the fray
in a ' Congratulatory Address ' on the ' Close
of the Marshian Controversy,' and Marsh pub-
lished ' An Answer to his Pretended Con-
gratulatory Address, and a Confutation of
his various Mis-statements.' Simeon reissued
his ' Address,' with an appendix, defending
his views on baptism, which Marsh had
assailed. This, of course, called forth ' A
Second Letter' from Marsh, in which he
took his ' final leave ' of the whole contro-
versy.
Marsh thus obtained leisure to use his
great powers against more legitimate foes,
in a ( Comparative View of the Churches of
England and Rome,' which was published
in 1814, and went through three editions.
A separately issued appendix followed in
1816. At the same time he displayed his
classical learning and powers of research in
an inquiry into the origin and language of
the Pelasgi, under the title of i Horse Pelas-
gicee ' (1815), of which only the first part
was published. The discourtesy with which,
according to his wont, Marsh, even in these
works, treated those who differed from him,
called forth a sensible and temperate answer
from one of them, Dr. Thomas Burgess [q. v.],
then bishop of St. Davids.
In 1816 the long-expected mitre was be-
stowed on Marsh by Lord Liverpool, and he
was consecrated to the see of LlandaiF25 Aug.
1816. In 1819 he was translated to Peter-
borough, and he held that see, while still re-
taining the Margaret professorship, with the
professor's house at Cambridge, till his death.
But he did not perform any duties of the
chair, and only twice again visited Cam-
bridge, in the winters of 1827 and 1828.
As a bishop he proved himself an active and
courageous administrator, with a clear sense
of what he deemed beneficial to the church,
and undeterred from its pursuit by obloquy
or misrepresentation. At Llandaff, as well
as at Peterborough, he promoted the re-
building and repair of churches and parson-
Marsh
214
Marsh
ages, enforced residence, discountenanced
pluralities, and revived the office of rural
dean. His charges show an accurate know-
ledge of his clergy, and his resolute deter-
mination to secure the adequate performance
of their duties, and to enforce his own
standard of orthodoxy. The clergy of the
evangelical school he' regarded with suspi-
cion, and he sought to keep his dioceses free
from them by proposing to all curates seeking
to be licensed by him the notorious ' eighty-
seven questions,' popularly known as ' a trap
to catch Calvinists.' He" moreover refused
to license some already in full orders, who
had been duly nominated but had declined
to answer the questions, or had returned
vague and evasive replies. A violent opposi-
tion was roused in the diocese and sedulously
fomented by the bishop's enemies. A war of
pamphlets ensued, alternately setting forth
* the wrongs of the clergy ' and vindicating the
bishop's action. Twice (14 June 1821 and
7 June 1822) petitions were presented to the
House of Lords by those who had declined to
answer Marsh's questions. On the first occa-
sion Lord King, supported by Lords Lans-
downe, Grey, Harrowby, and others, and on
the second occasion Lord Dacre, moved that
the petitions should be referred to a committee
of the house, but in both cases the motion
was rejected after powerful speeches from
Marsh, both of which were published. The
bishop was ably denounced by Sydney Smith,
in an article as remarkable for wisdom as wit
in the' Edinburgh Re view '(November 1822).
The Duke of Sussex, writing to Dr. Parr in
1823, described Marsh as wishing 'to rule
them [his clergy] with a rod of iron, which
might be proper for schoolboys, but not for
discriminating beings ' (PAKE,* Works, vii. 5).
Similarly, Marsh steadily set his face against
the introduction of hymns in the public ser-
vices unless authorised by the sovereign as
the head of the church. ' The provision for
uniformity of doctrine in the prayers was
vain if clergymen might inculcate what
doctrine they pleased by means of hymns '
(Charge, July 1823). His opposition to Ro-
man catholic emancipation and to the repeal
of the Corporation and Test Acts was un-
varying.
The latter part of his episcopate was free
from disputes, and he ceased his endeavours [
to coerce his clergy into his own opinions.
Towards the close of his life he gradually
sank into a state bordering on imbecility,
' almost equally insensible of censure and of
praise ' (DIBDIN, Northern Tour, i. 32). He
died at Peterborough 1 May 1839, and was
buried in the eastern chapel of his cathedral.
His eldest son, Herbert Charles Marsh, was
appointed by his father to the lucrative rec-
tory of Barnack in 1832, and to a prebendal
stall in his cathedral in 1833, when only in
his twenty-fifth year. He was declared of
unsound mind in 1850, and died 4 Sept.
1851. He had a second son, George Henry
Marsh.
Marsh was in his time the foremost man
of letters and divine in Cambridge and the
foremost bishop on the bench (BAKER, St.
John's College, ed. Mayor, p. 735). He was
prompt and exact in the despatch of busi-
ness, and in spite of his pugnacity was in
private life benevolent, amiable, and genial.
He was a good chess-player. His erudition
was profound, and his critical works still
repay perusal. He conferred a signal benefit
on English biblical scholarship by intro-
ducing German methods of research. He
was a keen dialectician, writing a vigorous
style, which enlivened the dullest critical
details. He delighted in the exercise of his
power as l the best pamphleteer of the day.'
Professor Mayor says of his controversial
tracts that they display a singular freshness
and humour, ' but it is often apparent that
success is his principal aim ' (ib. p. 741).
A happy result of these controversies was
the formation both of the National Society
for Education — which was greatly due to his
energy after the ( Bell and Lancaster dispute/
and really had its origin in a sermon preached
by him at St. Paul's 13 June 1811— and of
the Prayer Book and Homily Society, to
which his opponents were driven in 1812 by
his strong representations of the danger of
circulating the Bible without the prayer-
book as a guide. The undaunted front with
which he met the long-continued attacks of
his adversaries often compelled admiration
in his assailants. He was small of stature,
with a remarkable but not handsome coun-
tenance. A portrait of him, a bequest of
his friend and chaplain, Canon James, is in
the hall of St. John's College.
Besides the works already noticed, Marsh
wrote : 1 . ( Letters to Archdeacon Travis in
Vindication of one of the Translator's Notes
to Michaelis's " Introduction," and in Con-
firmation of an Opinion that a Greek MS.
preserved in the Public Library at Cambridge
is one of the seven quoted by R. Stephens,'
8vo, 1795. 2. < An Extract from Mr. Pappe-
baum's " Treatise on the Berlin MS.," and an
Essay on the Origin and Object of the Vele-
sian Readings,' 8vo, 1795. 3. l An Exami-
nation into the Conduct of the British Mi-
nistry relating to the late Proposal of Buona-
parte,' 8vo, 1800. 4. * Memoir of the late
Rev. Thomas Jones,' 8vo, 1808. 5. < A Letter
to the Conductor of the "Critical Review'
Marsh
215
Marsh
on Religious Toleration.' 8vo, 1810. 6. ' A
Course of Lectures, containing a Description
and Systematic Arrangement of the Several
Branches of Divinity/ 8vo, 1810. 7. < The
Questio.ii Examined whether the Friends of
the Duke of Gloucester in the Present Con-
test are the Enemies of the Church/ 1811.
8. i A Defence of the " Question Examined/'
being a Reply to an Anonymous Pamphlet/
1811. 9. ' Vindication of Dr. Bell's System
of Tuition/ 8vo, 1811. 10. ' A Letter to
the Right Hon. N. Vansittart, being an An-
swer to his Second Letter on the British and
Foreign Bible Society/ 8vo, 1812. 11. ' Let-
ter and Explanation to the Dissenter and
Layman who has lately addressed himself to
the Author on the Views of the Protestant
Dissenters/ 8vo, 1813. 12. 'Letter to the
Rev. P. Gandolphy in Confutation of the
Opinion that the Vital Principles of the Re-
formation have been lately conceded to the
Church of Rome/ 8vo, 1813. 13. ' National
Religion the Foundation of National Educa-
tion/ 8vo, 1813. 14. ' Appendix to "A Com-
parative View/" &c., 8vo, 1816. 15. 'A
Reply to a Pamphlet entitled " The Legality
of the Questions proposed by Dr. Marsh,"
&c., by a Layman/ 8vo, 1820. 16. 'A Refu-
tation of the Objections advanced by the
Rev. J. Wilson against the Questions pro-
posed to Candidates for Holy Orders/ 1820.
17. < The Conduct of the Bishop of Peter-
borough explained with reference to the Rec-
tor and Curate of Byfield/ 1824. 18. ' State-
ment of Two Cases Tried, one in the King's
Bench and the other in the Arches Court, on
the subject of his Anti-Calvinistic Examina-
tion of Candidates for Holy Orders, and
Applicants to Preach or hold Livings in his
Diocese ' (n.d.) 19. Charges to the clergy of
Llandatf, 1817, of Peterborough 1820, 1823.
1827, 1831.
[Baker's Hist, of- St. John's College, by Mayor,
ii. 735-898; Gunning's Keminiscences, i. 268,
292-3, ii. 279; Simeon's Life, pp. 287, 294-6,
313, 373, 377 ; Dean Milner's Strictures, pp.
191-7, 202, 238 ; Gent. Mag. 1839, ii. 86-8 ;
Annual Register, 1839, p. 337 ; Cooper's Annals
of Cambr. iv. 489, 495; Beloe's Sexagenarian,
i. 131 if. ; Dibdin's Northern Tour, i. 32 ; Chur-
ton's Memoir of Watson, i. 104-6 ; Southey's
Letters, ii. 255-6; Parr's Works, vii. 144-6,
148-50, 158 ; ' Persecuting Bishops,' by Sydney
Smith, in Edinburgh Review, November 1822.1
E. V.
MARSH, JAMES (1794-1846), chemist,
born 2 Sept. 1794 (VINCENT), studied che-
mistry with great success, especially de-
voting himself to poisons and their effects.
He was employed for many years as practical
chemist to the Royal Arsenal at Woolwich,
and on Faraday's appointment to the Royal
Military Academy in December 1829 became
his assistant there. He remained there till
his death at a salary of only thirty shillings
a week.
Marsh was the inventor of electro-mag-
netic apparatus, for which he received the
silver medal of the Society of Arts, with
thirty guineas, in April 1823. He also in-
vented the test for arsenic which bears his
name, and the first account of which was
published in the 'Edinburgh Philosophical
Journal' for October 1836." This paper was
translated into French by J. B. Chevallier
and J. Barse in 1843, and into German by
A. L. Fromm in 1842. In recognition of
this valuable toxicological discovery the So-
ciety of Arts awarded him their gold medal
in the same year. Among his other inventions
were the quill percussion tubes for ships' can-
non, and for this he received the large silver
medal and 30Z. from the board of ordnance.
The Crown Prince of Sweden sent Marsh a
small silver medal as a mark of appreciation
of his services to science.
He died on 21 June 1846, leaving a wife
and family unprovided for.
Besides the paper on l The Test for Arsenic '
already recorded, Marsh wrote five others, on
chemical and electrical subjects, which ap-
peared in ' Tulloch's Philosophical Maga-
zine ' and the ' Edinburgh Philosophical
Magazine ' between 1822 and 1842.
[W. T. Vincent's Records of the Woolwich
District, i. 340, with portrait ; Gent. Mag. 1846,
pt. ii. pp. 219, 327 ; Webb's Compend. Irish
Biog., where he is erroneously described as a
' Dublin physician ; ' information kindly supplied
by Prof. A. G. Greenhill, F.K.S., of the Royal
Military Academy.] B. B. W.
MARSH, JOHN (1750-1828), musical
composer, born at Dorking in Surrey in 1750,
was in 1768 articled to a solicitor at Romsey,
and became a distinguished amateur com-
poser and performer. He married in 1774, and
resided in turn at Salisbury (1776-81), Can-
terbury (1781-6), and Chichester (1787-
1828), in all of which places he led the local
bands and occasionally acted as deputy for
the cathedral and church organists. He died
at Chichester in 1828. He wrote ' A Short
Introduction to the Theory of Harmonics/
London, 1809; l Rudiments of Thorough
Bass/ London, n. d. ; ' Hints to Young Com-
posers/ London, n. d. ; composed ' Twenty-
four new Chants in four Parts/ and edited
1 The Cathedral Chant-Book/ and a « Collec-
tion of the most popular Psalm-Tunes, with
a few Hymns and easy Anthems/ London,
n. d. His other compositions included glees,
Marsh
216
Marsh
songs, symphonies, overtures, quartets, &c.,
and organ and pianoforte music.
[Dictionary of Musicians, London, 1824;
Grove's Dictionary of Musicians, ii. 221 ; Brown's
Dictionary of Musicians ; Parr's Church of Eng-
land Psalmody.] J. C. H.
MARSH, JOHN FITCHETT (1818-
1880), antiquary, son of a solicitor at Wigan,
Lancashire,where he was born on 24 Oct. 1818,
was educated at the Warrington grammar
school under the Rev. T. Vere Bayne, and
on the death of his father came under the
care of his uncle, John Fitchett [q. v.], whom
he afterwards succeeded in his business as a
solicitor. On the incorporation of Warring-
ton in 1847 he was appointed town-clerk
and held the office until 1858. He was in
strumental in establishing the Warringto
School of Art and the Public Museum an
Library. He contributed to the Chetham
Society in 1851 ' Papers connected with John
Milton and his Family,' based on document
in his own possession. To the Histori<
Society of Lancashire and Cheshire he con
tributed several articles : 1. 'On some Cor
respondence of Dr. Priestley/ 1855. 2. ' Notice
of the Inventory of the Effects of Mrs. Milton
Widow of the Poet,' 1855. 3. 'History o
Boteler's Free Grammar School at Warring-
ton,' 1856. 4. ' On the engraved Portraits and
pretended Portraits of Milton,' 1860. 5. ' On
Virgil's Plough,' 1863. In 1855 he delivered a
series of interesting lectures on the ' Literary
History of Warrington during the Eighteenth
Century,' which were published in a volume
of ' Warrington Mechanics' Institution Lec-
tures.' In the same year he published a
lecture on the 'Parthenon and the Elgin
Marbles.'
He removed in 1873 to Hardwick House,
Chepstow, Monmouthshire. There he em-
ployed a part of his leisure in collecting
materials for a history of the castles of Mon-
mouthshire. He had scarcely completed
that of the first (Chepstow), when he died,
unmarried, on 24 June 1880. His 'Annals
of Chepstow Castle ' were edited by Sir John
Maclean, and printed at Exeter in ] 883, 4to.
His large library, which included that of his
uncle, Mr. Fitchett, was sold at Sotheby's in
May 1882.
[Warringtou Guardian, 26 June 1880; Pala-
tine Note-book, ii. 168; Manchester G-uardian,
30 June 1880.] C. W. S
MARSH, NARCISSUS (1638-1713),
archbishop of Armagh, was born on 20 Dec
1638, as he himself relates, at Hannington,
near Cncklade, Wiltshire, but the family
originally belonged to Kent. His father,
William Marsh, lived on his estate of over
60/. a year, out of which he contrived to give
a very good education to three sons and two
daughters His mother was Grace Colburn,
' of an honest family in Dorsetshire.' Nar-
cissus went first to Mr. Lamb's private school
at Highworth, near his birthplace, and after-
wards to four successive masters or tutors in
the neighbourhood. He records with pride
that he was never flogged. He was admitted
to Magdalen Hall, Oxford, 25 July 1655.
During his whole undergraduate career he
kept ' an entire fast every week, from Thurs-
day, six o'clock at night, until Saturday,
eleven at noon, for which God's name be
praised.' He graduated B. A. 12 Feb. 1657-8.
On 30 June 1658 he was elected a Wiltshire
fellow of Exeter, became M.A. in July 1660
B.D. in 1667, and D.D. in June 1671. He
was incorporated in the same degrees at
Cambridge in 1678. Being presented to the
living of Swindon, he was ordained both
deacon and priest in 1662, though under the
canonical age, by Skinner, bishop of Oxford
—'the Lord forgive us both, but then I
knew no better but that it might legally be
done.' He resigned this preferment in 1663,
when he found that his patron expected him
to make a simoniacal marriage.
Marsh's first sermon was delivered in
St. Mary's, Oxford, in 1664, and in the same
year he preached at the annual Fifth of No-
vember thanksgiving. He was chaplain to
Seth Ward, successively bishop of Exeter
and of Salisbury, and afterwards to Lord-
chancellor Clarendon. In 1665 he was a
pro-proctor, extra discipline being required
during the residence of the court at Oxford.
As a Wiltshire man, Clarendon made a fruit-
less promise to provide for Marsh. The young
scholar lived on at Oxford upon his fellow-
ship, and Wood notes that he had a weekly
musical party in his college-rooms (Life and
Times, ed. Clark, i. 274-5). He refused the
nppointment of domestic chaplain to Lord-
Deeper Bridgeman, and worked for Beveridge
and others without immediate acknowledg-
ment. Being in favour both with the Duke of
Ormonde and with Dr. Fell, he was made
mncipal of St. Alban Hall in May 1673.
ile made the hall ' flourish/ according to
Wood, ' keeping up a severe discipline and a
veekly meeting for music ' (id. ii. 264 ; cp.
*). 468). The same patrons secured his ap-
pointment to the provostship of Trinity Col-
ege, Dublin, where he was sworn in 24 Jan
678-9.
Marsh found his studies too much inter-
upted by the business of his office. The
ndergrad nates came up with little previous
ducation, ' whereby they are both rude and
ignorant, and I was quickly weary of 340
Marsh
217
Marsh;
young men and boys in this lewd, debauched
town.' But he nevertheless applied himself
diligently to his duties, insisting particularly
that the thirty natives or Irish-born scholars
should learn the Celtic language grammati-
cally. For this purpose he employed Paul
Higgins, a converted Roman catholic priest,
whom he lodged in his house. Higgins
was beneficed by Archbishop Price, who was
Marsh's predecessor at Cashel, and who was
similarly active in this matter (COTTON, i. 15).
A monthly service in Irish, at which Higgins
preached to large congregations, was also
established. Marsh's successors seem to have
let this work drop, and he tells us that ' most
of these native scholars turned papists in
King James's reign ' (STUBBS, pp. 114, 115).
Marsh co-operated with Robert Boyle [q.v.]
in the work of preparing for publication the
long-delayed translation of the Old Testa-
ment into Irish, and Higgins was employed
in this also. Marsh was much opposed by
some of the ' English interest ' in the Irish
church. There was an old statute against
the Irish language, which he was now accused
of promoting (Life of Bedell, ch. xx.)
Marsh, who was an enthusiastic mathema-
tician, was associated with" Petty and Wil-
liam Molyneux in founding the Royal Dublin
Society ; the members at first met in his
house. In 1683 he himself contributed an
essay on sound, with suggestions for the
improvement of acoustics. He was also a
learned orientalist. While provost, Marsh
began the building of a new hall and chapel.
The only place left for meals in the meantime
was the' library, 'and because the books were
not chained, 'twas necessary that they should
remove them into some other place. . . . They
laid them in heaps in some void rooms ' (ib.
p. 117). The books were subsequently re-
stored to their places, and Marsh made many
improvements in their arrangement. But in
1705 Hearne noted that this library, ' where
the noble study of Bishop Ussher was placed,
is quite neglected and in no order, so that it
is perfectly useless, the provost and fellows
of that college having no regard for books or
learning.'
In 1683 Marsh was made bishop of Ferns
and Leighlin, with the rectory of Killeban
in commendam. He resigned the provostship
soon after consecration, but continued tore-
side in Trinity College until Easter 1684.
From the accession of James II he was dis-
turbed in his see, and he was driven from it
at the beginning of 1689 by the disorderly
soldiery. After a short stay in Dublin he fled
to England, where he was presented to the
vicarage of Gresford, Flint, by Lloyd, bishop
of St. Asaph, and was made canon of St.
Asaph. He was cordially received by his
episcopal brethren. Buriiet offered him a
home in his house until he could return to
Ireland. Barlow, Compton, and many lay-
men gave him money. Marsh exerted him-
self to provide for such of the refugee Irish
clergy as were less well protected than him-
self. During his stay in England he preached
before the university of Oxford, and before
the queen at Whitehall on 3 April 1690. He
returned to Ireland in the following July,
after the battle of the Boyne (Diary}. In
1691 he was translated to the archbishopric
of Cashel. which had lain vacant since 1684,
the revenue being appropriated by James II
to the purposes of his own church. At his
primary visitation in 1692 he reminded his
clergy that it was long since they had seen
one in his place, ' and probably might have
been much longer ... if God . . . and our
gracious king had not otherwise disposed
of affairs.' He forbade preaching in private
houses, warned the clergy not to praise the
dead too much, ' lest others may thereby
think themselves secure in following their
examples,' and laid down that every incum-
bent should preach every Sunday, and ' preach
up the royal supremacy four times in a year
at least.'
Two years afterwards he substantially re-
peated this charge in Dublin, to which he
was translated in 1694, and in the same year
his insistence on Swift's producing a certifi-
cate from Temple drew forth the well-known
j ' penitential letter ' (FoESTEK, p. 75). In 1700
Marsh presented Swift to the prebend of
Dunlavin, thus giving him his first seat in
the chapter of St. Patrick's. While provost
of Trinity College Marsh had seen that the
regulations in force there made the library
quite useless to the public. Bishop Stilling-
fleetdied in March 1699, and the Archbishop
of Dublin prevented the dispersion of his
library by buying it for 2,f>00/. He installed
the books handsomely, with many additions
of his own, at St. Sepulchre's, close to St.
Patrick's Cathedral, and his whole expen-
diture on it was above 4,0007. The books
collected by the Huguenot Tanneguy Le
F6vre, Madame Dacier's father, who died in
1672, are said to have found their way to
this library. As late as 1764 Harris was
' under a necessity of acknowledging, from a
long experience, that this is the only useful
library in Ireland, being open to all strangers
and at all seasonable time.' The library still
exists,- and is known as ' Marsh's,' but it has
long ceased to keep pace with the progress of
knowledge. Hearne regretted that Stilling-
fleet's collection, * like Dr. Isaac Vossius's,
was suffered to go out of the nation [i.e.
Marsh
218
Marsh
England"], to the eternal scandal and reproach
of it.'
Marsh was six times a lord justice of Ire-
land, between 1699 and 1711. In 1703 he
was translated to Armagh, where he was as
active as ever. He bought up impropriated
tithes and restored them to the church, left
an endowment of 40/. a year to his cathedral,
repaired many parish churches at his own
expense, and founded an almshouse at Dro-
gheda for the widows of clergymen. Not
the least pleasing thing recorded of him is
that he paid over 2,000/. of the debts of Mr.
John Jenner of Wildhill in Wiltshire, who
had helped him to his fellowship, and thus
given him the first lift. He died unmarried
in Dublin on 2 Nov. 1713, and was buried
in a vault of St. Patrick's Cathedral adjoin-
ing his library. The monument suffered from
the weather, and was moved into the church.
The inscription, a biography in itself, has
been printed by Harris. His brother, Epa-
phroditus, is buried in St. Patrick's,
Swift has left some very severe reflections
on Marsh, though he owed him preferment,
and though he could not deny either his
learning or his munificence ( Workstv6L ix.)
Nor was Marsh on very good terms with Arch-
bishop King. The perusal of his l Diary '
makes one think well of him, but his ejacula-
tions, and his fondness for recording dreams,
savour of superstition. In this he resembles
Laud.
Marsh published: 1. 'An Essay touch-
ing the Sympathy between Lute or Viol
Strings/ printed in Plot's ' Natural History
of Oxfordshire/ chap. ix. pp. 200-7, Oxford,
1677. 2. ' Manuductio ad Logicam/ writ-
ten by Philip du Trieu, Oxford, 1678, 8vo.
3. 'Institutiones Logicae inusumJuventutis
Academies Dublinensis/ Dublin, 1681, 16mo.
This was long known as ' the provost's logic.'
4. ' Introductory Essay to the Doctrine of
Sounds, &c., presented to the Royal Society
in Dublin on 12 Nov. 1683.' Printed in the
' Philosophical Transactions/ vol. xiv. No, 156,
5. Charge to the clergy at Cashel at his
primary visitation, 27 July 1692. 6. Charge
to the clergy of Leinster at his triennial
visitation in 1694.
[Marsh's own Diary from 20 Dec. 1690, of
which a nearly contemporary manuscript re-
mains in Marsh's Library, was printed (un-
finished), with notes, by Dr. J. H. Todd in
Irish Ecclesiastical Journal, vol. v. It con-
tains all the chief particulars of Marsh's early
life. Marsh's correspondence with Boyle about
the translation of the Bible is in his library in
manuscript. See also Foster's Alumni Oxon.
1500-1714; Wood's Athense Oxon. ed. Bliss, i.
p. xxxv, iv. 498, and Fasti, ii. 199 ; Boase's Keg.
Coll. Exon. p. 73 ; Stubbs's Hist, of the Uni-
versity of Dublin ; Hearne's Collectanea, ed.
Doble ; Life of Bedell, ed. Jones (Camdeii
Society) ; Cotton's Fasti Ecclesise Hibernise ;
Thomas's St. Asaph ; Forster's Life of Swift;
Stuart's Armagh ; Ware's Bishops, ed. Harris ;
Mason's Hist, of St. Patrick's; Mant's Hist, of
the Irish Church; Swift's Works, ed. 1824.]
E. B-L.
MARSH, WILLIAM (1775-1864), di-
vine, third son of Colonel Sir Charles Marsh
of Reading, by Catherine, daughter of John
Case of Bath, was born on 20 July 1775,
and educated under Dr. Valpy at Reading.
His intention was to enter the army, but the
sudden death in his presence of a young man
in a ball-room changed the current of his
thoughts. He matriculated from St. Ed-
mund Hall, Oxford, on 10 Oct. 1797, gra-
duated B.A. 1801, M.A. 1807, and B.D.
and D.D. 1839. At Christmas 1800 he was
ordained to the curacy of St. Lawrence,
Reading, and was soon known as an impres-
sive preacher of evangelical doctrines. In
1801 Thomas Stonor, father of Thomas, lord
Camoys, gave him the chapelry of Nettlebed
in Oxfordshire. His father presented him to
the united livings of Basildon and Ashamp-
stead in Berkshire in 1802, when he resigned
Nettlebed, but retained the curacy of St.
Lawrence, which he served gratuitously for
many years. The Rev. Charles Simeon paid
a first visit to Basildon in 1807, and was
from that time a friend and correspondent
of Marsh. In 1809, with the consent of his
bishop, he became vicar of St. James's, Brigh-
ton, but the vicar of Brighton, Dr. R. C. Carr,
afterwards bishop of Worcester, refused his
assent to this arrangement, and after some
months Marsh resigned. Simeon presented
him to St. Peter's, Colchester, in 1814. His
attention was early called by Simeon to the
subject of the conversion of the Jews, and
in 1818 he went with him to Holland to in-
quire into their condition in that country.
Ill-health obliged him in 1829 to leave
Colchester, and in October of the same year
he accepted the rectory of St. Thomas, Bir-
mingham, where from the frequent subject
of his sermons he came to be known as
' Millennial Marsh.' Early in 1837 he was
appointed principal official and commissary
of the royal peculiar of the deanery of Bridg-
north ; and in 1839, finally leaving Birming-
ham, he became incumbent of St. Mary, Lea-
mington. From 1848 he was an honorary
canon of Worcester, and from 1860 to his
death rector of Beddington, Surrey. Few
men preached a greater number of sermons.
His conciliatory manners gained him friends
among all denominations. He died at Bed-
i
Marsh-Caldwell
219
Marshal
dington rectory on 24 Aug. 1864. He was
married three times : first, in November
1806, to Maria, daughter of Mr. Tilson— she
died 24 July 1833 ; secondly, on 21 Apri"
1840, to Lady Louisa, third daughter o
Charles, first earl of Cadogan — she died in
August 1843 ; thirdly, on 3 March 1848, to the
Honourable Louisa Horatia Powys, seventh
daughter of Thomas, baron Lilford.
Besides numerous addresses, lectures, single
sermons, speeches, introductions, and prefaces
Marsh printed : 1. ' A Short Catechism on
the Collects,' Colchester, 1821; third ed.
1824. 2. ' Select Passages from the Sermons
and Conversations of a Clergyman [i.e. W.
Marsh],' 1823 ; another ed. 1828. 3. ' The
Criterion. By J. Douglas,' revised and
abridged, 1824. 4. ' A few Plain Thoughts
on Prophecy, particularly as it relates to
the Latter Days/ Colchester, 1840; third ed.
1843. 5. ' The Jews, or the Voice of the
New Testament concerning them,7 Leaming-
ton, 1841. 6. ' Justification, or a Short Easy
Method of ascertaining the Scriptural View
of that important Doctrine,' 1842. 7. ' Pas-
sages from Letters by a Clergyman on Jewish
Prophetical and Scriptural Subjects,' 1845.
8. ' The Church of Rome in the Days of St.
Paul,' lectures, 1853; two numbers only.
9. ' Invitation to United Prayer for the Out-
pouring of the Holy Spirit,' 1854. Similar
invitations were issued in 1857, 1859, 1862,
and 1863. 10. ' The Right Choice, or the
Difference between Worldly Diversions and
Rational Recreations,' 1857 ; another ed.
1859. 11. 'The Duty and Privilege of Prayer,'
1859. 12. < Eighty-sixth Birthday. Address
on Spiritual Prosperity,' 1861. 13. 'An
Earnest Exhortation to Christians to Pray
for the Pope,' 1864. 14. ' A Brief Exposi-
tion of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans,'
1865.
[Life of Rev. W. Marsh, by his daughter, 1 868,
with portrait ; Col vile's Warwickshire Worthies,
1869, pp. 529-33.] G-. C. B.
MARSH-CALDWELL, MRS. ANNE
(1791-1874), novelist, born in 1791, was the
third daughter and fourth child of James
Caldwell, J.P:, of Linley Wood, Staffordshire,
recorder of Newcastle-under-Lyme, and de-
puty-lieutenant of the county. Her mother
was Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of
Thomas Stamford of Derby. In July 1817
Miss Caldwell married Arthur Cuthbert
Marsh, latterly of Eastbury Lodge, Hertford-
shire. Her husband was son of William
Marsh, senior and sleeping partner in the
London banking firm of Marsh, Stacey, &
Graham, which was ruined by the gross mis-
conduct in 1824 of Henry Fauntleroy [q. v.],
a junior partner. There were seven children
of the marriage. Mrs. Marsh wrote for her
amusement from an early age, and at the
suggestion of her friend, Miss Harriet Mar-
tineau, published her first novel, ' Two Old
Men's Tales,' in 1834. Her husband died
23 Dec. 1849. On the death of her brother,
James Stamford Caldwell, in 1858, Mrs.
Marsh succeeded to the estate of Linley
Wood, and resumed by royal license the
surname of Caldwell in 'addition to that of
Marsh. She died at Linley Wood, 5 Oct.
1874.
Mrs. Marsh was one of the most popular
novelists of her time, and maintained that
position for nearly a quarter of a century.
Her novels were published anonymously,
and are therefore difficult to identify. They
are didactic in character, but possess some
dramatic power (Blackwood, May 1855). They
chiefly describe the upper middle class and
the lesser aristocracy. ' Mount Sorel,' 1845,
and ' Emilia Wyndham,' 1846, are perhaps
her best works. Many of her novels passed
through several editions, and a collection
of them, filling fifteen volumes, was pub-
lished in Hodgson's * Parlour Library,' 1857.
She wrote also two historical works, ' The
Protestant Reformation in France and the
Huguenots/ 1847, and a translation of the
1 Song of Roland, as chanted before the Battle
of Hastings by the minstrel Taillefer/ 1854.
The titles of Mrs. Marsh's other works
are: 1. ' Tales of the Woods and Fields/
1836. 2. 'Triumphs of Time/ 1844. 3. ' Au-
brey/ 1845. 4. ' Father Darcy, an Histori-
cal Romance/ 1846. 5. ' Norman's Bridge,
or the Modern Midas/ 1847. 6. 'Angela,
or the Captain's Daughter/ 1848. 7. ' The
Previsions of Lady Evelyn.' 8. ( Mordaunt
Hall/ 1849. 9. 'The Wilmingtons/ 1849.
10. ' Lettice Arnold/ 1850. 11. 'Time the
Avenger/ 1851. 12. ' RavensclifFe/ 1851.
13. ' Castle Avon/ 1852. 14. ' The Heiress
of Haughton/ 1855. 15. 'Evelyn Marston/
1856. 16. ' The Rose of Ashurst/ 1867.
Mrs. Marsh-Caldwell has been wrongly
credited wdth Mrs. Stretton's ' Margaret and
ler Bridesmaids/ and other books published
as by the author of that work.
[Allibone's Diet. ii. 1224-5; Ann. Reg. 1874,
171; Burke's Landed Gentry, iv. 597-8;
Athenaeum, 1874, ii. 512-13; information from
Mrs. Marsh-Caldwell's daughter.] E. L.
MARSHAL, ANDREW (1742-1813),
hysician and anatomist, born in 1742 near
Vewburgh in Fifeshire, was son of a farmer.
"le was educated at Newburgh and Aber-
.ethy, and was at first intended for a farmer ;
>ut when he was about sixteen he decided
Marshal
220
Marshal
to become a minister among the ' Seceders,'
a body to which his father belonged, and
which had separated from the established
kirk in 1732. This plan he relinquished in
consequence of his having given some trifling
offence to his co-religionists, and for some
time subsequently led a desultory life, with-
out any definite and continuous employment.
He was for four years tutor in a gentleman's
family, carried on his studies both at Edin-
burgh and Glasgow while supporting him-
self by teaching private pupils, and travelled
abroad for about a year with the eldest son
of the Earl of Leveii and Melville. He trans-
lated the first three books of Simson's ' Conic
Sections,' Edinburgh, 1775, and gave some
attention to Greek, Latin, trigonometry,
logic, metaphysics, and theology. At last,,
when thirty-five years old, he seriously
adopted the medical profession, and in 1777
went to London to prosecute his studies, al-
though he was invited to become a candi-
date for the professorship of logic and rhetoric
at the university of St. Andrews. In Lon-
don he attended the lectures of Cruikshank
and the two Hunters in Great Windmill
Street. In 1778 he was, through the in-
terest of Lord Leven, appointed surgeon to
the 83rd or Glasgow regiment, which he
accompanied to Jersey. Here he remained
till 1783, when the regiment was disbanded.
He performed his duties with great zeal and
ability, and with ' a rigid probity ' that occa-
sionally involved him in disputes with his
commanding officers. In 1782 he graduated
M.D. at Edinburgh, with an inaugural disser-
tation, <De Militum Salute tuenda.' In the
next year he settled in London, on the sug-
gestion and under the auspices of Dr. David
Pitcairn £q. v.], who was at that time physi-
cian to St. Bartholomew's Hospital. He at
first intended to practise surgery, and was
admitted to the London GeHege- of Surgeons
in January 1784 ; but he afterwards became
a licentiate of the College of Physicians
(September 1788). For the first seventeen
or eighteen years of his life in London he
was known almost exclusively as a successful
teacher of anatomy. His anatomical school
was in Thavies Inn, Holborn, where he settled
in 1785, and built a dissecting-room. It
was at first intended that Marshal's lectures
should form part of a scheme (suggested by
Dr. Pitcairn) for establishing a kind of school
of physic and surgery for the pupils of St.
Bartholomew's Hospital ; but this plan was,
to his disappointment, given up, and he lec-
tured on his own account. Both his figure
and his voice were against him ; but he was
so thoroughly acquainted with his subject
that the matter of his lectures was excellent,
and ' the whole was given with a constant
reference to the infinite wisdom of the con-
trivance exhibited in the structure, so as to
form the finest system of natural theology.'
In 1800 he gave up his lectures on account
of his health, and devoted himself entirely
to medical practice, which he had before
neglected. He died, after much suffering,
at Bartlett's Buildings, Holborn, 4 April
1813. He was unmarried. He was always
of an unsocial temper, and in his later years
was very much alone. He left behind him
numerous papers and memorandum-books,
which were entrusted to the care of S.
Sawrey, who had been his assistant in pre-
paring his lectures. He had also a valu-
able anatomical museum, of which a detailed
catalogue raisonne was being prepared at the
time of his death. The only papers that were
found to be fit for publication were edited by
Sawrey, London, 8vo, 1815, with the title,
'The Morbid Anatomy of the Brain, in Mania
and Hydrophobia ; with the Pathology of
these two Diseases.' The book, which fur-
nishes much valuable information, derived
from accurate observation, contains four
parts : I. ' That Water in the Pericardium and
Ventricles of the Brain is an Effect and Evi-
dence of Disease.' II. ' On Canine Madness.'
III. 'Morbid Anatomy of the Brain in Mania/
IV. * Observations on the Nature of Mania.'
[Gent. Mag. May 1813, pt. i.p. 483; Sawrey's
Life prefixed to Morbid Anatomy; Chalmers's
Gen. Biog. Diet. ; London Med. and Phys. Journ.
1815, xxxiii. 54, 139; Munk's Coll. of Phys. ii.
389.] W. A. G.
MARSHAL, EBENEZER(rf. 1813), his-
torian, was licensed as a preacher by the
presbytery of Edinburgh on 30 Oct. 1776,
and ordained on 3 April 1782 as chaplain to
the Scottish regiment in the Dutch service.
On 22 Nov. 1782 he was presented to the
living of Cockpen, in the presbytery of Dal-
keith, where he died on 19 May 1813 (Scots
Mag. 1813, p. 479). He married, on 29 Dec.
1784, Christian Goodsman (who died on
13 Aug. 1824), and had issue Archibald, an
accountant of Edinburgh, and Susan Gloag.
Marshal was author of : 1. 'The History
of the Union of Scotland and England,' 8vo,
Edinburgh, 1799. 2. ' Abridgment of the
Acts of Parliament relating to the Church
of Scotland,' 8vo, Edinburgh, 1799. 3. ' On
the British Constitution,' 8vo, Edinburgh,
1812. He also contributed an account of
Cockpen to the first edition of Sir John
Sinclair's ' Statistical Account of Scotland '
(8vo, 1791-9).
[Hew Scott's Fasti Eccles. Scotic. vol. i. pt. i.
p. 273 ; Cat. of Advocates' Library.] G. G.
Marshal
221
Marshal
MARSHAL, JOHN (d. 1164 ?), warrior,
was son and heir of Gilbert Marshal, who
was unsuccessfully impleaded with him in
the court of Henry I by Robert de Venoiz
and William de Hastings for the office of
master of the king's marshalsea (Rot. Chart.
p. 46), from which the family took its name.
In the ' Pipe Roll 'of 1130 he is found pay-
ing for succession to his father's lands and
office (p. 18) and in possession of an estate
in Wiltshire (p. 23). In 1138 he fortified
Marlborough and Ludgershall (Ann. Wint.),
probably as one of the rebels of that year, for
Stephen was besieging him in Marlborough
when the empress landed, in 1139 (Cont.
FLOE. Wia. p. 117). In 1140 he was ap-
proached by Robert FitzHubert, who had
seized Devizes Castle, and who hoped to secure
Marlborough; but John, overreaching him,
made him his prisoner, and then sold him to
the Earl of Gloucester. His action in this
matter is somewhat mysterious, but he seems
to have been fighting, virtually, for his own
hand (WiLL. MALM. Gesta; Cont. FLOE.
WIG.) In 1141, on the downfall of Stephen,
he actively supported the empress, being pre-
sent with her at Reading in May, at Oxford
in July, and at the siege of Winchester in
August and September. At the close of the
siege (13 Sept.) he comes into prominence,
being cut off with a small force, and forced
to take refuge in Wherwell Abbey. The
abbey was fired by the enemy, but John
stood his ground, and, though surrounded
by flames, refused to surrender to his foes.
There is a stirring description of this scene
in the ' Histoire de Guillaume le Mare'chal,'
which here commences its narrative, and
states that Marshal, though supposed to have
perished, rejoined his friends, with the loss
of an eye and other wounds. It was to his
castle of Ludgershall that the empress first
fled, and in the following summer (1142) he
was again by her side at Oxford, where his
brother William was acting as her chan-
cellor. In 1144 he is described by the ' Gesta '
as making Marlborough Castle a centre of
predatory excursions, and as oppressing the
clergy, a charge which is confirmed by the
chronicle of Abingdon. About the same time
he attended the court of the empress at De-
vizes. In 1149 he witnessed a charter of her
son Henry at Devizes, and on the latter's ac-
cession he received a grant of crown lands
in Wiltshire worth 82 /. a year. Among them
was Marlborough, which, however, he lost
in 1158. He repeatedly witnessed Henry's
charters, and was present at the council of
Clarendon (1164). Not long afterwards he
claimed in the archbishop's court Mundham,
parcel of the archiepiscopal manor of Pag-
ham, Sussex. Failing in his suit he made
oath that justice was denied him, and ap-
pealed to the king. Henry summoned Becket
to answer the complaint in his court, but the
primate excused himself on the ground of ill-
health when the case came on (14 Sept.)
The king then summoned him to a great
council at Northampton, where on 8 Oct. he
was fined 5001. for not appearing in person
in September. Next day he spoke on Mar-
shal's case, alleging that the oath by which
John had sworn to his refusal of justice was
invalid, having been cunningly taken on a
troparium. The king replied that John was
detained in London as an official of the ex-
chequer, but would come shortly (Becket
Memorials, i. 30, ii. 390, iii. 50, iv. 40, 43).
Becket's biographers take the case no further,
but state that John and two of his sons died
the same year. As to John, he was certainly
dead at Michaelmas 1165 ; but it was not till
a year later that his son paid relief for his
lands (Pipe Rolls). It is possible that the
two sons who died were Gilbert and Walter,
the children of his first marriage. Gilbert
did not survive him long, and the ( Histoire '
says they died about the same time. By his
second wife, Sibyl, sister to Earl Patrick of
Salisbury, he left four sons : John, his suc-
cessor ; William [q. v.], afterwards Earl Mar-
shal ; Anselm ; and Henry, afterwards bishop
of Exeter. He appears to have largely in-
creased his patrimony, and he held several
estates as an under-tenant at his death.
The ' Gesta ' describes him, from Stephen's
standpoint, as ' a child of hell, and the root
of all evil,' but the Continuator of Florence
terms him ' a distinguished soldier,' and the
'Histoire' praises his fidelity to the empress.
[Pipe Eolls; Rotuli Chartarum (Record Com-
mission) ; Florence of Worcester (Engl. Hist.
Soc.) ; Annales Monastic! (Rolls Series) ; Wil-
liam of Malmesbury (ib.); Becket Memorials
(ib.) ; Gesta Stephani (ib.); Hearne's Liber Niger
Scaccarii ; Round's Geoffrey de Mandeville ;
Meyer's Histoire de Guillaume le Marshal ;
Academy, 9 July 1892, p. 33.] J. H. R.
MARSHAL, JOHN, first BAEON MAE-
SHAL of Hingham (1170 ?-1235),was a nephew
of William Marshal, first earl of Pembroke
. v.], and consequently grandson of John
rshal (d. 1164 ?) [q. v.] His father was
?robably Anselm, third son of the latter, for
ohn, the eldest, appears to have died child-
less, while Henry, the youngest, was bishop
of Exeter. Anselm Marshal is known only
from the ' Histoire de Guillaume le Mar6chal'
(11. 387-8, 4637-8), where
Sire Ansel li Mareschals,
Franz e doz e proz e leials,
Marshal
222
Marshal
is mentioned as taking part in a great tourna-
ment at Lagni-sur-Marne about 1180. John
Marshal was probably born about 1170, for he
first appears as a knight in 1197, when he
accompanied his uncle, William Marshal, on
his embassy to Count Baldwin of Flanders
(ib. 1. 10763). In September 1198 he was
fighting under his uncle and CountBaldwin,
and was sent by them to bear the news of
Philip's retreat from before Arras to Kin
Richard (ib. 11. 10901-17). On 31 Jan. 120
he was in charge of Falaise (Cal. Rot. Pat.
p. 24), and a little later received a grant of
the lands of the Count of Evreux in England
(STAPLETOST, Rotuli Normannice, n. clxxiii).
In April 1204 he had license to go into Ire-
land as his uncle's representative, and to hold
the stewardship of his lands in Ireland
(SWEETMAN, i. 210, 216). He was still in
Ireland on 13 Feb. 1205, and probably re-
mained there till late in 1207, when on
8 Nov. we find him, in company with Meiler
FitzHenry, at the king's court at Woodstock
(ib. 254, 310, 348). On 12 Nov. he received
a grant of the marshalry of Ireland, and of
the 'cantred of the vill of Kylmie' (ib. 353).
John Marshal appears at this time to have
adhered rather to the king than to his uncle ;
in June 1210 he accompanied the former
on his Irish expedition (ib. 401, 404). As
marshal of Ireland he had an annuity of
twenty-five marks (ib. 532). On 10 June
1213 he had charge of the castles of Whit-
church and Screward in Shropshire (Cal.
Hot. Pat. p. 100), and on 25 Jan. 1214 of
the county of Lincoln and its coasts. He
was also put in charge of the Welsh marches,
and received a grant of the manor of Hing-
ham and hundred of Fourho (ib. p. 109).
On 25 June 1215 he received the custody
of the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, with
the castles of Norwich and Orford, but sur-
rendered them on 24-8 July in exchange for
Somerset, Dorset, and Worcester, with the
castles of Sherborne and Dorchester. At
this time he also surrendered Lincolnshire
(ib. pp. 150-1). On 17 Sept. he received the
charge of the forests in the same counties
{ib. n. 155 b ). Marshal had supported the king
in his struggle with the barons, and had been
with him at Runny mede on 15 June. He
was now appointed on 4 Sept. to go to Rome
on the king's behalf with Richard de Marisco
[q. v.l and others (ib. p. 182 6). He was
back in England by the end of the year, and
accompanied John on his northward march in
December. On 2 June 1216 he had power
to take into favour all rebels who surrendered
(ib. p. 185). John Marshal was present at
the coronation of the young king at Worces-
ter on 28 Oct., and next year fought under
his uncle at Lincoln on 20 May. Soon after-
wards he was commissioned with Philip
d'Albini to make preparations for opposing
the expected French fleet, and presumably
was present in the battle with Eustace the
Monk on 24 Aug. Marshal had been made
sheriff of Hampshire and custos of Devizes
earlier in the year ; in 1218 he was a justice
of the forest, and in 1219 a justice itinerant
for the counties of Lincoln, Nottingham, and
Derby (Cal. Rot. Glaus, i. 407 ; cf. SHIKLEY,
i. 20).
On 15 July 1221 he was sent on a mission
to Ireland to receive surrender of the justi-
ciarship from Geoffrey de Marisco, which he
did on 4 Oct. In December 1222 he was ap-
pointed for another mission to Ireland, though
he did not cross over till February 1223. His
duty was apparently to advise the new justi-
ciar, Henry of London, archbishop of Dublin,
as to the provisioning of the royal castles. On
3 June he received charge, as the king's bailiff,
of the lands of Cork, Decies, and Desmond,
with their castles, and on the same day the
justiciar was specially instructed to act by
his advice (SWEETMAN, i. 1000, 1015, 1062-3,
1083-7, 1107, 1118). Next year he was still
in Ireland, and after assisting his cousin, Wil-
liam. Marshal, in his war with Hugh de Lacy,
was sent to England in October in charge of
Hugh (ib. 1205 ; Ann. Mon. iii. 91). Marshal
was one of the sureties for Walter de Lacy,
sixth baron Lacy [q. v.], on 13 May 1225, and
in August went abroad on a mission for the
king (Cat. Rot. Claus. ii. 47, 59). In January
1226 he was sent to the council held by the
legate Otto at Westminster to forbid the
bishops from incurring any obligation to the
Roman church in respect of their lay fees.
In February 1228 he was once more sent
to Ireland (SWEETMAN, i. 1563, 1572), in June
1230 was a justice for assize of arms in Nor-
folk and Suffolk (SHIKLEY, i. 375), and in
1232 was engaged on yet another mission to
Ireland, apparently as one of the executors of
William Marshal (<f. 1231), and on behalf of
iis widow, Eleanor, the king's sister (SwEET-
tf, i. 1949 ; Excerpta e Rot. Fin. i. 217).
On 26 Sept. 1234 he witnesses a royal letter
at Marlborough, and on 22 Feb. 1235 the
contract of marriage between the king's sister
Isabella and the Emperor Frederick (SwEET-
MAN, i. 2177 ; Fcedera, i. 223). Marshal died
Defore 27 June 1235 (Excerpta e Rot. Fin.
284). By his wife Aliva, daughter of
Hubert de Rie (d. 1172), who was alive in
1263, when she is described as over ninety
years of age (ib. ii. 406 ; Cal. Genealogricum,
i. Ill), he had two sons, John and William
(SWEETMAN, i. 2369). John married Mar-
garet de Neubourg, sister of Thomas, sixth
Marshal
22'
Marshal
earl of Warwick, and after 26 June 1242
was in right of ids wife earl of Warwick.
He died without children in October 1242.
William sided with the barons in 1263-4,
and was one of their representatives at the
Mise of Amiens. William's grandson, of the
same name, was summoned to parliament as
baron from 9 Jan. 1309 to 26 Nov. 1313, and
was killed at Bannockburn in 1314 (Flores
Historiarum, iii. 159, Rolls Ser.) John, son
of William II, died in 1316, and his barony
passed with his sister Hawyse to Robert,
lord Morley, and was held by the Morleys,
Levels, and Parkers, barons Morley, till 1686,
when it fell into abeyance.
[Matthew Paris, Annales Monastic!, Shirley's
Koyal and Historical Letters of the Eeign of
Henry III (these are in the Rolls Ser.); His-
toire de G-uillaiime le Marechal (Soc. de 1'Hist.
de France) ; Calendars of Patent, Close, and
Charter Rolls ; Sweetman's Calendar of Docu-
ments relating to Ireland, vol. i.; Dugdale's
Baronage, i. 599-600 ; Burke's Dormant and
Extinct Peerages ; Doyle's Official Baronage,
iii. 575 ; Blomefield's Hist, of Norfolk ; Foss's
Judges of England, ii. 397-9 ; authorities quoted.]
C. L. K.
MARSHAL, RICHARD, third EAEL
OF PEMBBOKE and STKIGTJIL (d. 1234), was
second son of William Marshal, first earl of
Pembroke [q. v.], by Isabella, daughter of
Richard de Clare. The first mention of him
occurs on 6 Nov. 1203, when it was arranged
that in case of his elder brother's death he
should marry Alice, daughter of Baldwin de
Bethune (Cal. Charter Rolls, pp. 1126-13).
When his father went to Ireland in February
1207 he had to give Richard to the king as
a hostage (Histoire de Guillaume le Marshal,
11. 13376-7). Richard was released with
his brother in 1212. He seems to have been
rather a weakly boy, and for this reason his
father would not consent to his going with
the king to Poitou in 1214 (ib. 11. 14564-75,
14708-18). His father apparently intended
that Richard should succeed to his lands of
Orbec and Longueville in Normandy, and it
was no doubt in pursuance of this inten-
tion that Richard was at the French court
when his father died (ib. 1. 19120). It was
not, however, till June 1220 that his elder
brother executed a deed of surrender (STAPLE-
TON, Rot. NormannicB, n. cxxxviii). The
next eleven years of Richard Marshal's life
were spent in France, though from entries
in the ' Calendar of Close Rolls ' it is clear
that he held property in England, and occa-
sionally visited his native land . Roger Wend-
over in one place speaks of him as having
been well trained to arms in French conflicts
(iii. 62). Previously to 1224 he married Ger-
vase, daughter of Alan de Dinan, in whose
right he became lord of Dinan and Vis-
count of Rohan in Brittany, and accord-
ingly in 1225 he was present in an assembly
of the nobles of that duchy at Nantes
(LoBiNEAir, Hist, de Bretagne, i. 217, ii.
341-2). One chronicler speaks of him as
having been ' Marshal of the army of the
King of France' (Ann. Mon. iv. 72).
When his brother died, in April 1231,
Marshal was still in France ; he did not come
over to England till the end of July. The king
had, by advice of Hubert de Burgh [q. v.],
taken the earldom into his own hands, be-
cause Richard was the liegeman of the king
of France. When Marshal came to the king
at Castle Maud in Wales, Henry refused him
investiture and ordered him to leave the
country. Marshal then crossed over to Ire-
land, intending to recover his inheritance, if
need be, by force. Henry, to avert warfare,
at length gave way. This is the narrative
given by Wendover (iii. 13-14). But other
authorities (Ann. Mon. iii. 127, iv. 72) do
not imply that there was prolonged delay,
and Marshal had certainly done homage
and received full possession by 3 Aug. 1231
(SWEETMAN, i. 1905 ; Excerpta e Rot. Fin.
i. 216). Moreover, when in October Henry
contemplated marriage with a sister of the
King of Scots, Marshal was one of those
who opposed his project as derogatory, since
an elder sister was already married to Hu-
bert de Burgh. Soon afterwards Marshal
certainly paid a visit to Ireland, returning
to England by June 1232, when he met the
king at Worcester, and made an arrangement
as to the dower of his brother's widow ( SWEET-
MAN, i. 1950).
When, in September 1232, the first charges
were brought against Hubert de Burgh, Mar-
shal defended him ; and on 12 Oct. was one
of the four earls who became sureties for him
(SHIKLET, i. 408-10). The king still remained
under the influence of Peter des Roches, who
recognised in Marshal his most formidable
opponent. Early in the following year,
among other changes, Peter procured the
dismissal of William de Rodune, Marshal's
representative at the court, and displaced
the king's former ministers by foreigners.
Marshal at once came forward as the head
of the English baronage, and appealed to
the king to dismiss his foreign advisers, but
to no purpose. During the earlier months
of the year Marshal was engaged with his
brother-in-law, Richard of Cornwall, in war-
fare with Llywelyn ab lorwerth [q. v.] On
11 July 1233 an abortive conference was pro-
posed to be held at Westminster, but the
barons refused to attend. Peter des Roches
Marshal
224
Marshal
then induced the king to enter on the lands
of Gilbert Basset and Richard Siward, two of
Marshal's chief supporters, and put them in
charge of his son, Peter des Rievaux (Ann.
Mon. iv. 74; WENDOVER, iii. 53); orders
were also given to have the messengers whom
Marshal had sent to France searched at Dover
(SHIRLEY, i. 417, 18 July). Marshal never-
theless endeavoured to make peace, and in-
tended to be present at a further proposed
conference on 1 Aug. With this purpose he
had come as far as Woodstock, when his
sister Isabella warned him that treachery
was intended, and he accordingly went back
to Wales. On 14 Aug. the king called an-
other assembly, at Gloucester, and when
Marshal again failed to appear, had him pro-
claimed as a traitor and deprived of his
office as marshal. Thereupon Marshal made
an alliance with Llywelyn ab lorwerth, and
the king, invading the earl's lands, besieged
his castle of Usk. A truce was, however,
soon arranged, under which the castle was
surrendered to the king, and a further con-
ference fixed for 2 Oct. at Westminster.
The conference did not have the desired re-
sult, and as the castle was not restored,
Marshal at once laid siege to it. In the
early days of October the earl and his Welsh
allies captured the castles of Usk, Aberga-
venny, Newport, and Cardiff (21 Oct.) Henry
collected an army with a view to active
warfare; but meantime, on 30 Oct., Mar-
shal's supporters, Siward and Basset, rescued
Hubert de Burgh and carried him off to the
earl's castle of Chepstow. Early in Novem-
ber the king advanced to Grosmont. There,
on 11 Nov., Marshal's adherents — for the
earl himself would not attack the king in
person — surprised the royal camp, and made
a great booty. After this the king with-
drew to Gloucester, while Marshal with a
few followers attacked the foreign merce-
naries at Monmouth on 25 Nov., and after
defeating them with much slaughter, took
the castle. The war still went on favour-
ably to Marshal and his allies, some of
whom plundered the lands of their oppo-
nents in the English marches, while others
besieged Carmarthen. Early in January
1234 Marshal himself defeated the royal
army under John de Monmouth or Monemue
[q. v.], a connection of the Lacys, and fol-
lowed up his success by a raid, in company
with Llywelyn, which resulted in the sack of
Shrewsbury. But Archbishop Edmund was
now exerting himself actively to bring about
an agreement ; and through his influence
Peter des Roches and the king's other Poite-
vin advisers were at length dismissed from
the court on 9 April 1234 ; the archbishop
would seem to have effected a truce some
time earlier, and this was now prolonged to
the end of July (ib. i. 433-4).
But in the meantime Peter des Roches
and his friends had stirred up the Lacys and
Marshal's other opponents in Ireland, in-
cluding Richard de Burgh and Geoffrey de
Marisco, encouraging them to make war on
the earl as a traitor, and to seize him alive
or dead should he cross over to Ireland. In
consequence of these machinations Marshal
left Wales early in February, and on land-
ing in Ireland was joined by Geoffrey de
Marisco, wTho craftily pretended to be his
friend. Urged on by Marisco, Marshal col-
lected an army, and after taking Limerick
recovered many of his castles, which had
fallen into the hands of his enemies. The
Lacys then sent the Templars to demand a
truce, and Marshal in response proposed a
conference to be held next day, 1 April, on
the Curragh of Kildare. Marshal himself
was in favour of granting terms, but Marisco
treacherously advised him to demand the
surrender of the remaining castles, hoping
to thus make a conflict inevitable. This
evil advice was accepted, with the result
that Hugh de Lacy and his friends, knowing
that Marshal's army was faithless, appealed
to force. Marshal at length recognised the
treachery of his false friend, but declared
that he would rather ' die with honour for
the sake of justice than flee from the fight
and thus incur the reproach of cowardice.'
Marshal had with him but fifteen faithful
knights, against 140. Despite his desperate
valour he was at length overpowered and
his horse slain. While he strove to defend
himself on foot he was wounded from be-
hind, and so taken prisoner. His captors
carried him to the castle of Kilkenny, where
he was on the way to recovery when a clumsy
or treacherous surgeon cauterised his wounds
so roughly as to cause his death. Marshal
died on 16 April 1234, and was buried imme-
diately afterwards in the church of the Fran-
ciscans at Kilkenny. Henry repented too late
of his treatment of the son of the faithful
regent, and, bitterly lamenting his sad end,
declared that he had left no peer in England.
Marshal seems to have inherited to the full
his father's merits as a patriotic statesman
and a skilful soldier. He was like his father
also in the nobility of his personal character.
Even the author of the ' Histoire de Guillaume
le Marechal,' writing probably in 1225, praises
him for his
proesce e sens e bealtez
E bons mors e gentillesce,
Charite, enor e largesse.
(11. 14884-6.)
Marshal
225
Marshal
This fully bears out the singularly concor-
dant eulogy of those who, writing after his
death, speak of him as ' a man endowed
with all honourable qualities, distinguished
for his noble birth, well instructed in liberal
arts, most vigorous in the exercise of arms,
and one who kept God before his eyes in all
his works ' (Ann. Mon. ii. 313). Though
circumstances forced Marshal into the atti-
tude of rebellion, there seems no reason to
doubt the substantial truth of the history
of his last years, as preserved in the annals
of the time, or the explanation which he
himself repeatedly gave of his conduct.
This was to the effect that he desired to put
an end to the evil influence .of the king's
foreign advisers ; and that it was only when
Henry under their guidance attacked him
that he resorted to arms for the sake of jus-
tice, on behalf of the laws of England, and
to secure the expulsion of the Poitevin
favourites, who were ruining the land. If
Marshal had lived it is not impossible that he
might have averted much of the evil of the
next twenty years ; even as it was, the circum-
stances of his death confirmed for the time
the good influence that Archbishop Edmund
was able to exert. Two letters written to
. Marshal by Robert Grosseteste [q. v.] in 1231,
have been preserved (Letters of Grosseteste,
pp. 38-43, Rolls Ser.) ; they bear evidence to
a familiar friendship between the earl and
future bishop.
Marshal left no children, and he was suc-
ceeded in his titles and estates by his next
brother, Gilbert [see under MARSHAL, WIL-
LIAM, first EARL OF PEMBROKE].
[Matthew Paris, especially iii. 241-79, for the
narrative of his struggle against the Poitevins,
•which is sometimes fuller than the narrative
in Koger of Wendover ; Annales Monastici,
especially i. 90-3, ii. 313-15, iii. 136-8, iv. 74-
78 ; Annales Cambriae ; Brut y Tywysogion ;
Flcres Historiarum ; Shirley's Royal and His-
torical Letters of the Reign of Henry III (all
these are in the Rolls Series) ; Histoire de
GuillaumeleMarechal(Soc. del'Hist. de France) ;
Annals of the Four Masters, iii. 271-3 ; Calen-
dars of Patent, Close, and Charter Rolls ; Sweet-
man's Calendar of Documents relating to Ire-
land, 1171-1252; Dugdale's Baronage, i. 603-5;
Stubbs's Constitutional Hist. ch. xiv. ; Stokes's
Ireland and the Anglo-Norman Church, pp. 296-
306.] C. L. K.
MARSHAL, WILLIAM, first EARL OF
PEMBROKE and STRIGTJIL of the Marshal
line (d. 1219), regent of England, was second
son of John Marshal (d. 1164?) [q. v.], by his
second wife, Sibyl, sister of Patrick, earl of
Salisbury. He is represented as describing
himself as over eighty years of age in 1216
VOL. XXXVI.
(Histoire,\. 15510), but his father and mother
were not married till 1141 (ib. 11. 372-83),
and 1146 is a more likely date for his birth.
When Stephen besieged John Marshal at
Newbury in 1152, the young William was
given as hostage for a truce and the surrender
of the castle. John Marshal refused to keep
the terms, and his son's life would have
been sacrificed had not Stephen, attracted
by the child's bold spirit and pretty ways,
protected him (ib. 11. 400-650 ; cf. 'HENRY
OF HUNTINGDON, p. 284). When peace was
made William was restored to his father,
and early in the reign of Henry II was sent
to his cousin William, the Chamberlain of
Tancarville, in Normandy, to be trained in
knightly accomplishments. As he grew to
manhood Marshal earned a high reputation
for valour, but most of the incidents referred
to this time in the ' Histoire ' belong rather
to 1173. In the autumn of 1167 Marshal
returned to England, and, joining his uncle,
Earl Patrick, at Salisbury, accompanied him
in the following spring to Poitou. Hardly
had Patrick arrived in that province when he
was slain on 27 March by the Poitevins
under Geoffrey de Lusignan. Marshal en-
deavoured to revenge his uncle's death, but
was himself wounded and taken prisoner.
After a miserable captivity in Geoffrey's
hands he was at length ransomed by Queen
Eleanor, who furnished him with arms and
money.
On his return to England in 1170 Marshal
was chosen by the king to be one of those
in charge of his eldest son Henry (Histoire,
11. 1940-8). The friendship thus commenced
lasted till the young king's death, and when
the war of 1173 broke out Marshal sided
with his master ( Gesta Henrici, i. 46). But
first he went to the Chamberlain of Tancar-
ville, who knighted him at Driencourt or
Neufchatel-en-Bray, and under whom he won
distinction in the half-hearted warfare of
the Norman barons with the Flemings before
Neufchatel in July 1173. Then he rejoined
the young king, who elected to receive
knighthood at his hands, and with whom he
went over to England in May 1175, remain-
ing there till April 1176. Despite his share in
the rebellion, Marshal does not seem to have
forfeited the trust of Henry II, who once
more charged him with the care of his son
(Histoire, 11. 2428-30). For the next seven
i years he was constantly with the young
: king, winning universal admiration by his
prowess in tournaments, and rising steadily
; in his master's favour (ib. 11. 2500-5000). His
position made him many enemies, who en-
deavoured to poison the young Henry's mind
against him. Marshal treated their calum-
Marshal
226
Marshal
nies with disdain, and when at length his j (EYTON", Itinerary, p. 292). Marshal made
accusers for a time prevailed, endured his | a vain endeavour to recall Richard to loyalty,
master's wrath in dignified silence. A brief and then rejoined the king, who now re-
warded his services by promising him the
reconciliation and a fresh quarrel followed,
and the affair was then brought before
Henry II when he kept Christmas at Caen
in 1182. Marshal defied his accusers to meet
him in single combat, but the king refused
permission, and Marshal left the court ap-
parently in disgrace. His fame as a soldier
brought him tempting offers from many
French nobles, but Marshal refused them all,
and after taking part in a tournament near
Gournai in January 1183, went on a pil-
grimage to Cologne. He then stayed some
time in France, until, during the war in
Poitou, the young Henry, by the advice of
Geoffrey de Ltisignan, recalled his trusty
friend and adviser. Soon afterwards Henry
fell ill and died at Martel on 11 June 1183.
On his deathbed he charged Marshal to bear
his cross to the Holy Sepulchre. Henry II
granted the needful permission, and furnished
Marshal with money forthe journey. So after
a short visit to England Marshal departed to
Syria, where in two years he achieved such
exploits as no one else would have done in
seven, so that King Guy and the Templars
and Hospitallers were very loth to let him go.
Marshal appears to have returned in the
autumn of 1187, and found the king at Liuns
— probably Lions la Foret in Normandy (ib.
1. 7302). Henry at once took him into high
favour, and made him a member of his house-
hold, but the first definite mention of Marshal
is as witness to a charter at Geddington,
Northamptonshire, in February 1188 (EYTOX,
Itinerary of Henry II, p. 285).' When Philip
Augustus commenced hostilities, Marshal
returned with the king to France in July,
and was present at the conference at Gisors,
16-18 Aug. A proposal was made to decide
the quarrel by a contest of four chosen cham-
pions on either side. Marshal supported the
idea, and volunteered to be one of the Eng-
lish champions, and with Henry's assent was
despatched to convey the proposition toPhilip.
This is the story in the ' Histoire,' which is
in part confirmed by the * Gesta Henrici,'
from which we learn that Marshal made one
of an embassy to the French king about this
time. The proposal was, however, rejected,
and after some fighting before Gisors, Henry
by Marshal's advice made a raid towards
Mantes and Ivry. Then the king fell sick
at Chinon, and Marshal obtained leave for a
foray, which culminated in a fierce attack on
Montmirail (Histoire, 11. 7880-8050). This
was before the conference between Bonmou-
lins and Soligny, on 18 Nov., which led to
the open alliance of Philip and Richard
hand of the heiress of Pembroke and Striguil
(Histoire, 1. 8304). About April 1189 Mar-
shal was sent with Ralph, archdeacon of
Hereford, to try and arrange terms with
Philip at Paris. But their endeavours were
defeated by William Longchamp [q. v.],
acting on behalf of Richard. After the abor-
tive conference at La Ferte on 4 June, Mar-
shal joined with Geoffrey de Bruillon in a re-
connaissance across the Sarthe, and valiantly
endeavoured to stop the French advance on
Mans. But Henry had to withdraw in haste
to Fresnai-sur-Sarthe, Marshal guarding his
retreat. As Marshal turned on their pur-
suers he found himself face to face with
Richard. ' God's feet, Marshal ! ' cried he,
' slay me not.' { The devil slay you, for I
will not,' retorted Marshal, as he plunged his
spear into Richard's horse. Thus the pursuit
was stayed, and Henry, reaching Fresnai in
safety, made his way to Chinon about the
end of June. It was by Marshal's advice,
and under his care, that Henry went out to
meet the French king at Colombieres on
4 July, and returned to die at Chinon two
days later. The king's son, Geoffrey, and
Marshal were the chief of the few faithful
friends who remained with Henry to the last.
It was Marshal who now took command of
the little party at Chinon, made such pro-
vision as he could for his master's fitting
burial, and escorted the body to Fontevrault.
Marshal's companions feared how he might
fare after his late encounter with the new
king, but Marshal himself declared that he
did not repent of what he had done, and
trusted in God, ' who has helped me ever
since I was made knight.' When Richard
came, Marshal preserved the same bold de-
meanour, and told him to his face, ' I had it
in my power to slay you ; I only slew your
horse.' Richard, with characteristic gene-
rosity, recognised his true spirit of loyalty,
and granted him immediate pardon.
Marshal at once transferred to the new
king the same steadfast loyalty which he
had shown to Henry. Richard sent him
over to England to take charge for him, but
first, at the request of Geoffrey, his father's
chancellor, confirmed the grant of the heiress
of Pembroke. Marshal's first task in Eng-
land was to release Queen Eleanor from her
prison at Winchester. Thence he went on
to London, and at once married his bride
Isabella, daughter of Richard de Clare, earl
of Pembroke and Striguil. Thus Marshal,
who till now had been l a landless man, with
Marshal
227
Marshal
nought but his knighthood/ acquired a great
position and wide lands in four countries.
At Richard's coronation, on 3 Sept. 1189,
Marshal bore the gold sceptre, while his
elder brother, John, carried the spurs, the
two thus sharing the office of marshal. By
Richard's orders Marshal obtained seisin of
his wife's Irish lands from Earl John, and
sent his bailiff to take possession. Marshal
himself remained with Richard in England.
In October he swore at Westminster on
Richard's behalf that the English king would
meet Philip at Vezelay next year. On 1 Dec.
lie was with the king at Canterbury (Epi-
stolcs Cantuar lenses, p. 323, Rolls Ser.), and
?robably accompanied him to France on
1 Dec., for he was still with Richard at
Rouen on 20 March 1190 (ib. p. 324). Richard
had appointed Marshal to be one of the sub-
ordinatejusticiars under Longchamp, and this
appointment was renewed before the king
started on the crusade. But when Longchamp
would not accept the advice of his subordi-
nates, Marshal joined in the opposition. If we
may trust Hoveden, Marshal must in the
autumn have gone to Richard at Messina, for
that writer distinctly says (iii. 96) that in
February 1191 the earl was sent home, in
company of Walter de Coutances, with power
to arrange the quarrel. This, however, is very
improbable, but Marshal was specially asso-
ciated with Walter, and under the truce of
Winchester in July he received Nottingham
Castle from John to hold for the king. At the
council of St. Paul's on 8 Oct. Walter ex-
hibited his secret commission superseding
Longchamp, and appointing himself as jus-
ticiar, with Marshal as his chief subordi-
nate. Marshal was included by Longchamp
in the sentence of excommunication which
he launched against his opponents in De-
cember 1191. But Richard would not
believe Longchamp's complaint against Mar-
shal, who he declared had been ever the
most loyal knight in all his land (Histoire,
11. 9843-58). The year 1192 passed quietly
under the rule of Walter de Coutances, but
at the beginning of 1193 came the news of
Richard's captivity. Earl John, abetted by
Philip of France, raised a revolt, and seized
Windsor. The justieiar appealed for aid to
Marshal, who brought up his Welshmen and
laid siege to Windsor in March, while others
of Richard's supporters prosecuted the war
elsewhere. John had been driven to ex-
tremities, when suddenly it was announced
that Richard was released.
Richard reached England on 13 March
1194. Marshal was prevented from meet-
ing him at once by the death of his brother
John, by which event he became marshal of
England. But soon afterwards he joined the
king at Huntingdon, and accompanied him
to the siege of Nottingham on 25-7 March.
On 28 March his old enemy Longchamp urged
the king to require from Marshal the same
homage for his Irish lands as Walter de Lacy,
sixth baron Lacy [q. v.], had just rendered.
But when Marshal pleaded that he owed
fealty for them only to John, the king,
much to his chancellor's disgust, readily as-
sented (ib. 11. 10012-340). Richard had more
than once thanked the earl for his loyal ser-
vice, but perhaps he felt that he could not
entirely overlook the opposition to Long-
champ, and this may explain Marshal's
transfer from the shrievalty of Lincoln,
which he had held since 1190, to that of
Sussex, which he held for the remainder of
the reign. Richard went back to Normandy
in May, but Marshal perhaps remained in
England, for in this year he was one of the
justices before whom fines were levied, as
again in 1198 (HUNTER, Fines, Ixiii.) Marshal
must in any case have come over with the
reinforcements soon after (Histoire, 1. ] 0561),
for he was with the king when the French
baggage train was plundered near Blois, and
by Richard's desire guarded the English rear
from attack (ib. 11. 10597-676). Marshal
accompanied Richard on his siege of Vierzon
in June 1196, and next year was sent on an
embassy to the Counts Reginald of Boulogne
and Baldwin of Flanders. The earl was suc-
cessful in arranging a treaty, to which he
was one of the witnesses, as also to the
document by which Baldwin pledged him-
self to Earl John, on 8 Sept. at Rouen, not to
make peace with Philip in case of Richard's
death (Recueil des Historiens de la France,
xviii. 549 ; Fcedera, i. 67). In 1198 Mar-
shal seems to have been aiding Baldwin, and
by his advice Philip was forced to retreat
from before Arras (Histoire, 11. 10773-900),
Afterwards Marshal went to Rouen, where
in September he met St. Hugh of Lincoln on
his way to Richard. In conjunction with
William of Albemarle, Marshal offered to
intercede on the bishop's behalf with the king.
Hugh, though grateful for their goodwill, de-
clined, lest they should fall into disfavour at a
time when their services were so necessary to
Richard (Vita S. Hugonis, p. 257, Rolls
Ser.) Marshal fought valiantly for Richard
at the siege of Milli in the autumn (Histoire,
11. 11 168-264), and was with the king when
the truce with Philip was concluded by
the intervention of the papal legate, Peter
of Capua, in January 1199 (#. 1. 11665).
Richard was mortally wounded on 20 March.
One of his last acts was to send to Marshal,
who was at Vaudreuil, appointing him cus-
Q2
Marshal
228
Marshal
todian of Rouen and the royal treasure there
(ib. 11. 11776-815 ; cf. STAPLETON, Rot. Nor-
mannia, ii. xxxv). On receiving the news
of Richard's death on 10 April, Marshal at
once went to Rouen. The archbishop (pro-
bably Hubert Walter is meant, though M.
Meyer thinks it is Walter de Coutances)
favoured the claims of Arthur, but Marshal
declared decisively for John, and won over
the archbishop to his views (Histoire, 11.
11836-908).
John at once despatched Marshal and
Hubert to secure his peaceful succession in
England. Signs of discontent had already
appeared, but John's representatives called
a council at Northampton, where, by solemn
promises on the new king's behalf, they se-
cured the adhesion of the barons and the
peace of the kingdom till John's own arrival
(ib. 11. 11908-20 ; HOVEDEN, iv. 86-8). John
was crowned on 27 May, and on the same
day confirmed Marshal in his earldom ; for
previously, though he held the earldom, he
had not had ' the full peace and name of earl '
(Ann. Mon. i. 72), and it was only now that he
received formal investiture with the sword.
Marshal was made sheriff of Gloucestershire
in the first year of John's reign, and held
the office till 1207 ; he also retained the
shrievalty of Sussex till 1205. Marshal pro-
bably went over to France with the king in
June, for he was with him at Andelys on
18 Aug. and at Rouen on 6 Sept.-(SwEET-
MAN, i. 94). On 20 April 1200 the office of
marshal was confirmed to him (Cat. Rot.
Chart. 46 5), and in May he was one of the
sureties for the peace with France. In July
he accompanied John into Gascony (Histoire,
11. 11963-82). After a visit to England
Marshal was sent over to Normandy in May
1201 with Roger de Lacy [q. v.] and in com-
mand of one hundred knights to oppose the
French advance (Ann. Mon. i. 208). During
the next three years his name appears as
present with the king at various places (cf.
Cal. Rot. Pat. pp. 1-40). On 22 April 1202
he received charge of the castle of Lillebonne
(ib. p. 9). Early in August Marshal was
with the Earls of Salisbury and Warenne at
' Englesquevile ' when news was brought to
them of John's victory over Arthur at Mire-
beau. The intelligence made Philip Augus-
tus at once raise the siege of Arques and
commence a retreat, in which he was hotly
pursued by the three earls. On his return
Marshal was received by the citizens of Rouen
at a great banquet (Histoire, 11. 12117-404).
When Philip Augustus invaded Normandy
in 1203, the writer of the « Histoire' says
that Marshal was sent to him at Conches
to endeavour to make peace, but in vain.
Marshal then rejoined John at Falaise, and
went with him to Rouen, where he ex-
postulated with the king on his reckless
policy, but to no purpose (ib. 11. 12673-742).
In the autumn Philip laid siege to Roger de
Lacy in Chateau Gaillard. John assembled
a large force for the relief of the castle, and
entrusted the command to Marshal, who
was to be assisted by a flotilla on the Seine.
Marshal was partially successful in his at-
tempt at a surprise, but the failure of the
ships to arrive at the critical moment ruined
his enterprise (WiLL. kRMOU.Philipp. vii. 144-
253). After the fall of Chateau Gaillard on
6 March 1204, John, who had returned to
England in November, bade his representa-
tives in Normandy to act as they thought
good for their own interest. Soon after
he sent Marshal with Hubert Walter and
Robert, earl of Leicester, on another fruit-
less errand to Philip (COGGESHALL, p. 144).
The two earls, however, obtained from Philip
a period of one year within which they might
do him homage for their Norman lands. They
then crossed over to England about May
( Histoire, 11. 12839-900). Marshal was with
the king at Gillingham on 26 June, and on
29 July was directed to conduct Llywelyn
of North Wales to John at Worcester (Cal.
Rot. Pat. pp. 43 b, 44). While in England he
invaded Wales and took Kilgaran (Brut y
Tywysoyion, p. 260). Finding there was no
hope of action, he obtained leave from John to
do Philip homage, and with this purpose went
back to Normandy, and meeting Philip at
Compiegne, after some delay rendered the
required homage (Histoire, II. 12921-13038).
On Marshal's return to England in 1205 John,
who had heard of his doing homage, re-
proached him for thus acting to his hurt,
and though Marshal could appeal to John's
own leave, this was the beginning of a pro-
longed estrangement. In June the king pro-
posed to go over to Poitou ; Marshal when
summoned to go with him pleaded his oath
to Philip. John in vain taunted him with
cowardice and disloyalty, but Marshal stood
firm that he would not go. Hubert Walter
also opposed the expedition, and John was
compelled at last to give way (ib. 11. 13039-
13278; COGGESHALL, pp. 152-3, where the
opposition of the earl and the archbishop is
represented as due to prudential motives
only). Marshal had to give his eldest son
as a hostage, but John did not venture to
quarrel openly. In the winter the earl was
employed to conduct William of Scotland to
a meeting with the king at York ( Cal. Rot.
Pat. p. 56), and when next summer the king
went over to Poitou, Marshal was entrusted
with the military care of England.
Marshal
229
Marshal
On John's return Marshal asked leave to
go over to Ireland, which had been often
previously refused. On 19 Feb. 1207 he
obtained protection for his lands during
his absence (SWEETMAN, i. 313), and must
soon after have crossed over to pay his first
visit to his wife's vast inheritance of Leinster;
before going he had to give his son Richard
as a further hostage (Histoire, 11. 13376-
13377). Marshal's coming was very unwel-
come to Meiler FitzHenry the justiciar [q. v.],
who was his own liegeman. Meiler con-
trived to secure Marshal's recall to England
in September, and coming over himself pre-
vailed on John to let him wage active war
against the earl's wife and representatives in
Ireland. Meiler's warfare met with ill suc-
cess, but John maliciously told the earl false
news, until the truth could no longer be
concealed (ib. 11. 13429-930). This narra-
tive probably explains the letter in which
John on 7 March 1208 informs Meiler that
Marshal had come to him at Bristol, and
that as he was sufficiently submissive the
justiciar was to abstain from harassing his
lands and men (SWEETMAN, i. 375). On
21 March John directed that Marshal should
have seisin of Otfaly, and a little later con-
firmed him in possession of Leinster at the
service of one hundred knights (ib. i. 377,
378, 381). Marshal then obtained leave
to go back to Ireland, where all his vassals
welcomed him. But Meiler still held aloof
until his removal from the justiciarship (pro-
bably at the end of 1208), when he found it
expedient to make his peace. At the close
of 1208 William de Braose [q. v.] fled to
Ireland, and landing at Wicklow was well
received by Marshal, who, despite the new
justiciar, John de Grey [q. v.], escorted him
in safety to Walter de Lacy. Marshal had
already been acting in conjunction with the
De Lacys (Four Masters, iii. 155), and this
harbouring of William de Braose led to
John's Irish expedition in June 1210 (SWEET-
MAN, i. 408). Marshal had come over to
England earlier in the year at John's bid-
ding, and apparently recrossed with the
king. After the defeat of the Lacys, John
accused Marshal of having aided William
de Braose in his flight; the earl boldly de-
fended his conduct, declaring that he had
no reason to believe Braose was the king's
enemy. However, Marshal had to give fur-
ther hostages, including his faithful squire,
John of Early, or d'Erlegh, and also to sur-
render the castle of Dumas. John could not
venture on more extreme measures with so
powerful a noble, but he was probably glad
that Marshal should be out of his way. The
earl therefore remained in Ireland for the
next two years ; he seems to have been en-
gaged in active warfare with the Irish, for
Matthew Paris calls him ' Hibernicis nocivus
edomitor,' but the only incident preserved
is a quarrel with the Bishop of Ferns (iii.
43, iv. 493-4). Marshal, though resenting-
the king's treatment, did not abandon his
attitude of loyalty, and in 1212 he joined
with other Irish nobles in expressing his re-
sentment at the pope's conduct as an en-
croachment on the liberties of the realm
(SwEETMAN, i. 448). As John's difficulties
increased he turned once more for aid to Mar-
shal. According to the ' Histoire,' the earl
came over to England to take part in the war
with Llywelyn ab lorwerth [q. v.] in 1212,
and then had most of his hostages restored.
After this he went back again to Ireland
(Histoire, 11. 14473-90). In July John sum-
moned Marshal to meet him at Chester en
19 Aug. with John de Grey and his Irish
subjects. But this order was countermanded
in another letter (dated October 1212 by
SWEETMAN, but from the Histoire it would
seem to belong to 1213), in which he
' thanked the earl for his good services in
Ireland and loyal attitude, but begged him
to remain, as his assistance was needed by
the justiciar. There was no truth in the
report that it had been contemplated to
send his son to Poitou, the boy should be
put in charge of John d'Erlegh ' (SWEETMAN,
i. 435, 443, 444). The latter incident is ex-
plained by the ' Histoire,' which shows that
the young Marshals were now released as a
means of conciliating their father (11. 14491-
14598).
Marshal came over to England in April
1213, and from this time is foremost among
John's advisers ; on 15 May he witnessed
the king's charter of resignation to the pope
at Dover (MATT. PARIS, ii. 546). Soon after-
wards he received the castle of Haverford-
west, and in January 1214 those of Carmar-
then, Cardigan, and Gower; Dumas was not
restored till August 1215 (Cat. Rot. Pat. pp.
105, 109 6,1536). John also entrusted his
eldest son to Marshal's charge (Hist, des Dues
de Normandie, p. 180). Marshal advised the
king's expedition to Poitou in 1214; he him-
self was left behind in charge of England
(Histoire, 11. 14672-99). He thus acted
with the papal legate Nicholas of Tusculum
at the council of St. Paul's to determine the
payments for ecclesiastical property confis-
cated during the interdict. In June he sat
as one of the justices at Bury St. Edmunds
to decide the disputed election of Abbot Hugh
(Memorials of St. Edmund's Abbey, ii. 75-9,
Rolls Ser.)
In January 1215, when the barons de-
Marshal
230
Marshal
manded the confirmation of the ancient char-
ters, Marshal was one of the three sureties
that the king would satisfy their demands
before Easter. In April Marshal and Stephen
Langton, the archbishop, were John's envoys
to the barons at Brackley, and endeavoured
in vain to effect an agreement. When John
found that he must at least simulate a readi-
ness to yield, Marshal conveyed to the barons
the overtures which led to the meeting at
Runnymede (15 June). On this famous
occasion Marshal was present as one of
the royal representatives, and his name ap-
pears as one of the counsellors of Magna
Carta, and as one of those who swore to ob-
serve its provisions. But he still continued
faithful in his attendance on the king, and
during the winter was sent to France to try
and avert the threatened invasion by Louis
(COGGESHALL, p. 180). The embassy failed,
and when, in the following May, Louis en-
tered England, it was by Marshal's advice
that John retreated before him. Marshal's
eldest son sided with Louis, for whom he
captured Worcester in July ; the earl is said
to have given his son timely warning of the
approach of the Earl of Chester. But his
paternal affection did not interfere further
with his general attitude of loyalty, and
when John died, on 19 Oct. 1216, Marshal
was one of the executors of the king's will.
Marshal was present when the young king
Henry was crowned at Gloucester on 28 Oct.,
and, as there was no royal seal, issued the
necessary letters under his own seal. A
council of the principal members of the
royalist party was held at Bristol on 11 Nov.,
when Marshal was formally chosen by the
common consent to be 'rector regis et regni,'
an office for which his age and position clearly
marked him out. A later writer represents
the earl as presenting the little king to the
assembled barons, and pleading with them
not to visit the sins of the father on the son,
but to lend him their aid for the expulsion
of Louis (HEMINGBTJRGH, i. 257, Engl. Hist.
Soc.) In point of fact Marshal seems to
have accepted the office of regent with some
reluctance, on the score of his own great age
(Ilistoire, 1. 15510), but once he had taken
the duty upon him he discharged it with his
wonted fidelity. Peter des Roches, bishop of
Winchester, and Walo the legate were asso-
ciated with him in the government, while
Hubert de Burgh retained the office of jus-
ticiar. The latter title is sometimes claimed
for Marshal, and he is actually so styled in
a charter dated 1 3 Nov. 1216 (Cal. Rot. Glaus.
i. 295) ; the designation may, however, be
due to error. The first act of Marshal's go-
vernment was to republish the Great Charter
on 12 Nov. Under the circumstances of the
new reign the constitutional clauses respect-
ing taxation and the great council were
wisely omitted, and some minor matters held
in suspense. After Christmas a truce was
made with Louis, and about the middle of
January a council of Henry's supporters was
held at Oxford. The truce was prolonged till
23 April, and during its continuance many
of Louis' supporters, and among them the
regent's son, returned to their allegiance.
On the conclusion of the truce Marshal sent
the Earl of Chester to besiege Mountsorrel,
Leicestershire, while he himself assembled
an army for the relief of Lincoln Castle,
which was besieged by the French and in-
surgent barons. The host mustered on
15 May at Newark, whence, two days later,
they advanced towards Lincoln. On 20 May,
while Marshal with his knights attacked the
north gate, Falkes de Breaute obtained en-
trance to the castle. Then the earl forced
his way into the town, and the barons, taken
in front and in rear, were forced to sur-
render. But the French, under the Count
of Perche, would not ' yield until Marshal
had slain their leader with his own hand.
Without waiting to refresh himself after
the fight, the earl rode back to the king at
Newark with the news of his victory (Ann.
Mon. iv. 25). After sending his nephew,
John Marshal [q. v.], to take measures for
the interception of the French fleet that was
coming, to Louis' aid, Marshal marched south
to blockade London. Hubert's naval victory
over Eustace the Monk on 24 Aug. inclined
Louis to peace. So the French prince sent
Robert de Dreux on 28 Aug. to the regent
at Rochester. An interview between Louis
and Marshal was held at Kingston, which,
after some negotiation, resulted in the treaty
of Lambeth on 11 Sept. (Hist, des Dues de
Normandie, pp. 202-4; Fcedera, i. 148). In
the conclusion of this treaty Marshal dis-
played a wise forbearance towards his Eng-
lish opponents, and made himself personally
responsible to Louis for the payment of ten
thousand marks (cf. SHIELEY, i. 7 ; Cal.
Eot. Glaus, i. 369 b, 384). The peace was
followed on 6 Nov. by a reissue of the Great
Charter, which now assumed its final form ;
at the same time the charter of the forests
was first published. There were still some
recalcitrant barons from whom homage had
to be exacted, and early in 1218 Marshal
himself besieged one of them, Robert de
Gaugi, at Newark. But as a whole the
kingdom was settling down into good order
under Marshal's strong rule, while the posi-
tion of the young king was secured by a
provision that no deed which implied per-
Marshal
231
Marshal
petuity should be issued till lie was of full
age. On 14 May 1219 Marshal died at
Caversham, near Reading. Shortly before
his death he had assumed the habit of a
Templar (Hist, des Dues de Normandie, p.
207 ; Histoire, 18119-982), and by his own
directions he was buried in the Temple
Church at London, where his recumbent
effigy is still preserved. Camden quotes one
line of his epitaph thus :
Miles eram Martis, Mars omnes vicerat arrnis.
Marshal's biographer refers constantly to his
master with manifest pride as one
Qui tant esteit proz & leials,
and elsewhere makes Richard say of him,
li Mar.
Ne fu unques malveis ne fals.
(Hist. 1. 9857.)
Uncompromising fidelity appears, indeed,
to have been the most marked feature of Mar-
shal's character. For fifty years he served
Henry II, his three sons, and his grand-
son, and to each in the hour of his bitterest
need proved himself the most faithful of
friends. In his youth and to his contem-
poraries he was the most perfect type of
chivalry; in his old age and in history he
appears as one of the noblest of mediaeval
soldier-statesmen. From the time that he
acquired his earldom he filled the foremost
place in England and Ireland, but while he
never faltered in his loyalty he never, even
in the worst days of John, compromised his
honour. His regency was the worthy finish
of his long life. In the attainment of the
Great Charter he did not play a specially
prominent part, for though he wisely recog-
nised its need, he belonged by training and
sympathy more to the age that was past
than to that which was just beginning. His
great and special work was the pacification
of the realm after the period of disorder.
This task he accomplished by the firm but
conciliatory policy of his three short years of
rule, and it is because he thus made possible
the realisation of the charters that he de-
serves an honourable place among the foun-
ders of English liberty.
In person Marshal was tall and well made,
with comely features and brown hair ; so
dignified in carriage that he might have been
emperor of Rome (ib. 11. 715-36). One chro-
nicler calls him l a most valiant soldier of
world-wide renown' (Ann. Mon. iv. 61).
Matthew Paris (iii. 43 ; iv. 493) quotes two
lines from some verses by one Gervase de
Melkely :
Sum, quern Saturnum sibi sensit Hibernia, Solem
Anglia, Mercurium Normannia, Grallia Martem.
Matthew Paris also refers to an epitaph
by Henry of Avranches, which is now lost.
Marshal's fame was hardly less great in
France than at home, and on his death Philip
Augustus said of him :
mes li Mar.
Fui, al mein dit, li plus leials,
Veir, quejeo unques connuisse
En mil lui ou je unques fuisse.
(Hist. 11. 19149-52.)
By the death of his elder brother in 1194
Marshal had acquired the lands of his family,
chiefly in Berkshire and Wiltshire. They
were not, however, to be compared with the
vast inheritance of his wife, which comprised
in Ireland almost the whole of Leinster,
great estates in South Wales and in the Welsh
marches, and the lands of Orbec and Longue-
ville in Normandy. From the last he seems
to have held the title of Count of Longue-
ville (Recueil des Historiens de la France,
xxiii. 435). His only important foundation
was the priory of Cartmel, which he esta-
blished for the souls of Henry II and King
Henry the younger * his lord,' and also for
those of King Richard, his ancestors, and his
wife. He also founded Graiguenamanagh
or Duisk, in co. Kilkenny, for Cistercians, in
1212 ; an abbey at Bannow Bay, Wexford,
which was called Tintern, and" commemo-
rated his deliverance from a storm by sea ;
the priory of St. Augustine at Kilkenny ; and
a house for the Hospitallers at Lough Gar-
mon. To many other houses he made lesser
benefactions.
Marshal married in August 1189 Isabella
or Eva, daughter of Richard de Clare, earl of
Pembroke and Striguil (d. 1176), by Eva,
daughter of Dermot, king of Leinster. Isa-
bella was born in 1173, and, dying in 1220,
was buried at Tintern, Monmouthshire
(Chart. St. Mary, Dublin, ii. 142). By her
Marshal had five sons and five daughters.
Of the former, who were all successively
earls of Pembroke and marshals of England,
the two elder, William, second earl, and
Richard, third earl, are noticed separately.
GILBERT MARSHAL, fourth EARL OF PEM-
BROKE and STRIGUIL (d.1241), the third son,
was of weakly constitution, and originally in-
tended for an ecclesiastical career. He took
minor orders, and received the livings of Or-
ford, Suffolk, 30 May 1225, and Wingham,
Kent, 19 Sept. 1228 (cf. Histoire, 11. 14889-
14892). He joined his brother Richard in his
opposition to the king's foreign advisers in
1233, and acted for his brother in Ireland,
where he won over all except the Lacys and
their followers to his side. After his brother's
death he passed over to Wales (Ann. Mon. iv.
80; SWEETMAN, i. 2109), and through the
Marshal
232
Marshal
mediation of Archbishop Edmund was soon
fully pardoned, together with his two younger
brothers (SHIRLEY, i. 438-9 ; SWEETMAN, i.
2120, 2151, 2175). On 11 June, at Worcester,
the king knighted him, and invested him
with his earldom and marshalry (Ann. Mon.
iii. 137). Though nominally taken into full
favour, Gilbert seems to have meditated an
appeal to the pope (SWEETMAN, i. 2284). He
was very friendly with his brother-in-law,
Richard, earl of 'Corn wall, whom he sup-
ported in his opposition to the court favour-
ites and in his open rising in 1238 (MATT.
PARIS, iii. 476). As a result he fell once
more into disfavour. On 12 Nov. 1239 he
took the cross with Earl Richard at North-
ampton, on condition that he was reconciled
to the king, which Richard promised to
effect. When, in July 1240, he was on the
point of leaving England Henry recalled
him, and took him into favour. On 27 June
1241, while taking part in a tournament at
Ware, he was thrown from his horse and
dragged. His injuries caused his death the
same day, and he was buried by his father in
the Temple at London ; an effigy supposed
to be his is still preserved. Gilbert Marshal
married, first, in September 1230, Margaret
de Lanvallei (Excerpta e Rot. Fin. i. 202) ;
secondly, in August 1235, Margaret, sister
of Alexander II of Scotland, with whom he
received a large dower (Ann. Mon. iii. 143),
but left no children. A portrait, drawn by
Matthew Paris, who depicts him falling from
his horse, is engraved in Doyle's ' Official
Baronage.'
WALTER MARSHAL, fifth EARL (d. 1245),
the fourth son, was not yet a knight in 1225
(Histoire, 1. 14895). He was with his brother
Richard in Ireland in 1 234, and at the Curragh
of Kildare, when his brother sent him away
from the battle. He was pardoned at the
same time as Gilbert. In May 1240 he was
sent into Wales with an army to restore
Cardigan Castle. After Gilbert's death Henry,
in anger at the holding of the tournament,
which had been prohibited, withheld inves-
titure from Walter till October 1241. WTalter
accompanied the king to Gascony in 1242.
On 6 Jan. 1242 he married Margery, widow
of John de Lacy, earl of Lincoln [q. v.], but
died without issue, at Goodrich Castle, in
1245, apparently on 24 Nov. (MATT. PARIS,
iv. 491 ; SWEETMAN, i. 2798), and was buried
at Tintern.
ANSELM MARSHAL (d. 1245), the fifth son,
then succeeded as sixth earl, but before he
could receive investiture died at Striguil (or
Chepstow)on23Dec. 1245, and was buried by
his brother. His wife was Maud, daughter of
Humphrey de Bohun, second earl of Hereford.
Thus the five sons of the great marshal had
all been earls of one earldom and died with-
out issue, as their mother is said to have pro-
phesied. Another story ascribed the failure
of the family to the curse of the Bishop of
Ferns (MATT. PARIS, iv. 492-3 ; cf. SWEET-
MAN, i. 823, 825).
Marshal's daughters were : 1 . Matilda
(d. 1248), who married in 1206 Hugh Bigod,
third earl of Norfolk (Histoire, 1. 13338), by
whom she had a son Roger, who became in
her right Earl Marshal. Hugh Bigod died
in 1225, and Matilda then married William,
earl of Warenne (d. 1240). 2. Isabella, who
married first, on 9 Oct. 1217, Gilbert de
Clare, seventh earl of Clare [q.v.], and had
six children; secondly, in 1231, Richard,
earl of Cornwall. 3. Sibilla, married Wil-
liam, earl of Ferrers or Derby, and had seven
daughters. 4. Eva, married William, son of
Reginald de Braose, by whom she had a
daughter, Matilda, who married Roger Mor-
timer (d. 1282). 5. Johanna, who, after her
father's death, married Warin de Munchensi,
and had two children, John and Johanna ;
the latter married William de Valence [q.v.],
who was created Earl of Pembroke, and from
whom the earls of the Hastings line descended
(Histoire, 11. 14915-56 ; Chart. St. Mary,
Dublin, ii. 144, 313). The vast lands of Wil-
liam Marshal were divided among the nume-
rous representatives of his daughters. The
office of marshal passed through his eldest
daughter to the Bigods, earls of Norfolk, and
through them to the Mowbrays, and even-
tually to the Howards. As their represen-
tative the present Duke of Norfolk is earl-
marshal of England.
John Marshal, first baron Marshal of
Hingham [q. v.], was a nephew. Two other
nephews were Anselm Le Gras, who was
treasurer of Exeter in 1205, and bishop of
St. Davids from 1230 to 1247 (LE NEVE,
Fasti, i. 291, 414 ; Ann. Mon. iv. 422), and
William Le Gras or Grace, who fought under
the younger William Marshal in Ireland.
[The Histoire de Guillaume le Marechal, a long
French poem, discovered by M. Paul Meyer in
the Phillips Library, and now being edited by
him for the Societe de 1'Histoire de France, is by
far the most important authority for Marshal's
life. It was written for his family about 1225,
and is based on excellent information. The
chronology of the earlier part is faulty, Imt the
facts throughout are in full harmony with what
we know from other sources ; only one volume,
containing about half the poem down to 1194,
has yet been published, but through the courtesy
of M. Paul Meyer the writer has had access to
the proof-sheets of the second volume as far as
1214; the narrative of Marshal's last days is
Marshal
233
Marshal
summarised in M. Le"on Gautier's ' La Chevale-
rie,' pp. 773-7. Other authorities are : the
Gresta Henrici et Ricardi, ascribed to Benedict
Abbas, Roger Hoveden, Coggeshall, Walter of
Coventry, Roger of Wendover, Matthew Paris,
Annales Monastici, Annales Cambrise, Brut y
Tywysogion, Shirley's Royal and Historical Let-
ters of the Reign of Henry III, and Chartulnry
of St. Mary, Dublin (all in the Rolls Series) ;
William of Armorica's Philippeis ; Histoire des
Dues de Normandie (both published by Soc. de
1'Hist.de France) ; Calendars of Patent, Close, and
Charter Rolls; Rymer's Fcedera ; Sweetman's
Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland, vol. i. ;
Dugdale's Baronage, i . 600 ; Doyle's Official Baron-
age, iii. 2-7- Among modern works reference
may be made to Foss's Judges of England, i.
399-403 ; Norgate's England under the Angevin
Kings; and Stubbs's Constitutional History,
chaps, xii. and xiv.] C. L. K.
MARSHAL, WILLIAM, second EARL
OF PEMBROKE and STRIGUIL (d. 1231), was
eldest son of William Marshal, first earl of
Pembroke [q. v.], by Isabella, daughter of
Richard de Clare. The first mention of him
occurs on 6 Nov. 1203, when it was arranged
that he should marry Alice, daughter of
Baldwin de Bethune (Charter Rolls, pp.
1126-13). After his father fell into suspicion
on account of his homage to Philip Augustus
in 1205, the young William was given as a
hostage to the king (Histoire de Guillaume
le Marechal, 11. 13272-3). Previously to
August 1212 he was in charge of Robert Fitz-
Roger (CaL Rot. Pat. p. 94 b\ but soon after-
wards he was released and put under the
care of his father's squire, John d'Erlegh.
The king wrote to the earl that his son was
in need of horses and clothes, and offered to
provide for him, at the same time he denied
that it was intended to send the young Wil-
liam out of England (CaL Rot. Glaus, i. 133 ;
cf. Histoire, 11. 14533-64). In 1214 Marshal
married his bride, but the marriage does not
seem to have been of long duration, though
Alice was alive in September 1215 (ib.
11.14990-15015; Cal. Rot. Pat. p. 156). On
coming to manhood Marshal at once joined
the baronial party, and was present at the
meeting at Stamford in February 1215. In
June he was one of the twenty-five executors
of Magna Carta, and was in consequence ex-
communicated by Innocent III on 11 Dec.
On 9 April 1216 Marshal, being still in oppo-
sition to the king, had letters of safe-conduct
to come to his father (ib. p. 175 £). He did
not, however, return to his loyalty, and when
Louis of France landed in May, Marshal was
one of those who rendered him homage.
When the French prince made Adam de
Beaumont marshal of his host, William com-
plained that this office was his by hereditary
right, and though his claim was conceded a
feeling of bitterness perhaps remained (Hist,
des Dues de Normandie, p. 174). Never-
theless in July Marshal seized Worcester
for Louis; but when Randulph earl of
Chester came up on 17 July Marshal, fore-
warned as it is said by his father, took flight.
Like others of his party the young Marshal
resented the pride of the French nobles ; he
himself had a particular ground of complaint,
because Marlborough, with which his family
had been so long connected, was granted to
Robert de Dreux. In consequence he aban-
doned Louis in the autumn of 1216, and re-
tired to Wales, though he did not at once
join the party of the young king (id. p. 175).
It was perhaps he and not his father who
during 1217 captured Caerleon (Bruty Tywys-
ogion, p. 303). In March 1217 Marshal, aided
by William Longswrord [q. v.], rose against
Louis at Rye, and formally joined the royal
party (Chron. de Mailros, p. 130, Bannatyne
Club). From this time he supported his
father actively, and fought with him at Lin-
coln on 20 May. He was put in charge of
the lands of various members of the opposite
party ; so early as March 1217 he had re-
ceived those of Earls Saher of Winchester
and David of Huntingdon (Cal. Doc. Scot-
land, i. 666). He also held the castles of
Marlborough and Ludgershall, Wiltshire, but
his attitude seems to have caused the young
king's advisers some anxiety. His wife was
dead and he was proposing to marry a daughter
of Robert de Bruce. As it was desirable to
detach him from the northern lords and from
the French, to whom his brother Richard's
position in Normandy inclined him, he was
promised the hand of the king's sister Eleanor
(SHIRLEY, i. 244).
Marshal was with his father at the time
of his death in May 1219, and at once entered
peacefully on his vast inheritance and earl-
dom. The Norman lands also came nomi-
nally to him, but he surrendered them for-
mally to his brother Richard by charter dated
20 June 1220 (STAPLETON, Rot. Normannia,
II. cxxxviii). In the summer of 1220 Lly-
welyn attacked Marshal's land in Pembroke,
and wrought such mischief that the raid is
said to have been more costly than Richard's
ransom (Ann. Mon. iii. 61). The earl com-
plained to the king, but for the time abstained
from active warfare (SHIRLEY, i. 143-4, 150).
However, two years later, when Marshal was
absent in Ireland, Llywelyn took advantage
to renew the war, and captured the earl's
castles of Abertavy and Carmarthen. At
this news Marshal returned from Ireland
with a large h<- st, landing at St. Davids on
Palm Sundav. 9 April 1223. Abertavy was
Marshal
234
Marshall
recovered on 24 April and Carmarthen two
days later. Gruffydd ab Lly welyn (d. 1244)
[q. v.] then encountered him near Kidwelly,
and though the issue was doubtful the Welsh
had to retreat through lack of provisions.
After this the king and archbishop arranged
a truce, and summoned Marshal to meet them
at Ludlow. But their attempt to make peace
failed, and the war broke out again. Lly-
welyn was aided openly by Marshal's Irish
enemy Hugh de Lacy, earl of Ulster [q. v.],
and less openly by Falkes de Breaut6, against
whom Marshal had for some time had serious
cause of complaint (ib. i. 4, 175). Marshal
on his side was supported by many English
nobles. He again fought with Gruffydd at
Carnwallon, according to the Welsh autho-
rities, with doubtful success ; but the English
account makes Marshal defeat the Welsh at
this time with great slaughter. Certainly
Llywelyn had in the end to make terms, and
leave Marshal in possession of the lands and
castles which he had recovered.
In the spring of 1224 Hugh de Lacy re-
commenced his warfare in Ireland. The
king's representatives could make no head
against him, and so on 2 May Marshal was
appointed jus ticiar of Ireland with full power
to take into the king's peace all but Hugh de
Lacy and the other prominent rebels (SWEET-
MAN, i. 1185-7). Marshal landed at Water-
ford on 19 June, and proceeding to Dublin
was invested as justiciar. He then besieged
William de Lacy in Trim Castle, and sent
his cousin William Grace or Le Gras against
Hugh de Lacy at Carrickfergus. Trim Castle
and William de Lacy's crannog of O'Reilly
were both captured about the end of July
(ib. i. 1203-4 ; SHIKLEY, i. 500-2). After
Marshal had compelled Hugh, king of Con-
naught, and the other Irish chiefs to lend
him their aid, Hugh de Lacy was compelled
to make terms, and surrendered in October.
The earl himself went back to England for a
time in November (SAVEETMAN, i. 1224), but
he must have soon gone back to Ireland,
where he remained as justiciar till 22 June
1226, when he surrendered his office to the
king at Winchester (ib. i. 1380). It was not
long, however, before he was again in Ireland,
not altogether with the king's goodwill, and
he soon appeared in opposition to the new
justiciar, Geoffrey de Marisco [q. v.] (ib. i.
1440, 1443). Marshal was still in Ireland in
the following spring, when he gave his protec-
tion to Hugh of Connaught at Dublin (Four
Masters, iii. 243). But in May he returned
to England, and on the 21st was with the
king at Westminster (SWEETMAN, i. 1518).
He seems to have spent m -»st of the next
three years in England (ib. 1680 1789, 1812),
and was high in Henry's favour. Still in
1227 he supported Richard of Cornwall in his
demand for justice against the king. On
30 April 1230 Marshal accompanied Henry
on his expedition into Brittany, and when
the king returned the earl was one of those
who were left behind with Randulph Blun-
devill, earl of Chester [q. v.], and took part
in the raids into Normandy and Anjou.
Marshal came home in February 1231. A
month later he gave his sister Isabella in
marriage to Richard of Cornwall, but died
within a few days after the wedding on
6 April 1231. At a later time Hubert de
Burgh was accused of having had him poi-
soned (MATT. PARIS, iii. 223). Marshal was
buried by his father in the Temple on 15 April.
One of the recumbent effigies still preserved
there is supposed to be his ; it is engraved in
Gough's l Sepulchral Monuments ' (i. 24),
but is there described as his father's.
Marshal was a brave and successful soldier,
but had no opportunity of showing how far he
inherited also his father's statesmanlike quali-
ties. The author of the ' Histoire ' calls him
simply 'chivaliers beals & buens' (1. 14882).
Matthew Paris says that Henry III had a
peculiar affection for him, and in his grief for
the earl's death exclaimed : ' Alas ! is not the
blood of the blessed Thomas the Martyr yet-
avenged ? ' (iii. 201). The Waverley annalist
has the following distich:
Militis istius mortem dolet Anglia, ridet
Wallia, viventis bella minasque timens.
Marshal had married his second wife
Eleanor on 23 April 1224. Even at his death
she was only a girl of sixteen, and though it
was at first pretended she was pregnant,
Marshal left no children. His widow took
the veil, but eventually became the wife of
Simon de Montfort [q. v.]
[Roger of Wendover, Matthew Paris, Annales
Monastic!, Annales Cambriae, Brut y Tywys-
ogion, Shirley's Royal and Historical Letters of
the Reign of Henry III, Annals of Loch Ce (all
these are in the Rolls Series); Histoire de Guil-
laume le Marechal and Histoire des Dues de
Normandie (Soc. de 1'Hist.de France) ; Calendars
of Charter, Close, and Patent Rolls ; Sweetman's
Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland, vol. i.;
Dugdale's Baronage, i. 602-3; Stokes's Ireland
and the Anglo-Norman Church.] C. L. K.
MARSHALL, CHARLES (1637-1698),
quaker, was born at Bristol in June 1637.
He was religiously brought up, but owing
to spiritual doubts joined as a youth a com-
pany which met once a week for fasting and
prayer. To one of these meetings in 1654
came John Audland and John Camm [q. v.],
who had been convinced by Fox. Marshall
Marshall
235
Marshall
was powerfully impressed, and became a
quaker. On 6 May 1662 he married Hannah,
daughter of Edward Prince, ironmonger, of
Bristol. She also became a zealous quaker,
and in 1664 they were both committed to
prison for attending quaker meetings (BESSE,
i. 51).
Marshall is variously styled 'chymist/
1 apothecary,' and ' medical practitioner.'
Croese calls him a ' noted physician.' About
1668 he settled at Tytherton, Wiltshire, and
published about 1681 ' A Plain and Candid
Account of the Nature, Uses, and Doses of
certain experienced Medicines. Truly pre-
pared by C. M. To which is added some
General Kules to Preserve Health. Pub-
lished for the good of mankind.' A curious
letter, dated Bristol, 2 Oct. 1681, in recom-
mendation of certain medicines prepared by
him, beginning ' Dear Friends all unto whom
these may come,' and subscribed by Richard
Snead and others, with a few lines by Wil-
liam Penn [q. v.], and a further recommenda-
tion from Friends of London, was printed as
a broadside in 1G81.
In 1670 Marshall says (Journal) he ' faith-
fully gave up liberty, estate, and relations/
and commenced preaching. In August that
year, while at prayer in a meeting at Claver-
ham, Somerset, he was violently dragged by
the justices through the gallery -rail and
much injured. He was also fined 21. a month
for non-attendance at church. He ' received
a commission to travel through the nation,'
and between September 1670 and October
1672 he held four hundred meetings. He
returned home only on two occasions. On
one he lay ill and his life was despaired of
for two months, on the other a favourite
child died.
After his return to Bristol, Marshall worked
hard to counteract the divisions made by John
Story [q. v.] and John Wilkinson, who had
called the new discipline of the society forms
and idols. He took part with Fox in a great,
meeting at Bristol in 1677 at the house of
Rogers, another separatist. He lost much pro-
perty by distraints for tithes, and in 1682 was
prosecuted by Townshend, vicar of Tyther-
ton, and committed to the Fleet, where he
remained two years. He wrote while there
' A Tender Visitation in the Love of God to
all People every where, particularly unto the
Inhabitants of Wiltshire, Gloucestershire,
and Bristol. And to my Neighbours in and
about Tetherton Galloways and the adjacent
towns and villages,' London, 1684. When
released, Marshall settled in Winchester
Street, London, and continued his labours.
His last journey was to Bristol at the be-
ginning of 1698. On his return he fell ill,
and was moved to the house of John Padley,
' near the river-side ' (Southwark), where,
after four months, he died of consumption,
15 Nov. 1698. He was buried in Bunhill
Fields.
Besides the children who died young, he
left two sons. To Beulah, the elder, he be-
queathed the proceeds of his medicines in
Bristol and his estates in Pensylvania ; to
Charles, his shares of mines in Cumberland ;
his property at Tytherton and Bromhill to
his wife. Two of his daughters were married
before his death.
Marshall is described as a man of meek-
ness and charity, a promoter of peace and
healer of discords, whose practice agreed with
his preaching. He gave medical treatment
to the poor for nothing.
Marshall chiefly wrote epistles. Twenty-
six are included in his ' Works,' published
under the title of ' Sion's Travellers com-
forted,' London, 1704, with preface by Penn,
and testimonies by his wife and other Friends.
It contains, besides his Journal, 'The Way
of Life revealed, and the Way of Death dis-
covered,'Bristol, 1674, reprinted three times,
and translated into Welsh by J. Lewis, Car-
marthen, 1773; ' A Message to the People
inhabiting Upper and Nether Germany/
translated by Benjamin Furly [q. v.] into
Dutch, Rotterdam, 1674, another transla-
tion, 1675 ; and ' The Trumpet of the Lord/
1675. Marshall's Journal was republished
in the 'Friends' Library' (vol. iv.), Phila-
delphia, 1837, &c. It was also edited by
Thomas Chalk, London, 1844. A sermon
preached by Marshall at Gracechurch Street,
11 March 1693, and taken down in shorthand,
is printed in * The Concurrence and Unani-
mity of the People called Quakers/ London,
1694.
[Sewel's Hist, of the Kise, &c., 1834, i. 108 ;
Gough's Hist, of Quakers, Dublin, 1789, iii. 423 ;
Smith's Cat. ; Works, 1704, passim ; registers at
Devonshire House ; will at Somerset House.]
0. F. S.
MARSHALL, CHARLES (1806-1890),
scene-painter, son of Nathan and Mary Mar-
shall, was born on 31 Dec. 1806. He studied
oil painting under John Wilson, and at the
age of eighteen received a gold medal from,
the Society of Arts. He became a pupil of
Marinari, the architectural scenic artist at
Drury Lane Theatre, and subsequently de-
veloped into one of the most prominent and
most successful scene-painters of the day.
Marshall was employed by Elliston and by
Osbaldiston at the Surrey- Theatre, and by-
many other managers of theatres ; but his
chief successes were under the management
of Macready at Covent Garden and Drury
Marshall
236
Marshall
Lane. Among his most notable achievements
was the scenery to Shakespeare's ' The Tem-
pest/ and ' As you like it,' and for the first pro-
ductions of Lord Ly t.ton's plays. He was also
very successful in plays such as 'Coriolanus'
or* Virginias,' which required a know! edge of
classical architecture. Marshall was the first
to introduce the limelight on the stage, and
originated and developed the ' transforma-
tion scene.' Generally speaking his scenery
depended more on illusion than on solid pic-
torial effects, such as practised by Clarkson
Stanfield and others. On the death of Wil-
liam Grieve [q. v.] in 1844, Marshall became
scene-painter to the opera at Her Majesty's
Theatre, and did much to assist Benjamin
Lumley in the revival of the ballet. He re-
tired from this profession about 1858, and
devoted the remainder of his active life to
landscape-painting, which he had practised
continuously, being a frequent exhibitor at
the Royal Academy, British Institution, and
Suffolk Street exhibitions. He also painted
some panoramas of Napoleon's battles, ' The
Overland Route/ £c., and contributed a dio-
rama to illustrate the coronation of Wil-
liam IV. At the coronation of Victoria he had
a share in the decorations of Westminster
Abbey. Marshall died at 7 Lewisham Road,
Highgate, on 8 March 1890, in his eighty-
fourth year. He married, on 15 Feb. 1844,
Anna Maria, daughter of James Kittermaster,
M.D., of Meriden, Warwickshire, by whom he
left three children ; of these two sons, Charles
Marshall and Robert A. K. Marshall, also be-
came artists.
[Clement and Hutton's Artists of the Nine-
teenth Century; Sunday Times, 16 March 1890;
Hampsteacl Express, 22 March 1890; private
information.] L. C.
MARSHALL, EDWARD (1578-1675),
statuary and master-mason, born in 1578,
appears to have sprung from a Nottingham-
shire branch of the Marshall family. He
was admitted to the freedom of the Masons'
Company in January 1626, and to the livery
in 1631-2. He resided, as a 'stonecutter/
in Fetter Lane, and became master-mason
to Charles II after the Restoration. Mar-
shall was much employed as a tomb-maker,
and executed among others the monuments
of William, earl of Devonshire, and his
countess (1628) at Derby, Sir Robert Bark-
ham and family (1644) at Tottenham, Sir
Dudley Digges at Chatham. The fine tomb
to the Cutts family at Swavesey in Cam-
bridgeshire is by Marshall or his son Joshua
[see below]. Marshall died on 10 Dec. 1675 in
London, and was buried in the church of St.
Dunstan-in-the-West, where a monument re-
mains to his memory. He was twice married,
and by his first wife Anne (d. 1673) he had
nine sons and five daughters, of whom only the
eldest son Joshua survived him. He married
secondly Margaret, daughter of John White,
and widow of Henry Parker of Barnet, whose
daughter Margaret had been married to Mar-
shall's younger son Henry (d. 1674).
MARSHALL, JOSHUA (1629-1678), statuary
and master-mason, eldest son of the above,
was born in London in 1629. He succeeded
his father as master-mason. In that ca-
pacity he executed the pedestal designed by
Grinling Gibbons [q. v.] for the statue of
Charles I at Charing Cross, and was also em-
ployed in the building of Temple Bar in 1670.
He had a large practice as a tomb-maker,
executing among others the monuments to
Richard Brownlow [q. v.], prothonotary, at
Belton in Lincolnshire, and to Edward, lord
Nevil, and his wife at Campden in Glouces-
tershire. He married Katherine, daughter of
John George, citizen of London, died 6 April
1678, aged 49, and was buried with his father
in the church of St. Dunstan-in-the-West.
He left two surviving sons, Ed ward and John,
and a daughter Anne, married to Richard
Somers of the Inner Temple.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists; Marshall's Mis-
cellanea Marescalliana ; Denham'jj St.Dunstan's-
in-the-West; Noble's Hist, of Temple Bar; Gent.
Mag. 1851, pt. i. p. 10; information from G. W.
Marshall, esq., LL.D.] L. C.
MARSHALL, FRANCIS ALBERT
(1840-1889), dramatist, born in London in
November 1840, was fifth son of William
Marshall of Patterdale Hall and Hallstead,
Westmoreland. The father, born 26 May
1796, was M.P. for Carlisle 1835-47, for East
Cumberland 1847-65, and died in 1872,
having married, 17 June 1828, Georgiana
Christiana, seventh daughter of George Hib-
bert of Munden, Hertfordshire.
Francis was educated at Harrow, and
matriculated from Exeter College, Oxford,
on 14 June 1859, but did not take a de-
gree. He was for some years a clerk in
the audit office in Somerset House, but soon
began contributing to newspapers and perio-
dicals, and in 1868 resigned his appoint-
ment. He had already made some reputa-
tion as a playwright, and soon afterwards
became dramatic critic to the 'London Fi-
garo.' The titles of his plays were: 1. < Mad as
a Hatter/ a farce produced at the Royalty
Theatre, 7 Dec. 1863. 2. ' Corrupt Practices/ a
drama in two acts, Lyceum Theatre, 22 Jan.
1870. 3. <Q.E. D., or All a Mistake/a come-
dietta, Court Theatre, 25 Jan. 1871. 4. 'False
Shame/ a comedy in three acts, Globe Theatre,
Marshall
237
Marshall
4 Nov. 1872. 5. ' Brighton/ a comedy in four
acts, founded on Bronson Howard's ' Sara-
toga/Court Theatre, 25 May 1874. 6. ' Biolm,'
a romantic opera in five acts, with music by
Lauro Rossi, Queen's Theatre, 17 Jan. 1877,
in which his wife, Mrs. Fitzinman Marshall,
appeared as Elfrida, and was a failure.
7. ' Family Honours/ a comedy in three acts,
Aquarium Theatre, 18 May 1878. 8. * Lola,
or the Belle of Baccarato/ a comic opera, with
music by Ant nio Orsini, Olympic Theatre,
15 Jan. 188r. With W. S. Wills he pro-
duced ' Q' a/ a drama in three acts, Globe
Theatre. 8 Feb. 1877. For his friend Henry
Irving/ e wrote two pieces, a drama in four
acts, founded on the history of Robert Emmet,
and a version of Werner/ altered and adap-
ted for the stage. The latter was produced
at the Lyceum Theatre on the occasion of
the benefit accorded to Westland Marston
[q. v.] by Mr. Irving on 1 June 1887. Mar-
shall's ' Robert Emmet 'has not been put on
the stage. During his last years he edited,
with the assistance of many competent scho-
lars, a new edition of the works of Shake-
speare, called ' The Henry Irving Edition.'
Mr. Henry Irving contributed an introduc-
tion. Marshall was a genial companion, and
collected a valuable library. He died, after
some years of declining health, at 8 Blooms-
bury Square, London, 28 Dec. 1889.
His first wife died on 19 Feb. 1885 ; and
he married secondly, on 2 May 1885, Miss
Ada Cavendish, the well-known actress.
Marshall printed : 1. 'A Study of Hamlet/
1875. 2. * Henry Irving, Actor and Manager,
by an Irvingite/ 1883. 3. l L. S. D./ an un-
finished novel, brought out in the ' Britannia
Magazine.'
[Times, 30 Dec. 1889, p. 6 ; London Figaro,
4 Jan. 1890, p. 12, with portrait; Illustrated
London News, 18 Jan. 1890, p. 70, with portrait ;
Illustrated Sporting and Dramatic News, 18 Jan.
1890, p. 556, with portrait; Era, 4 Jan. 1890,
p. 8.] GK C. B.
MARSHALL, GEORGE (f. 1554),poet,
is only known by one work, entitled ' A Com-
pendious Treatise in metre declaring the
firste originall of Sacrifice and of the buyld-
ing of Aultares and Churches and of the
firste receavinge of the Christen fayth here
in Englande, by G. M. . . . Anno Domini
1.5.5.4. 18 Decembris' (printed by I[ohn]
C[awood]). ' The Preface unto the Readers '
supplies the author's name in an acrostic.
The dedication, in prose, is addressed to
' Rycharde Whartun, esquier.' The treatise
is a poem in fifty-nine eight-line stanzas
(rhyming a a b c c b d d\ and describes the
growth of Christianity, chiefly in England, till
the accession of Queen Mary. The poet is a
pious catholic, indulges in strong language
concerning the heresies of Wiclif and Luther,
and finally congratulates his countrymen on
the restoration of the old faith under Mary.
Two copies only are known, one in Mr. Huth's
library, and the other at Lambeth. The
author describes himself as •' emptye of learn-
ing/ but inserts references in side notes to
Beda, Josephus, and Eusebius, as well as
to the Vulgate. It was reprinted in 1875 in
Mr. Huth's 'Fugitive Tracts/ 1st ser. No. xv.
[Tanner's Bibl. Brit. ; Huth's Fugitive Tracts.]
S. L.
MARSHALL, HENRY, M.D. (1775-
1851), inspector-general of army hospitals, son
of John Marshall, was born in 1775 at Kil-
syth in Stirlingshire. Although his father
was a comparatively poor man, Henry had
the advantage of studying medicine at Glas-
gow university, and subsequently received
an appointment, in May 1803, as surgeon's
mate in the royal navy. This post he relin-
quished in January 1805 for that of assistant-
surgeon of the Forfarshire regiment of militia,
exchanging in April 1806 into the 89th regi-
ment. With the last regiment he served in
South America, at the Cape of Good Hope,
and in Ceylon. * We find him/ writes his
biographer, John Brown, M.D. (1810-1882)
[q. v.], in 'Horse Subsecivae/ ' when a mere
lad at the Cape, in the beginning of the cen-
tury, making out tables of the diseases of the
soldiers, of the comparative health of differ-
ent stations and ages and climates ; investi-
gating the relation of degradation, ignorance,
crime, and ill-usage to the efficiency of the
army and to its cost, and from that time to
the last day of his life devoting his entire
energies to devising and doing good to the
common soldier.'
In 1809 Marshall was gazetted as assist-
ant-surgeon to the 2nd Ceylon regiment, and
in 1813 he was promoted surgeon of the 1st
Ceylon regiment. He served in Ceylon till
1821, when he returned home on his appoint-
ment to the staff* of North Britain. From
Edinburgh he removed to Chatham two
years afterwards, and in 1825 he crossed to
Dublin on the staff" of the recruiting depot.
In 1828 he acted on the commission for re-
vising the regulations as to the discharge of
soldiers from the service. During 1829 he
was engaged in the war office, and in 1830
he was appointed deputy-inspector of hos-
pitals, with which rank he retired on half-
pay. In 1835 Marshall was directed, to-
i gether with Sir A. M. Tulloch, to investigate
j the statistics of the sickness, mortality, and
invaliding of the British army, and their re-
Marshall
238
Marshall
port with regard to the health of the troops
in the West Indies, laid before parliament
in 1836, caused a complete revolution in the
treatment of soldiers in Jamaica, which, till
the appearance of the report, had been sim-
ply a military charnel-house. In 1847 he
received the honorary title of Doctor in
Medicine from the university of New York,
the first instance in which the honour was
conferred. He died at Edinburgh on 5 May
1851, after a long and painful illness. In
1832, when he was fifty-six years of age, he
married Anne, eldest daughter of James
Wingate of Westshiels, Roxburghshire.
Marshall, who was an indefatigable writer,
was the first to prove the value of military
medical statistics.
His works include: 1. ' A Description of
the Laurus Cinnamomum ' in ' The Annals
of Philosophy,' 1817. 2. 'Notes on the
Medical Topography of the Interior of Cey-
lon,' London, 1821, 8vo. 3. ' Hints to young
Medical Officers of the Army on the examina-
tion of Recruits and the Feigned Disabili-
ties of Soldiers,' London, 1828, 8vo. 4. ' On
the Enlisting, the Discharging, and the Pen-
sioning of Soldiers,' London, 1832, 8vo ; 2nd
edit. 1839. 5. 'Military Miscellany: com-
prehending a History of the Recruiting of
the Army . . .,' London, 1846, 8vo. 6. < Cey-
lon. A General Description of the Island.
. . . With an Historical Sketch of the Con-
quest of the Colony by the English,' London,
1846, 12mo. 7. 'Suggestions for the Ad-
vancement of Military Medical Literature/
n.p.,n.d. [1849], 8vo. In addition to these
works Marshall contributed numerous papers
to the ' London Medical and Physical Jour-
nal,' the ' Edinburgh Medical and Surgical
Journal,' and the ' United Service Journal.'
[Dr. Henry Marshall and Military Hygiene in
Horse Subsecivse, 1st series, by John Brown,
M.D. ; Edin. Mecl. & Surf;. Journal, vol. Ixxvi ;
Chambers's Biog. Diet, of Eminent Scotsmen,
ed. Thomson.] G. S-H.
MARSHALL, JAMES (1796-1855),
divine, born at Rothesay, Bute, on 23 Feb.
1796, was son of a doctor, on whose death
in 1806 the family removed to Paisley.
.James was educated at Paisley grammar
school, and subsequently at the universities
of both Glasgow and Edinburgh. On 2 Sept.
1818 he was licensed to preach by the pres-
bytery of Glasgow, and after assisting his
mother's friend, Dr. Robert Balfour, at the
Outer High Church, Glasgow, succeeded to
Balfour's charge at his death in 1819. In
1828 he was appointed by the Edinburgh
town council to the Tolbooth Church, Edin-
burgh. Although for some years he gene-
rally sympathised with the opponents of the
establishment in the controversy which led
to the disruption, he disliked the extremities
to which his party seemed to be committing
itself, and ultimately, embracing episcopacy,
which he had convinced himself was the only
scriptural form of church government, he
severed his connection with the Scottish
church. He sent in his resignation to the
presbytery of Edinburgh on 29 Sept. 1841,
and, after being confirmed by the Bishop
of Edinburgh, was ordained by the Bishop
of Durham as curate to Canon Gilly at
Norham (19 Dec.) He took priest's orders
on 6 Feb. 1842, and was appointed to the
rectory of St. Mary-le-Port, Bristol. In 1845
Marshall became secretary to the newly
founded Lay Readers' Association, which he
carried on with great vigour for many years.
In May 1847 he was appointed by the Simeon
trustees to the living of Christ Church,
Clifton, which he held till his death. After
three years' ill-health he died on 29 Aug.
1855 at his house, Vyvyan Terrace, Clifton,
and was buried on 4 Sept. in the Clifton
parish church burial-ground. He married
in 1822 Catherine Mary, daughter of Legh
Richmond, rector of Turvey, Bedfordshire.
Marshall was an effective preacher, and
as a young man he attracted the favour-
able notice of Dr. Chalmers in that capacity.
His calm demeanour in the pulpit strikingly
contrasted with the vehemence commonly
characteristic of the Scottish clergy.
Marshall published, besides sermons and
addresses, * Inward Revival, or Motives and
Hindrances to Advancement in Holiness/
8vo, Edinburgh, 1840, and 'Early Piety
illustrated in the Life and Death of a Young
Parishioner/ 12mo, both of which had a
large circulation. He also edited the letters
of his aunt, ' the late Mrs. Isabella Graham
of New York/ London, 1839, 12mo. A copy
is in the Edinburgh Advocates' Library.
[Memoir by Marshall's eldest son, the Rev.
James Marshall, 1857, with Introduction, Pre-
face, and Appendix, containing letters from the
Kev. Dr. Hunter and the Rev. "W. Niven, re-
ferring to subject of memoir; Bristol Mercury,
1 and 8 Sept, 1855; Clifton Chronicle, 5 Sept.
1855, in which is an elaborate account of Mar-
shall's funeral; Gent. Mag. 1855, pt. ii. p. 551 ;
Allibone's Diet. Engl. Lit. ii. 1226 ; Brit. Mus.
Cat. and Edinb. Advocates' Libr. Cat. ; Hew
Scott's Fasti, i. 52, iii. 22.] G. LE G-. N.
MARSHALL, SIB JAMES (1829-1889),
colonial judge, son of James Marshall, some-
time vicar of Christ Church, Clifton, was
born at Edinburgh on 19 Dec. 1829. He
was prevented from entering the army by
the loss of his right arm through a gun ac-
Marshall
239
Marshall
cident. Graduating from Exeter College,
Oxford, in 1854, lie took holy orders almost
immediately, and for two years held a curacy.
In November 1857 he joined the church of
Rome, and as his physical defect debarred
him from being a priest, he became procu-
rator and precentor in the church at Bays-
water, a post for which his musical talent
fitted him. Later he was for a time a private
tutor, and in 1863 became classical master at
Birmingham Oratory School, where he won
the friendship of Cardinal Newman. In 1866
he was called to the bar at Lincoln's Inn,
and joined the northern circuit, eventually
settling at Manchester. In May 1873 Mar-
shall was appointed chief magistrate of the
Gold Coast and assessor to the native chiefs.
On the breaking out of the Ashanti war in
1874, he secured the chiefs' assent to the im-
pressment of their tribesmen, and was of great
use throughout the campaign in raising levies.
He received the special thanks of the se-
cretary of state, and later the Ashanti medal.
In 1875 he was stationed at Lagos. In No-
vember 1876 he was promoted to be senior
puisne judge of the supreme court of the
Gold Coast. In 1879 he became chief jus-
tice, and on his retirement in 1882 he was
knighted. In 1886 he was executive com-
missioner for the West African colonies at
the Colonial and Indian Exhibition, and re-
ceived the decoration of the C.M.G. In
1887. at the urgent request of Lord Aber-
dare. governor of the company, he once more
went abroad to Africa for a 'few months as
chief justice of the territories of the Royal
Niger Company. He died at Margate on
9 Aug. 1889.
Marshall married, in October 1877, Alice,
daughter of C. Guillym Young of Corby, Lin-
colnshire.
[Private and official information ; Times,
14 Aug. 1889 : Col. Office List, 1882 ; a short
biography by the Very Rev. Canon Brownlow,
V.G-., 1890.] C. A. H.
MARSHALL or M ARISHALL, JANE
(^/?. 1765), novelist and dramatist, was em-
ployed by the publisher John Newbery [q. v.]
as a writer for the young. She published in
October 1765 a sentimental novel entitled
' The History of Miss Clarinda Cathcart and
Miss Fanny Renton.' It is dedicated to Queen
Charlotte, and is in epistolary form. A second
edition appeared in 1766, and a third in 1767.
In 1767 also appeared ' The History of Alicia
Montagu, by the Author of Clarinda Cath-
cart,' 2 vols. 12mo. Both met with a fa-
vourable reception. She afterwards wrote a
comedy in prose called l Sir Harry Gaylove,'
and sent the manuscript to Lord Chesterfield
and to Lord Lyttleton, who damned it with
faint praise. It also went the round of the
leading theatrical managers. Garrick refused
to read it ; Column did not think the plot
interesting enough for the stage, but allowed
that the play had merit ; Foote, the manager
of the Edinburgh Theatre, seems to have ac-
cepted it, but he delayed its production so
long that Jane Marshall determined to pub-
lish it by subscription. It appeared in 1772
as ' Sir Harry Gaylove, or Comedy in Embryo/
printed in Edinburgh, with a prologue by
the blind poet, Dr. Blacklock, and an epilogue
by Dr. Downman, and a preface by herself.
Among the subscribers was James Boswell.
It is a poor and amateurish piece, written like
her novels under the influence of Richardson.
In 1788 appeared from her pen ' A Series of
Letters for the Improvement of Youth.'
[Gent. Mag. 1765, p. 485 ; Notes and Queries,
3rd ser. iv. 327 ; Watt's Bibl. Brit. ; Baker's
Biog. Dram. ; Allibone's Diet.] E. L.
MARSHALL, JOHN (1534-1597), ca-
tholic divine. [See MARTIALL.]
MARSHALL, JOHN (1757-1825), vil-
lage pedagogue, son of John Marshall, a
timber merchant, was born in 1757 at New-
castle-on-Tyne, and received a good classical
education at the grammar school there, under
the Rev. Hugh Moises [q. v.] After the
early death of his parents he lost both money
and friends in some disastrous commercial
ventures ; adopted, but soon tired of a sea-
faring life ; and, in August 1804, set out from
his native town with the intention of seek-
ing a post as a village schoolmaster in the
lake district. Through a friend named
Crossthwaite, proprietor of * the Museum of
Natural and Artificial Curiosities ' at Kes-
wick, he obtained a post in the neighbouring
hamlet of Newlands, and began teaching in
the chapel vestry at a salary of 107. , with
board and lodging, ' at which,' he says, ' I
was as much elated as if I had been ap-
pointed a teller of the exchequer.' In 1805
he filled a vacancy in the school at Lowes
water, with a slightly increased salary.
There, * in the neat cottage of Mary of But-
termere ' (notorious on account of her unfor-
tunate marriage to ' that accomplished vil-
lain,' 'Colonel' Hope [see HATFIELD, JOHN]),
he describes himself as spending the evenings
after a convivial fashion in the company of
a friendly curate. In 1817 he opened a
school at Newburn ; in 1819 he sought
shelter in the Westgate Hospital, and in
January 1821 was appointed governor (or
head almoner) of the Jesus or Freeman's
Hospital in the Manor Chare, Newcastle.
There he died, on 19 Aug. 1825. He is said
Marshall
240
Marshall
to have written much fugitive verse, but only
published ' The Village Pedagogue, a Poem,
and other lesser Pieces; together with a
Walk from Newcastle to Keswick,' 2nd ed.
Newcastle,1817, 8vo. The last piece, in prose,
is partly autobiographical, and the whole
volume rhapsodically descriptive of the lake
scenery. There is attributed to him in the
' British Museum Catalogue/ ' The Right of
the People of England to Annual Parlia-
ments vindicated. . . . From the most au-
thentic records,' Newcastle, 1819. This was
probably the production of a namesake, John
Marshall, a Newcastle printer. The sister
of Marshall's father was mother of the Rev.
George Walker (1735-1807) [q. v.]
[Newcastle Magazine, October 1825; Richard-
son's Table Book, iii. 316; Mackenzie's Hist, of
Newcastle, p. 528 ; Newcastle Courant, 27 Aug.
1825.] T. S.
MARSHALL, JOHN (1784 P-l 837) , lieu-
tenant in the navy and author, has himself
recorded that he ' went to sea at nine years
of age, and served during the whole of the
late war in vessels of a class to which no
schoolmaster is allowed' (Preface to Royal
Naval Biography, 1823), that is, in sloops,
cutters, or other small craft. He was there-
fore probably born in 1784, and first went to
sea in 1793. At the conclusion of the war
he was promoted to the rank of lieutenant,
14 Feb. 1815, and was shelved. It was un-
derstood that the step might be counted as a
retiring pension.
Marshall began in 1823 the publication of
the ' Royal Naval Biography, or Memoirs of
the Services of all the Flag-Officers . . . Post
Captains, and Commanders whose names ap-
peared on the Admiralty List of Sea Officers
at the commencement of the present year
(1823), or who have since been promoted.'
The work was continued till 1835, extending
to twelve octavo volumes ; which he dis-
t inguished by a very puzzling notation ; vol. ii. ,
for instance, is ' vol. i. part ii. ; ' vol. v. is
'Supplement, part i. ;' vol. viii. is ' Supple-
ment, part iv. ; ' and vol. ix. is ' vol. iii.
part i.' It is generally bound and lettered
in twelve volumes. It has no pretensions to
literary merit, and the author seldom attempts
any critical judgment of the conduct he de-
scribes. On the other hand, many of the lives
were evidently contributed by the officers
themselves, and though events are thus some-
times described in too favourable a manner,
there are commonly interspersed in them
copies of official or private letters, and other
documents, which give a very real value to
the work. Marshall died in the beginning
of 1837.
[Navy List ; Roy. Nav. Biog.] J. K. L.
MARSHALL, JOHN (1783-1841), sta-
tistical writer, born in 1783, was for many
years a supernumerary at the home office.
In 1831 he was employed on the commission
to inspect the boundaries of the cities and
boroughs, for purposes of the Reform Bill,
and made some disingenuous efforts to secure
the enfranchisement of a few very small
places. Marshall was subsequently made
an inspector of factories. He died on
11 March 1841 in Stamford Street, Black-
friars.
Marshall compiled : 1. ' Topographical and
Statistical Details of the county of Berks :
exhibiting the population at each of the three
periods 1801, 1811, and 1821,' 8vo, London,
1830. 2. ' An Account of the Population
in each of six thousand of the towns and
parishes in England and Wales, as returned
to Parliament at each of the three periods
1801, 1811, and 1821,' 4to, London. 1831.
3. ' Alphabetical Index to the Topographical
and Statistical Details in each of the 466
parishes, chapelries, and townships in the
County Palatine of Lancaster,' 8vo, London,
1832. 4. ' Mortality of the Metropolis, 1629-
1831,' 4to, London, 1832. 5. ' Topographi-
cal and Statistical Details of the Metropolis,
showing the Population as returned to Par-
liament . . . 1801, 1811, 1821, and 1831,' 8vo,
London, 1832. 6. ' A Digest of all the Ac-
counts relating to the Population, Produc-
tions, Re venues, Financial Operations, Manu-
factures, Shipping, Colonies, Commerce of the
United Kingdom,' 2 pts. 4to, London, 1833.
Three thousand copies of this book, on the
motion of Joseph Hume [q. v.], were pur-
chased by the government at two guineas
each, and distributed among the members
of both houses of parliament, who treated
them with the disrespect incidental to parlia-
mentary papers. 7. ' An Analysis and Com-
pendium of all the Returns made to Parlia-
ment (since the commencement of the nine-
teenth century) relating to the Increase of
Population in Great Britain and Ireland,'
4to, London, 1835. Marshall also supervised
a 'remodelled edition ' of Brookes's l London
General Gazetteer,' 8vo, 1831.
[Gent. Mag. 1841, pt. i. pp. 548-9.] G-. G-.
MARSHALL, JOHN, LOED CFKEIEHILL
(1794-1868), Scottish judge, son of John
Marshall of Garlieston, Wigtonshire, by
Marion, daughter of Henry Walker, was born
in Wigtonshire on 7 Jan. 1794. His family
were in poor circumstances, and he walked
from his native place to Edinburgh in order-
to attend the university. He was in No-
vember 1818 called to the Scottish bar, and
the proceeds of an extensive practice enabled
Marshall
241
Marshall
him in course of time to purchase the estate
of Curriehill in Midlothian. In March 1852
he was elected dean of the Faculty of Advo-
cates, and on 3 Nov. in the same year a judge
of the court of session, with the title of Lord
Curriehill. He was well read in the laws
relating to heritage, and his English was
always precise, clear, and elegant. His in-
terlocutor in the Yelverton case was a good
example of his literary style. In October
1868 he retired from office, and on 27 Oct.
died at his seat, Curriehill. In 1826 he
married Margaret, daughter of the Rev. An-
drew Bell of Kilcunean, minister of Crail,
Fifeshire ; she died in November 1866. His
son, John Marshall, a barrister in 1851, be-
came a judge of the court of session, with
the title of Lord Curriehill, on 29 Oct. 1874,
and died on 5 Nov. 1881, aged 54.
[Crombie's Modern Athenians, 1882, pp. 123-4,
•with portrait; Illustrated London News, 7 Nov.
1868, p. 459 ; Times, 29 Oct. 1868 p. 5, 7 Nov.
1881 p. 9.] &. C. B.
MARSHALL, JOHN (1818-1891), anato-
mist and surgeon, born at Ely in Cambridge-
shire on 11 Sept. 1818, was the second son
of William Marshall, solicitor, of that city,
who was also an excellent naturalist. John's
elder brother, William (d. 1890), sometime
coroner for Ely, was an enthusiastic botanist ;
his letters in the l Cambridge Independent
Press ' in 1852 first elucidated the life-history
of the American pond weed Anacharis Alsi-
nastrum, which had then been recently intro-
duced into this country. John was educated
at Hingham in Norfolk, under J. H. Browne,
uncle of Hablot K. Browne (Phiz), and was
afterwards apprenticed to Dr. Wales in Wis-
bech. In 1838 he left Wisbech to enter
University College, London, where he came
under the influence of Sharpey, who was
then lecturing upon physiology. On 9 Aug.
1844 he was admitted a member, and on
7 Dec. 1849 a fellow, of the Royal College of
Surgeons of England.
For many years he was on terms of intimacy
with Robert Listen [q. v.], and occasionally
helped that great surgeon in his operations.
He commenced practice at 10 Crescent Place,
Mornington Crescent. About 1845 he suc-
ceeded Thomas Morton [q.v.] as demonstrator
of anatomy at University College, London.
In 1847 he was appointed an extra assistant
surgeon, through the influence of Quain and
Sharpey, and their selection created some
surprise, as Marshall had shown greater in-
terest in anatomy, and had not even been
house-surgeon. Soon after his appoint-
ment he moved to George Street, Hanover
Square; and thence in 1854 to Savile Row,
VOL. xxxvi.
where he remained until he moved to Cheyne
Walk, Chelsea, a few months before his
death.
Marshall was appointed professor of sur-
gery at University College in 1866, on the
retirement of Mr. Erichsen, who then became
Holme professor of clinical surgery — a post
in which Marshall also afterwards succeeded
him. In 1884, after thirty-three years' active
service, and when he had filled all the inter-
mediate steps, he was appointed consulting
surgeon to University College Hospital, and
he occupied a similar position at the Brompton
Hospital for Consumption. He was elected a
member of the council of the Royal College of
Surgeons of England and an examiner in sur-
?ery in 1873, and became president in 1883. In
881 he was selected as the representative of
the college in the General Council of Medical
Education and Registration. In 1883 he gave
the Bradshaw lecture, taking as his subject
' Nerve Stretching,' which was published in
1887. In 1885 he delivered the Hunterian
oration, which was issued in that year (Lon-
don, 8vo), and in 1889 the Morton lecture
on cancer, wThich was printed for private cir-
culation. On 11 June 1857 Marshall was
elected a fellow of the Royal Society. In
1882-3 he acted as president of the Royal
Medical and Chirurgical Society of London,
and in 1887 he replaced Sir Henry Acland
as president of the General Medical Council.
At the tercentenary of the university of Edin-
burgh he was created LL.D. as the official
representative on that occasion of the Royal
College of Surgeons of England. In 1887 he
was made an honorary master in surgery of
the Royal University of Ireland, and in 1890
he received the degree of doctor of medi-
cine, conferred upon him honoris causa by
Trinity College, Dublin.
Marshall's fame rests greatly upon the
ability with which he taught anatomy in
its relation to art. In 1853 he gave his first
course of lectures on anatomy to the art
students at Marlborough House, a course
which he repeated when the art schools
were removed to South Kensington. On
16 May 1873 he was appointed professor
of anatomy at the Royal Academy. This
office he held till his death, and his great
facility in drawing on the blackboard gave
additional attractions to his lectures. He
died after a short illness on New-year's day
1891, at the age of seventy-two, leaving a
widow, one son, and two daughters. He was
buried at Ely.
As a surgeon, the name of John Marshall
is connected with the introduction of the
galvano-cautery and with the operation of
the excision of varicose veins, a procedure
E
Marshall
242
Marshall
which was at first assailed with much viru-
lence, but which has long since obtained a
recognised position as a legitimate method of
cure. His knowledge of physiology is attested
by his work entitled ' The Outlines of Physio-
logy, Human and Comparative,' 1867, 3 vols.
12ino, and by his four years' tenure of the
Fullerian chair of physiology at the Royal
Institution. His power of original observa-
tion is shown by his paper in the 'Philo-
sophical Transactions' for 1850, 'On the
Development of the Great Veins,' which has
rendered his name familiar to every student
of medicine, and by a second paper, ' On the
Brain of a Bush woman,' published in 1864.
He fully grasped the requirements of medical
students ; the details of their education at the
present time were to a large extent formu-
lated by him, and he took a deep interest in
the scheme of establishing a teaching uni-
versity in London.
Marshall was one of the first to show that
cholera might be spread by means of drinking
water, and his report upon the outbreak of
cholera in Broad Street, St. James's, London,
in 1854, is still important and interesting.
He invented the system of circular wards for
hospitals, and published a pamphlet on the
subject in 1879.
His chief works, apart from those already
noticed, were : 1. ' A Description of the
Human Body, its Structure and Functions/
London, 1860, 4to, with folio plates; 4th
edit. 1883. 2. 'Anatomy for Artists,' Lon-
don, 1878, royal 8vo ; 2nd edit. 1883 ;
3rd edit. 1890. 3. < A Rule of Proportion
for the Human Figure,' 1878, fol. 4. 'A
Series of Life-size Anatomical Diagrams/
seven sheets. 5. ( Physiological Diagrams/
life size, eleven sheets. lie left two completed
papers : ' On the Relations between the Weight
of the Brain and its Parts, and the Stature
and Mass of the Body/ and on * The Brain
of the late George Grote/ both of which
were published in 1892, in the 'Journal of
Anatomy and Physiology.'
A bust by Thomas Thornycroft, dated 1852,
is in the possession of Mrs. Marshall. An-
other by Mr. Thomas Brock, R.A., dated
1887, will shortly be placed in University
College; and a replica has been purchased
by the Royal College of Surgeons of England.
A portrait, in the oil-painting of the president
and council of the Royal College of Surgeons
of England, executed in 1885 by Mr. H.
Jamyn Brooks, hangs in the hall of the col-
lege in Lincoln's Inn Fields.
[Information kindly supplied by Mrs. Mar shall,
Mr. Cadge, and Mr. J. Erie Erichsen, F.R.S. ;
Obituary Notices in Proceedings of Royal Society;
Transactions of Royal Medical and Chirurgical
Society of London, Ixxiv. 16; Lancet, 1891, i.
117; British Medical Journal, 1891, i. 91.]
D'A. P.
MARSHALL, NATHANIEL, D.D. (d.
1730), divine, a native of Middlesex, was
entered a pensioner of Emmanuel College,
Cambridge, 8 July 1696. He was admitted to
the degree of LL'.B. in 1702, and afterwards
took holy orders. In 1712 he preached before
the Sons of the Clergy. He was lecturer at
Aldermanbury Church, and curate of Ken-
tish Town in January 1714-15, when, at the
recommendation of the Prince of Wales,
who admired his preaching, he was appointed
one of the king's chaplains. On 26 March.
1716 he became rector of the united parishes
of St. Vedast, Foster Lane, and St. Michael-
le-Querne, in the city of London (MALCOLM,
Londinium lledivivum, iv. 637) ; and in 1717
he was created D.D. at Cambridge by royal
mandate. He was appointed canon of
Windsor by patent dated 1 May 1722 (LB
NEVE, Fasti, ed. Hardy, iii. 407). He was also
lecturer of the united parishes of St. Laurence
Jewry and St. Martin, Ironmonger Lane. He
died on 5 Feb. 1729-30, and was buried at
St. Pancras.
By his wife Margaret he had eight chil-
dren, the eldest of whom was in 1730 rector
of St. John the Evangelist.
His publications are: 1. 'The Penitential
Discipline of the Primitive Church, for the
first 400 Years after Christ : together with
its Declension from the Fifth Century, down-
wards to its Present State, impartially re-
presented, by a Presbyter of the Church of
England/ London, 1714, 8vo ; reprinted in
the 'Library of Anglo-Catholic Theology/
Oxford, 1844, 8vo. 2. ' A Defence of our
Constitution in Church and State : or an
Answer to the late Charge of the Non-
Jurors, accusing us of Heresy and Schism,
Perjury and Treason/ London, 1717, 8vo.
' Some Remarks ' on this work, by Dr. A. A.
Sykes, appeared in 1717 ; a ' Short Answer'
is appended to Matthew Barbery's 'Admoni-
tion to Dr. Kennet/ 1717 ; and Hilkiah Bed-
ford published, anonymously, ' A Vindication
of the late Archbishop Sancrof t and of ...
the rest of the Depriv'd Bishops from the Re-
flections of Mr. Marshal in his Defence, &c./
London, 1717, 8vo. 3. ' The Genuine Works
of St. Cyprian, with his Life, written by his
own Deacon Pontius : all done into English
from the Oxford edition, and illustrated with
notes. To which is added, a Dissertation
upon the case of heretical and schismatical
Baptisms at the close of the Council of
Carthage in 256 ; whose Acts are herewith
published/ 2 parts, London, 1717, fol. In the
judgment of Dr. Adam Clarke, Marshall in-
Marshall
243
Marshall
juredthe work by displaying too boldly liis
party prejudices (Wms'ioisr, Memoirs of
Clarke, 3rd edit. p. 99). 4. 'Sermons on
Several Occasions,' 3 vols. London, 1731,
8vo, published by subscription by his widow,
with a dedication to the queen. An ad-
ditional volume was published by the Rev.
T. Archer, M.A., from the author's original
manuscripts, London, 1750, 8vo. Of Mar-
shall's many separately published sermons,
one entitled ' The Royal Pattern,' on the
death of Queen Anne, passed through five edi-
tions in 1714; his funeral sermon on Richard
Blundel, surgeon, 1718, is reprinted in Wil-
ford's Memorials and Characters,' p. 411 ; and
his sermon on the death of John Rogers, 1729,
elicited 'Some Remarks' from 'Philalethes.'
[Addit, MS. 5876, f. 93 ; Bruggeman's View
of English Editions, &c., p. 728; Cooke's
Preacher's Assistant, ii. 225 ; Lathbury's Non-
jurors, p. 270 ; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. i. 141, 153,
481, iii. 616, vii. 253 ; Secretan's Life of Nelson.]
T. C.
MARSHALL, STEPHEN (1594?-
1655), presbyterian divine, was born at God-
manchester, Huntingdonshire, apparently
about 1594. His father was a glover and
very poor. As a boy Marshall went glean-
ing in the fields. He matriculated at the
university of Cambridge on 1 April 1615
(BAKEK), entered as pensioner at Emmanuel
College on 14 March 1616, and graduated
B.A. in 1618, M. A. in 1622, proceeding B.D.
in 1629. Leaving the university in 1618,
he became private tutor to a gentleman in
Suffolk. In 1618 he succeeded Richard
Rogers (d. 21 April), the nonconformist, as
lecturer at Wethersfield, Essex, where he
boarded with one Wiltshire. When the
neighbouring vicarage of Finchingfield, worth
200/. a year, fell vacant, the patron, Robert
(afterwards Sir Robert) Kemp of Spains
Hall, presented Marshall. On 10 Nov. 1629
he signed the petition to Laud drawn up
by forty-nine beneficed and 'conformable'
clergy in favour of Thomas Hooker [q. v.] In
the report (12 June 1632) rendered to Laud,
as the result of inquiry into the conduct of
lecturers, by Robert Aylett [q.v.], a man
evidently of conciliatory temper, it is stated
that Marshall ' only preacheth on the holy
days, and is in all very conformable.' In
1636 he was reported for ' irregularities and
want of conformity,' but authority is want-
ing for the statement in Brook that he was
suspended and silenced. On the contrary,
Sir Nathaniel Brent [q.v.] described him to
Laud in March 1637 as ' a dangerous per-
son, but exceeding cunning. No man doubteth
but that he hath an inconformable heart, but
externally he observeth all He governeth
the consciences of all the rich puritans in
those parts and in many places far remote,
and is grown very rich.' Brent speaks of
his distributing a benefaction of 200/. from
Lady Barnardiston, viz. 150/. towards the
unifying scheme of John Durie (1596-1680)
[q.v.], and 50/. to Anthony Thomas for
preaching in Welsh. Brent's report throws
light on Fuller's character of Marshall, that
* he was of so supple a soul that he brake
not a joynt, yea, sprained not a sinew in all
the alteration of times.' His unfriendly
biographer professes to 'have great reason
to believe . . . that he was once an earnest
suitor to the late unhappy Duke of Bucking-
ham for a deanry . . . the loss of which
. . . made him turn schismatick.'
His great power was in the pulpit. In
the first quarter of 1640 he was one of those
who 'preached often out of their own
parishes/ to influence the elections for the
' short parliament ' on the side of the puritan
leader, Robert Rich, second earl of Warwick,
lord-lieutenant for Essex. On 17 Nov. 1640,
shortly after the assembling of the Long
parliament, he was one of the preachers
before the commons at a solemn fast in St.
Margaret's, Westminster. This was the first
of a long succession of sermons, delivered to
the same audience ' with a fervid eloquence
which seemed to spurn control ' (MAESDEN").
The saying ascribed to Nye, his son-in-law
(i.e. John Nye, not Philip), was probably
spoken in jest, ' that if they had made his
father a bishop, before he was too far engaged,
it might have prevented all the war.' It is
certain, however, that the ' intense emotions '
excited by his. pulpit handling of ' the great
quarrel ' (z'6.) constituted a political force.
In ecclesiastical matters Marshall was at
this crisis a leading advocate for a reformed
episcopacy and liturgy. He had much to do
with the ministers' ' petition ' and ' remon-
strance,' signed by over seven hundred of the
moderate puritan clergy, and presented to
the commons on 23 Jan. 1641. Clarendon
accuses the managers of this petition (naming
Marshall in particular) of cutting off the
signatures from the original document, and
attaching them to ' a new one, of a very
different nature.' In a sense the charge is
true. Several clerical petitions for reform
had been forwarded to a committee in Lon-
don ; their general purport was formed into
a common 'petition,' while the specific griev-
ances, extracted from all, were arranged into
a ' remonstrance ' comprising nearly eighty-
articles. The names of all the various peti-
tioners were appended to these documents,
on the authority of a meeting of over eighty
ministers. Clarendon is right in saying that
R 2
Marshall
244
Marshall
' some of the ministers complained ; ' their
objection was only that the composite mani-
festo was too long for the patience of the
house. While the ' remonstrance ' was being
debated in the commons, Marshall was taking
part in the production of a famous pamphlet.
His init ials suppl ied the first letters of the por-
tentous name 'Sinectymnuus' [see CALAMY,
EDMUND, the elder], adopted by five divines
(Butler's ' Legion Smec '), three of them con-
nected with Essex, in their ' Answer/ &c.,
1641,4to,to Joseph Hall [q.v.], then bishop
of Exeter. ' Smectymnuus ' was very much
on the lines of 1 he"' petition ' and ' remon-
strance ; ' it pleaded for reforms ; but its
postscript in another style, which to Masson
suggests the hand of Milton, did much to
accelerate the growing movement for the
abolition of episcopacy. On 1 March the
lords appointed a ' committee for innova-
tions,' with a view to a scheme for saving
the existing establishment. The chairman,
Williams, bishop of Lincoln, on 12 March
summoned Marshall and other divines [see
BURGES, CORNELIUS] to assist. The com-
mittee held six sittings. Though nothing
came of it, there was no fundamental dis-
agreement among its members. Ussher's
scheme of church government was accepted
(as in 1661) by the puritan leaders; the
genuineness of the scheme has been doubted,
but it was published from Ussher's autograph
copy by Nicholas Bernard, D.D. [q.v.], as
' The Reduction of Episcopacie unto the
form of Synodical Government received in
the Ancient Church,' &c., 1656, 4to (an im-
perfect draft, printed in 1641, was sup-
pressed).
On 27 May the bill for the < utter abolish-
ing ' of the existing episcopacy was intro-
duced into the commons. According to Sir
Simonds D'E wes [q. v.], the motion for getting
it into committee was sprung upon the house,
as the result of a private conference (10 June)
at which Marshall was present. D'Ewes was
himself hurried into the house by Marshall
to take part in the debate (11 June). Mar-
shall's support of this drastic measure (not
carried till Sept. 1642) shows that he had
already passed from a policy of reform to one
of remodelling ; but there was no indication
as yet of his preference for a presbyterian
model. On the contrary, he joined in the
letter (12 July) which a number of Eng-
lish divines despatched to Scotland to feel
the pulse of the general assembly on the
question of independency. Early in 1642
the House of Commons sanctioned the wish
of the parishioners of St. Margaret's, West-
minster, to have Marshall as one of the seven
morning lecturers, who preached daily in rota-
tion at 6 A.M., with a salary of 300/. apiece.
The parishioners of Finchingfield, headed by
Kemp, petitioned against the arrangement :
although the petition was rejected, Marshall
was allowed to retain the vicarage, Letmale
acting as his assistant. For seven years he
had no administration of the communion at
Finchingfield. By 22 July he was ready to
unite with other divines in a letter to the
Scottish general assembly, expressing a desire
for ' the presbyterian government, which
hath just and evident foundation, both in
the word of God and religious reason.'
Later in the year he became one of the
chaplains to the regiment of Robert Deve-
reux, third earl of Essex [q. v.], and went
' praying from regiment to regiment at Edge-
hill ' (Sunday, 23 Oct.) Clarendon charges
him and Calibute Downing [q. v.] with ab-
solving the 150 prisoners taken by the royal-
ists at Brentford (13 Nov.) of their oath,
when released, not to bear arms against the
king ; with some reason Oldmixon questions
this story. While Marshall threw himself
with all his vigour into the parliamentary
cause, and even justified (in 1643) the abs-
tract right of an oppressed subject to resort
to arms, yet the war, as he viewed it, was in
defence of the legitimate authority of parlia-
ment against a faction ; he drew the usual
distinction between the party and the person
of the monarch.
To the Westminster Assembly of Divines
he was summoned (12 July 1643) among the
first nominees of the committee for that pur-
pose. Shortly afterwards he was despatched
to Scotland as one of the assembly's commis-
sioners to the Scottish general assembly,
Philip Nye [q. v.] being the other. The
commissioners landed at Leith on Monday
7 Aug. ; ten days later they took part in the
unanimous acceptance of the l solemn league
and covenant ' [see HENDERSON, ALEXANDER,
1583? -1646]. Marshall preached in the
Tron Church, Edinburgh, on 20 Aug. l with
great contentment ' of his hearers, returning
to London in September. On 16 Dec. Mar-
shall was appointed chairman of a sub-com-
mittee of five who were to meet the Scottish
delegates and prepare a directory for public
worship. He drafted the section on ' preach-
ing of the word/ but did not satisfy his
Scottish coadjutors, though they admitted
him to be 'the best preacher . . . in England.'
Lightfoot joined him in successfully opposing,
in the section on ' the Lord's day/ the intro-
duction of the clause ' that there be no feast-
ing on the sabbath.' In the discussion on
the catechism he disclaimed (with George
Gillespie [q. v.]) any intention ' to tie them
to those words and no other.' He signed
Marshall
245
Marshall
the declaration issued by the assembly on
23 Dec. 1643, dissuading from the formation
of independent churches, but acknowledging
' whatever should appear to be the rights of
particular congregations, according to the
word.' The parliamentary ' committee of
accommodation' (appointed 13 Sept. 1044)
chose him on a sub-committee (20 Sept.) of
six divines to devise a modus vivendi between
presbyterians and independents. Negotia-
tions were suspended when the presbyterians
demanded their own legal establishment as
n preliminary to the question of according
indulgence to others. The failure was not
due to Marshall, who thought an accommo-
dation possible in whatBaillie calls 'a middle
way of his own.' His presbyterianism was
never sufficiently severe for the Scottish
delegates.
Parliament appointed Marshall as one of
the divines to wait on Laud in the interval
(4-10 Jan. 1G45) between his sentence and
execution ; he appears to have been present
on the scaffold. The Uxbridge conference
(30 Jan.-18 Feb.) he attended, not as a com-
missioner, but as an assistant to the parlia-
mentary commissioners. He preached at
Uxbridge to his party in the large room of
their inn. By this time he had reached the
point of contending, along with Henderson,
for a presbyterian polity as jure divino ; a
claim which shattered the last hope of a
compromise with episcopacy. On 7 July he
delivered to the commons the draft of church
government agreed upon by the Westminster
assembly ; on 16 July he was fortified with
the assembly's letter, as his credential to
Scotland ; he was back by 22 Oct. On 9 Nov.
the ' committee of accommodation ' was re-
vived, and held sittings till 9 March 1646,
without reaching any agreement, the presby-
terians complaining that the independents
seemed to desire liberty of conscience not
only ' for themselves, but for all men.'
The commons on 14 March issued an or-
dinance directing the arrangement of pres-
byteries throughout the country by parlia-
mentary commissioners. Marshall brought
this before the assembly (20 March) as virtu-
ally ( superseding the synod ; ' the assembly's
petition against the ordinance was presented
by him (23 March) ; after long debate it was
voted (11 April) a breach of privilege. The
petition (presented 29 May) from three hun-
dred ministers of Suffolk and Essex was
evidently Marshall's work. On 6 June an
ordinance directed the immediate settling
* of the presbyterial government in the county
of Essex.' The settlement was completed by
ordinance of 31 Jan. 1647. Finchingfield
was placed in the tenth or Hinckford classis
containing twenty-two parishes ; the lay
elders under the parliamentary presbyterian-
ism (differing materially from the Scottish
system) largely outnumbered the ministers
in the classis ; with Marshall and Letmale
went four elders, including the patron.
Marshall had received on 9 April 1646
the thanks of the assembly for his book
against the baptists ; he invited the assembly
to the public funeral (22 Oct.) of Essex in
the name of the executors. He accompanied
the parliamentary commissioners to New-
castle-on-Tyne in January 1647, along with
Joseph Caryl [q. v.] Between February and
July they acted as chaplains (receiving 5001.
apiece) at Holmby House, Northampton-
shire ; Charles never attended the sermons,
and (according to the anonymous ' Life ') said
grace himself and began his dinner, while
Marshall was invoking a blessing at inordi-
nate length. In public services Marshall
sometimes prayed for two hours. With
Tuckney and Ward of Ipswich he was ap-
pointed (19 Oct. 1647) to prepare the ' shorter
catechism.' He was a third time in Scotland,
with Charles Herle [q. v.], in February-
March 1648. On 21 June 1648 he was placed
on the Westminster assembly's committee
for selecting the proof texts for the divine
right of presbyterianism. This is the last
mention of him in the assembly's minutes.
In September-November he was again with
the king in the Isle of Wight, taking part
in the written discussion on episcopacy
against the royalist divines.
L'Estrange ranks Marshall with justifiers
of the execution of Charles, but has no proofs
in point. As he did not belong to the Lon-
don province, his name could not be appended
to either of the presbyterian manifestos
against the trial and sentence. But Giles
Firmin [q. v.] says he was ' so troubled about
the king's death ' that on Sunday, 28 Jan.
1649, he interceded with the heads of the
army, ' and had it not been for one whom I
will not name, who was very opposite and
immovable, he would have persuaded Crom-
well to save the king. This is truth.' With
Caryl, Nye, and others he was employed in
April 1649 in an unsuccessful endeavour to
induce the secluded members to resume their
places in parliament. In 1650 he made
charitable benefactions, a 'messurge and
tenement ' Avith 'Boyton meadow, containing
three acres,' yielding 40s. a year for * wood
to the poor ' of Finchingfield ; and ' Great
Wingey, a nominal manor ' for a lecture at
Wetkersfield. In 1651 he left Finchingfield
to become town preacher at Ipswich, offi-
ciating in St. Mary's at the Quay. Late in
1653 he was one of the commissioners ap-
Marshall
246
Marshall
pointed by the ' little parliament ' to draw up
'fundamentals of religion.' Baxter, who met
him at this business, calls him ' a sober
worthy man.' It was Baxter's opinion that
if Ussher, Marshall, and Jeremiah Bur-
roughes [q. v.] had been fair specimens of
their respective parties, the differences be-
tween episcopalian, presbyterian, and inde-
pendent would have been easily composed.
On 20 March 1654 Marshall was appointed
one of Cromwell's ' triers ; ' most of these
were independents, but there were some
presbyterians of high standing, e.g. John
Arrowsmith, IVD. [q. v.], Caryl, and Tuck-
ney, and a few baptists such as Henry
Jessey [q. v.] Heylyn, following Clement
Walker, asserts that Marshall 'warped to
the independents ; ' Fuller reports that * he
is said on his deathbed to have given full
satisfaction ' in regard to the sincerity of his
presbvterianism. Some months before his
death" he lost the use of his hands from gout.
Giles Firmin attended him at the last.
He died of consumption on 19 Nov. 1655
in London ; lie was buried on 23 Nov. with
great solemnity in the south aisle of West-
minster Abbey ; his remains were taken up on
14 Sept, 1661 (by royal warrant of 12 Sept.)
and cast into a pit ' at the back door of the
prebendary's lodgings ' in St. Margaret's
churchyard. He was of middle height,
swarthy, and broad-shouldered, with a trick
of rolling his eyes about in conversation, not
fixing them on those whom he addressed ; his
gait was ' shackling,' and he had no polish of
manner. He could turn a jest, and ' he fre-
quently read himself asleep with a playbook
or romance.' He married, about 1629, a rich
widow, Elizabeth, daughter of John Button
of Dutton, Cheshire. She died before him ;
her estate was settled on herself, with power
of disposal to her children, which she exer-
cised. On his marriage Wiltshire is said to
have settled an estate of 301. or 40/. a year
on him and his wife, but this Firmin denies.
He is said to have died worth 10,000/. The
anonymous ' Life ' accuses him of neglecting
his father in his old age. He had a son
(drowned at Hamburg) and six daughters,
three of whom died before him. He was an
indulgent father, and allowed his daughters
to dress in unpuritanical fashion. His will,
with codicil (12 Nov. 1655), was proved on
11 Feb. 1656 by Susan or Susanna Marshall,
his only unmarried daughter. His deceased
daughters had married respectively William
Venter, John Nye (son of Philip), and John
Vale ; the other two were Jane, wife of
Peter Smith, and Mary, wife of Langham.
Some of his children, says Firmin, 'were
very pious, the rest hopeful.' Marshall's
sister married Thomas Newman, ejected in
1662 from Heydon, Norfolk. Beck and Nan
Marshall, actresses at the king's theatre,
were daughters of Stephen Marshall, accord-
ing to Pepys, who admired the acting and
the handsome hand of Beck Marshall, and
reports a 'falling out' between her and Nell
Gwyn, when the ' presbyter's praying daugh-
ter ' was worsted in the strife of tongues.
Pepys is clearly wrong as to the parentage
of the actresses ; they are said to have been
daughters of a clergyman named Marshall,
who was at some time chaplain to Gilbert
Gerard, lord Gerard (d. 1622) of Gerards
Bromley, Staffordshire. Toulmin gives au-
thority for the statement that one of them,
' a woman of virtue,' had been ' tricked into
a sham marriage by a nobleman.'
Clarendon thinks the influence exercised
on parliament by Marshall, whom he couples
with Burges, was greater than that of Laud
at court (on this Stanley founds his odd de-
scription of Marshall as 'primate of the
presbyterian church'). Laud's was a master
mind, which originated a policy and impressed
it upon others. Marshall was himself im-
pressed by the action of stronger minds ; he
was listened to because no man could rival
his power of translating the dominant senti-
ment of his party into the language of irre-
sistible appeal. His sermons, denuded of the
preacher's living passion, often have the
effect of uncouth rhapsodies. His funeral
sermon for Pym (December 1643) made an
indelible impression, and is the finest extant
specimen of his pulpit eloquence as well as
of his ' feeling and discernment' (MAKSDEN).
His ordinary preaching is described as plain
and homely, seasoned with ' odd country
phrases ' and ' very taking with a country
auditory.' Throughout life he preached on
an average three times a week, but, says his
biographer, ' he had an art of spreading his
butter very thin.' Cleveland in ' The Rebel
Scot ' has the phrase 'roar like Marshall, that
Geneva bull,' &c. His great sermons he fre-
quently repeated; his ' Meroz Cursed/printed
in 1641, had been delivered 'threescore
times.' Edmund Hickeringill [q. v.], in his
' Curse Ye Meroz,' 1680, refers to this 'com-
mon theme ' as having ' usher' d in, as well
as promoted, the late bloody civil wars/
He Avas a man of natural ability rather than
learning, having 'little Greek and no He-
brew ; ' hence he declined all university pre-
ferment and never commenced D.D. His
argumentative pieces, calm in style and
cautious in treatment, are the productions
of a mind that saw various sides of a ques-
tion, and really strove to enter into the diffi-
culties of others. Writers like Heylyn,
Marshall
247
Marshall
Wood, Echard, and Zachary Grey have
heaped invective on his memory; they add
nothing of moment to what Clarendon has
said in better taste. Marsden has given a
wiser estimate of him. He was no dema-
gogue ; he accumulated no preferments ; his
private life was exemplary. The consistency
of his career is in his lifelong devotion to
the interests of evangelical religion as he
understood it, all else with him being means
to an end.
He published, besides some twenty-five
separate sermons on public occasions, 1640-
1650, often with striking titles : 1. ' A True
and Succinct Relation of the late Battel neere
Kineton,' &c., 1642, fol. 2. ' A Copy of a
Letter ... for the necessary Vindication of
himself and his Ministry . . . And . . . the
Lawfulnesse of the Parliaments taking- up
Defensive Arms,' &c., 1643, 4to (in reply to
an anonymous ' Letter of Spiritual Advice,'
&c., 1643, 4to). 3. 'A Defence of Infant
Baptism, in answer to ... Tombes,' &c., 1 646,
4to. 4. 'An Expedient to preserve Peace
and Amitie among Dissenting Brethren,' &c.,
1646, 4to. 5. ' An Apology for the Seques-
tered Clergy,' &c., 1649, 4to. His speech at
Guildhall, 27 Oct. 1643, is printed with
Vane's in 'Two Speeches,' &c., 1643, 4to.
Some of his sermons on evangelical topics
were published posthumously by Giles Fir-
min. His part in the written discBresion of
1648 was reprinted in ' Questions between
Conformists and Nonconformists,' &c., 1681,
4to, by G. F., i.e. Giles Firmin.
[The Godly Man's Legacy . . . the Life of ...
Stephen Marshal ... by way of Letter to a
Friend, not printed till 1680, seems to have
been written soon after the Restoration ; it con-
tains much gossip, some of it unsavoury, but the
writer evidently knew Marshall, and furnishes
particulars which may be accepted with allow-
ance for caricature ; pome corrections will be
found in 'A Brief Vindication of Mr. Stephen
Marshal,' by Firmin, appended to Questions
between Conformists and Nonconformists, 1681.
The life in Brook's Lives of the Puritans, 1813,
iii. 241, is meagre ; there are some valuable ad-
ditions in Davids's Evang. Nonconformity in
Essex, 1863, pp. 184, 190, 290, 392 sq.; Cal.
State Papers, Dom. 1636-7, pp. 260, 545; Cle-
ment Walker's Hist, of Independency, 1648-9
(reprinted 1661), i. 79 sq., ii. 157; Fuller's
Church Hist, of Britain, 1655, xi. 174sq. ;
Fuller's Worthies, 1672, ii. 52 sq.; Heylyn's
Aerius Rpdivivus, 1670, p. 479; L'Estrange's
Dissenters' Sayings, 1681, pt. ii. ; Wood's Athene
Oxon. (Bliss), iii. 76, 173, 477, 682, 963 sq., 979
sq.; Wood's Fasti (Bliss), i. 372 ; Reliquiae Bax-
•terianse, 1696, i. 42, 62, ii. 197; Clarendon's
Hist, of the Rebellion, 1707, i. 204, 302, ii. 81 ;
Rushworth's Historical Collections, Abridged,
1708, i\*. 571. 576, v. 453. vi. 33*> ; Walker's
Sufferings of the Clergy, 1714, i. 1.5; Calamy's
Continuation, 1727, i. 467. ii. 737; Oldmixon's
Hist, of Engl. 1730, ii. 214; Peck's Desiderata
Curiosa, 1779, ii 387 sq.; Neal's Hist, of the
Puritans (Toulmin), 1822, iii. 3, 204, 211, 218,
255 sq., 296, 305, 423 sq., iv. 89, 93, 133 sq., 502 ;
William's Life of P. .Henry, 182-5, p. 6; Aiton's
Life of Henderson, 1836, pp. 505 sq.; Baillie;s
Letters and Journals (Laing), 1841, vols. ii. and
iii. ; Acts of General Assembly of Church of
Scotland, 1843, pp. 49, 66; 'Stanley Papers
(Chetham Society), 1853, ii. 173 sq. (cf. Orme-
rod's Cheshire, 1882, i. 653) ; Pepys's Diary
(Braybrooke), 1854, iii. 289 ; Notes and Queries,
18 Dec. 1858, p. 510; Cox's Literature of the
Sabbath Question, 1865, i. 229; Stanley's West-
minster Abbey, 1868, pp. 225, 438 ; Masson's
Life of Milton, 1871, ii. 219sq., 260 sq.; Mars-
den's Later Puritans, 1872, pp. 1 1 7 sq. ; Mitchell
and Struthers's Minutes of Westminster As-
sembly, 1874, pp. 92 sq.; Hook's Life of Laud,
1875, p. 379; Chester's Registers of St. Peter,
Westminster, 1876, pp. 149, 523 ; Browne's
Hist. Congr. Norf. and Suff., 1877, p. 151 ; Mit-
chell's Westminster Assembly. 1883, pp. 98,214,
409 sq.; Gardiner's Great Civil War, 1886, i.
268 sq., 314 ; Shaw's Introd. to Minutes of Man-
chester Presbyterian Classis (Chetham Society),
1890, i. xxxvi sq. ; information from the master
of Emmanuel ; Marshall's will. The parish
register of Godmanchester does not begin till
1604.] A. G.
MARSHALL, THOMAS (1621-1685),
dean of Gloucester, soft of Thomas Marshall,
was born at Barkby m Leicestershire, and
baptised there on 9 Jan. 1620-1. He was
educated first under Francis Foe, vicar of
Barkby, matriculated at Oxford on 23 Oct.
1640, as abatler of Lincoln College, and was
Traps scholar from 31 July 1641 till 1648.
Towards the close of the following year,
Oxford being garrisoned for the king, Mar-
shall served in the regiment of Henry, earl
of Dover, at his own expense ; in considera-
tion he was excused all fees when graduating
B.A. on 9 July 1645. On the approach of a
parliamentary visitation in 1647 Marshall
quitted the university and went abroad.
On 14 July 1648 he was expelled for absence
by the visitors. Proceeding to Rotterdam,
he became preacher to the company of mer-
chant adventurers in that city at the end of
1650. In 1656, on the removal of the mer-
chants to Dort, he accompanied them and
remained there for sixteen years. On 1 July
1661 he graduated B.D. at Oxford.
Marshall was an enthusiastic student of
Anglo-Saxon and Gothic. The excellence
of his ' Observations ' on Anglo-Saxon and
Gothic versions of the gospel, which he pub-
lished in 1665, led to his unsolicited election
to a fellowship of Lincoln College on 17 Dec.
Marshall
248
Marshall
1668. He proceeded D.D. on 28 June of th
following year, and was chosen Rector of his
college on 19 Oct. 1672. Soon after he was
made chaplain in ordinary to the king. He
was rector of Bladon, near Woodstock, from
May 1680 to February 1682, and was in-
stalled dean of Gloucester on 30 April 1681
In 1681 and 1684 he was one of the dele-
gates for the chancellor of the university
James, duke of Ormonde, who was absent
in Ireland.
Marshall died suddenly in Lincoln Col-
lege, about 11 P.M., on Easter Eve, 18 April
1685, and wras buried in the chancel of All
Saints' Church, Oxford. A memorial stone
in the floor, with a Latin inscription, marks
the spot. His portrait is in the hall of
Lincoln College, and an engraved represen-
tation of him was on the title-page of the
' Oxford Almanack ' for 1743. He left the
residue of his estate to Lincoln College, for
the maintenance of poor scholars. 'Mar-
shall's scholars ' were regularly elected from
1688 to 1765, when the scholarships ceased
to be distinctively designated.
Marshall is said to have been a good
preacher, but his fame rests on his philo-
logical learning, especially in early Teutonic
languages, and the interest in them which
he contrived to excite in the university.
Franciscus Junius, from whom he had for-
merly received instruction, removed to Ox-
ford in 1676, and lived opposite to Lincoln
College, in order to be near him. He be-
queathed many books and manuscripts to the
public library of the university, which are
still kept together. The manuscripts include
several of his own composition — grammars
and lexicons of the Coptic, Arabic, Gothic,
and Saxon tongues. His bequests to Lin-
coln College Library include his collection
of pamphlets, l mostly concerning the late
troubles in England.' His Socinian books
were left to John Kettlewell [q. v.], whom
he made his executor, and 20/. to Abigail
Foe, widow of Francis Foe, his much honoured
school-master. A manuscript ' Collationes
Psalteriorum Graec.,' by him, is preserved in
the Bodleian Library (Auct. D. 3, 18). Many
letters of his to Samuel Clarke of Merton
College are in the British Museum (Addil.
MSS. 4276, 22905). Other letters to Sheldon
and Sancroft are among the Tanner MSS.
in the Bodleian. A copy of his will is in
' Registrum Medium ' of Lincoln Coll. ff. \
216-17.
^ Besides his ' Observaticnes in Evange-
liorum Versiones perantiquas duas, Gothicas
scil. et Anglo-Saxonicas' (Dort, 1665; Am-
sterdam, 1684), he published anonymously j
' The Catechism set forth in the Book of I
Common Prayer,' Oxford, 1679, 1680, 1700.
To the later editions was added ' An Essay
of Questions and Answers,' also by Marshall.
The work (which is small) was translated
into Welsh by John Williams of Jesus Col-
lege, Cambridge, and published at Oxford in
1682. He edited J. Abudacnus's ' Historia
Jacubitarum seu Coptorum, in Egypto,' Ox-
ford, 1675, 4to, and wrote a prefatory epistle
to Thomas Hyde's translation of the Gospels
and Acts into the Malayan tongue, Oxford,
1677. He also assisted in the compilation
of Parr's * Life of Archbishop Ussher ' (pub-
lished the year after Marshall's death), for
whom he had entertained a great admiration
from his student days.
Another Thomas Marshall published three
sermons under the title of l The King's Cen-
sure upon Recusants/ London, 1654. The
two are confused by Watt.
[Wood's Athense (Bliss), vol. iv. cols. 170-2,
vol. iii. col. 1141 ; Wood's Fasti (Bliss), vol. ii.
cols. 78, 254,310; Foster's Alumi i, 1500-1714 ;
Burrows's Eeg. of Visitors of Univ. of Oxford,
pp. 165, 507; Steven's Hist, of the Scottish
Church in Rotterdam, pp. 300-1, 325-6 ; Balen's
Beschryvinge der Stad Dordrecht, pp. 194-5;
Le Neve's Fasti (Hardy ),i. 444, iii. 558; Wood's
Colleges and Halls (Gutch), App., pp. 149-50;
Clark's Life and Times of Antony Wood (Ox-
ford Hist. Soc.),p. 316 ; Nichols's Leicestershire,
iii. 46, 48, 50; Memoirs of Kettlewell, pp. 32-3,
125-6; Macray's Annals of the Bodleian Library,
pp. 1 29, 1 54 ; Bernard's Cat. Libr. MSS. Anglic,
i. 272, 373-4; information from the Rev. An-
drew Clark of Lincoln College.] B. P.
MARSHALL, THOMAS FALCON
(1818-1878), artist, born at Liverpool in
December 1818, early showed great promise
as an artist. His practice chiefly lay in
Manchester and his native town. To the
Liverpool Academy Exhibition of 1836 he
contributed four pictures. In 1840 he was
awarded a silver medal by the Society of
Arts for an oil-painting of a figure subject,
fie exhibited for the first of many times at
he Royal Academy in 1839. About 1847
e removed to London. At the Royal Aca-
demy he exhibited in all sixty works, at the
British Institute forty, and at the Suffolk
treet Gallery forty- two ; but he was through-
>ut his life always well represented at the
^iverpool and Manchester exhibitions, and
probably most of his best works are to be
found in South Lancashire. He had a versatile
talent, and practised with success portraiture,
landscape, genre, and history. "In the na-
tional collection at South Kensington he is
represented by ' The Coming Footstep ' (1847).
' The Parting Day ' and « Sad News from the
Seat of War ' are also good examples of his
Marshall
249
Marshall
work. He died at Kensington on 26 March
1878.
[Art Journal, 1878, p. 169; Roy. Acad. Cata-
logues ; A. Graves's Diet, of Artists ; Bryan's
Diet, of Artists.] A. N.
MARSHALL, THOMAS WILLIAM
(1818-1877), catholic controversialist, son
of John Marshall, who in the time of Sir
Robert Peel was government agent for colo-
nising New South Wales, was born in 1818,
and educated at Trinity College, Cambridge,
where he graduated B.A. in 1840. Taking
orders he was appointed curate of Swallow-
cliffe and Anstey, Wiltshire. In 1844 he
published a bulky work entitled ' Notes on
the Episcopal Polity of the Holy Catholic j
Church : with some Account of the Develop-
ment of the Modern Religious Systems/ Lon-
don, 1844, 8vo. In 1845 he joined the Ro-
man catholic church, and resigned his curacy.
He subsequently became an inspector of
schools and published ' Tabulated Reports on
Roman Catholic Schools, inspected in the
South and East of England and in South
Wales,' 1859. A later work by him, < Chris-
tian Missions ; their Agents, their Method,
and their Results,' 3 vols. London, 1862, 8vo,
embodied extensive research, and passed
through several editions in this country and
the United States; it has been translated
into French and other European languages,
and Pope Pius IX acknowledged its value by
bestowing on the author the cross of the order
of St. Gregory. Among his other works are :
' Church Defence ; ' ' Christianity in China :
a fragment,' London, 1858, 8vo; 'Catholic
Missions in Southern India,' London, 1865,
8vo, in conjunction with the Rev. W. Strick-
land, S. J. ; and ' My Clerical Friends and
their Relation to Modern Thought,' London,
1873, 8vo. About 1873 he visited the United
States and lectured in most of the large
towns on subjects connected with the catho-
lic religion ; and he received the degree of
LL.D. from the college of Georgetown.
After his return to England Marshall pub-
lished * Protestant Journalism ' (anon.), Lon-
don, 1874, 8vo ; and contributed to the ' Tab-
let ' a series of articles on ' Religious Con-
trasts,' 1875-6, on ' The Protestant Tradition,'
June-Dec. 1876, and on < Ritualism,' 1877
(incomplete). Marshall died at Surbiton,
Surrey, on 14 Dec. 1877, and was buried at
Mortlake.
[Gocdon's Motifs de Conversion de dix Minis-
tres Anglicans, pp. 20-37; Gondon's Conversion
de Cent Cinquante Ministres Anglicans, pp. PO-
102 ; Gibbon's Bibl. Diet, of the Eng. Catholics,
vol. iv. (M.S.); Browne's Annals of the Trac-
tariar Movement, 1861, p. 100; Tablet, Decem-
ber .T 877, pp. 775, 822.] T. C.
MARSHALL, WALTER (1628-1680),
presbyterian divine, born at Bishop Wear-
mouth, Durham, 15 June 1628, was the son
of Walter Marshall, curate of that place from
1619 to 1629. At the age of eleven he was
elected a scholar of Winchester College. He
proceeded thence to New College, Oxford,
where he graduated B.A. and was elected a
fellow 1650. From 15 Dec. 1657 to 1661 he
was a fellow of Winchester (KiKBY, Win-
chester Scholars). In 1661 he was presented
to the living of Hursley, four miles from
Winchester. The patron, Richard Major,
father of Richard Cromwell's wife, was a
peaceable country squire who ' did not like
sectaries' (Cromwell's Letters), and the con-
nection between him and Marshall was soon
dissolved. He was ejected by the Act of
Uniformity in 1662, but soon after settled as
minister of an independent congregation at
Gosport.
Marshall experienced much mental disquiet
before he attained peace of mind. The works
of Baxter, which he studied deeply, produced
in him a profound melancholy. He appealed
to their author and to Dr. Thomas Goodwin
[q. v.], who replied that he took them too
* legally.' He died at Gosport, Hampshire,
shortly before August 1680. His funeral ser-
mon was preached by Samuel Tomlyns, M. A.,
of Andover. and was printed, with a dedica-
tion to Lady Anne Constantine and Mrs.
Mary Fiennes, and with an epistle to the in-
habitants of Gosport and the county of South-
ampton, dated 23 Aug. 1680.
Marshall's chief work, ' The Gospel Mystery
of Sanctification,' was not published till
1692. A short preface, signed ' N. N.,' and
dated (in the 2nd edit. 1714) 21 July 1692,
furnishes a few details of his life. A ' Re-
commendatory Letter,' by James Hervey
(1714-1758) [q.v.], dated 5 Nov. 1756, is
prefixed to the 6th edit. 1761. In his 'Theron
and Aspasio,' Hervey also speaks highly of
Marshall's work, saying that ' no man knows
better the human heart than he,' and men-
tions it as the first book after the Bible that
he would choose if banished to a desert
island. Joseph Bellamy of New England
made large quotations from 'The Gospel
Mystery ' in his ' Letters and Dialogues be-
tween Theron, Paulinus, and Aspasio,' Lon-
don, 1761, as also did Hervey in his ' Poly-
glot t,' published the same year. Marshall's
work became extremely popular, and nume-
rous editions and abridgments have been
published up to a recent date. The third
large-type edition was published at Edin-
burgh, 1887.
An elder brother, John Marshall, was
elected a scholar at Winchester in 1637, aged
Marshall
250
Marshall
twelve. He also become a fellow of New
College in 1645, and was appointed rector of
Morestead, Winchester. He died in 1670.
[Kirby's Winchester Scholars, pp. 12, 178;
Bogue and Bennett's Hist, of Dissenters, i. 454,
•which does not give the date of Marshall's death
correctly; Calamy's Baxter, Lond. 1713, ii. 347;
Woodward's Hist, of Hampshire, ii. 95, 127 ;
Hervey's Works, Edinb. 1769, passim ; registers
of Bishop Wearmouth, per Archdeacon Long.]
C. F. S.
MARSHALL, WILLIAM (fi. 1535),
reformer, printer, and translator, appears at
one time to have been clerk to Sir Richard
Broke [q. v.], chief baron of the exchequer.
He had some acquaintance with Sir Thomas
More, who is said to have made some effort
to obtain an office for him at court (BKEWEK,
Letters and Papers of Henry VIII, vol. iv.
pt. iii. App. 133). He adopted with enthu-
siasm the views of the protestant reformers,
and eagerly advocated Catherine's divorce.
He appears to have consequently secured
some interest with Anne Boleyn, and in
1535 was one of Cromwell's confidential
agents. Probably through Anne's favour he
obtained a license for printing books, and
his main occupation from about 1534 seems
to have been in preparing works for his
press (AMES, ed. Herbert, i. 371). In 1534,
when he first began literary work, he was
living in Wood Street. Writing to Crom-
well on 1 April 1534, he says : ' I send you
two books now finished of the Gift of Con-
stantine ; I think there was none ever better
set forth for defacing of the pope of Rome.
Erasmus lately wrote a work on our common
creed . . . which I will have from the
printers as soon as God sends me money and
send a couple of them bound to you. I
trust you will like the translation ; it cost
me labour and money ' (GAIEDNEK, Letters
and Papers, vol. vii.) Erasmus's work ap-
peared under the title ' Maner and Forme of
Confession ' or ' Erasmus of Confession.'
Writing again about the same date he says
he has done Constantino and Erasmus on
the Creed, and hopes to print ' De veteri et
novo Deo ' immediately after Easter, which,
together with a ' Prymer in Englysshe,' both
printed by John Byddell, appeared later on
in the year. He also borrowed 20/. from
Cromwell to enable him to publish 'The
Defence of Peace.' This appeared on 27 July
1535. It is a translation of Marsilio of
Padua's ' Defensoriurn Pacis,' written in the
fourteenth century, against the temporal
power of the pope. It was printed by Robert
Wyer, and Marshall says his object is ' to
helpe further and profyte the chrysten
com[m]enweale to the 'uttermost of my
power, namely and pryncypally in those
busynesses and troubles, whereby it is and
before this tyme hath ben unjustly molested,
vexed, and troubled by the spyrytuall and ec-
clesjastycall tyraunt.' Marshall gave twenty-
four copies to be distributed among the
monks of Charterhouse, ( of whom many-
took them saying they would read them if
the president licensed them. The third day
they sent them back, saying that the pre-
sident had commanded them so to do. One
John Rochester took one and kept it four or
five days and then burnt it, which is good
matter to lay to them when your pleasure
shall be to visit them ' (Letter to Cromwell,
October 1535 ; GAIRDNEE, ix. 523). In the
eley
[q.v.] wrote to Cromwell that 'the book
will make much business should it go forth,'
and expressed an intention of sending ' for
the printer to stop' it. Thomas Broke,
writing 11 Sept. 1535, says that 'the people
greatly murmur at it ' (ib. pp. 345, 358).
Marshall's energy appears to have involved
him in financial difficulties. Writing to
Cromwell in 1536, he says : ' The " Defence
of Peace " cost over 34/. ; though the best
book in English against the usurped (sic)
book of the Bishop of Rome, it has not sold.'
His brother Thomas, who was parson of South
Molton, Devonshire, had become bound for
the 20/. he had borrowed from Cromwell, and
proceedings were instituted against him by
John Gostwick, treasurer of the first fruits.
Marshall begged Cromwell to stay the ac-
tion at least for a season, as his brother's
house and chattels would not suffice to pay
the debt, and asked the minister to bestow
upon his brother Thomas or his son Richard
one of the preferments which he had heard
Reginald Pole [q. v.] was about to lose, ' if
but the little prebend he has in Salisbury,
IS/, a year or the little deanery of Wyn-
bourne Mynster worth 40 marks.' The re-
quest appears to have been refused. In 1542
appeared Marshall's 'An Abridgement of
Sebastian Munster's Chronicle/ printed by
Robert Wyer. The date of his death is un-
known. Marshall was married and had a
son, Richard.
Ames also attributes to Marshall the ' Chry-
stenBysshop and Counterfayte Bysshop,'n.d.,
printed by John Gough.
[Preface to the Defence of Peace, in British
Museum ; Letters and Papers of Henry VIII,
ed. Brewer, iv. iii. ed. Gairdner, passim; Ames's
Typographical Antiquities, ed. Herbert, pp. 385,
388, 397, 500 : Cat. Early Printed Books ;
Tanner's Bibl. Brit.]
A. F. P.
Marshall
251
Marshall
MARSHALL, WILLIAM (ft. 1630-
1650), the most prolific of the early English
engravers, worked throughout the reign of
Charles I. He confined himself entirely to
the illustration of books, and the portraits
and title-pages which he executed for Moseley
and other booksellers are extremely nume-
rous. Some of Marshall's plates are engraved
with miniature-like delicacy and finish, and
have a pleasing effect ; but the majority,
probably on account of the low rate of re-
muneration at which he was compelled to
work, are coarse and unsatisfactory ; the por-
traits in Fuller's l Holy State,' 1642, are par-
ticularly poor. From the monotony in the
style of his ornaments it is concluded that
Marshall worked chiefly from his own de-
signs. Among his many portraits, which
are valued on account of their scarcity and
historical interest, the best are those of
John Donne at the age of eighteen (fronti-
spiece to his ' Poems,' 1635) ; John Milton at
the age of twenty-one, with some Greek
lines by the poet, in which he sarcastically
alludes to the elderly appearance which Mar-
shall has given him ('Juvenile Poems,'
1645) ; Shakespeare (' Plays,' 1640) ; Francis
Bacon (' Advancement of Learning,' 1640) ;
Charles I on horseback ; Sir Thomas Fairfax
on horseback, after E. Bower, 1 647 ; Arch-
bishop Ussher : Nathaniel Bernard, S.T.P. ;
Charles Saltonstall (' Art of Navigation,'
1642) ; Sir Robert Stapylton (translation of
Strada's ' De Bello Belgico,' 1650) ; Joannes
Banfi ; and Bathusa Makins, governess to
Princess Elizabeth. At the Sykes sale Mar-
shall's portrait of William Alexander, earl
of Stirling (' Recreation of the Muses,' 1637)
fetched twenty guineas, and that of Mar-
garet Smith, lady Herbert (the only im-
pression known), twenty-five guineas. The
title-page to Braithwait's 'Arcadian Prin-
cess,' 1635, is perhaps the best of his plates
of that class, and the emblematical fronti-
spiece to ELK&V Bao-tXixi), 1648, the most
familiar.
[Walpole's Anecdotes of Painting ; Strutt's
Diet, of Engravers ; Dodd's Memoirs of English
Engravers, in Brit. Mus. Add. MSS. 33403.]
F. M. O'D.
MARSHALL, WILLIAM (1745-1818),
agriculturist and philologist, was baptised
on 28 July 1745 at Sinnington, in the North
Riding of Yorkshire. He himself states that
he was ' born a firmer, and that he could
trace his blood through the veins of agri-
culturists for upwards of four hundred years,'
but that, from the age of fifteen, he was
' trained to traiHc, and wandered in the ways
of commerce in a distant climate (the West
Indies) for fourteen years ; ' but after ' a violent
fit of illness ' he returned to this country,,
and in 1774 undertook the management of a
farm of three hundred acres near Croydon in
Surrey. Here he wrote his first work en-
titled ' Minutes of Agriculture made on a
Farm of three hundred acres of various soils
near Croydon . . . published as a Sketch of
the actual Business of a Farm/ London,
1778, 4to. Dr. Johnson, to whom the manu-
script was submitted, disapproved of certain
passages sanctioning wrork on Sunday in
harvest-time (BoswELL, Life of Johnson, ch.
xxxix.) These passages were subsequently
cancelled. In a note in the second edition of
the •' Minutes ' (1799, p. 70) Marshall says :
' That which was published, and is now
offered again to the public, is, in eft'ect, what
Dr. Johnson approved ; or let me put it in
the most cautious terms, that of which Dr.
Johnson did not disapprove.'
In 1779 Marshall published ' Experiments
and Observations concerning Agriculture and
the Weather,' and in 1780 he was appointed
agent in Norfolk on the landed estate of Sir
Harbord Harbord. To the ' Philosophical
Transactions' he contributed in 1783 'An
Account of the Black Canker Caterpillar
which destroys the Turnips in Norfolk/
This is quoted in Kirby and Spence's ' Ento-
mology' (1st edit. i. 186) as the only autho-
rity for information on the subject. Marshall
left Norfolk in 1784 and settled at Stafford,
where he was busily occupied in arranging
and printing his works. His ' Arbustum
Americanum, the American Grove, or an
Alphabetical Catalogue of Forest Trees and
Shrubs, natives of the American United
States,' appeared in 1785. From 1786 to
1808 he resided in Clement's Inn, London,
during the winters, and travelled during the
summers in the country.
His chief publication was ' A General Sur-
vey, from personal experience, observation,
and enquiry, of the Rural Economy of Eng-
land,' dividing the country into six agricul-
tural departments. In 1787 the first two
volumes appeared, dealing with the eastern
division (exemplified in Norfolk) ; the north-
ern (dealing with Yorkshire), followed in 2
vols. in 1788 ; the west central (treating of
Gloucestershire) in 2 vols. in 1789; the mid-
land (Leicestershire, &c.) in 2 vols. in 1790
(2nd edit. 1796) ; the western (Devonshire,
Somerset, Dorset, and Cornwall), 2 vols. 1796 ;
and the southern (Kent, Surrey, Sussex, and
Hampshire, 2 vols. 1798 ; to a second edit, of
the last, 1799, the author prefixed a sketch of
the ' Vale of London and an outline of its
Rural Economy'). Most of these valuable
works were collected by Paris in his ' Agri-
Marshall
252
Marshall
culture pratique des differentes parties de
1'Angleterre/ translated from the English, 5
vols. Paris, 1803, and reissued under the title
of ' La Maison rustique anglaise.' In the
' Rural Economy of the Midland Counties '
Marshall proposed the establishment of a
' Board of Agriculture, or more generally of
Rural Affairs,' and his proposal was carried
into effect by parliament in 1793. Afterwards
his plan of provisional surveys was adopted by
the board, and he was urged to take a part in
it, but he preferred continuing his own ' Gene-
ral Survey,1 which was completed in 12 vols.
1798, 8vo. He had previously published a
* General View of the Agriculture of the Cen-
tral Highlands of Scotland/ 1794 ; ' A Review
of the Landscape, a didactic poem,' 1795; and
' Planting and Rural Ornament,' 2 vols. 1796
(3rd edit, 1803). These were followed by a
work ' On the Appropriation and Inclosure of
Commonable and Intermixed Lands : with
the heads of a Bill for that purpose: together
with remarks on the outline of a Bill by a
Committee of the House of Lords for the
same purpose,' London, 1801, 8vo : and an-
other ' On the Landed Property of England,
an elementary and practical Treatise : con-
taining the Purchase, the Improvement, and
the Management of Landed Estates,' London,
1804, 4to. An abstract of the latter work
appeared in 1806.
In 1808 Marshall retired to his native vale
of Cleveland, Yorkshire, where he purchased
a large estate. The latter years of his life
were devoted to the composition of l A Re-
view and Complete Abstract of the Reports
to the Board of Agriculture on the several
Counties of England/ afterwards published
in a collected form, 5 vols. London, 1817,
8vo. In 1799 he had published ' Proposals
for a Rural Institute, or College of Agricul-
ture, and the other Branches of Rural Eco-
nomy.' He was raising a building at Picker-
ing for the purpose when he died (18 Sept.
1818). His monument in Pickering Church
states that ' he was indefatigable in the study
of rural economy/ and that ' he was an ex-
cellent mechanic, and had a considerable
knowledge of most branches of science,
particularly of philology, botany, and che-
mistry.'
Marshall was the first to form a collection
of words peculiar to the Yorkshire dialect.
The vocabulary appended to the ' Economy
of Yorkshire 'contains about eleven hundred
words (ROBINSON, Hist, of Whitby, p. 241).
Donaldson says that Marshall's agricultural
writings are very valuable, and that as ' a
rational observer and practical compiler he
was decidedly superior' to Aithur Young
(Agricultural Biography, p. 64).
[Biog. Diet, of Living Authors, 1816; East-
mead's Hist. Rievallensis, p. 285 ; Lowndes's
Bibl. Man. (Bolm), p. 1484 ; McCulloch's Lit. of
Pol. Economy, p. 218; Midland's Biog. Univ.
xxvii. 77; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. ix. 63; Notes
and Queries, 3rd ser. iii. 484, iv. 17 ; Nouvelle
Biog. Univ. ; Robinson's Glossarj' of Yorkshire
Words, Preface ; Watt's Bibl. Brit.] T. C.
MARSHALL, WILLIAM (1748-1833),
violinist and composer, was born at Fo-
chabers, Morayshire, on 27 Dec. 1748. For
several years he occupied the position of
house-steward and butler to the Duke of
Richmond and Gordon, who in 1790 ap-
pointed him factor on his estate. From that
year till 1817 Marshall lived on a farm of his
own at Keithmore. He died at Newfield on
29 May 1833.
He published ' Marshall's Scottish Airs,
Melodies, Strathspeys, Reels, &c.,for Piano-
forte, Violin, and Violoncello/ Edinburgh,
1821, second edition 1822; and a collection
of strathspeys and reels, with a bass for vio-
loncello or harpsichord. A second collection
of Scottish melodies, reels, and strathspeys
for pianoforte, violin, and violoncello was pub-
lished posthumously in 1847. Several of his
songs, of which ' Of a' the airts the wind can
blaw' was the most popular, were Scottish
dance tunes adapted to poetry. He is said to
have ' played his airs to the delight of all who
ever heard him.'
[Brown's Biog. Diet, of Music, p. 415; Irving' s
Book of Scotsmen, p. 336 ; Brit. Mus. Cat. of
Music.] R. F. S.
MARSHALL, WILLIAM (1806-1875),
organist and musical composer, son of Wil-
liam Marshall, a musicseller of Oxford, was
born in that city in 1806. He gained his
musical education as chorister of the Chapel
Royal under John Stafford Smith and Wil-
liam Hawes. In 1825 he was appointed
organist to Christ Church and St. John's
College, Oxford, and also for some time
officiated as organist at the church of All
Saints. He took the degree of Mus.Bac. on
7 Dec. 1826, and that of Mus.Doc. on 14 Jan.
1840.
At the instance of hisfriend, Dr. Claughton,
then professor of poetry at Oxford, and for
a long .period vicar of the parish church of
Kidderminster, Marshall was induced in 1846
to resign his Oxford post in favour of that of
organist and choir-master to St. Mary's, Kid-
derminster. In that town, which became
his headquarters for the rest of his life, he
devoted his spare time to giving instruction
in music. He is spoken of as a fine organist,
and as being specially admirable as a teacher
and conductor. On various occasions he con-
Marshall
253
Marshall
ducted the rehearsals of the Philharmonic
Society in London with great success. His
musical activity lasted throughout his life,
for he was professionally engaged in Liverpool
within a month of his death, which took place
at Handsworth, Birmingham, on 24 Aug.
1875.
His published compositions were : * Three
Canzonets,' London, 1825, and ' Cathedral
Services,' Oxford, 1847. A manuscript of
his music is preserved in the Music School at
Oxford. He was the author of ' The Art of
Heading Church Music,' Oxford, 1842. He
edited in 1829, in collaboration with Alfred
Bennett, ' A Collection of Cathedral Chants,'
and published at Oxford in 1840 « A Col-
lection of Anthems used in the Cathedral
and Collegiate Churches of England and
Wales/ to which an appendix was added in
1851 ; it reached a fourth edition in 1862.
His younger brother, CHARL ES WARD MAR-
SHALL (1808-1876), born in 1808, achieved
some success on the London stage as a tenor
singer about 1835, under the assumed name
of Manvers. In 1842 he turned his attention
to concert and oratorio singing, in which he
met with greater approbation. Some six or
eight years afterwards he withdrew from
public life, and died at Islington on 22 Feb.
1876.
[Grove's Diet, of Music, ii. 221 ; Brown's Biog.
Diet, of Music, p. 416 ; Cat. of Oxford Gra-
duates, p. 438 ; Musical World, liii. 607 ; Brit.
Mus. Catalogues.] E. F. S.
MARSHALL, WILLIAM, D.D. (1807-
1880), Scottish divine, born in the hamlet
of Meadowmore, Perthshire, early in 1807, of
poor parents, was educated at a small village
school at Tulliebelton, and afterwards at one
of the minor schools in Perth. At the age of
thirteen he matriculated at Glasgow Uni-
versity, where he spent two years, completing
his arts course at Edinburgh in 1824. Like
many other distinguished Scottish scholars,
he supported himself at college by teaching
during the recess, both at his original school
at Tulliebelton, and at a similar establish-
ment at Cottartown of Moneydie in Perth-
shire. On finishing his college studies he
entered the Divinity Hall in connection with
the united secession church in 1824, and
studied under Professor John Dick [q. v.]
of Greyfriars, Glasgow, one of the leaders of
theology among the Scottish dissenters. In
1829 he was licensed as a preacher of the
united secession church, and in the following
year was called to the charge of the congre-
gation in that communion at Coupar-Angus,
Perthshire, to which office he was ordained
on 28 Dec. 1830. In ' the ten years' conflict '
Marshall's combative nature, powerful pen,
and robust style of oratory gave him a leading
position as a champion of 'the voluntary
principle.' In 1833 he edited a monthly
magazine called * The Dissenter,' which had
a brief existence, and became secretary of
the Voluntary Church Association. He con-
tended, with the secession church, that the
church should be supported by voluntary con-
tributions, and should be entirely free from
state control. In this respect he differed both
from the established church of Scotland and
from those who ultimately formed the free
church. The leaders of the secession church
also took an active part in political affairs,
and Marshall and Dr. David King [q. v.]
roused public opinion in favour of the repeal
of the corn laws and the emancipation of
British slaves. So outspoken was Marshall
in support of the former question that in
1842 the ' Times ' called attention to one of
his speeches, and insisted that the lord advo-
cate (Rae) should prosecute him for sedition.
In 1847 Marshall was energetic in bringing
about the union of the relief and secession
churches, whose junction formed the united
presbyterian church. The semi-jubilee of his
ordination was celebrated in 1855. Ten years
later he was chosen moderator of the united
presbyterian synod, the highest dignity that
his co-religionists could confer upon him. In
June 1865 the degree of D.D. was conferred
upon Marshall by the university of New
York, and in the following month the same
honour was awarded him by the university of
Hamilton, Canada. On 29 Oct. 1872 he was
presented withl,500/., contributed by mem-
bers of his own and other denominations.
Severe illness prostrated him during this year,
and in 1873 he consented to the appointment
of a colleague, devoting his leisure to literary
pursuits. He continued in the pastorate of the
united presbyterian church at Coupar-Angus,
his first charge, till his death,which took place
suddenly on 22 Aug. 1880.
Marshall's historic works preserve his fame,
but his brilliance as a controversialist consti-
tutes his main title to remembrance. His
publications were : 1. ' The Dissenter,' twelve
monthly numbers, January-December 1833,
published in Perth. 2. ' the Old Testament
Argument for Ecclesiastical Establishments
considered,' Perth, 1834. 3. ' The Principles
of the Westminster Standards Persecuting,'
Edinburgh, 1873. 4. < Men of Mark in British
Church History,' 1875, Edinburgh. 5. ' His-
toric Scenes in Forfarshire,' 1875, Edinburgh.
6. ' The Story of Cranmer, Archbishop of
Canterbury,' 1876, Edinburgh. 7. * Historic
Scenes in Perthshire,' 1880, Edinburgh. Arti-
cles on ' Historic Scenes in Fifeshire ' were in
Marsham
254
Marshe
course of publication in the i Dundee Weekly
News ' at the time of Marshall's death. Mar-
shall Avrote the ' Memoir of Dr. Young of
Perth' (his father-in-law), prefixed to a
volume of Young's sermons (1858).
[Brit. Mus. Cat. ; Dundee Advertiser, 25 Aug.
1880; McKelvie's Annals of the United Presby-
terian Church, p. 609 : private information.]
A. H. M.
MARSHAM, SIR JOHN (1602-1685),
•writer on chronology, born on 23 Aug. 1602,
was second son of Thomas Marsham, alder-
man of London, by Magdalen, daughter of
Richard Springham, merchant, of London.
After attending Westminster School he ma-
triculated at St. John's College, Oxford, on
22 Oct. 1619, and graduated B.A. on 17 Feb.
1622-3, M.A. on 5 July 1625 (FOSTER,
Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714, iii. 975). He
spent the winter of 1625 in Paris. In 1626
and 1627 he travelled in France, Italy, and
Germany, and then returned to London,
where he became a member of the Middle
Temple (1627). In 1629 he went through
Holland and Gelderland to the siege of Bois-
le-Duc, and thence by Flushing to Boulogne
and Paris in the retinue of Sir Thomas
Edmondes [q. v.], ambassador extraordinary
at the court of Louis XIII. Marsham was
made one of the six clerks in chancery on
15 Feb. 1637-8 (HARDY, Catalogue, p. 109).
Upon the breaking out of the civil war he
followed the king to Oxford, and was con-
sequently deprived of his place by the par-
liament. After the surrender of Oxford he
returned to London (1646), and having com-
pounded for his real estate for 356/. 6s. 2d.,
he lived in studious retirement at his seat of
Whom Place, in the parish of Cuxton, Kent.
In 1660 he was returned M.P. for Rochester,
was restored to his place in chancery, and
was knighted. On 12 Aug. 1663 he was
created a baronet. He was allowed to hand
over his clerkship to his son Robert on
20 Oct. 1680 (ib. p. 111). Marsham died at
Bushey Hall, Hertfordshire, on 25 May 1685,
and was buried in Cuxton Church. By Eliza-
beth (1612-1689), daughter of Sir William
Hammond of St. Albans in Nonington,
Kent, he had two sons, John and Robert,
and a daughter Elizabeth.
The eldest son, John, who inherited his
father's valuable library, commenced a his-
tory of England, but did not publish any
part of it, and compiled an historical list of
all the boroughs in England. His only son,
John, the third baronet, died unmarried in
1696. Robert, the younger son of the first
baronet, had, by the gift of his father, a
cabinet of Greek medals, and was also
learned and studious. In July 1681, being
then seated at Bushey Hall, Hertfordshire,
he was knighted. He served in three par-
liaments for Maidstone in the reigns of Wil-
liam and Anne. Upon the death of his
nephew John in 1696 he became fourth
baronet, and dying in 1703 was succeeded by
his son Robert (d. 1724), who was created,
on 25 June 1716, Lord Romney in Kent.
Marsham had a great reputation in his day
for his extensive knowledge of history, chro-
nology, and languages. According to AVotton,
Marsham was the first who made the Egyp-
tian antiquities intelligible. Hallam also
commends his work. He wrote 'Diatriba
Chronologica,' 4to, London, 1649, a disserta-
tion in which he examines succinctly the
principal difficulties that occur in the chro-
nology of the Old Testament. Most of it
Was afterwards inserted in his more elabo-
rate ' Chronicus Canon /Egypticus, Ebraicus,
Graecus, et disquisitiones,' fol. London, 1672,
a beautifully printed book (other editions,
4to, Leipzig, 1676, and 4to, Franeker, 1699,
but both inaccurate). He wrote also the
preface to the first volume of Dodsworth
and Dugdale's 'Monasticon Anglicanum '
(1655), which is entitled ' Iiponv\aiov Jo-
hannis Marshami : ' and left unfinished ' Ca-
nonis Chronici liber quintus : sive Imperium
Persicum,' ' De Provinciis et Legionibus Ro-
manis,"De re nummaria,' and other treatises.
His portrait by R. White is prefixed to
his ' Chronicus Canon.' An original paint-
ing of him is in the possession of the Earl of
Romney, but the artist is unknown.
[Wood's Athense Oxon. (Bliss), iv. 172-4 ;
Collins's Peerage, 1812, v. 483; Biog. Brit.;
Granger's Biog. Hist, of Engl. 2nd edit. iv. 68 ;
Cal. of Proc. of Committee for Compounding,
pt. ii. p. 1439.] G. G.
MARSHAM, THOMAS (d. 1819), en-
tomologist, became a fellow of the Linnean
Society in March 1788, and was elected se-
cretary the same year. He continued to
hold this office till 1798, when he was elected
treasurer, which post he resigned in May
1816. He died on 26 Nov. 1819. Marsh-
man began a work upon British insects, under
the title of ' Entomologica Britannica.' Of
this, however, only vol. i. ' Coleoptera Bri-
tannica,' 8vo, London, 1 802, appeared. Nine
papers on various entomological subjects were
read by him before the Linnean Society, and
published in their ' Transactions.'
[Information kindly supplied by J. E. Harting,
assist, sec. Linn. Soc. ; Gent. Mag. 1819, pt. ii.
p. 569 ; Roy. Soc. List of Papers.] B. B. W.
MARSHE, GEORGE (1515-1555), pro-
testant martyr. [See MARSH.]
Marshman
255
Marshman
MARSHMAN, JOHN CLARK (1794-
1877), author of the ' History of India,' eldest
son of Joshua Marshman [q. v.] the mission-
ary, was born in August 1794. He accom-
panied his father to Serampur in 1800, and
from 1812 directed his father's religious un-
dertakings. For twenty years he held the
position of a secular bishop, providing for a
great body of missionaries, catechists, and
native Christians, collecting for them large
sums of money, while living, like his col-
leagues, on 200/. a year. He at last surren-
dered the mission into the hands of the
baptists, and thenceforth betook himself to
secular work. He started a paper-mill, the
only one in India ; founded with his father
the first paper in Bengali, the 'Sumachar
Durpun,' on 31 May 1818 ; established, also
with his father, the first English weekly,
the ' Friend of India ' (since published at
Calcutta) in 1821 ; published a series of law
books, one of which, the ' Guide to the Civil
Law,' was for years the civil code of India,
and was probably the most profitable law
book ever published. He also started a Chris-
tian colony on a tract of land purchased
in the Sunderbunds. All his undertakings
except the last succeeded, and the profits
were largely devoted to promoting education,
which he regarded as the needful forerunner
of Christianity. He had the sympathy of the
king of Denmark, to whom Serampur then
belonged, and the king's influence prevented
the suppression of his newspaper, which
offended the local officials by its plain speak-
ing. He expended 30,000/. on the Seram-
pur College for the education of natives, a
college still working with great success. Un-
willingly he accepted the place of official
Bengali translator to the government, and
henceforth was abused daily in the native
newspapers as ' the hireling of the govern-
ment.' The salary, 1,OOOZ. a year, he paid
away in farthering the cause of education.
He resigned his post and returned to Eng-
land in 1852.
Marshman was an earnest student of In-
dian history. From his pen came the first,
and for years the only, history of Bengal, and
he was long engaged on the ' History of
India,' which he finished and published after
his return to England. His reading was very
wide, and he was a distinguished oriental
scholar. He studied Chinese, knew all the
great Sanscrit poems, and gave much at-
tention to Persian. In England, however,
he was not recognised. He was refused a
seat^in the Indian council, and though his
services to education were, at the instigation
of Lord Lawrence, tardily recognised by the
grant of the Star of India in 1868, he had
to seek occupation as chairman of the com-
mittee of audit of the East India railway.
He made three unsuccessful attempts to ob-
tain a seat in parliament, for Ipswich in
1857, Harwich in 1859, and Marylebone in
1861. He died at Redcliflfe Square North,
Kensington, London, 8 July 1877.
Marshman wrote : 1. ' Reply of J. C. Marsh-
man to the Attack of J. S. Buckingham on the
Serampore Missionaries,' 1826. 2. ' A Dic-
tionary of the Bengalee Language, abridged
from Dr. William Carey's " Dictionary," ' by
J. C. Marshman, vol. i., Bengalee and English;
vol. ii., English and Bengalee, by J.C. Marsh-
man, 1827-8 ; 3rd edit. 1864-7. 3. ' Guide
Book for Moonsiffs, Sudder Ameens, and
Principal Sudder Ameens, containing all
the Rules necessary for the conduct of Suits
in their Courts,' 1832. 4. ' Guide to Revenue
Regulations of the Presidencies of Bengal
and Agra,' 1835, 2 vols. 5. ' The History of
India from Remote Antiquity to the Acces-
sion of the Mogul Dynasty,' 1842 ; 5th edit.
1860. 6. ' Marshman's Guide to the Civil
Law of the Presidency of Fort William,'
translated into Urdu by J. J. Moore, 1845-6
2 vols. ; 2nd edit. 1848.
Outline of the
History of Bengal;' 5th edit. 1844. 8. 'His-
tory of Bengal from the Accession of Suraj-
ad-dowla to the Administration of Lord W.
Bentinck inclusive,' translated into Bengali,
1848. 9. ' The Darogah's Manual, compris-
ing also the Duties of Landholders in con-
nection with the Police,' 1850. 10. ' How
Vv^ars arise in India ; Observations on Mr.
Cobden's Pamphlet entitled " The Origin of
the Burmese War," '1853. 11. 'Letter to
J. Bright, Esq., M.P., relative to the Debates
on the India Question,' 1853; 2nd edit.
1853. 12. ' The Life and Times of Carey,
Marshman, and Ward, embracing the His-
tory of the Serampore Mission,' 1859, 2 vols.
13. ' Memoirs of Major-General Sir H. Have-
lock,' 1860 ; 3rd edit. 1867. 14. < The His-
tory of India from the Earliest Period to
the close of the Eighteenth Century,' 1863,
pt. i. only. 15. 'The History of India from
the Earliest Period to the Close of Lord
Dalhousie's Administration,' 1863-7, 3 vols. ;
2nd edit. 1867 ; an abridgment appeared in
1876 (2nd edit. 1880; 3rd edit,, bringing the
work to 1891, ' by a relative/ 1893).
[Times. 10 July 1877, p. 4; Illustr. Lond. News,
28 July 1877, p. 93, with portrait; Journ.
Eoyal Asiatic Soc. 1878, 8vo, vol. x. Ann. Rep.
pp. xi-xii ; Hunter's Gazetteer of India, art.
'Serampur;' Ann. Register, 1877, p. 154 ; Law
Times, 1877, Ixiii. 201.] G. C. B.
MARSHMAN, JOSHUA (1768-1837),
orientalist and missionary, son of John
Marshman, a weaver, said to be descended
Marshman
256
Marston
from an officer in the parliamentary army,
and Mary Couzener, who was sprung from
a Huguenot stock, was born at Westbury
Leigh, Wiltshire, where his father lived, on
20 April 1768. After some scanty teaching
at the village school, where one Coggeshall
ruled, he was apprenticed at fifteen to Cater,
a London bookseller and a native of West-
bury Leigh, but at the end of five months
came back to assist his father at weaving.
Both in London and at home he read omni-
vorously, mastering, it is said, over five hun-
dred volumes before he was eighteen. He
usually had a book before him on the loom.
Weary of weaving, he became in 1794
master of the baptist school at Broadmead,
Bristol, at the same time studying classics
in the Bristol academy. The accounts which
he read of the labours of William Carey
(1761-1834) [q. v.] in India led him to offer
himself to the Baptist Missionary Society, and
in company with William Ward and two
others he sailed from Portsmouth for India
on 29 May 1799, arriving at Serampur, where
Carey soon joined them, on 13 Oct. The East
India Company not allowing missionaries
into their territory, they remained here under
Danish protection, living in common, trans-
lating the Bible into various languages, and
not only preaching and teaching in Seram-
pur, but itinerating through the surrounding
country. In a few years they had established
several stations, and had rendered the scrip-
tures, in whole or in part, into Bengali,
Oriya, Sanscrit, Telugu, Punjabi, Hindustani,
DfcU0l*LAVf -LG-LU.tiU.jJ. Ui-LLltt WAj J.JU J.J.J. Vi. U.U I/ W/J-J-A^
Mahratti, Hindi, Sikh, and other languages,
Marshman taking a foremost part in this work.
In 1811 he received the degree of D.D. from
Brown University, U.S. In 1818, in con-
junction with his son and the other mission-
aries, he established the first newspaper ever
printed in any Eastern language, the t Su-
machar Durpun, or Mirror of News,' and in
the same year commenced the publication of
the ' Friend of India,' a monthly magazine.
Marshman now drew up the prospectus of a
missionary 'college for the instruction of
Asiatic Christian and other youth in Eastern
literature and European science,' which was
built at Serampur on the banks of the Hugli
at a cost of 1 5,0007. In 1820 he started the
' Quarterly Friend of India.' In the same
year a controversy with Rammohun Roy on
the doctrine of the atonement much occupied
him. In 1827 the connection between the
Baptist Missionary Society and the Seram-
pur missionaries was severed owing to dif-
ferences as to administration, and a pain-
ful and protracted controversy took place,
Marshman acting as representative of the mis-
sionaries. Like Carey, he suffered at times
Tom melancholia. On 5 Dec. 1837 he died
at Serampur, and on the 6th was buried in
the mission cemetery.
Marshman was undoubtedly one of the
ablest orientalists and most earnest mis-
sionaries that laboured in India. In addi-
tion to the works mentioned above he
published : 1. ' The Works of Confucius, con-
taining the Original Text, with a Translation
and a preliminary Dissertation on the Lan-
guage of China,' Serampur, 1809. 2. <A
Dissertation on the Characters and Sounds
of the Chinese Language,' Serampur, 1809.
3. 'Clavis Sinica, or Elements of Chinese
Grammar, with an Appendix containing the
Ta-Hyoth of Confucius, with a Translation/
Serampur, 1814, towards the expense of pub-
lishing which government granted 1,0007.
4. A Chinese version of the Bible, the first
complete edition printed in that language,
and the first Chinese book printed from move-
able metal types. This work cost him four-
teen years' labour. He also assisted Carey in
the preparation of his Sanscrit grammar.
By his marriage in 1791 to Hannah Shep-
herd he had twelve children, six of whom
died in infancy. His son John Clark Marsh-
man is noticed separately. His youngest
daughter married Sir Henry Havelock.
[Life and Times of the Serampore Mission-
aries, by John C. Marshman, 2 vols. 1859 ;
Carey, Marshman, and Ward, an abridgment of
above, 1864.] T. H.
MARSTON, BAEONS. [See BOYLE,
CHAELES, first BAEON, 1676-1731; BOYLE,
JOHN, second BAEON, 1707-1762.]
MARSTON, JOHN (1575 P-1634), dra-
matist and divine, born about 1575 (probably
at Coventry), belonged to the old Shropshire
family of Marstons. His father, John Mars-
ton, sometime lecturer of the Middle Temple,
third son of Ralph Marston of Gay ton (or
Heyton), Shropshire, married Maria, daughter
of Andrew Guarsi, an Italian surgeon who
had settled in London. On 4 Feb. 1591-2
1 John Marston, aged 16, a gentleman's son,
of co. Warwick,' was matriculated at Brase-
nose College, Oxford. This John Marston,
who was admitted B. A. on 0 Feb. 1593-4 as
the ' eldest son of an esquire,' is clearly the
dramatist, whom Wood wrongly identified
with a John Marston, or Marson, of Corpus.
From a passage in the elder Marston's will,
proved in 1599, it may be gathered that the
dramatist was trained for the law, but found
legal studies distasteful. In 1598 he had
published some satires, and in the following
year he was writing for the stage. He seems
to have abandoned play- writing about 1607,
but the date at which he took holy orders is
Marston
257
Marston
not known. On 10 Oct. 1616 he was pre-
sented to the living of Christchurch, Hamp-
shire, which he resigned (assumably from ill-
health) on 13 Sept. 1631. In 1633 a collec-
tive edition of his plays was issued by the
publisher, William Sheares, who, in a dedica-
tory address to Lady Elizabeth Carey, vis-
countess Falkland, speaks of the author as
' in his autumn and declining age,' and ' far
distant from this place.' On 25 June 1634
Marston died in Aldermanbury parish, Lon-
don, and on the following day he was buried
in the Temple Church beside his father. The
gravestone was inscribed ' Oblivion! sacrum/
and it is curious to note that his early satire,
* The Scourge of Villainy ' (burned by archi-
episcopal order in 1599), was dedicated ' To
everlasting Oblivion.' Marston's will was
proved on 9 July 1634 by his widow, who
was buried by his side on 4 July 1657.
She was a daughter of the Rev. William
Wilkes, chaplain to James I, and rector of
St. Martin's, Wiltshire. Ben Jonson told
Drummond of Hawthornden that l Marston
wrote his father-in-law's preachings and his
father-in-law his comedies,' pleasantly con-
trasting the playwright's asperity with the
preacher's urbanity.
Marston's first work was ' The Metamor-
phosis of Pigmalion's Image. And certain
Satyres,' 8vo, entered in the Stationers'
register 27 May 1 598, and issued anonymously
in the same year. The dedicatory verses
' To the World's Mighty Monarch, Good
Opinion,' are subscribed < W. K.,' i.e. W. Kin-
sayder, a pseudonym assumed by Marston.
4 The Scourge of Villanie. Three Bookes of
Satyres,' 8vo, appeared later in 1598, and was
republished with additions in 1599. ' Pig-
malion's Image,' written in the metre of
* Venus and Adonis,' is a somewhat licentious
poem. Marston, in the t Scourge of Villainie '
(sat. vi.), pretends that it was written with
the object of throwing discredit on amatory
poetry, but the Archbishop of Canterbury in
1599 ordered both it and 'Pigmalion' to be
burned (see the ' Order for Conflagration '
cited in Notes and Queries, 3rd ser. xii. 436).
It was republished in 1613 and 1628 in a
volume containing ' Alcilia ' and ' Amos and
Laura.' The satires are vigorous, but rough
and obscure. Among the persons attacked
was Joseph Hall [q. v.], who had assailed
Marston in ' Virgidemiae.' A certain ' W. I.,'
in ' The Whipping of the Satire,' 1601, com-
mented severely on Marston's satires, and in
the same year an anonymous rhymester is-
sued 'TheWhipper of the Satire' in Marston's
defence. Meres, in ' Palladis Tamia,' 1598,
mentions Marston among leading English
satirists ; John Weever, in his ' Epigrams,'
VOL. xxxvi.
1599, joins him, with Ben Jonson ; and Charles
Fitzgeoffrey, in 'Affaniae,' 1601, has some
Latin verses in his praise. The best criticism
on Marston's satires is in ' TheReturne from
Parnassus.'
Henslowe records in his ' Diary,' 28 Sept.
1599, that he lent ' unto Mr. Maxton, the
new poete, the sum of forty shillings.' The
name ' Maxton ' is corrected by another hand
to 'Mastone/ The entry plainly refers to
Marston, but he is not mentioned again in
the ' Diary.' In 1602 came from the press
the ' History of Antonio and Mellida. The
First Part,' 4to, and < Antonio's Revenge.
The Second Part,' 4to, both acted by the
Children of Paul's. These plays had been
entered in the ' Stationers' Register ' on
24 Oct. 1601, and in the same year had been
held up to ridicule by Ben Jonson in the
'Poetaster.' The writing is uneven ; detached
scenes are memorable, but there is an in-
tolerable quantity of fustian. Frequently
we are reminded of Seneca's tragedies, which
Marston had closely studied. The ' Malcon-
tent,' 1604, 4to, reissued in the same year,
with additions by Webster, is more skilfully
constructed, and shows few traces of the bar-
barous diction that disfigured ( Antonio and
Mellida.' It was dedicated to Ben Jonson
[q. v.], who told Drummond of Hawthornden
that he had many quarrels with Marston,
' beat him and took his pistol from him, wrote
his "Poetaster" on him; the beginning of
them were that Marston represented him on
the stage in his youth given to venery.' The
original quarrel began about 1598. They
had been reconciled in 1604, but other quar-
rels followed. In 1605 Marston prefixed
complimentary verses to Jonson's ' Sejanus,'
and in the same year was published ' East-
ward Ho,' 4to, an excellent comedy of city
life, written by Jonson and Marston in con-
junction with Chapman. Passages in * East-
ward Ho ' containing satirical reflections on
the Scots, and particularly glancing at Sir
James Murray, gave offence. The authors
were sent to prison, but were quickly re-
leased. Hogarth is said to have drawn the
plan of his prints, ' The Industrious and Idle
Prentice,' from 'Eastward Ho,' which was
revived at Drury Lane on lord mayor's day
1751, under the title of ' The Prentices,' and
in 1775 as ' Old City Manners.' The spirited
comedy, ' The Dutch Courtezan,' 1605, 4to,
originally produced by the Children's com-
pany at Blackfriars, and revived by Betterton
in 1680 under the title of ' The Revenge, or
a Match in Newgate,' shows Marston at his
best. ' Parasitaster, or the Fawne,' 1606,
4to, an entertaining comedy (partly founded
on Boccaccio's ' Tales,' No. 3 of Day iii.), was
s
Marston
258
Marston
followed in the same year by a blood-curdling
tragedy, the ' Wonder of Women, or the
Tragedie of Sophonisba,' 4to. ' What you
will,' a comedy, 1607, 4to, contains some sar-
castic allusions to Ben Jonson. 'The In-
satiate Countess/ a tragedy, was published
in 1613, 4to, with Marston's name on the
title-page. It was reprinted in 1631, and in
most copies of that edition Marston's name is
found ; but in one copy (belonging to the
Duke of Devonshire) of ed. 1631 the author-
ship is assigned to the actor, William Bark-
steed, and the ' Insatiate Countess ' was not
included in the 1633 collective edition of
Marston's plays. A couple of lines from this
tragedy are found in Barksteed's 'Myrrha,'
1607 ; and there are many passages of grace-
ful poetry that bear no resemblance to Mars-
ton's authentic writings. The explanation
may be that Marston, when he entered the
church, left this work unfinished, and that
it was afterwards taken in hand by Bark-
steed. It is to be regretted that the text of
the * Insatiate Countess,' which has much
poetry and passion, is frequently corrupt and
mutilated. Plot and underplot are taken
from the fourth and fifteenth ' Tales ' of Ban-
dello, pt. i. ; both tales are given in Painter's
'Palace of Pleasure,' Nos. 24 and 26.
In two indifferent anonymous comedies,
' Histriomastix,' 1610, and 'Jack Drum's
Entertainment,' 1616, Marston's hand is
plainly distinguishable. His share in the
former may be slight, but for the latter
(written about 1600) he was largely re-
sponsible. Among ' Divers Poetical Essays,'
appended to Robert Chester's ' Love's Martyr,'
1601, is a poem by Marston. He also wrote
some Latin speeches (Royal MSS., 18 A,
xxxi. Brit. Mus.) on the occasion of the visit
of the king of Denmark to James I in 1606 ;
and an entertainment (Bridgewater House
MS.) in honour of a visit paid by the Dowager-
countess of Derby to her son-in-law and
daughter, Lord and Lady Huntingdon, at
Ashby. ' The Mountebank's Masque ' (first
printed in NICHOLS'S Progresses of James /,
iii. 466), performed at court in February
1616-17, was assigned by Collier on insuf-
ficient authority to Marston. Some of the
songs are much in Campion's manner. Por-
tions of the masque are found in Quarles's
' Virgin Widow,' 1649. Collier, in « Memoirs
of Edward Alleyn ' (p. 154), prints a letter
of Marston to Henslowe, but Warner (Cat.
of Dulwich MSS., p. 49) shows it to be a
forgery. The letter of < John Marston ' to
Lord Kimbolton, printed in Collier's ' Shake-
speare,' ed. 1858, i. 179, was written in 1641
— seven^ years after the dramatist's death.
A wearisome manuscript poem, ' The New
Metamorphosis . . . Written by J. M., Gent.,
1600 ' (Addit. MSS. 14824-6), of some thirty
thousand linos, has been uncritically assigned
to Marston. A mot of Marston is recorded
in Manningham's ' Diary ' under date 21 Nov.
1602, and in Ashmole MS. 36-7 is preserved
a couplet by Marston on George Villiers,
duke of Buckingham, ' made some few months
before he was murthered.'
Marston's works were collected in 1856,
3 vols. 8vo, by J. 0. Halliwell ; and by the
present writer in 1887, 3 vols. 8vo. The
satires and poems, 2 vols. 4to, are included
in Grosart's * Occasional Issues.'
[Memoirs by Halliwell, Grrosart, and Bullen ;
Wood's Athense, ed. Bliss, iv. 762 ; Painter's
Palace of Pleasure, ed. Jacobs, i. Ixxx, Ixxxiii,
Ixxxviii-ix ; Fleay's Biog. Chron. of English
Drama; art. by A. C. Swinburne, Nineteenth
Century, October 1888; K. Deighton's Marston's
Works, Conjectural Readings, 1893.] A. H. B.
MARSTON, JOHN WESTL AND (1819-
1890), dramatic poet, born at Boston, Lin-
colnshire, on 30 Jan. 1819, was son of the
Rev. Stephen Marston, minister of a baptist
congregation in the town. In 1834 he was
articled to his maternal uncle, a London soli-
citor ; but although he was not inattentive
to the duties of the office, and obtained a
fair knowledge of law, literature and the
theatre had much greater attractions for him.
His evenings were devoted to the theatre, and
becoming acquainted with Heraud, Francis
Barham, and other members of the mystical
group which at that time gathered around
James Pierrepont Greaves [q. v.], he contri-
buted to Heraud's magazine ' The Sunbeam/
and upon obtaining release from his articles,
himself became editor of a mystical periodical
entitled ' The Psyche.' The school had re-
markable affinities with the contemporary,
but entirely independent, movement of New
England transcendentalism, but was in com-
parison a very feeble growth. Among its
chief supporters were some wealthy ladies
near Cheltenham, always ready to equip mis-
sionaries in the cause, and on their liberality
Marston, who had given up the profession of
law without fully adopting the profession
of literature, for a time depended. Through
them he made the acquaintance of Eleanor
Jane Potts, eldest daughter of the proprietor
of ' Saunders's News Letter,' who had re-
tired to Cheltenham. She was not, as has
been stated, a member of the Earl of Mayo's
family. A warm and durable attachment on
both sides was the consequence, which re-
sulted in marriage in May 1840, notwith-
standing the strongest opposition on the part
of the lady's family. Marston idealised and
inverted his love story in his first play, the
Marston
259
Marston
'Patrician's Daughter' (1841, 8vo), per-
formed in December 184:2. Being brought
out by Macready, and accompanied with a
prologue by Dickens, this drama, though not
an entire success on the stage, obtained a
notoriety not altogether gratifying to the
author, who would have wished his name
to be more intimately associated with his
maturer productions. It represents a mis-
sion to which he for some time devoted
himself — the elevation of ordinary nine-
teenth-century life to a pitch of feeling at
which heroic blank verse seems the only
adequate dramatic vehicle. The ' Patrician's
Daughter' has much literary merit, but the
unreasonable, not to say revolting, conduct
of the hero must always prevent its being
a favourite play. Marston had already pro-
duced a little volume entitled ' Gerald, a
Dramatic Poem, and other Poems' (1842,
12mo), respectable, like everything he wrote,
but betraying much less influence from the
muse than from his friend the author of
' Festus.'
Bulwer and Knowles had ceased to write,
and for many years Marston was almost the
only acted dramatist who wrought with any
elevation of purpose. ' The Heart and the
World' (1847) was a failure, but in 1849
Marston, laying his theories aside for a time,
appeared with an historical drama, * Strath-
more,' which obtained great success, and
which he himself regarded as his best work.
It has fine literary qualities, although the
author's inability to think himself into the
age he exhibits constitutes a grave defect.
The same may be said of Philip of France
'and ' Marie de Meranie' (1850), 'a stirring
tragedy, of which the verse has an appro-
priate martial ring,' and in which Helen Fau-
cit produced a great impression. It is based
to some extent on G. P. 11. James's novel
1 Philip Augustus.' In the interim (1852)
had appeared ' Anne Blake,' another domestic
drama, clever, but marred by such situations
and denouements as only occur on the stage.
In 'A Life's Hansom' (1857) the domestic
and historical elements are in some measure
blended, the action being laid at the revolu-
tion of 1688. Such a piece might be easily
produced by a man of Marston's literary
ability, but his next tragi-comedy, l A Hard
Struggle' (1858), required genuine feeling in
the author and great command over the re-
sources of the stage. Being written in prose,
it produces a greater impression of reality
than his more ambitious efforts; it drew
tears and enthusiastic praise from Dickens,
and obtained a greater success than any of
his pieces, owing in part to the powerful
acting of Dillon.
After his marriage Marston lived entirely
in London, except for occasional visits to
France and short lecturing tours in Scotland
and Lancashire. He had become well known
in London literary society, especially to
Dickens and his circle, and had taken a part
in Bulwer's comedy of ' Not so bad as we
seem,' acted for the benefit of the Guild of
Literature and Art. About the same time a
tragedy on the history of Montezurna, which
would have afforded ample scope for scenic
display, was written for and purchased by
Charles Kean, but never produced. In 1837
Marston undertook the editorship of the
' National Magazine ' in conjunction with
John Saunders. The early numbers had
excellent contributions from Sydney Dobell,
Mrs. Crowe, and other writers of mark, and
illustrations after young artists of genius
like Arthur Hughes and W. L. Windus, and
with adequate capital the enterprise would
probably have succeeded. Relinquishing it,
and also renouncing vain attempts in fiction,
for which, strangely enough, he did not ap-
pear to possess the slightest qualification,
Marston returned to the theatre, and pro-
duced successively f The Wife's Portrait '
(1862) and 'Pure Gold' (1863), prose dramas
of little account; 'Donna Diana' (1863),
the best of all his plays, but mainly taken
from Moreto's masterpiece, ' El Desden con
el Desden ; ' and ' The Favourite of Fortune '
(1866), a play of sufficient merit to have
kept the stage if it had not been expressly
written for an actor of such marked indi-
viduality as Sothern. It achieved a con-
spicuous success upon its production. The
same remark applies to 'A Hero of Ro-
mance,' adapted from Octave Feuillet in
1867, and 'Life for Life' (1869), written
for Miss Neilson. ' Broken Spells ' followed in
1873, but with his last play, ' Under Fire '
(1885), he experienced a mortifying failure.
The piece was the weakest he ever wrote,
and he had entirely lost touch with the
time.
From about 1863 Marston contributed
much poetical criticism to the 'Athenaeum.'
The celebrated review of ' Atalanta in Caly-
don ' was written by him. Criticism, indeed,
seemed rather his forte than original compo-
sition. His theoretical knowledge of the
histrionic art was also profound; but though
he showed little disposition to cultivate it
practically, he was an excellent mimic, and
Miss Neilson, like many other actors and
actresses, owed much'to his tuition. No one
judged an actor more accurately, and the
admonitions of few were more valuable. He
proved his power as a critic of acting in
his ' Our Recent Actors : Recollections of
s2 .
Marston
260
Marston
late distinguished Performers of both Sexes,
2 vols. 1888.
From 1860 to about 1874 Marston's cir-
cumstances were prosperous, and his house
near the Regent's Park was a favourite
meeting-place for poets, actors, and literary
men. The latter years of his life were
clouded by calamity, especially the succes-
sive deaths of his wife in 1870, of his two
daught ers, Eleanor, wife of Arthur O'Shaugh-
nessy [q. v.], in February 1879, and Cicely
in July 1878, and of his gifted and only son,
Philip Bourke Marston [q. v.] His circum-
stances also became much impaired ; but his
friend Mr. Henry Irving generously organised
(1 June 1887) a special performance of ' Wer-
ner ' for his benefit at the Lyceum Theatre.
The full receipts, amounting to 928/. 16s.,
were paid to Marston ; all the expenses being
borne by Mr. Irving. Marston died at his
lodgings in the Euston Road, 5 Jan. 1890,
after a long illness, and was interred with
his wife and children in Highgate cemetery.
Marston's great title to distinction is that
of having long been the chief upholder of
the poetical drama on the English stage.
His talents, indeed, were unequal to so ar-
duous a task, but the mere fact of his having
undertaken it singles him from the crowd.
Regarded merely as a dramatist, he is en-
titled to great praise for the elegance of his
diction, the elevation of his sentiments, and
the careful construction of his plots ; but
his perception of individual character is
weak, and such effect as he produces is often
obtained by unreal exaggeration. None of
his plays, unless ' A Hard Struggle ' be an
exception, have sufficient vitality to keep
the stage. As the anecdotic historian of the
stage he has an honourable and exceptional
place ; and some of his minor poems, especi-
ally the verses on the Balaklava charge and
a few sonnets, are very happy inspirations.
He stood higher as a critic than as a poet,
but his efforts in this field were of necessity
too ephemeral to secure an abiding reputa-
tion. As a man he was somewhat enigma-
tical; his fluency and bonhomie concealed
a deep reserve, which itself sometimes ap-
peared but the veil of irresolution; he
seemed to oscillate between the mystic and
the man of the world; and, though he was
entirely unassuming, something theatrical
seemed to cling to all he said and did. In
1863 he received the degree of LL.D. from
the university of Glasgow. A collection of
his dramatic works, with an appendix of
poems, was edited by himself in 1876.
' Montezuma,' ' At Bay,' and 'Charlotte Cor-
day' remain in manuscript. He contributed
articles to vols. vi. and vii. of this Dictionary.
[Athenaeum, January 1890; Powell's Living
Authors of England ; Home's Spirit of the
Age; H. E. Clarke in Miles's Poets and Poetry
of the Century; Men of the Time; personal
knowledge.] ' K. G.
MARSTON, PHILIP BOURKE (1850-
1887), poet, son of John Westland Marston
[q. v.], was born in London 13 Aug. 1850.
Philip James Bailey and Dinah Maria Mu-
lock were his sponsors, and the most popular
of the latter s short poems, 'Philip, my King/
is addressed to him. When only three years
old he experienced the irreparable misfor-
tune of loss of sight, occasioned by the in-
judicious administration of belladonna as a
prophylactic against scarlet fever, aggra-
vated, it was thought, by an accidental blow.
The privation of vision was not for many
years so complete as to prevent him from
seeing, in his own words, 'the tree-boughs
waving in the wind, the pageant of sunset in
the west, and the glimmer of a fire upon the
hearth;' and this dim, imperfect perception
must have been more stimulating to the
imagination than a condition of either perfect
sight or total blindness. He indulged, like
Hartley Coleridge, in a consecutive series of
imaginary adventures and in the reveries
called up by music, for which he exhibited
the usual fondness of the blind. The in-
evitable effect was to excite the ideal side
of a powerful mind into premature and ex-
cessive activity while discouraging reflection
and mental discipline, to which he remained
a stranger all his life. His extraordinary
gifts of verbal expression and melody were
soon manifested in poems of remarkable
merit for his years, and displaying a power
of delineating the aspects of nature which,
his affliction considered, seemed almost in-
comprehensible. These efforts met full re-
cognition from the brilliant literary circle
then gathered around his father, and he was
intensely happy for a time in the affection
of Mary Nesbit, a young lady of great
personal and other attractions. The death
of his betrothed from rapid consumption, in
November 1871, absolutely prostrated him,
and was the precursor of a series of calami-
ties which might well excuse the morbid ele-
ment in his views of life and nature. In 1874
a kindred genius and most faithful friend,
Oliver Madox Brown [q. v.], died after a
short and entirely unforeseen illness. In
1878 he was bereaved with equal sudden-
ness of his sister Cicely, to whom one of
bis most beautiful poems is addressed, and
whose devotion to him was absolute. His
surviving sister, Eleanor, died early in the fol-
lowing year; her husband, Arthur O'Shaugh-
nessy [q. v.], followed shortly, and a few
Marston
261
Marten
years later Marston lost a sincere friend and
literary comrade in the gifted and unhappy
James Thomson [q. v.] His sight had also
become extinct, and his pecuniary means
were greatly diminished.
The sadness of his poetry is therefore no
subject for surprise, and is chiefly to be re-
gretted as a barrier in the way of a literary
renown which might have stood much higher
under happier circumstances. The three
volumes of poetry published in his life-
time, ' Song-Tide and other Poems' (1871),
'All in All' (1875), and 'Wind Voices'
(1883), abound with beautiful thoughts ex-
pressed in beautiful language, but soon be-
come tedious from the monotony, not merely
of sentiment, but of diction and poetical form.
The sonnet was undoubtedly best adapted to
render his usual vein of feeling ; and that or
allied forms of verse became so habitual with
him that he seemed to experience a difficulty
in casting his thoughts into any other mould.
Supreme excellence, however, is at once so
indispensable in the sonnet and so difficult to
attain, that although Marston did not always
fall short of it, the greater part of his work
in this department can only be classed as
second-rate. He also suffered from the too
faithful following, degenerating into imita-
tion, of a greater master, Rossetti. It was,
however, Rossetti's kindly appreciation of his
disciple, and like generosity on the part of
Mr. Swinburne, that formed the main solace
of Marston's infelicitous life. His own gene-
rous and open disposition procured him many
warm friends, among them his subsequent
editors and biographers, Mrs. Louise Chandler
Moulton, the American poetess, and Mr.
"William Sharp. The former was especially
instrumental in finding a public in America
for the numerous short stories by which the
author partly supported himself, and which,
after his death, were collected by Mr. Sharp
under the title of ' For a Song's Sake and
other Stories ' (1887, 8vo).
Marston's relations with his father also
were singularly affectionate ; he usually ac-
companied him in a summer tour, and it
was in one of these excursions that he re-
ceived the sunstroke which accelerated the
paralytic attack that befell him early in
1887, and proved fatal on 13 Feb. His
memory was honoured by a fine elegy from
Mr. Swinburne's pen, printed in the 'Fort-
nightly Review' for January 1891 ; and two
posthumous collections of his poems were
published by Mrs. Moulton, under the titles
of ' Garden Secrets ' (1887) and ' A Last
Harvest ' (1891). She also published in 1892
'The Collected Poems of Philip Bourke Mars-
ton, with Biographical Sketch and Portrait.'
[Memoirs of Philip Bourke Marston, by L. C.
Moulton and W. Sharp, prefixed to A Last Har-
vest and .For a Song's Sake ; personal know-
ledge.] E. G.
MARTEN. [See also MARTIN, MABTIXE,
and MARTYN.]
MARTEN, SIR HENRY (1562P-1641),
civilian, son of Anthony Marten by Margaret,
daughter of John Yate of Lyford", Berkshire,
born in the parish of St. Michael Bassishaw,
London, probably in 1562, was educated at
Winchester School and New College, Ox-
ford, where he matriculated 24 Nov. 1581,
aged 19, and was elected to a fellowship in
1 582. He had also a little property in Lon-
don, left him by his father, worth 40/. a year.
By the advice of Lancelot Andrewes [q. v.]
he applied himself to the study of the civil
and canon law, and adopted the practice of
holding weekly disputations on moot points
raised by cases pending in the high commis-
sion court. He graduated B.C.L. in 1587
and D.C.L. in 1592, and was admitted a
member of the College of Advocates on
16 Oct. 1596. In August 1605 he took part
in the disputations held before the king at
Oxford. Marten early acquired an extensive
practice in the admiralty, prerogative, and
high commission courts, and was appointed
official of the archdeaconry of Berkshire. On
3 March 1608-9 he was made king's advocate,
and in March 1612-13 he was employed on
a mission to the Palatinate in connection
with the marriage settlement of the Lady
Elizabeth. He was appointed chancellor of
the diocese of London in 1616, was knighted
at Hampton Court on 16 Jan. 1616-17, and
in the following October was made judge of
the admiralty court. He was one of the
commissioners appointed in January 1618-19
to negotiate a treaty of peace between the
English and Dutch East India Companies,
and in common with his colleagues was
thought to have sold the interests of the
English company for money (Court and Times
of James I, ii. 183).
On 29 April 1620 Marten was placed on
the high commission. He also sat on the
special commission which in October 1621
tried and determined in the negative the
curious question whether Archbishop Abbot
was incapacitated for his functions by his
nvoluntary homicide. As judge of the ad-
miralty court the case of Sir John Eliot and
the pirate Nutt came before him in July
1623, but only on a special reference to take
the necessary evidence and report to the
privy council. His conduct in keeping
strictly within the terms of the reference,
and expressing no opinion on the merits of
Marten
262
Marten
the case, has, on insufficient grounds, been
censured as subservient (FoiisTEK, Life of
Sir John Eliot, 2nd edit. i. 34 et seq.) On
4 Aug. he wrote to Secretary Conway, urging
Eliot's release on bail, and as he had not to
try the case it is not clear that he could
have done more. His subsequent relations
with Eliot were those of close friendship.
In September 1624 he was one of the com-
missioners for the settlement of the Amboyna
affair. The same month Archbishop Abbot
conferred upon him the places of dean of the
arches and judge of the prerogative court of
Canterbury, vacant by the death of Sir
William Bird (5 Sept ), both of which he
retained on the deprivation of the archbishop
9 Oct. 1627. He stood well with King
James, who complimented him 'as a mighty
monarch in his jurisdiction over land and
sea, the living and the dead.'
Marten entered parliament as member for
St. Germans, Cornwall, on 22 April 1625,
and made his maiden speech at the opening
of the Oxford session on 1 Aug., when he
supported Eliot in the attack upon the Duke
of Buckingham. His tone, however, in this
and succeeding debates was studiously
moderate. Nevertheless, in the next parlia-
ment, to which he was again returned for
St. Germans (1C Jan. 1625-6), an attempt
was made to exclude him on the ground of
IMS complicity in the committal of Sir Ilobert
Howard [q. v.] by the high commission
during the prorogation of parliament in
March 1624-5. He was, however, allowed
to take his seat 011 pleading ignorance of the
distinction — in regard to matters of privilege
— between prorogation and dissolution. He
sat for the university of Oxford in the parlia-
ment of 1628, and took an important part in
the debates on the Petition of Right. His
speech against the lords' addition at the con-
ference of both houses on 23 May — a master-
piece of tact, firmness, and moderation —
is printed in llushworth's ' Historical Collec-
tions,'i. 579 et seq., and the 'Parliamentary
History,' ii. 366. Though he had come into
sharp collision with the Duke of Buckingham
in the matter of a French ship, the St. Peter
of Newhaven, seized on suspicion of carrying
Spanish goods, and illegally detained by the
duke's orders, Marten, nevertheless, opposed
(13 June 1628) the insertion in the Remon-
strance of a clause expressly censuring the
duke. In January 1628-9 he was placed on
the committee of inquiry as to the affair of
the Clerkenwell Jesuits.
Though reputed the first civilian of his
time, Marten was much hampered in the ad-
ministration of the admiralty court bv writs
of prohibition issuing from the king's bench,
against which he unsuccessfully appealed to
the king in Easter term 1630. He was one
of the commissioners for the repair of St.
Paul's appointed 10 April 1631, and sat in
the Painted Chamber as judicial assessor to
the court of chivalry on the trial of Lord
Reay's appeal of battle against David Ram-
say on 28 Nov. following. He had a hand
in the revision of the statutes of the uni-
versity of Oxford, the title, 'De Judiciis,'
being referred to him by the revisers in 1633,
and was one of the commissioners through
whom the completed work was transmitted
by the king to the university in June 1636.
He argued before the privy council for several
days ' with his utmost skill/ says Clarendon,
against the validity of the ' new canons '
framed by convocation after the dissolution
of the Short parliament of 1640. In that
parliament he sat for St. Ives, Cornwall, but
was not returned to the Long parliament, by
which he was fined 250/. for his part in the
imprisonment of Sir Robert Howard.
Marten was superseded by Sir John Lambe
as dean of the arches in the autumn of 1633,
but retained his place in the high commission
court until its abolition by the Long parlia-
ment, and the judgeship of the admiralty and
prerogative courts until his death on 26 Sept.
1641. He was buried in the parish church of
Longworth, Berkshire, where was his prin-
cipal seat. He had several other estates in the
same county. His town house was in Alders-
gate Street. Gayton (' Letter to Col. Mar-
ten,' prefixed to his Family Letters of Harry
Marten) termed him ambiguously 'the blue-
nosed Romanist.' At his death several peti-
tions charging him with misfeasance in his
various judicial capacities were pending in
the House of Lords. By his first wife, Eliza-
beth, who died 19 June 1618, Marten had
issue, two sons, Henry [q. v.] and George,
and three daughters, Elizabeth, Jane, and
Mary. Marten apparently married a second
wife, who died in 1677. Le Neve (Knights,
p. 372) represents her as the mother of the
regicide, but this is probably a mistake.
Some of his decisions have been printed for
the Camden Society in ' Cases in the Courts
of Star Chamber and High Commission,' and
' Documents illustrating the Impeachment
of the Duke of Buckingham.' Marten's name
is frequently spelt Martin. ^
[Kirby's Winchester Scholars, p. 146 ; Wood's
Annals, ed. Gutch, 1796, ii. 387, 403 ; Athense
Oxon. (Bliss), iii. 17; Fuller's Worthies, 'Lon-
don;' Reg. Univ. Oxford, ed. Clark, vol. ii.
pt. i. pp. 232-3, pt. ii. p. 109, pt. iii. p. 146;
Coote's Cat. of Civilians, p. 64; Nichols's Progr.
James I, i. 535 ; Metcalfe's Book of Knights, p.
69; Court and Times of James I, i. 387, ii. 35,
*
In the "British Cabinet" by|
John Adolphus (London, 1799) there is an
engraved portrait of him after a painting in(
Trinity Hall Lodge, Cambridge (Mariner's
Mirror, xiii. 338).'
Marten
263
Marten
163, 473 ; Racket's Scrinia Reserata, pt. i. p. 67 ;
Returns of Members of Parliament (Official) ;
Cal. State Papers, Dom. Addenda, 1580-1625 p.
621, Dom. 1603-1610 p. 496, 1627-8 p. 377,
1628-9 p. 122, 1631-3 p. 6, 1633-4 p. 326,
1636-7 p. 158, 1637 pp. 109, 410, 1638-9
p. 32, 1641-3 pp. 92, 1'26, Colon. East. Indies,
1617-21 pp. 219, 233, 1623-4 pp. 405, 410-11,
413; Lysons's Mag. Brit. i. 314; Ashmole's
Berkshire, p. 160; Stows Surrey of London,
ed. Strype, 1754, ii. 39-40 ; Hist. MSS. Comm.
4th Rep. App. pp. 12, 103, 13th Rep. pt. iv. ;
Godwin, De Praesul. p. 195; Rymers Foedera
(Sanderson), xvi. 772 ; Issues of the Exch., ed.
Devon, p. 161 ; Commons' Debates, 1625 (Camd.
Soc.) ; Eliot's Negotium Posterormn, ed. Gro-
sart ; Camden Miscellany (Camd. Soc.), ii. Disc.
Jes. Coll. ; Rushworth's Hist. Coll. i. 521, 579 et
seq. 617, ii. 112; Whitelocke's Memorials, pp.
10, 14; Comm. Journ. i. 851-7; Lords' Journ.
iv. 29% 293. 326. 335, 361-2; Parl. Hist, ii.
255, 366, 419, 473; Harl. MSS. 1721 f. 453,
2305 f. 255ft, 4777 if. 64 A, 97, 158, 168, 174,
A88ft, 6800 if. 98, 325; Cobbett's State Trials,
11. 1452, iii. 495; Laud's Diary, 21 Dec. 1640;
Cardwell's Synodale, i. 380 etseq. ; Clarendon's
Rebellion, ed. 1849, bk. i. §11, bk. iii. §70;
Clarendon's Life, ed. 1827. i. 87 : Hook's Ar -h-
bjshopa of Canterbury, v. 283 ; Gardiner's Hist,
of Engl.vol. v.] J. M. R.
MARTEN, HENRY or HARRY (1602-
1680), regicide, elder son of Sir Henry
Marten [q. v.] by his first wife, was born at
Oxford in 1602" ( WOOD, Athence Oxon. iii.
1237). After being < instructed in grammar
learning in Oxon, he became a gentleman-
commoner of University College,' matricu-
lating on 31 Oct. 1617 (Wool) ; CLARK, Re-
gister of the University of Oxford, ii. 364).
He obtained the degree of B. A. in 1619, was
admitted to Gray's Inn on 10 Aug. 1618,
and then travelled for some time in France
(FOSTER, Gray's Inn Register, p. 142). ' At
his return, his father found out a rich wife
for him, whom he married, something un-
willingly ' (AUBREY). Her name was Mar-
garet, widow of William Staunton (Cal.
State Papers, Dom. 1636-7, p. 274). The
marriage proved unhappy. ' He was a great
lover of pretty girls, to whom he was so
liberal that he spent the greatest part of his
estate ' (AUBREY). As early as 1639 he is
described as costing his father 1,000/. per
annum (Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1638-9,
p. 590). In 1639 Marten made his first ap-
pearance in politics by declining to contribute
to the general loan raised for the Scottish
war (RUSHWORTH, iii. 912). This act made
him popular, and in April 1640, and again
in the following November, he was returned
to parliament as one of the members for Berk-
shire. According to Aubrey, Marten's zeal
for the popular cause was further stimulated
by an insult which he had received from the
king, who publicly termed him ' an ugly rascal '
and a ' whore-master,' and ordered him to be
turned out of Hyde Park.
In parliament he was from the first con-
spicuous as one of the most extreme members
of the popular party. To his friend Hyde
Marten privately confessed that he thought
some of the popular leaders knaves, 'and
that when they had done as much as they
intended to do, they should be used as they
had used others. The other pressed him
then to say what he desired ; to which, after
a little pause, he very roundly answered, " I
do not think one man wise enough to govern
us all" ' (CLARENDON, Life, i. § 91). Marten
showed great zeal against Strafford, and was
one of the spokesmen of the section eager to
proceed against the earl by bill of attainder
instead of impeachment (SANFORD, Studies
and Illustrations of the Great Rebellion,
pp. 337, 339, 341 ). He also delivered speeches
in favour of the protestation, and in support
of the theory that the ordinances of parlia-
ment were valid without the king's assent
(VERNEY, Notes of the Long Parliament,
pp. 67, 162; GARDINER, History of England,
ix. 301, 353). When the committee of safety
was constituted, Marten was one of the ten
commoners appointed, and reported to parlia-
ment the resolution of the committee, assert-
ing that the king intended to levy war against
the parliament, and recommending the raising
of an army of ten thousand men (SANFORD,
pp. 496, 497). Charles, in his declaration of
12 Aug. 1642, complained that ' it hath been
publicly said by Marten that our office is ibr-
feitable, and that the happiness of the king-
dom doth not depend upon us, nor any of the
regal branches of that stock.' He went on to
demand that Marten should be delivered up
to stand his trial for high treason, and ex-
cepted him from pardon (HUSBANDS, Votes
and Ordinances, 4to, 1643, p. 550).
When war broke out Marten subscribed
] ,200/. to the parliamentary cause, and un-
dertook to raise a regiment of horse. Par-
liament appointed him governor of Reading,
which he evacuated with some haste when
the king's army came to Oxford (CLAREN-
DON, Rebellion, vi. § 125). The chief theatre
of his exploits was the House of Com-
mons. Though a member of the committee
of safety himself, he was a severe critic of
its actions, and shared the jealousy with
which the house regarded the authority the
committee claimed. ' A pint pot,' once ob-
served Marten, ' could not hold a pottle of
liquor, nor could they be capable to despatch
so much business as was committed to them '
Marten
264
Marten
(SANFORD, p. 545). D'Ewes describes him
as one ' that used to snarl at everybody,' and
couples him with Pym and the ' fiery spirits
who, accounting their own condition des-
perate, did not care how they hazarded the
whole kingdom to save themselves ' (ib. pp.
532, 540). On 27 Sept. 1642 he attacked
William Russell, fifth earl of Bedford, for
his not pursuing William Seymour, marquis
"of Hertford, and on 5 Dec. criticised with
equal severity the slowness of his movements.
In April 1644 he became involved in a quarrel
with Algernon Percy, tenth earl of North-
umberland [q. v.], one of the commissioners at
the Oxford treaty with the king. Suspecting
Northumberland's fidelity to the parliamen-
tary cause, he opened a letter from North-
berland to his wife, for which act Northum-
berland, meeting Marten at a conference in
the Painted Chamber, gave him several blows
with his cane. Each house took up the
cause of its member, and complained of a
breach of privilege, but the quarrel was
privately made up (ib. p. 546 ; Mercurius
Aulicus, 20 April; Lords' Journals, vi. 11;
Commons' Journals, Hi. 51). Marten showed
as little respect to the House of Lords in
general as to individual members of it, and
that assembly was greatly indignant at the
words used by Marten concerning their delay
to pass the ordinance for sequestering the
estates of royalists (Lords' Journals, v. 696).
On questions concerning the dealings of
the parliament with the king Marten was
equally outspoken. At the close of the
Oxford treaty, urging the rejection of the
king's messages, he bluntly said : * Let us not
trouble ourselves to send away an answer,
but rather answer them with scorn, as being
unworthy of our further regard ' (GARDINER,
Great Civil War, i. 126). The House of
Lords wished to respect the king's private
property, but Marten seized his horses and
refused to return them, alleging that he saw
no reason why the king's horses should not
be taken as well as his ships (Lords' Jour-
nals, vi. 26, 28 ; Mercurius Aulicus, 8 May
1343). He was in his element as a member
of the committee for destroying the super-
stitious images in the Queen's Chapel at
Somerset House, and is said to have seized
the regalia in Westminster Abbey, declar-
ing that ' there would be no further use of j
these toys and trifles' (Commons' Journals, \
iii. 24 ; HEYLYN, History of the Presbyte- \
rians, p. 452, ed. 1672; SANDERSON, Life
of Charles I, p. 623; Mercurius Aulicus,
3 April 1643). His scandalous utterances I
about the king are frequently commented
upon in the royalist newspaper (ib. 26 May,
10 July 1643). On 16 Aug. 1643, defending j
a pamphlet which proposed the king's depo-
sition, Marten said that he saw no reason,
to condemn the author, and that ' it were
better one family should be destroyed thaa
many.' Pressed to explain himself, he boldly
answered that he meant the king and his
children ; on which he was expelled from
the house and committed to the Tower (ib.
19 Aug. 1643 ; GARDINER, Great Civtt Warr
i. 238). He was discharged from his im-
prisonment on 2 Sept., but not readmitted
to parliament till 1640 (Commons' Journals,
iii. 226).
Debarred from politics, Marten now re-
turned to military life. By this time his
regiment, which had often been complained
of for its want of discipline, had been drafted
into the armies of Essex and Waller (ib. iii.
124, 195, 212). On 22 May 1644, however,
the commons recommended him to Essex to-
be governor of Aylesbury. In that capacity
he did good service during the rest of the
war. He also acted as commander-in-chief
(under Colonel Dalbier) of the infantry em-
ployed in the siege of Dennington Castle
during the winter of 1645-6 (ib. iii. 503, iv.
330 ; Cal. State Papers. Dom. 1644-7, pp.
204, 212).
On 6 Jan. 1646 the House of Commons
rescinded the vote for Marten's expulsion,
and readmitted him to sit (Commons1 Jour-
nals, iv. 397 ; cf. Somers Tracts, vi. 588).
He resumed at once his old position as leader
of the extreme party, which had now con-
siderably increased in numbers, and outside
the parliament was closely associated with
the levellers. To the Scots and the presby-
terians he gave great offence by a pamphlet
refuting the claims of the Scots to dictate
the terms of the parliament's agreement with
the king, incidentally comparing the cove-
nant to l an almanac of the last year.' ' Our
condition,' he concluded, ' would be lower
and more contemptible if we should suffer
you to have your will of us in this particu-
lar, than if we had let the king have his.
A king is but one master, and therefore likely
to sit lighter upon our shoulders than a whole
kingdom ; and if he should grow so heavy as
cannot well be borne, he may be sooner gotten
off than they ' ( The Independency of England
endeavoured to be maintained, 4to, 1647).
Equally obnoxious to them was his proposal
that the establishment of presbyterianism
should be coupled with toleration for even
catholics (GARDINER, Great Civil War, iii.
212). On the question of the treatment of
the king Marten was as outspoken as before
his expulsion. In April 1647, when letters
were read in the house from the parliament's
commissioners desiring directions how to
Marten
265
Marten
deal with the crowds who flocked to be cured
by the king's touch, Marten scornfully re-
marked that he knew not but the parliament's
great seal might do it as well if there were
an ordinance for it. When it was moved to
consider the question of the propositions to
be sent to the king, he replied that the man
to whom the said propositions were to be
sent ' ought rather to come to the bar him-
self than be sent to any more' (Clarendon
State Papers, vol. ii. App. p. xxxvii). He
followed up this suggestion by proposing a
motion that no further addresses should be
made to Charles, but it was rejected by 84
to 34 votes (22 Sept. 1647; GARDINER, Great
Civil War, iii. 201). But on 3 Jan. 1648
the house came round to Marten's views, and
a similar motion was passed by 141 to 91 votes.
Marten sided with the army in their quarrel
with the parliament, and signed the engage-
ment of 4 Aug. 1647, promising to stand by
them in supporting the freedom of the par-
liament against the dictation of the London
mob (RTJSHWORTH, vii. 754). His readiness
to attack abuses of all kinds and the straight-
forwardness of his political career had gained
him great popularity. ' The true lovers of
their country in England,' said a member of
parliament to John Lilburne [q. v.], ' were
more beholden to Mr. Henry Marten for his
sincerity, uprightness, boldness, and gal-
lantry, than to half, if not all, of those that are
called conscientious men in the house.' Such,
at all events, was the belief of the levellers,
with whom, during 1647, 1648, and the first
half of 1649, Marten was intimately con-
nected. He was chairman of the committee
appointed to consider Lilburne's imprison-
ment, and to him, in May 1647, Lilburne
addressed a pamphlet, complaining that his
negligence or wilful delay had prevented the
presentation of their report (Rash Oaths Un-
warrantable, 4to, 1647, p. 2). Other letters
of the same nature followed, but in Septem-
ber, when the report was actually brought
in, the house, in spite of Marten's efforts, re-
ferred it back to the committee (A Copy of
a Letter written to Col. Henry Marten by
John Lilburne, 20 July 1647 ; Two Letters
writ by Lieut. -Col. John Lilburne, prerogative
prisoner in the Tower, to Col. Henry Marten
upon the\3 and 1 6 September, 1647; The Ad-
ditional Plea of Lieut. -Col. John Lilburne,
28 Oct. 1547, p. 22).
Lilburne was now convinced that Crom-
well, not Marten, was to blame, and Crom-
well's negotiations with the king had also
roused Marten's suspicions. If Lilburne's
statement may be believed, Marten was so
convinced of Cromwell's treachery, that he
resolved to emulate Felton, ' and for that
i end provided and charged a pistol, and
took a dagger in his pocket, that if the
I one did not, the other should despatch him/
An accident prevented the first attempt
to fulfil this design, but when Cromwell
heard of Marten's armament, he was so-
terrified that he immediately changed his
policy and supported the vote of ' No Ad-
dresses ' (A Declaration of some of the Pro-
ceedings of Lieut. -Col. John Lilburne, 4to,
1648, p. 15). Much more probable is the report
that Marten, like Rainsboro ugh, talked of im-
peaching Cromwell (GARDINER, Great Civil
War, iii. 252). In February 1648 Cromwell
is said to have desired a meeting with Marten
in order to a reconciliation, but that they
parted * much more enemies than they met ; *
nor were Marten's suspicions removed till
some months later (ib. pp. 295, 327).
Duringthe second civil war Marten, think-
ing, after the readmission of the impeached
presbyterian leaders, that his further presence
in parliament was useless, left the house and
commenced raising a regiment of horse in
Berkshire. He had no legal authority to do so,
and his intention was to oppose the parlia-
ment by arms in the event of their concluding
to restore Charles I. A commission given by
him to one of his captains is couched in the
following terms : * By virtue of that right
which I was born to as an Englishman, and in
pursuance of that duty which I owe my said
country, I have resolved to raise and conduct
a regiment of harquebusiers on horseback, on
the behalf of the people of England, for the re-
covery of their freedom, and for common jus-
tice against tyranny and oppression ' (Clarke
MSS.) The regiment was mounted by the
simple process of stopping travellers on the
highway, or breaking into the stables of
country gentlemen. In response to loud
complaints, parliament ordered the forces
of the adjacent counties, under the com-
mand of Major Richard Fincher, to disperse
Marten's adherents, and he was driven to re-
move to Leicestershire, and ultimately to
join Cromwell in the north (Mercurius Prag-
maticus, 22-9 Aug. 1648 ; Tanner MSS. Ivii.
197 ; Portland MSS. i. 495; GREY, Examina-
tion of NeaPs Puritans, vol. iii. App. p. 67 ;
Commons' Journals, v. 676).
Marten returned to his place in parliament,
in co npany with Cromwell, on 7 Dec., after
Pride's Purge, and took part in the meetings
at Windsor and Whitehall, in which Lilburne
and his committee drew up the draft ' Agree-
ment of the People/ which was afterwards
submitted to the council of war (GARDINER,
Great Civil War, iii. 535, 540; LILBTJRNE,
Legal Fundamental Liberties, 1648, p. 38 ;
Foundations of Freedom, or an Agreement of
Marten
266
Marten
the People, 1648). In the preparations of
parliament for bringing the king to trial
Marten was extremely active (Commons'
Journals, vi. 96, 103, 107, 110). He was ap-
pointed one of the king's judges, sat with
great regularity, and signed the death-war-
rant. A witness at the trial of the regicides
describes Marten, when the judges were en-
deavouring to find an answer to give the
king in case he should demand by what au-
thority they sat, as supplying them with the
formula : ' In the name of the Commons in
Parliament assembled, and all the good people
of England.' The familiar story of Marten
and Cromwell inking each other's faces as
the king's death-warrant was being signed
rests on the authority of Marten's servant,
Ewer (Trial of the Regicides, 4to, 1660,
pp. 247-8). At the Restoration Marten wrote
a defence of the king's execution, in the form
of a letter to a friend, but while he justified
the act itself, he regretted its consequences.
* Had I suspected,' he said, ' that the axe
which took oft' the king's head should have
been made a stirrup for our first false general,
I should sooner have consented to my own
death than his ' (HARRY MARTEN, Familiar
Epistles, p. 3).
No man was more prominent in the pro-
ceedings for the establishment of the re-
public. The device and the legend on the
new great seal were, according to AVhite-
locke, * for the most part the fancy of Mr.
Henry Marten, more particularly the inscrip-
tions ' (Memorials ; Commons1 Journals, vi.
115). He was charged with the preparation
of the act for taking down the arms of the
late king and demolishing his public st atues.
The inscription ' Exit Tyrannus Regum ul-
timus,' &c., by which the statues were to be
replaced is said to have been his composition
{ib. vi. 142, 274 ; FOB8XBB,2?ri£t0£ Statesmen,
S. 519). He was one of the tellers in the
ivision on the abolition of the House of
Lords, and a member of the committee ap-
pointed to prepare the act for that purpose
{Commons' Journals, vi. 132). On 14 Feb.
1649 parliament elected him a member of the
council of state, thirteenth on the list of those
chosen. On 3 July they further voted that
lands to the value of 1,000/. a year should
be settled upon him as compensation for his
disbursements, arrears of pay, and services
to the state. The manors of Hartington and
Leominster were accordingly settled upon
him by an ordinance of parliament, 28 Sept.
1649 (ib. vi. 141, 196, 248, 300). By another
vote on 2 Feb. 1649 parliament ordered that
Marten's regiment of horse should be com-
pleted and taken on to the regular establish-
ment of the army, but this intention was
not carried out (ib. vi. 129; CARTE, Original
Letters, 1739, i. 273). These favours were
110 doubt largely dictated by the desire of the
government to conciliate the levellers through
Marten. As one of the pamphleteers of that
party observes: ' When the king was to come
to the block and a bloody High Court of
Injustice and a Council of State erected, then
what a white boy was Col. Marten ! A regi-
ment of horse was voted for him by the House
to keep the pretty baby at play with that fine
tantarara tantara, while their work was over'
(OvERTON, Defiance, 1649, p. 7). After the
levellers had been suppressed there was no
inducement to continue Marten's regiment,
and some risk in doing so. It does not ap-
pear that Marten countenanced the attacks
made by Lilburne and his associates on the
new government. He endeavoured rather
to mediate between them, twice obtained
Lilburne's release from imprisonment, and
was instrumental in procuring the payment
of his arrears (Commons' Journals, vi. 441 ;
LILBTJRNE, A Preparative War Hue and Cry
after Sir Arthur Haselrig, 1649, p. 40 ; The
Trial of Lieut. -Col. John Lilburne, by THEO-
DORAS VARAX, 1649, p. 143).
Marten was re-elected a member of the
second council of state of the Common wealth,
and sat also in the fourth, but was omitted
in the third and fifth. His influence was
greater in the debates of the parliament than
in the deliberations of the council. ' His
speeches in the House,' says Aubrey, ' were
not long, but wondrous poignant, pertinent,
and witty. He was exceedingly happy in apt
instances ; he alone hath sometimes turned
the whole House ' (Letters from the Bodleian,
ii. 436). His jests are said to have saved
the lives of Judge Jenkins [see JENKINS,
DAVID] and Sir William D'Avenant [q. v.]
when parliament would have had them sen-
tenced to death (ib. ii. 308 ; Somers Tracts,
ed. Scott, v. 129 ; Hist. MSS. Comm. 13th
Rep. iv. 389). Algernon Sydney describes
the happy manner in which Marten allayed
a wrangle about the oath to be taken by the
council of state (Sydney Papers, ed. Blen-
cowe, p. 238). In legislation Marten's most
important work was an act for the relief of
poor prisoners for debt ( Commons' Journals,
vi. 262, 270, 275, 289 ; SCOBLE, Collection of
Acts, fol. 1658, pt. ii.p. 87). As an adminis-
trator he never earned any fame, nor did he
show any sign of constructive statesmanship.
His influence, therefore, which had been at
its height in 1649, perceptibly declined during
the next few years.
From tl\e first foundation of the Common-
wealth Marten's relations with Cromwell, if
the newspapers can be trusted, were some-
Marten
267
Marten
what hostile, and as his suspicions of Crom-
well's ambition increased they found expres-
sion in his speeches (WALKER, History of In-
dependency, ii. 150 ; WOOD, Athence, iii. 1240 ;
Letters from the Bodleian Library, ii. 436 ;
Mercurius Pragmaticus, 27 Feb.-5 March
1649). A quarrel between Bradshaw and
Marten is also recorded (CARTE, Original
Letters, i. 443). Most of his colleagues were
offended by Marten's moral irregularit ies. At
a masque given by the Spanish ambassador
great scandal was caused by his giving ' the
chief place and respect ' to Marten's mistress,
who was ' finer and more bejewelled ' than
any lady present (Hist. MSS. Comm. 5th Rep.
p. 192). Whatever support he had once had
in the army he had lost by making himself
the mouthpiece of the party who opposed the
dissolution of the parliament, and publicly
declaring that the young republic, like the
infant Moses, would be best brought up by
the parent who had given it birth (News-
letter, 27 Feb. 1650 ; Clarendon MSS. ; cf.
History of the Rebellion, ~x\v . 6). Moreover
the army as early as 1647 had publicly de-
manded'* that such men, and such men only,
might be preferred to the great power and
trust of the Commonwealth as are approved
at least for moral righteousness.' Hence when
Cromwell broke up the Long parliament and
the army seized power Marten inevitably dis-
appeared from political life. In Cromwell's
brief harangue to the house he pointedly re-
proached it with the immorality of some of
its members, and is said to have applied to
Marten the same contumelious epithet which
Charles I had once employed (WHITELOCKE,
Memorials, iv. 5 ; Newsletter, 29 April 1653;
Clarendon MSS.}
Marten was not a member of any of the
parliaments called during the protectorate.
Is ow that his immunities in that capacity had
ended, his creditors began to be importunate,
and in January 1655 he was outlawed. His
letters during 1656 and 1657 are dated from
' The Rules in Southwark,' his debts having
apparently brought him to the King's Bench
prison (Hist. MSS. Comm. 13th Rep. iv. 392,
398).
When the Long parliament was restored,
in May 1659, Marten resumed his seat in
that body. The rumour ran that he was
fetched from his prison in order to make up
a quorum (England's Confusion, 4to, 1659,
p. 10 ; HEATH, Chronicle, p. 746). On the
first day of its meeting Marten was selected
to draft a letter to the absent members, to
draw up a declaration to the people, and, as
a member of the committee, to consider the
admi nistration of j ustice ( Commons' Journals,
vii. 645). But he played no important part
in the proceedings of the house, and was not
one of the twenty-one members of parlia-
ment elected to form the council of state on
13 May 1659. However, when the Rump was
again restored, after its interruption by Lam-
bert, a fresh council was chosen, of which
Marten was a member, 31 Dec. 1659 (id. vii.
800). He was naturally omitted from the
presbyterian council chosen on 23 Feb. 1660.
Marten was sufficiently clear-sighted to per-
ceive the probable result of Monck's policy,
and bold enough to point out the difference
between his professions and his actions, Avhich
he illustrated in his usual way by an anecdote
(LUDLOW, Memoirs, ed. 1698, ii. 810, 831;
GUIZOT, Life of Monck, trans, by Wortley.
p. 243).
On the return of Charles II he made
no attempt to fly, and gave himself up on
20 June 1660, in obedience to the king's
proclamation of 6 June summoning the regi-
cides to surrender, ' under pain of being ex-
cepted from any pardon or indemnity for
their respective lives and estates.' The com-
mons excepted him from the act of indem-
nity, but not capitally, in consequence of his
surrender. The lords resolved that all the
king's judges should be absolutely excepted,
both for life and estate. In the act as finally
passed, 29 Aug., Marten and eighteen other
regicides were excepted, with a saving clause
statingthat in consequence of their surrender
under the proclamation, in case they were
attainted for their part in the king's death,
their execution should be suspended unt il it
should be ordered by a special act of parlia-
ment for the purpose. Marten was thus left
very uncertain as to his ultimate fate. With
his usual humour he observed that * since he
had never obeyed any royal proclamation
before, he hoped that he should not be
hanged for taking the king's word now*
(FoRSTER, iv. 356). In the House of Com-
mons Lord Falkland pleaded for his life,
using Martin's own jest about D'Avenant as
an argument in his favour (AUBREY, pp. 308,
435). What saved him was probably the
fact that in his own days of power he had
frequently intervened on behalf of endan-
gered royalists. His trial took place at the
Old Bailey on 16 Oct. 1660. After claiming
that he was not excluded from the Act of
Indemnity, on the ground that his name was
' Harry Marten,' and not * Henry Martyn,' as
the act had it, he pleaded ' not guilty.' In
his defence he first objected to the word
' maliciously ' used in the indictment, and
then argued that he was justified by the
authority of parliament and the statute of
Henry VII concerning obedience to a de facto
government. He admitted his part in the
Marten
268
Marten
king's death. ' I am sorry to see so little re-
pentance,' observed the solicitor-general. ' If
it were possible,' replied Marten, * for that
blood to be in the body again, and every
drop that was shed in the late wars, I could
wish it with all my heart.' This qualified
expression of regret was far from satisfying
the court, and the chief justice in his charge
to the jury commented on his lack of proper
penitence, adding, 'I hope in charity he
meant better than his words were.' Marten
concluded his defence by professing his re-
solution to submit peaceably to the govern-
ment for the future, if the king was pleased
to spare his life. ' I think,' he said, * his ma-
jesty that now is, is king upon the best title
under heaven, for he was called in by the
representative body of England.' At this im-
plied denial of the king's hereditary claim the
solicitor-general again protested. Marten's
conduct throughout was marked by courage
and self-possession.
The jury convicted Marten, but, as had
been agreed, execution was suspended, and
he was imprisoned. In the second parliament
of Charles II, which met in May 1661, a bill
for executing the nineteen regicides who had
been respited passed the House of Commons.
While it was under discussion in the House
of Lords Marten and his companions were
fetched from their prisons to be examined.
To the question what he could say for him-
self why the act for his execution should not
pass (7 Feb. 1661) Marten replied by plead-
ing his surrender in obedience to the king's
proclamation. ' That honourable House of
Commons, that he did so idolise, had given
him up to death, and now,' said Marten,
1 this honourable House of Peers, which he
had so much opposed, especially in their
power of judicature, was made the sanctuary
for him to fly to for his life ' (Lords' Journals,
xi. 380). The lords spared their old enemy,
and the bill was dropped.
The remainder of Marten's life was passed
in prison. In July 1662 he was removed from
the Tower and transferred to the charge of
William, first baron Widdrington, at Ber-
wick. In May 1665 he was removed to
Windsor and placed under the custody of
John, baron (afterwards viscount) Mordaunt
(d. 1675) [q. v.], but proving an ' eyesore to
his majesty,' was finally sent away to Chep-
stow Castle. At Chepstow, on 9 Sept. 1680,
he died (Cal State Papers, Dom 1661-2 p.
446, 1665 p. 374, 1667 p. 465).
Marten was originally buried in the chan-
cel of Chepstow Church, but a subsequent
incumbent, thinking the site too sacred for a
regicide, moved him into the body of the
church. Archdeacon Coxe [see COXE, WIL-
LIAM, 1747-1828], in his ' Historical Tour in
Monmouthshire,' collected some traditional
anecdotes about Marten's life in prison. The
same work contains a view of the tower in
which Marten was confined, a facsimile of
the inscription on his tombstone, and a por-
trait of him in the possession of the neigh-
bouring family of Lewis of St. Pierre. His
epitaph, ' by way of acrostic on himself,' is
also printed by Wood (Athence, iii. 1242).
Southey visited Marten's prison, and wrote
a sonnet on him, which Canning parodied
and applied to Mrs. Brownrigg (Poetry of the
Anti-Jacobin, ed. Edmonds).
Marten's character is very favourably
judged by Aubrey in the notes which he
supplied to Anthony a Wood. ' He was a great
and faithful lover of his country . . . not
at all covetous . . . not at all arrogant . . .
a great cultor of justice, and did always in
the house take the side of the oppressed '
(Letters from the Bodleian Library, iii. 435).
Burnet could see nothing but Marten's vices
(Own Time, ed. 1833, i. 291). Forster's ' Life
of Marten,' published in 1837, is an uncritical
panegyric. Carlyle characterises him, with
more justice: 'A right hard-headed, stout-
hearted little man, full of sharp fire and
cheerful light ; sworn foe of cant in all its
figures ; an indomitable little Roman pagan if
no better' (Cromwell's Letters and Speeches,
ed. 1871, iii. 168). He was too much of the
* Roman pagan ' to succeed as a leader of
puritans.
By his wife Margaret, widow of William
Staunton, Marten had a daughter Mary,
who married Thomas Parker, afterwards the
last Lord Morley and Monteagle [q. v.] He
had also a son Henry, who seems to have died
young, and three other daughters, Jane, Anne,
and Frances (Hist. MSS. Comm. 13th Rep.
iv. 398-9 ; Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1636-7, p.
275 ; LE NEVE, Pedigrees of Knights, p. 372).
Marten published one speech and several
pamphlets: 1. 'A Speech delivered at the
Common Hall in London, 28 July 1643, con-
cerning Sir William Waller/ &c., 4to, 1643.
2. 'A Corrector of the Answerer to the Speech
out of doors, justifying the worthy Speech of
Mr. Thomas Chaloner . . . Edinburgh, as
truly printed by Evan Tyler, printer to the
King's most Excellent Majesty, as were the
Scottish papers, anno 1646,' 4to, n.d. This,
which was printed in London in 1646, is
anonymous. The Bodleian copy is noted by
Barlow as ' supposed to be writ by Mr. H.
Martin,' and the style justifies the suppo-
sition. 3. ' The Independency of England
endeavoured to be maintained against the
Claims of the Scots Commissioners,' 4to,
1647. This, which is Marten's best pam-
Marten
269
Martiall
phlet, is reprinted in vol. xvii. of the ' Old
Parliamentary History,' p. 51. Mr. Forster
praises it as containing passages which, ' for
closeness of reasoning, familiar wit of illus-
tration, and conciseness of style,' are { quite
worthy of Swift' (British Statesmen, iv. 272).
4. ' The Parliament's Proceedings justified in
declining a Personal Treaty with the King,'
4to, 1648. 5. <A Word to Mr. William
Prynne, Esq., and two for the Parliament
and Army, reproving the one and justifying
the other in their late Proceedings, 4to,' 1649.
6. There is attributed to him also ' Mr. Henry
Marten his Speech in the House of Commons
before his departure thence, 8 June 1648,' 4to,
1648. This, as Wood remarks in a note on
the copy in the Bodleian Library, is * a piece
of roguery fathered upon him.'
Fragments of several unfinished pamphlets
by Marten are among the Marten MSS. in the
possession of Captain Loder-Symonds, and it
is probable that he published others anony-
mously (Hist. MSS. Comm. 33th Rep. iv.
400). The manuscript notes include Marten's
comments on Walker's 'History of Inde-
pendency,' Harrington's * Oceana,' and other
works. Marten was also the author of an
epitaph on his mother, buried in Longworth
Church, Berkshire, and some verses on the
death of his nephew Charles Edmonds (Asn-
MOLE, Antiquities of Berkshire, i. 162 ; Hist.
MSS. Comm. 2nd Rep. p. 81). In 1662 there
was published a quarto pamphlet entitled
'Henry Marten's Familiar Letters to his
Lady of Delight/ published by ' Edmundus
de Speciosa Villa,' i.e. Edmund Gayton [q. v.],
and printed at Oxford. A second edition was
printed at London in 1685. This contains
some genuine letters from Marten to his
mistress, Mary Ward, together with a letter
in justification of his share in the king's
death. Gayton added a preface, some mock
heroic compositions of his own, and notes.
[Lives of Marten are contained in Wood's
Athense Oxon ed. Bliss, iii. 1237, Noble's Lives
of the Regicides, 1798, ii. 39, and the Lives
of British Statesmen contributed by John For-
tster to Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia, iv. 241.
Aubrey's Notes supplied to Anthony a, Wood,
printed in Letters written by Eminent Persons
Curing the 17th and 18th Centuries, and Lives of
Eminent Men by John Aubrey, 181 3, vol. ii.pt. ii.
pp. 434-7, contain much gossip about Marten.
A fragment of Marten's correspondence is in the
possession of Captain Loder-Symonds of Hinton
Manor, near Faringdon, Berkshire, and is calen-
dared in the 13th Rep. of Hist. MSS. Comm.
pt. iv. Other authorities mentioned in the text
of the article.] C. H. F.
MARTEN", MARIA. [See under COEDEE,
WILLIAM, 1804-1828, murderer.]
MARTIAL or MARSHALL, RI-
CHARD (d. 1563), dean of Christ Church,
Oxford, possibly son of William Marshall
(Jt. 1535) [q. v.], was said to be from Kent,
and was a scholar of Corpus Christi College,
Oxford, from 1532 till 1538. He graduated
B.A.5 Dec. 1537, and his subsequent degrees
were M.A. 5 Oct. 1540, B.D. October 1544,
and D.D. 18 July 1552. He became fellow
of his college in 1538, but migrated to Christ
Church about 1540, becoming a student there.
At Corpus he was Greek lecturer, and noted
as a strong Roman catholic of the old school.
He was one of the witnesses against John
Dunne in October 1538. In Edward's reign
he is said to have turned protestant, and
was vice-chancellor in 1552, but he 'returned
to his vomit' under Mary. He also dug
up the body of Peter Martyr's wife in Christ
Church, and had it cast on his dunghill. In
consequence of his activity he became dean
of Christ Church in 1553, and is probably
the Marshall or Martial who held prebends
at St. Paul's and Winchester during Mary's
reign. In 1554 he took part in the Oxford
disputation on transubstantiation, and he
was one of the witnesses against Cranmer,
aided in the degradation of Ridley, and
almost caught Jewel when he fled from
Oxford after his recantation in the autumn
of 1555. But at Elizabeth's accession he lost
his preferments. He had, however, power-
ful friends, as he had been domestic chap-
lain to Lord Arundell. He is included in a
list of persons in hiding early in Elizabeth's
reign, and is supposed to have found refuge
either with the Earl of Cumberland or Mr.
Metcalf in the north. He was captured
and brought to London, and signed a fresh
recantation, which Strype prints, and was
ready, it is said, to repeat it in public, but
died, presumably in prison, some time in
1563.
[Welch's Alumni Westmon. p. 5 ; Strype's
Annals, r. ii. 48, 49; Cranmer, pp. 480, 535;
Zurich Letters, 1st ser. p. 12, 3rd ser p. 373;
Jewel's Works, p. xi ; Ridley's Works, pp. 286,
295 ; Cranmer's Works, ii. 382, 543, &c., all in
the Parker Society's publications; Cal. of State
Papers, Dom. 1547-65, Add. p. 524.]
W. A. J. A.
MARTIALL or MARSHALL, JOHN
(1534-1597), Roman catholic divine, was
born in 1534 at Daylesford, Worcestershire,
according to the Oxford records, though the
admission-book of Winchester College states
that he was a native of Defford, in that
county (KiEBY, Winchester Scholars, p. 124).
He was admitted into Winchester College in
1545, and was elected to New College, Ox-
ford, where he became a probationary fellow
Martiall
270
Martin
24 Aug. 1549, and a perpetual fellow in
1551. On 8 July 1556 be graduated B.C.L.
(WooD, Fasti Oxon. ed. Bliss, i. 149), and
about the same time he was appointed usher,
or second master, of Winchester School,
under Thomas Hyde (1524-1597) [q. v.J
Being attached to the Roman catholic reli-
gion °he retired to Louvain soon after the
accession of Elizabeth, and studied divinity.
In 1568 he was invited to Douay by William
(afterwards cardinal) Allen, and graduated
B.D. in the university there, 6 July 1568.
Martiall was one of the six persons who were
first engaged in establishing the English Col-
lege in that city, but he soon left the new
seminary, on account of the smallness of his
emolument (Records of the English Catholics,
i. 3, 4). Afterwards, by the interest of Dr.
Owen Lewis [q. v.], archdeacon of Hainault,
and eventually bishop of Cassano, he was
appointed a canon of the collegiate church
of St. Peter at Lille in Flanders. The civil
tumults in the Low Countries long pre-
vented him from obtaining possession of his
canonry, but he was formally installed in
1579, and he enjoyed the dignity for eighteen
years (Prrs,Z)<3 Anglice Scriptoribus,^. 795).
He died on 3 April 1597 at Lille, in the
arms of his friend William Giffbrd [q. v.],
afterwards archbishop of Rheims, and was
buried in St. Peter's Church.
He bequeathed a valuable ring, with a
stone in it, to adorn a piece of the Cross,
preserved as a relic in the cathedral at Lille.
Martiall's works are: 1. 'A Treatyse of
the Crosse, gathred out of the Scriptures,
Councelles, and auncient Fathers of the Pri-
mitiue Church,' Antwerp, 1564, 8vo ; dedi-
cated to Queen Elizabeth by the author, who
was ' emboldened upon her keeping the image
of a crucifix in her chapel ' (STEYPE, Annals,
i. 507-8). An answer published by James
Calf hill [q. v.] in 1565 was reprinted by the
Parker Society in 1846. 2. 'A Replie to
M. Calfhills blasphemous Answer made
against the Treatise of the Crosse/ Louvain,
1566, 4to. A rejoinder by William Fulke
[q.v.], published with his ' Stapletoni Forta-
litium Expugnatum,' London, 1580, 12mo,
was printed in an English translation by the
Parker Society in 1848. 3. « A Treatise on
the Tonsure of Clerics/ left imperfect, was
not printed.
[Ames's Typo?r. Antiq. (Herbert), pp. 1609,
1619; Cat. of MSS. in Cambr. Unir. Libr. iv.
550 ; Chambers's Worcestershire Biog. p. 77 ;
Dodd's Church Hist. ii. 113; Foster's Alumni
Oxon. early ser. iii. 974 ; Lowndes's IJibl. Man.
pp. 348, 845, 1489, Append, pp. 56, 57 ; Oxford
Univ. Register (Boase), pp. 232, 335 ; Records
of the English Catholics, vol. i. pp. xxix, xxx ;
Strype's Works (index) ; Tanner's Bihl. Brit,
p. 513; Wood's Athenae Oxon. (Bliss), i. 658.]
T. C.
MARTIN. [See also MARTEN, MAKTINE,
and MAKTYN.]
MARTIN (d. 1241), bishop of Bangor.
[See CADWGAN.]
MARTIN OF ALNWICK (d. 1330), Fran-
ciscan, was a member of the Minorite convent
at Oxford in 1300. He became D.D. and
regent master of the Franciscan schools be-
tween 1300 and 1310. In 131 1 he was sum-
moned to Avignon to take part in the con-
troversy between the conventual and spiritual
Franciscans, as one of the four advisers of the
general minister. The dispute was tried by
a commission of cardinals and theologians,
and decided at the council of Vienne in favour
of the better section of the conventuals.
Martin pleaded the cause of the latter, and
was evidently one of the leading Franciscans
of the time.' Bale says that he died at New-
castle in 1336. He is said to have written
a universal chronicle ; but that which is
sometimes ascribed to him is the well-known
chronicle of Martinus Polonus, friar preacher,
with the continuation by Hermann Gygas ;
(Arundel MS. Brit. Mus.' 371, printed 1750).
The 'Questiones Almoich in 1 et 2 Senten-
tiarum/ now or formerly extant among the
manuscripts in Bibliotheca S. Antonii, Padua
(see TOMASIN", Catalogue, A.D. 1639), are pro-
bably by Friar William of Alnwick.
[Monumenta Franciscana, vol. i. ; Wood's City
of Oxford, ed. Clark, ii. 386 ; Archiv fiir Litte-
ratur- und Kirchengeschichte des Mittelalters,
ii. 361, iii. 39, iv. 28 seq. ; Bale's Script, cent,
v. 26.] A. GK L.
MARTIN, ANTHONY (d. 1597), mis-
cellaneous writer, son of David Martin (d.
1556) of Twickenham, Middlesex, by his wife,
Jane Cooke (d. 1563) of Greenwich, Kent,
was a member of Trinity Hall, Cambridge,
when Queen Elizabeth visited the university
in August 1564. He does not appear to have
graduated. About 1570 he was appointed
gentleman sewer of the queen's chamber,
which office he held for life. On the night of
27 April 1570, after leaving the palace at
Westminster, he was waylaid by George
Varneham of Richmond, Surrey, with whom
he was at feud, and forced to fight with him.
lie gave Varneham a wound, of which he
died the following day, and Martin had to
enter into recognisances to appear at the
next gaol delivery at Newgate (Middlesex
County Records, ed. Jeaffreson, i. 65-6). By
letters patent dated on 8 Aug. 1588 he was
constituted keeper of the royal library within
Martin
271
Martin
the palace of Westminster for life, with the
annual stipend of twenty marks. The queen
also granted him a leasehold at Richmond,
Surrey. On 2 Nov. 1591, being then cup-
bearer to the queen, he was empowered to
license all merchants to purchase and export
tin, they paying him fourpence on every hun-
dredweight exported ( Cal. State Papers, Dom .
1591-4 p. 119, 1598-1601 p. 65). He died
unmarried at Richmond, and wras buried at
Twickenham on 25 Aug. 1597.
Martin published: 1. 'The Tranquillitie
of the Minde : a very excellent . . . oration
. . . compyled in Latine by John Bernarde
. . . now lately translated into Englishe/ 8vo,
London, 1570. 2. « The Common Places of
. . . Doctor Peter Martyr. . . . Translated and
partlie gathered by A. Marten,' fol., London,
1583. 3. ' An Exhortation, to stirre up the
mindes of all her Majesties faithfull sub-
jects, to defend their Countrey in this dan-
gerous time from the Invasion of Enemies,'
4to, London, 1588 ; at the end are his prayers
to this purpose, pronounced in her majesty's
chapel and elsewhere (reprinted in the ' Har-
leian Miscellany'). 4. ' A second Sound, or
"Warning of the Trumpet unto Judgment,
wherein is proved that all the Tokens of the
latter Day are not onelie come, but welneere
finished/ 4to, London, 1589. 5. < A Recon-
ciliation of all the Pastors and Cleargy of
the Church of England,' 4to, London, 1590.
[Notes kindly supplied by J. Challenor Smith,
esq. ; Cooper's Athense Cantabr. ii. 242, 550 ;
Cat. of Books in Brit. Mus. to 1640; will of
David Martin in Commissary Court of London,
1557, f. 20 a ; will of Jane Martin in P. C. C.
15, Chayra ; will of Anthony Martin in P. C. C.
107, Cobham.] Gr. G-.
MARTIN or MARTYJST, BENDAL
(1700-1761), essayist. [See under MARTIN
or MARTYN, HENRY, d. 1721 ]
MARTIN, BENJAMIN (1704-1782),
mathematician, instrument maker, and gene-
ral compiler, was born in 1704 at Worplesdon
in Surrey, and began life as a ploughboy in
the hamlet of Broadstreet. Subsequently he
set up as a teacher of reading, writing, and
arithmetic in Guildford. His spare time was
spent in the study of mathematics and astro-
nomy, and he became an ardent champion of
the Newtonian system. A legacy of 500/.
left him by a relation enabled him to equip
himself with books and philosophical instru-
ments, with which he travelled the country,
and gave lectures on natural philosophy.
How wide a circle of friends he thus obtained
may be gathered from the long list of sub-
scribers, filling twenty-six columns, to his
' Bibliotheca Technologica, or Philological
Library of Literary Arts and Sciences/ 1737 ;
2nd edit. 1740; a very skilful and comprehen-
sive compilation, epitomising the current in-
formation and ideas of the time under twenty-
five headings. When this book appeared he
had been settled for at least three years in
Chichester, where he kept a school, and began
to invent and make optical instruments. In
particular he produced and sold for one guinea
a pocket reflecting microscope, with a micro-
meter (see a description by John Williams,
Some Account of the Martin Microscope, pur-
chased for the Microscopical Society, 1862 ;
Trans. Microscopic. Sac. London, new ser. x.
(1862), 31 ); and he seems to have gained con-
siderable reputation as a maker of spectacles.
About 1740 he removed to a house in Fleet
Street, three doors below Crane Court, and
here became famous as a scientific instrument
maker at the sign of ' Hadley's Quadrant and
Visual Glasses.' His literary activity con-
tinued, and resulted in the publication of a
large number of popular scientific books. His
principal undertakings were: 1. ' An Eng-
lish Dictionary,' which aimed at being, in
the author's words, * universal, etymological,
orthographical, orthoepical. diacritical, phi-
lological, mathematical, and philosophical/
The first edition appeared in 1749, and the
second in 1754. It was prefaced by a ' Phy-
sico-grammatical Essay on the Propriety and
Rationale of the English Tongue.' 2. ' Mar-
tin's Magazine,' described as a 'New and Com-
prehensive System of Philosophy, Natural
History, Philology, Mathematical Institu-
tions, and Biography,' 1755-64. This work
was dedicated to George III. Of fourteen
volumes projected only seven appeared, viz. :
two volumes of l Mathematical Institutions,'
1759 and 1764 ; two volumes of ' Philology/
including essays on the different religions of
the world and on geography, 1759 and 1 764 ;
two volumes of the ' Natural History of Eng-
land,' a description of each particular county
in regard to the curious productions of nature
and art, illustrated by a map of each county
and sculptures of natural curiosities, 1759
and 1763; and lastly, one volume of 'Bio-
graphy of Mathematicians and Philosophers/
1764. The liberty which Martin allowed
himself in the work of compilation may be
gathered from the fact that the chapters on
the theory of equations are taken literatim
from Colin Maclaurin's 'Algebra ' without ac-
knowledgment.
At the age of seventy-seven, having retired
from the active management of his business,
he became a bankrupt through the fault of
others, and in a moment of desperation At-
tempted suicide. The wound, though not im-
mediately mortal, hastened his death, which
Martin
272
Martin
occurred on 9 Feb. 1782. His valuable col-
lection of fossils and curiosities was almost
given away by public auction. The only dis-
coverable record of his family is the mention
of a son, Lovell Martin, in Gill's ' Technical
Repository,' 1828. There was a portrait of
him in Greene's Museum, Lichfield. There
is an engraving of his portrait in the ' Gen-
tleman's Magazine,' 1785, pt. ii. facing p. 743.
The following is a list of his works, other
than those already mentioned : 1. ' Elements
of Geometry/ 1733. 2. ' Spelling Book of
Arts and Sciences for the Use of Schools.'
3. ' Philosophical Grammar, in four parts :
I. Somatology. II. Cosmology. III. yEro-
logy. IV. Geology.' ' The whole extracted
from the writings of the greatest naturalists
of the last and present age, treated in the
familiar way of dialogue, adapted purposely
to the capacities of the youth of both sexes,
and adorned and illustrated with variety of
copperplates, maps, &c., several of which are
entirely new, and all easy to be understood/
This work appeared in 1735, and had reached
a seventh edition in 1769 ; it was translated
into French by Puisieux in 1749, and repub-
lished in French in 1764 and 1777. It may
be regarded as the most successful of Mar-
tin's works. 4. ' The Young Student's Me-
morial Book,' 1735. 5. ' A new System of
Decimal Arithmetic,' 1735, containing a new
set of tables, showing the value of any de-
cimal part of any integer, whether money,
weight, measure, motion, time, &c. 6. ' Tri-
gonometer's Complete Guide,' 2 vols. 1736.
7. ' Description and Use of both the Globes,'
1736. 8. ' Elements of all Geometry,' 8 vols.
1739. 9. ' Description and Use of a newly in-
vented Pocket Microscope,' 1740. 10. ' Loga-
rithm ologia,' 1740. 11. ' Micrographia Nova,
or a new Treatise on the Microscope and
Microscopic Objects,' &c., Reading, 1742.
12. ' Description and Use of a Case of Ma-
thematical Instruments,' 1745. 13. ' An
Essay on Electricity,' 1746, ' being an en-
quiry into the nature, cause, and properties
thereof, on the principles of Sir Isaac New-
ton's theory of vibrating motion, light, and
fire, and the various phenomena of forty-
two capital experiments,' &c. His experi-
ments are popular experiments on electrical
induction. The essay contains a dim fore-
cast of modern theories in the statement :
' This subtle matter or spirit appears to be of
an elastic nature, and acts by the reciproca-
tion of its tremors or pulses, which are oc-
casioned by the vibrating motion of the parts
of an electric body excited by friction.' The
preface contained some disparaging remarks
on an essay on the same subject by John
Freke [q. v.j, who replied in an appendix to
his second edition, and was answered by
Martin in a ' Supplement containing Remarks
on a Rhapsody of Adventures of a Modern
Knight-errant in Philosophy ,'1746. 14. 'Phi-
losophia Britannica,' 2 vols. 1747 ; a new
and comprehensive system of the Newtonian
philosophy, astronomy, and geography, in a
course of twelve lectures, with notes. The
first volume is dedicated to Lord-chief-jus-
Globes,' 1755. 17. 'Essay on Visual Glasses,'
1756. 18. ' Essay on the Use of Globes,'
1753. 19. ' New Elements of Optics,' 1759.
20. 'A sure Guide to Distillers,' 1759.
21. < Venus in the Sun,' 1761. 22. ' A plain
and familiar Introduction to the Newtonian
Philosophy,' 5th edit. 1765. 23. ' Institutions
of Astronomical Calculations,' 1765. 24. 'The
Mariner's Mirror, or the Philosophical Prin-
ciples of Navigation, including a Translation
of Maupertuis's Nautical Astronomy,' 1768.
25. ' The Mariner's Mirror, Part ii., contain-
ing a new Method of finding the Longitude
of a Ship at Sea,' &c., 1769. 26. ' Description
and Use of a Table Clock upon a new Con-
struction,' 1770. 27. ' Description and Use
of an Orrery,' 1771. 28. 'Description. . .
of a graphic Perspective and Microscope,'
1771. 29. 'Optical Essays '[1770]. 30.'Loga-
rithmologia Nova,' London, 1772. 31. 'The
Young Gentleman and Lady's Philosophy,'
in the form of a Dialogue between Cleoni-
cus, an Undergraduate, and Euphrosyne, his
Sister; vol. L, 'The Heavens and Atmo-
sphere ; ' vol. ii., ' The Use of the Celestial
and Terrestrial Globes, Light and Colours,
Sounds and Music,' 3rd edit. 1781 ; vol. iii.,
' Animal, Vegetable, and Mineral Kingdoms,'
1782.
[Works; Gent. Mag. 1785, pt. ii. p. 5835
Manning and Bray's Hist of Surrey, iii. 89 ;
Present State of Republic of Letters, 1735,
xvi. 167 ; information kindly supplied by W. H-
Brown, esq., assist, sec. Royal Microscopic So-
ciety.] C. P.
MARTIN, DAVID (1737-1798), painter
and engraver, born in 1737, was son of the
parish schoolmaster at Anstruther in Fife.
His brother, the Rev. Samuel Martin, D.D.,
was minister of the parish of Moniaive, co.
Fife. He became a pupil of Allan Ramsay the
portrait-painter [q. v.J, and when quite young
accompanied Ramsay to Rome. On his return
he became a student at the academy in St.
Martin's Lane, where he gained some pre-
miums for drawings from the life. On leaving
Ramsay Martin practised both as engraver
and portrait-painter. He obtained consider-
able success in the latter line, and on return-
Martin
273
Martin
ing to Scotland in 1775 was appointed prin-
cipal painter to the Prince of Wales for
Scotland. Martin was a member of the In-
corporated Society of Artists, and from 1773
to 1775 was the society's treasurer. He con-
tributed portraits or engravings to their ex-
hibitions from 1765 to 1777, and also exhibited
portraits at the Free Society of Artists in
1767. On returning to London Martin re-
sided for some years in Dean Street, Soho,
and married a lady with some property. On
her death, however, he returned to Edin-
burgh, where he died in 1798 ; he left no
family.
As an engraver Martin produced some good
engravings in mezzotint, including portraits
of David Hume and Jean Jacques Rousseau,
both after Allan Ramsay, L. F. Roubiliac
after A. Carpentiers, Rembrandt after him-
self, and Lady Frances Manners from one of
his own paintings. In line he engraved por-
traits of William Pulteney, earl of Bath,
after A. Ramsay, and William Murray, earl
of Mansfield, after one of his own portraits :
also two landscapes with cattle after A. Cuyp,
another after Gaspar Poussin, and six views
of scenery near Sheffield. As a painter Martin
worked in the style of Ramsay. Some of
his portraits were engraved, including those
of Benjamin Franklin (aged 60), Henry, earl
Bathurst, James Bruce of Kinnaird, Rev.
Thomas Henry (now in the Scottish National
Portrait Gallery), Dr. Cullen,Dr. Alexander
Carlyle [q. v.] (in the possession of Thomas
Scott, esq. of Edinburgh), and others.
Martin painted his own portrait for Ram-
say ; a replica of this is now in the Scottish
National Gallery at Edinburgh, and another
is in the possession of Thomas Scott, esq.
He is said to have given instruction to Sir
Henry Raeburn [q. v.], and to have per-
suaded him to give up miniature-painting for
oil-painting.
[Edwards's Anecd. of Painters ; Redgrave's
Diet, of Artists ; Chaloner Smith's Brit. Mezzo-
tinto Portraits; Cat. of the Scottish National
Portrait Gallery; Catalogues of the Society of
Artists ; information from Thomas Scott, esq.]
L. C.
MARTIN, EDWARD, D.D. (d. 1662),
dean of Ely, a native of Cambridgeshire, was
matriculated in the university of Cambridge,
as a sizar of Queens' College, 5 July 1605. He
graduated B.A. in 1608-9, M. A. in 1612, was
elected a fellow of his college 11 March 1616-
1617, and proceeded B.D. in 1621, in which
degree he was incorporated in the same year
at Oxford (WooD, Fasti Oxon. ed. Bliss, i.
400). In 1627 he was chaplain to Archbishop
Laud, and he offended the puritan party by
licensing a book by Dr. Thomas Jackson
YOL. xxxvi.
(1579-1640) [q. v.], called 'An Historical
Narration,' and also by preaching a sermon at
St. Paul's Cross against presbyterianism. He
became vicar of Oakington in 1626 and rector
of Conington, Cambridgeshire, in 1630, and
was elected president of Queens' College
16 Oct. 1631, being in the same year created
D.D. by royal mandate. He was also rector
of Uppingham, Rutland, from 1631 to 1637,
where he was succeeded by Jeremy Taylor.
In 1638 he was instituted to the rectory of
Houghton Conquest, Bedfordshire, and soon
afterwards to that of Doddington, Cambridge-
shire. He was elected one of the proctors
for the clergy in convocation in 1640, and
again in 1662.
In August 1642 he sent the college plate
to the king. Cromwell thereupon surrounded
several colleges with soldiers, and took away
by force the masters of Queens', Jesus, and
St. John's, and hurrying them to London, in-
carcerated them in the Tower by order of
parliament. Martin was afterwards removed
to Lord Petre's house in Aldersgate Street,
where he drew up the famous mock petition,
entitled his ' Submission to the Covenant.'
Subsequently he was remanded to Ely House
and other places of confinement for more than
live years. In the meanwhile he was ejected
from the presidentship of Queens' College,
and lost all his other preferments.
About August 1648 he effected his escape,
and went to Thorington, Suffolk, where he
resided with Henry Cooke, who had been a
member of his college. He assumed the name
of Matthews, but was discovered by some
soldiers from Yarmouth, was brought to Lon-
don, and on 23 May 1650 was committed to
the Gatehouse by John Bradshaw, president
of the council of state. Ultimately, by some
interest with Colonel Wanton, he obtained
his release and a pardon for breaking prison.
He then returned to Suffolk and resumed his
own name and usual habit; but subsequently
he went abroad for seven or eight years, dur-
ing most of which time he lived at Paris with
Lord Hatton. In 1656 he was resident at
Utrecht with many other royalists (BuRX,
Hist, of Westmorland, i. 298).
Returning to England at the Restoration, he
was formally restored to the presidentship of
Queens' College, 2 Aug. 1660. He was one
of the managers of the Savoy conference. By-
patent dated 22 Feb. 1661-2 he was nomi-
nated to the deanery of Ely, and was installed
by proxy, 25 April 1662. He died three days
afterwards on 28 April 1662, and was buried
in the college chapel.
He is author of ' Dr. Martin, late Dean of
Ely, his Opinion concerning 1. The Difference
between the Church of England and Geneva.
Martin
274
Martin
2. The Pope's Primacy as pretended succes-
sive to St. Peter's. 3. The Authority of
the Apostolical Constitutions and Canons.
4. The Discovery of the Genuine Works of
the Primitive Fathers. 5. The false Brother-
hood of the French and English Presbyterians.
Together with his character of divers English
travelers in the time of our late troubles.
Communicated by five pious and learned
Letters in the time of his exile,' London,
1662, 12mo.
[Addit. MSS. 5808 f. 150, 5847 p. 80, 5876
f. 20 ; Dean Bar wick's Life, Engl. edit., p. 32 ;
Bentham's Ely, p. 234; Cambridge Antiquarian
Communications, ii. 152; Carter's Cambridge,
p. 187; Foster's Alumui Oxon. 1500-1714; Co-
sins's Opinion for communicating with Geneva
rather than Rome, pp. 12, 16; Kennett's Regis-
ter and Chronicle, pp. 47, 99, 100, 117, 221;
Troubles and Tryal of Archbishop Laud, p. 368 ;
Le Neve's Fasti (Hardy), i. 348, iii. 685 ; Lloyd's
Memoires, 1677, pp. 461, 531 ; Lowndes's Bibl.
Man. (Bohn), p. 1489; Nalson's Collections,
i. 354; Prynne's Canterburies Doome, pp. 167,
170, 177, 359, 508, 510, 533 ; Quench-Coale,
Pref. p. 23 ; Querela Cantab, p. 4 ; Searle's Hist,
of Queen's College, p. 572 ; True Relation of the
manner of taking the Earl of Northampton, 1642;
Walker's Suiferings of the Clergy, ii. 154.]
T. C.
MARTIN,ELIAS(1740?-1811),painter,
engraver, and associate of the Royal Aca-
demy, was born in Sweden about 1740, and
came to England about 1766. He appears to
have been one of the early students of the
Royal Academy, and in 1769 exhibited at
the second exhibition, in Pall Mall, two pic-
tures, ' A View of Westminster Bridge, with
the King of Denmark's Procession by Water,
taken from Mr. Searle's Timter Yard,' and a
landscape, and also two drawings, ' A View in
Sweden ' and ' A Watchman Sleeping.' In
1770 he exhibited < A Picture of the Royal
Plaister Academy,' ( A View of Hanover
Square/ and two others. In 1771 he was
elected an associate of the Royal Academy,
and was then residing in Dean Street, Soho.
In that year he exhibited ' A View of the
King's Palace at Stockholm ' and three land-
scapes. He continued to exhibit in 1773 and
1774, in which year he removed to Leicester
Street, Leicester Fields, and again in 1777,
1779, and 1780. His contributions were
varied, comprising landscapes with figures,
views of gentlemen's seats, small water-colour
or crayon portraits, tasteful and humorous
costume or domestic subjects, and engravings
from his own designs, in a manner imitating
red chalk. In 1776 he exhibited for the only
time at the Free Society of Artists. After
1 780 he returned to Sweden, where he be-
came court painter to the king of Sweden
at Stockholm. He returned to England in
1790, and sent from Bath eight pictures to
the Royal Academy. At Stockholm, Martin
was considered, or at least considered him-
self, the first landscape-painter in Sweden.
His later works had, however, very little
merit. He engraved a number of small do-
mestic subjects from his own designs in
stipple or red chalk manner, and also a large
family group of himself and his children, en-
titled * A Family Concert.' He had two
sons, Carolus, a cabinetmaker, and John, an
artist. Martin died at Stockholm in 1811.
His brother, JOHN FREDERICK MARTIN
(1745-1808), engraver, born at Stockholm in
1745, came with him to England, resided
with him, made numerous engravings in the
red chalk manner from his drawings, and re-
turned with him to Stockholm. There his
engravings after Deprez, Skioldebrand, and
other native artists were well known. He
died at Stockholm in 1808.
[Weinwich'sDansk, Norsk og Svensk Konstner-
Lexicon; Acerbi's Travels through Sweden, &c.,
vol. i. chap. ix. ; Sandby's Hist, of the Royal
Academy ; Redgrave's Diet, of Artists.] L. C.
MARTIN, FRANCIS (1652-1722),
Augustinian divine, sprung from one of the
fourteen tribes of Galway, was born there in
1652, but soon joined in the exodus caused
by Cromwell's policy in Ireland, and entered
the university of Louvain. His promotion
in the faculty of arts is recorded in 1675, and
his subsequent distinctions procured him the
office of lector in theology in the convent of
St. Martin of the Augustinian order at Lou-
vain. Martin threw himself energetically
into the controversies then raging concern-
ing Jansenism, the infallibility of the pope,
and the rights of the Galilean church (cf.
Avis Salutaires a Messieurs les Protestans
et Deliberam de Louvain, and Avertissement
touchant les pretendus Avis Salutaires, Lou-
vain, 1719) ; his vehement espousal of the
ultramontane party led his adversaries to
charge him with being a tool in the hands of
the Jesuits. In 1683 he became professor of
Greek in the College des Trois Langues (or
Collegium Buslidianum as it is frequently
called, after the name of its founder, Busli-
dius), and in 1686 he wrote a thesis defending
the infallibility of the pope and attacking the
Gallican church. Either in 1687 or early in
1688 he apparently visited England. While
there he suggested, in a letter to the papal
nuncio, means by which James might meet
the impending crisis ; he entered minutely
into military details, and advocated the, as-
sassination of William of Orange (L'Etat
Present de la Faculte de Theologie de Louvain.
Martin
275
Martin
Trevoux, 1701, pp. 247-50). On 26, 29, and
31 Jan. 1688, he delivered his theses for the
degree of doctor of theology at Louvain, but
his extreme opinions caused fifty- three bache-
lors of theology to protest against his ad-
mission ; the influence, however, of Tanara,
the nuncio, to whom Martin had dedicated
the first of his theses, prevailed, and Martin
received the degree. Soon afterwards the
Archbishop of Malines appointed him to teach
divinity in his seminary at Malines, where
Martin published a thesis on Genesis attack-
ing St. Augustine. This was condemned at
Rome, and by the chapter of Malines, and an-
other thesis reflecting upon the university of
Louvain called forth protests from that body.
In March 1690 he was prohibited from exercis-
ing his functions in the university, but on his
petition the prohibition was removed 17 Aug.
of the same year. In 1694, in spite of the
protests of the faculty, he was made regius
professor of holy scripture at Louvain, be-
came censor of books, archiepiscopal exami-
ner in the archdiocese, vice-president of the
College du Saint-Esprit, and a member of
the body of eight who formed the regents of
the faculty of theology, and was installed
a canon of St. Peter's collegiate church of
Louvain. He won considerable reputation
as a teacher; his intellect was active and
memory quick ; he befriended his exiled coun-
trymen and gave liberally to the poor ; but
he was endowed with the litigious character
of his family (7mA Ecclesiastical Record, 3rd
ser. vii. 1101), and continual legal troubles
seriously hindered his work.
In 1712 some friends sent him a copy of
Tillotson's sermon on the ' Hazard of Salva-
tion in the Church of Rome,' with a request
that Martin would reply to it. This called
forth his chief work, the ' Scutum Fidei
contra Haereses hodiernas,' Louvain, 1714,
8vo. Martin's ultramontane views had ap-
parently been modified, and in the hope of
conciliating and converting his opponents he
took this opportunity of recommending Eng-
lish catholics not to press their claims to
their forfeited property ; it is dedicated to a
former pupil of Martin's, Dr. Henry Joseph
Van Sustern, bishop of Bruges ; four copies
, are preserved in the Galway Diocesan Li-
brary ; there is one in the British Museum, and
, another in the library of Trinity College, Dub-
j blin. Soon afterwards Martin began a corre-
j spondence with Edward Synge, archbishop of
/ Tuam, concerning a proposed union of catho-
I lies and protestants (Add. MS. 6117, pp. 145-
! 148). The archbishop said that notwithstand-
ing his popish education Martin seemed ' to
have preserved something of freedom in his
judgment,' and 'to mean well at bottom.'
Martin spent his last years in the Collegium
Buslidianum. In 1720 he published his
' Motivum Juris pro Bullse UnigenitusOrtho-
doxia,' Louvain, 8vo, and in 1721 'Brevis
Tractatus circa praetensam Pontificis Infal-
libilitatem,' Louvain, 8vo ; he suffered from
calculus, and died on 4 Oct. 1722 from the
effects of an operation performed at St.
John's Hospital, Bruges. He was buried in
the chapel of the hospital, with an inscrip-
tion on his tomb ; but his enemies composed
and circulated the following epitaph : * Ex
gratia speciali, Mortuus est in Hospitali,
Doctor F. Martin, 4 Octobris 1722, Expec-
tans judicium, R.I.P.'
Besides the works already mentioned
Martin wrote : 1. ' Refutatio Justificationis
editoapro defendendadoctrinaHenrici Denys,'
Louvain, 1700, 4to. 2. ' Statera Qusestionis
an ad fidem pertineat Sanctis in ccelo notas
esse mortalium preces,' Louvain, 1710, 8vo;
a thesis entitled ' Via Pacis,' and numerous
others which are said to be preserved at
Brussels.
[Works in Brit. Mus. Library; Addit. MS.
6117, pp. 145-8; L'Etat Present de la Theologie
de Louvain, Trevoux, 1701, contains an exhaus-
tive polemic against Martin ; a more favourable
account is given in the Irish Ecclesiastical Ee-
corcl, 3rd ser. vii. 1100-6; Ware's Ireland, ii.
281.] A. F. P.
MARTIN, FREDERICK (1830-1883),
miscellaneous writer, born at Geneva on
19 Nov. 1830, was educated at Heidelberg;
he settled in England at an early age. For
some years subsequent to 1856 he was secre-
tary and amanuensis to Thomas Carlyle,
whom he aided in his historical researches ;
his knowledge of German and capacity for
work made him very useful. He died on
27 Jan. 1883 at his house in Lady Margaret
Road, N.W., leaving a widow and family.
Martin started a short-lived biographical
magazine called * The Statesman,' in which
he began an account of Carlyle's early life,
but as the latter did not approve, he discon-
tinued it. He inaugurated the ' Statesman's
Year-Book' in 1864, and in 1879 Lord
Beaconsfield, struck by its usefulness, con-
ferred upon him a pension of ICO/, a year.
He continued to supervise his 'Year-Book '
till December 1882, when he was compelled
by ill-health to give it up, and it was under-
taken by Mr. J. Scott Keltic. He wrote
largely for various papers, and was an occa-
sional contributor to the ' Athenaeum.'
Martin contributed a memoir of Chatter-
ton, prefixed to an edition of the latter's
'Poems' (1865), superintended a new edi-
tion of MacCulloch's < Geographical Dic-
tionary ' (1866), contributed vol. ii. of * The
Martin
276
Martin
National History of England' (1873, &c.),
and revised the fifth edition of Townsend's
« Manual of Dates ' (1877).
Among his other works may be mentioned :
1. 'The Life of John Clare'/ 8vo, London,
1865. 2. < Stories of Banks and Bankers,'
8vo, London, 1865. 3. 'Commercial Hand-
book of France/ 8vo, London, 1867. 4. ' The
Story of Alec Drummond of the 17th Lan-
cers/ 3 vols. 8vo, London, 1869. 5. < Hand-
book of Contemporary Biography/ 8vo, Lon-
don, 1870. 6. ' The History of Lloyd's
and of Marine Insurance in Great Britain/
8vo, London, 1876. 7. 'The Property and
Revenues of the English Church Establish-
ment/ 8vo, London, 1877.
[Times, 29 Jan. 1883 ; Ward's Men of the
Reign ; private information.] Gr. Gr.
MARTIN, SIR GEORGE (1764-1847),
admiral of the fleet, was the youngest son
of William Martin (d. 1766), captain in
the navy, and of Arabella, daughter of Sir
William Rowley [q. v.], admiral of the fleet.
His grandfather, Bennet Martin, M.D., was
a brother of William Martin [q. v.], admiral
of the fleet. Many members of his mother's
family attained naval distinction, and by her
second marriage to Colonel Gibbs of Horsley
Park, Surrey, he was half-brother of Major-
general Sir Samuel Gibbs [q. v.] From an
early age he was borne on the books of the
Mary yacht, but he seems to have first gone
afloat in December 1776, when he joined the
Monarch as ' captain's servant ' with his
uncle, Captain Joshua Rowley [q. v.] On
27 July 1778 he was present in the action off
Ushant, and folio wing his uncle to the Suffolk,
was in the battle of Grenada, 6 July 1779,
and in the three actions off Martinique in
April and May 1780. On 16 July 1780 he
was promoted to be lieutenant of the Russell.
He was afterwards with his uncle in the
Princess Royal at Jamaica. On 9 March
1782 he was promoted to the command of
the Tobago sloop, and on 17 March 1783
was posted into the Preston of 50 guns. He
returned to England early in 1784. From
1789 to 1792 he commanded the Porcupine
on the coast of Ireland, and in 1793 the
Magicienne in the West Indies. In 1795 he
was appointed to the Irresistible of 74 guns,
and in her took part in the battle of Cape
St. Vincent, 14 Feb. 1797. At the close
of the battle Nelson, whose own ship, the
Captain, had been disabled, hoisted his broad
pennant on board the Irresistible for a few
days. On 26 April, two Spanish frigates,
Ninfa and Santa Elena, coming home from
the West Indies, and ignorant of the blockade,
were chased by the Irresistible and Emerald
frigate into Conil Bay. The Santa Elena
went on shore and broke up, but the Ninfa
was captured and added to the English navy
under the name of Hamadryad (JAMES, ii.
93). The skill and dash with which Martin
took the ships past a dangerous reef that
blocked the approach to the bay won for him
the warm commendations of Lord St. Vin-
cent, who described the action as ' one of the
most notable that had ever come under his
observation.'
In July 1798 Martin was appointed to
the Northumberland, in which, on 18 Feb.
1800, he assisted in the capture of the Gene-
reux (NICOLAS, iv. 189). From May 1800 he
had charge of the blockade of Malta, and on
5 Sept. received the capitulation of Valetta.
In 1801 he was with the fleet on the coast of
Egypt under Lord Keith. In 1803 he com-
manded the Colossus in the Channel, in 1804
the Glory, and in November 1804 was ap-
pointed to the Barfleur, in which he took part
in the action off Cape Finisterre on 22 July
1805. On 9 Nov. 1805 he was promoted to
the rank of rear-admiral. In 1806 he was
second in command at Portsmouth, and in
1807 was employed on the blockade of Cadiz.
He was afterwards in the Mediterranean
under the orders of Lord Collingwood, for
the most part on the coast of Italy or Sicily.
In June 1809 he took possession of Ischia
and Procida. On 23 Oct., being then with
the fleet off Cape St. Sebastian, he was de-
tached in pursuit of a small squadron of the
enemy under Rear-admiral Baudin. On the
25th two of the pursued ships of the line ran
themselves on shore not far from Cette, and
on the 26th were abandoned, set fire to and
blown up. One other ship of the line got
into Cette harbour, so also did a frigate. The
other frigate escaped (JAMES, iv. 445 ; CHE-
VALIER, iii. 362 ; JURIEN DE LA GRAVIERE,
It Amir al Baudin).
On 31 July 1810 Martin was promoted to
be vice-admiral, and was again employed on
the coast of Sicily, and in co-operation with
the army under Sir John Stuart, for which
service he received the order of St. Januarius
from the king of Naples. From 1812 to 1814
he was commander-in-chief in the Tagus,
and in the summer of 1814 was knighted, on
the occasion of the prince regent visiting
the fleet at Spithead. On 2 Jan. 1815 he was
nominated a K.C.B., and a G.C.B. on 20 Feb.
1821. On 19 July 1821 he attained the rank
of admiral, and from 1824 to 1827 was com-
mander-in-chief at Portsmouth, with his flag
in the Victory. In January 1833 he was ap-
pointed rear-admiral of the United Kingdom,
and vice-admiral in April 1834. He was
nominated a G.C.M.G. in 1836, and was pro-
Martin
277
Martin
moted to the rank of admiral of the fleet on
9 Nov. 1846. He died in Berkeley Square,
London, on 28 July 1847. He was twice
married, but died apparently without issue.
His portrait, by Charles Landseer, R. A., after
Lawrence, is in the Painted Hall at Green-
wich.
[O'Byrne's Nav. Biog. Diet. ; Marshall's Roy.
Nav. Biog. i. 280; James's Naval History (edit.
of 1860); Chevalier's Hist, de la Marine fran-
$aise.] J. K. L.
MARTIN, GEORGE WILLIAM (1828-
1881), musical composer, was born in Lon-
don 8 March 1828. He began his musical
studies as a chorister at St. Paul's Cathedral,
under William Hawes [q. v.], and was one of
the choir boys at Westminster Abbey at the
coronation of Queen Victoria. He became
professor of music at the Normal College for
Army Schoolmasters ; was from 1845 to 1853
resident music-master at St. John's Training
College, Battersea, and was the first organist
of Christ Church, Battersea, opened in 1849.
In 1860 he established the National Choral
Society, by which he maintained for some
years at Exeter Hall an admirable series of
oratorio performances. In connection with
these performances he edited and published
cheap editions of the oratorios and other works
of the great masters then not readily acces-
sible to the public. In 1864 he organised a
choir of a thousand voices for the ' Macbeth '
music at the three hundredth anniversary of
Shakespeare's birth. He had a special apti-
tude for training school children, and con-
ducted the National Schools Choral Festival
at the Crystal Palace in 1859. As a com-
poser his genius lay in the direction of the
madrigal and part-song ; and from the publi-
cation of his prize glee, ' Is she not beauti-
ful ? ' in 1845 onwards few years passed in
which he did not win distinction from some
of the leading glee and madrigal societies of
the country. ' No composer since the days
of Dr. Callcott has obtained so many prizes
as Mr. Martin,' said the « Times ' in 1856. The
tune * Leominster,' associated with Bonar's
hymn ' A few more years shall roll,' is one
of his best-known compositions. Martin,
owing to intemperance, sank from ' a position
which at one time gave him a claim to be
regarded as one of the elements of musical
force in the metropolis' (Musical Record).
He died, quite destitute, at Bolingbroke
House Hospital, Wandsworth, 16 April 1881,
and was buried in Woking cemetery by the
parish.
[Monthly Musical Eecord, May 1881 ; Musical
Times, ibid. ; Love's Scottish Church Music, p.
204; Grove's Dictionary of Music, ii. 221, iv.
711.] J. C.H.
MARTIN, GREGORY (d. 1582), bibli-
cal translator, a native of Maxfield, in the
parish of Guestling, Sussex, was nominated
one of the original scholars of St. John's
College, Oxford, by the founder, Sir Thomas
White, in 1557. He was admitted B.A.
28 Nov. 1561, and commenced M.A. 19 Feb.
1564-5 at the same time with Edmund Cam-
pion [q. v.], ' whom he rivalled, and kept up
with in all the stations of academical learning '
(Oxford Univ. Reg. ed. Boase, i. 244). They
were college companions for thirteen years,
having their meals, their books, and their
ideas in common. Martin afterwards en-
tered the household of Thomas Howard,
fourth duke of Norfolk [q. v.], as tutor to
Philip, afterwards Earl of Arundel, and his
brothers. He was a devout catholic, and with
the duke's connivance encouraged the ducal
household to remain steadfast to the old re-
ligion. On one occasion when the duke visited
Oxford he was welcomed at St. John's Col-
lege in a Latin oration, delivered by a mem-
ber of the society, who, referring to Martin,
said : ' Thou hast, O illustrious Duke, our
Hebraist, our Grecian, our poet, our honour
and glory.'
In 1570, after the duke had been committed
to the Tower, Martin, unable to conscien-
tiously conform to protestantism, escaped
to the newly established English College at
Douay, where he was heartily welcomed by
Dr. William Allen [q. v.], the founder, and
by other fugitives with whom he had been
acquainted at Oxford. He was ordained
priest in 1573, took the degree of licentiate
in divinity in 1575, and was employed by
Allen in teaching Hebrew and lecturing on
the scriptures in the college. Upon the es-
tablishment of the English College at Rome,
he was sent there in 1577 with the first
batch of scholars transplanted to the new
seminary, but stayed no longer than was
necessary for purposes of organisation. He
returned" to Douay, and in 1578 removed with
the college to Rheims, on account of the civil
commotions in Flanders. There he passed the
remainder of his life, devoting most of his
time to the task of translating the Bible into
English from the Latin Vulgate.
Constant study impaired his health, and
Dr. Allen sent him to Paris in April 1582
to consult the ablest physicians, but, as it
proved, he was too far gone in consumption.
Returning, therefore, to Rheims, he died there
on 28 Oct. 1582. He was buried on the
same day in the parish church of St. Stephen,
where a monument with a Latin inscription
was erected to his memory. All the Eng-
lish at Rheims attended his obsequies, and
Allen preached the funeral discourse.
Martin
278
Martin
In the gigantic task of translating the
Bible he was assisted by Dr. (afterwards
Cardinal) Allen, Dr. Richard Bristow [q. v.],.
William Rainolds or Reynolds [q. v.] of New
College, Oxford, and other theologians. The
work of translation, however, may be ascribed
entirely to Martin, the others being only re-
visers. Martin's translation was not all pub-
lished at one time. The New Testament first
appeared at Rheims with Bristow's notes and
the title : ' The New Testament of Jesus Christ,
translated faithfully into English, out of the
authentical Latin, according to the best cor-
rected copies of the same, diligently conferred
with the Greeke and other editions in divers
languages : With Arguments of bookes and
chapters, Annotations, and other necessarie
helpes, for the better understanding of the
text, and specially for the discoverie of the
Corruptions of divers late translations, and
for cleering the Controversies in religion, of
these daies : In the English College of
Rhemes,' 4to, 1582. This was reprinted at
Antwerp in 1600. The Old Testament was
only published in 1609-10 under the direc-
tion of Dr. Worthington ; the title-page ran :
'The Holie Bible, faithfully translated into
English out of the Authentical Latin. . . .
By the English College of Doway,' '2 vols.
Douay, 1609-10. Martin's Bible, as revised
by Bishop Challoner [q. v.] in 1749-50, is the
so-called < Douay version 'now current among
English-speaking catholics in all parts of the
globe. Later editions are by George Leo Hay-
dock [q. v.] (1812) and Frederick Charles
Husenbeth [q. v.] (1850).
The appearance of the Rheims version of
the New Testament caused great consterna-
tion among the protestant party in England,
and translator and revisers were adversely
criticised by Dr. William Fulke [q. v.J,
Thomas Cartwright [q. v.], and William
Whitaker. The last critic was answered by
Martin's friend, Dr. William Reynolds. The
Douay version of the Scriptures has often
been compared unfavourably with the later
1 Authorised Version,' but Martin's work has
left its mark on every page of the labours of
James I's companies of revisers (Preface to
the Revised Version of the N. T., 1881). It
is asserted by catholic writers that in point
of fidelity the Douay Bible is far superior to
the protestant version. In the opinion of
Cardinal Wiseman, Martin's translation was
not improved by Challoner and later editors
(cf. HENRY COTTON, Rhemes and Doway, Ox-
ford 1855, with manuscript notes by George
Offor, in Brit, Mus.)
Martin's other works are : 1. 'A Treatise
of the Love of the Soul,' Rouen, 12mo ;
again, St. Omer, 1603, 12mo. 2. < A Trea-
tise of Schisme. Shewing that al Catholikes
ought in any wise to abstaine altogether
from heretical Conuenticles, to witt, their
? ravers, sermons, &c.,' Douay (John Fouler),
578, 16mo [see CARTER, WILLIAM]. 3. ' Roma
Sancta : the holy Citie of Rome, so called,
and so declared to be, first for Devotion,
secondly for Charitie ; in two bookes.' A
folio manuscript of 368 pages, written in 1581,
apparentlvforpublication, and nowpreserved
at Ugbrooke, Devonshire (cf. Catholic Maga-
zine and Review, Birmingham, 1832, ii. 491).
4. 'A Discouerie of the manifold Corruptions
of the Holy Scriptures by the Heretikes of
our daies, specially the English Sectaries,'
Rheims, 1582, 8vo. A reply, on which
Thomas Ward afterwards based his ' Errata
of the Protestant Bible/ was published by
Dr. William Fulke [q.v.] in 1583. 5. < A
Treaty se of Christian Peregrination. Where-
unto is adioined certen Epistles written by
him to sundrye his frendes: the copies
whereof were since his decease founde
amonge his wrytinges/ Rheims, 1583, 16mo.
The first of the epistles, written to a married
priest, his friend, he dates from Paris, 15 Feb.
1580 ; the second is to his best beloved sis-
ters, who, it seems, were of the reformed
church ; and the third is addressed to Dr.
Whyte. 6. ' Gregorius Martinus ad Adol-
phum Mekerchum, pro veteri & vera Grae-
carum Literarum Pronunciatione,' Oxford,
1712, 8vo. Dedicated to Henry, earl of
Arundel. This was reprinted with ' Moeris
Atticista de Vocibus Atticis et Hellenicis ; '
and reprinted in vol. ii. of Havercamp's
* Sylloge Scriptorum, qui de Grsecae Linguae
recta Pronunciatione scripserunt,' Leyden,
1740. Martin's original manuscript is in
the Bodleian Library, Oxford.
Pits also credits Martin with the following
works in manuscript : ' Tragedy of Cyrus,
King of Persia ; ' ' Of the Excommunication
of the Emperor Theodosius,' formerly in
Arthur Pits's library ; ' Dictionarium qua-
tuor linguarum, Hebraicae, Graecae, Latinae,
et Anglicae ; ' ' Compendium Historiarum ; '
' Orationes de jejunio, de imaginum usu et
cultu, £c.,' formerly in the library of John
Pits ; ' Carmina Diversa.'
[Addit. MS. 6343, p. 271 ; Coopers Athena
Cantabr. ii. 361 ; Cotton's Rhemes and Downy,
with Offor's manuscript notes ; Dallaway's Eape
of Arundel (Cartwright), vol. ii. pi. i. p. 162;
Dodd's Church Hist. i. 121 ; Dublin Eeview, i.
367, ii. 476, Hi. 428, xliv. 181, July 1881, p.
130; Fowler's Bioy. of E. W. Sibthorpe;
Lower's Worthies of Sussex, pp. 177, 240 ; Mil-
ner's Life of Challoner, p. 18 ; Moul ton's Hist,
of the English Bible, pp. 185-8 ; Newman's
Tracts, Theological and Ecclesiastical, 1874, p.
Martin
279
Martin
357 ; Pits, De Anglise Scriptoribus, p. 781 ; Re-
cords of the English Catholics ; Shea's Account
of Catholic Bibles printed in the U.S.; Simp-
son's Campion, pp. 21, 88, 89, 93; Tanners
Bill. Brit. ; Wiseman's Essays on various Sub-
jects, i. 73; Wood's Athense Oxon. (Bliss), i.
487.] T. C.
MARTIN or MARTYN, HENRY (d.
1721), essayist, was the eldest son of Edward
Martyn of Upham, in the parish of Aldbourn,
Wiltshire, and was brother of Edward Mar-
tyn, Gresham professor. He was a lawyer by
profession, but in consequence of bad health
was unable to attend the courts. He wrote
a few papers in the ' Spectator.' No. 180 is
undoubtedly his, and possibly Nos. 200 and
232. In No. 555 Steele acknowledges his
indebtedness to him. He says that Martyn's
name could hardly be mentioned in a list
in which it would not deserve precedence ;
and in an ensuing list gives it precedence
over Pope, Hughes, Carey, Tickell, Parnell,
and Eusden (Spectator, ed. Chalmers, Lon-
don, 1808, Preface, p. lix). In 1713 and .1 714,
during the controversy concerning the treaty
of commerce made with France at the peace
of Utrecht, when a number of leading mer-
chants instituted a paper called 'The Bri-
tish Merchant, or Commerce Preserved,' to
counteract the influence of Defoe's ' Merca-
tor,' Martyn took a leading part in the
enterprise, and it was in a great measure
due to his papers in the * British Merchant '
that the treaty was ultimately rejected [see
KING, CHARLES, f,. 1721, and MOORE, AR-
THUR,^. 1712]. As a reward he was made
inspector-general of imports and exports of
customs by the government. He died at
Blackheath, 25 March 1721 (British Mer-
chant, London, 1721, Preface, p. xiv).
His only son, BENDAL MARTYN (1700-
1761), born in London 8 Jan. 1700, was
admitted scholar of King's College, Cam-
bridge, 3 Feb. 1718-19. He graduated as
B.A. 1722, and M.A. 1726, and was made
fellow of King's College 4 Feb. 1721-2.
His name disappears from the list of fellows
in 1754. He was entered of the Temple,
but did not practise law, and obtained a
place in the custom house, which he relin-
quished in 1738, when he was appointed
by Sir Robert Walpole to the treasurer-
ship of excise. This office he retained till
his death at Highgate in 1761. In 1740
he inherited a good estate from an aunt, and
in 1753 was one of the esquires at the in-
stallation of Sir Edward Walpole as knight
of the Bath. He was a learned and agree-
able man, and an excellent musician. He
wrote fourteen sonatas for the violin, which
were published after his death.
[Hawkins's History of Music, hk. 18, ch. 170 ;
Cooper's Memorials of Cambridge, i. 228; Har-
Avood's Alumni p]tonensfs. p. 29y ; Ward's Lives
of the Gresham Professors, pp. 333, 334.]
A. E. J. L.
MARTIN, HUGH (1822-1885), minister
of the free church of Scotland, born at
Aberdeen on 11 Aug. 1822, was son of
Alexander Martin, and was educated at the
grammar school and Marischal College of his
native city. He had a distinguished career
in the university classes, obtaining, among
numerous prizes, the Gray bursary, the
highest mathematical reward at Marischal
College. He graduated M.A. in April 1839,
and subsequently attended the theological
classes at King's College, Aberdeen. He was
in his student days opposed to the f non-in-
trusion ' party, which in 1843 became the
free church ; but at the general assembly of
the church of Scotland in 1842 he was con-
verted by a speech of Dr. Cunningham to
free church principles. Licensed as a minis-
ter in 1843, he was appointed in 1844 to
Panbride, near Carnoustie, in the presbytery
of Arbroath, to build up the free church
charge after the disruption. Martin re-
mained at Panbride till 1858, when he was
called to the important charge of Free Grey-
friars in Edinburgh. This position he held
till June 1865, Avhen he retired owing to
ill-health. In 1866-8 Martin acted as ex-
aminer in mathematics for the degree of
MA. in the university of Edinburgh, which
conferred upon him in 1872 the degree of
doctor of divinity. In the debates in the
general assembly of the free church Martin
was a frequent 'and an able speaker. On
his retirement from Grey friars, Martin took a
house at Lasswade, near Edinburgh, where
he occupied himself with music and mathe-
matics. He died 14 June 1885.
Martin was a frequent contributor to the
1 British and Foreign Evangelical Review '
and the ' Transactions of the London Ma-
thematical Society.' His works comprise:
1. ' Christ's Presence in the Gospel History,'
8vo, London, 1860. 2. ' The Prophet Jonah,
his Character and Mission to Nineveh,' 8vo,
London, 1866. 3. ' A Study of Trilinear Co-
ordinates,' 8vo, Cambridge, 1867. 4. ' The
Atonement,' 8vo, London, 1870. 5. ' Na-
tional Education,' 8vo, Edinburgh, 1872.
6. ' Mutual Eligibility,' 8vo, Edinburgh, 1872.
7. ' Relations between Christ's Headship
over Church and State,' 8vo, Edinburgh,
1875. 8. 'The Shadow of Calvary,' 8vo,
Edinburgh, 1875. 9. 'The Westminster
Doctrine of the Inspiration of Scripture,'
8vo, London, 1877 (this work reached a fifth
edition in the same year). 10. ' A Sequel
Martin
280
Martin
to "The Westminster Doctrine of the In-
spiration of Scripture,"' 8vo, London, 1877.
[Information obtained from Dr. Martin's son,
the Rev. Alexander Martin, M.A., one of the
ministers of Morningside Free Church, Edin-
burgh.] G. S-H.
MARTIN, JAMES (Jl. 1577), philo-
sophical writer, a native of Dunkeld, Perth-
shire, is said to have been educated at Ox-
ford. A James Martin, whose college is
not mentioned, commenced M.A. at Oxford
on 31 March 1522 (O.rf. Univ. Reg., Oxf.
Hist. Soc., i. 124). He was professor of
philosophy at Paris. In 1556 he was proc-
tor of the Germans in the university of Paris
(l)u BOULAY, Hist. Univ. Paris, vi. 490), and
in May 1557 was chosen by the same nation
to negotiate with the king concerning a tax
which he desired to impose on the university,
much to its disgust (ib. pp. 490, 518). He
subsequently is said to have become profes-
sor at Turin. Burton (The Scot Abroad, p.
296) says he was professor at Rome, but this
is probably a slip. He was dead by 1584.
Martin wrote a treatise in refutation of
some of Aristotle's dogmas entitled ' De prima
simplicium &concretorum corporum Genera-
tione . . . disputatio,' 4to, Turin, 1577. An-
other edition, with a preface by William
Temple, M.A., of King's College, Cambridge,
was published at Cambridge in 1584, 8vo,
and again at Frankfort in 1589. A reply by
Andreas Libavius appeared at Frankfort in
1591.
Other treatises by Martin are vaguely
mentioned by Tanner, viz. : 1. 'InArtem
Memorise,' Paris. 2. ' De Intelligentiis Mo-
tricibus,' Turin. 3. ' In Libros Aristotelis de
Ortu et Interitu,' Paris, 1555, but none of
them appear to be now extant.
[Tanner's Bibl. Brit.-Hib. 1718, p. 515.]
G. G.
MARTIN, SIR JAMES (1815-1886),
chief justice of New South Wales, son of
John Martin of Fermoy, Ireland, by Mary,
daughter of David Hennessey of Ballynona,
was born at Middleton, co. Cork, 6 Nov.
1815, or, according to various other accounts,
on 14 May 1820. He emigrated with his
parents to New South Wales in 1821, was
educated at Sydney College, and admitted a
solicitor of the supreme court on 10 May 1845.
In 1848 he began to write for the ' Atlas '
newspaper, and in 1851 he became a con-
tributor to the 'Empire.' As an elected
member for Cork and Westmoreland he first
sat in the Legislative Council in 1848. He
advocated the establishment of a royal mint
in Sydney as early as 1851, but the "measure
was not carried till four years later. In the
first parliament under responsible govern-
ment in 1856, he was again elected for Cork
and Westmoreland. Mr. (afterwards Sir)
Charles Cowper [q. v.], on coming into power,
made Martin attorney-general on 26 Aug.
1856. He was shortly after called to the bar,
and speedily obtained a position in his pro-
fession. On the return of Cowper as premier,
7 Sept. 1857, Martin was again associated
with him as attorney-general, and was made
a queen's counsel. He passed the Assess-
ment Act, which increased the squatters'
contributions to the revenue. In the third
legislative assembly elected by manhood suf-
frage, 30 Aug. 1859, he sat for East Syd-
ney, and afterwards represented successively
Orange, the Lachlan, again East Sydney, and
lastly East Macquarie. He became premier
for the first time on 16 Oct. 1863, when
he proposed a protective tariff, which was
adopted in the assembly, but the Legislative
Council threw out his measure. The Cowper
ministry which followed was a failure, and
Martin became premier for the second time
on 22 Jan. 1866. He remained in office two
years, and brought in the Public Schools
Act and the Municipalities Act. During
this period Prince Alfred, now the Duke of
Edinburgh, visited Australia, and in com-
memoration of this event Martin was created
a knight by patent on 4 May 1869.
He was again prime minister from 15 Dec.
1870 till 13 May 1872. On 19 Nov. 1873 he
retired from parliament, and was appointed
chief justice of the supreme court of New
South Wales, a position which he held till
his death at Clarens, near Sydney, on 4 Nov.
1886. He married in 1853 Isabella, eldest
daughter of William Long of Sydney, mer-
chant.
Martin's only published work was 'The
Australian Sketch-book,' Sydney, 1838.
[Barton's Poets and Prose Writers of New
South Wales, 1866, pp. 64-82 ; Mennell's Diet,
of Australian Biography, 1892, pp. 314-15 ;
Law Times, 4 Dec. 1886, p. 88; Times, 8 Nov.
1886, pp. 6-7; Sydney Morning Herald, 5 and
16 Nov. 1886.] ' G. C. B.
MARTIN, SIR JAMES RANALD (1793-
1874), surgeon, son of the Rev. Donald
Martin, was born in 1793 at Kilmuir, Isle
of Skye, and received his school education
at the Royal Academy of Inverness. In
1813 he became a student of St. George's
Hospital, and in 1817, having become a mem-
ber of the College of Surgeons in London, he
obtained an appointment as surgeon on the
Bengal medical establishment of the East
India Company. He first spent three years in
\
Martin
281
Martin
Orissa. The governor-general in 1821 made
him surgeon to his body-guard, and he served
in the first Burmese war. In 1826 he mar-
ried a daughter of Colonel Patten, C.B.,
began civil practice in Calcutta, and soon
attained success. He was made presidency
surgeon in 1830, and also surgeon to the
general hospital in Calcutta. He published
at Calcutta in 1837 ' Notes on the Medical
Topography of Calcutta/ which gives a
readable account of sanitary advantages and
disadvantages from the time of the ' large
shady tree ' under which Job Charnock sat
in 1689, down to 1837, followed by a clear
general account of the diseases of Bengal and
their remedies. He left India after publish-
ing two important memoirs ' On the Draining
of the Salt-water Lake ' and * On the Re-
occupation of Negrais Island,' and settled in
practice in London, where he lived for some
time in Grosvenor Street. The Royal Col-
lege of Surgeons elected him a fellow in
1843, and the Royal Society in 1845. He
became inspector-general of army hospitals
and a member of the army sanitary com-
mission. He wrote with Dr. James Johnson
in 1841 a work ' On the Influence of Tropical
Climates on European Constitutions.' On
its reaching in 1856 a seventh edition Martin
completely rewrote this voluminous book.
It contains many interesting records of cases
and shows extensive reading in the medical
books of its own period. Another edition
appeared in 1861. He published for private
circulation in 1847 ' A Brief Topographical
and Historical Notice of Calcutta,' and also
wrote the article on ' Hospitals' in Holmes's
' System of Surgery,' as well as some pam-
phlets on subjects connected with the medi-
cal service of the army. In 1860 he was made
C.B. and was knighted in the same year. He
was one of the first surgeons who used injec-
tions of iodine for the cure of hydrocele. He
became somewhat deaf in old age, but dis-
charged official duties till a fortnight before
his death, which was due to pneumonia, and
took place at his house in Upper Brook
Street, London, 27 Nov. 1874.
[Works; L;mcef, 5 Dee. 1874; Medical Cir-
cular, London, 1854; Med. Times and Gazette,
London, 1874, vol. ii.] N. M.
MARTIN, JOHN (1619-1693), divine,
son of John Martin, a schoolmaster, was born
at Mere, Wiltshire, 12 Dec. 1619. He be-
came a batler at Trinity College, Oxford, in
Lent term 1637, but, failing to obtain a
scholarship, migrated to Oriel, where, being
* put under a careful tutor ' ( WOOD), he
graduated B.A. 25 Feb. 1640. He is styled
M.A. in the registers at Melcombe Horsey,
Dorset. On the outbreak of the civil war
j Martin seems to have joined the royalist
army, and was noticed by Sir John Pen-
ruddocke [q. v.], who promised him a living.
I He was ordained by Bishop Skinner in Trinity
College chapel, 21 Dec. 1645, and two days
; later was presented to the living of Compton
I Chamberlayne, Wiltshire, the family seat of
j the Penruddockes. Here Martin lived in
i much repute among his neighbours and con-
i gregation, until ejected by the parliament on
j his refusal to subscribe to the covenant, but
he seems to have been soon reinstated in the
living. He rented in the meantime a small
grazing farm at Tisbury, Wiltshire. When
the royalists rose in rebellion at Salisbury,
December 1654, under the leadership of
Colonel John Penruddocke [q.v.], Martin was
suspected of participation and was arrested,
but the evidence was insufficient and he was
released. Penruddocke was executed, and
buried at night by Martin at Compton
Chamberlayne, 19 May 1658. Martin was a
trustee of his friend's estate, and preserved
it from sequestration. He also ottered an
asylum in his house to the wife and family
of the cavalier. On the Restoration Martin's
loyalty and gifts were rewarded by the living
of Melcombe Horsey, Dorset, but he con-
tinued to hold Compton Chamberlayne. On
22 Nov. 1668 Bishop Wrard appointed him
to the prebend of Yatesbury, and on 5 Oct.
1677 to that of Preston in the church of
Salisbury. He was also rural dean of Chalk,
in the same diocese, but refused, from
modesty, the appointment of canon resi-
dentiary of Salisbury. In October 1675
he was made chaplain to the Earl of Not-
tingham. Martin was one of the nonjurors,
although he did not actively join in the
schism (BTJKNET). In February 1690 he lost
the Melcombe Horsey living, but Bishop
Burnet says he * continued him in his living
[of Compton Chamberlayne] until his death/
He also records that he continued to pay him
the lectureship there, value 30/. per annum,
out of his private purse.
A sermon by Martin entitled ' Hosanna,
a Thanksgiving,' 28 June 1660, is dedicated
to * William, Marquis of Hertford, and Lady
A. P.,' i.e. Lady Arundella Penruddocke,
mother of Colonel Penruddocke. Another
sermon/ Lex Pacifica/printed London, 1664,
was preached at the Dorchester assizes,
6 Aug., and is dedicated to Sir Matthew
Hale [q. v.], the high sheriff, and the jus-
tices. Martin also published ' Go in Peace,
brief Directions for Young Ministers in their
Visitation of the Sick, useful for ... both
Health and Sickness,' London, 1674 ; and
' Mary Magdalen's Tears wiped off, or the
Martin
282
Martin
Voice of Peace to an Unquiet Conscience/
&c., 'written byway of Letter to a Person of
Quality, and published for the comfort of
those that mourn in Zion,' London, 1676.
He left other works in manuscript, which
Lave not been published (Wooo).
Martin was pious, amiable, and learned.
During times of great vicissitude his prin-
ciples remained unchanged. He died at
Compton Chamberlayne, 3 Nov. 1693, and
is buried in the chancel there. He had been
minister for fifty years.
[Wood's Athense Oxon. eel. Bliss, iv. 388-90 ;
Hutchins's Hist, of Dorset, iv. 381 ; Hoare's
Wiltshire, iv. 86 ; Kettlewell's Life and Works,
London, 1719, App. xi. for list of nonjurors
in Salisbury; liistiop of Sarum's Vindication,
London, 1696, p. 62; Le Neve's Fasti Eccles.
Angl. ii. 659-60 ; registers of Mere per Rev.
J. A. Lloyd, and of Compton Chamberlayne per
Rev. D. Digges.] C. F. S.
MARTIN, JOHN (1741-1820), baptist
minister, son of John Martin (d. 1767), a
publican and grazier, by his wife Mary, born
King, was born at Spalding, Lincolnshire,
on 15 March 1741. He was educated at Gos-
berton, and afterwards at Stamford, under
Dr. Newark. Soon after his mother's death
in 1756 he went as office-boy to an attorney
at Holbeach, but developed religious melan-
choly, and in 1760 moved to London to sit
under Dr. John Gill [q. v.] In 1761 he
married a Miss Jessup, daughter of a farmer
near Sleaford ; she died in 1765. In 1763
he became convinced of ' the duty of believers'
baptism' and published a pamphlet, sug-
gested partly by his work in London as a
watch-finisher, and entitled ' Mechanicus and
Havens, or the Watch Spiritualised.' Soon
afterwards he was baptised by the Rev. Mr.
€lark in a garden, Gamlingay, Bedfordshire,
and joining the ministry of the particular bap-
tists, was called successively to Kimbolton,
Huntingdonshire, Sheepshed in Leicester-
shire, whence he did much village and itine-
rant preaching, and in 1773 to Grafton Street
Chapel in London. His ministry proving
successful, a new meeting-house was built in
Keppel Street, near Bedford Square, in 1795.
In 1798 Martin had offended his co-religion-
ists by defending the Test and Corporation
Acts, and in January 1798 he provoked wide-
spread indignation among dissenters of all
shades by declaring from the pulpit that
should the French land in England many of
them were quite capable of uniting to en-
courage the French (see ' Letter to ... Mar-
tin occasioned by his late . . . sermon,' 14 Jan.
1798). A large secession from his chapel fol-
lowed, and he was ejected from the commu-
nion of the particular baptists, but he con-
tinued to preach with unabated vigour to
the remainder of his congregation until, in
April 1814, he resigned his pulpit in conse-
quence of a stroke of palsy. He died in
London on 23 April 1820 (Gent. Mag. 1820,
i. 475), and was buried in Bunhill Fields.
Martin's chief writings are: 1. 'The Chris-
tian's Peculiar Conflict,' 1775. 2. < Familiar
Dialogues between Amicus and Britannicus,'
1776. 3. 'On the End and Evidence of Adop-
tion,' 1776. 4. ' The Conquest of Canaan . . ..
in a Series of Letters from a Father to his Son/
Intended for the Amusement and Instruction
of Youth,' 1777, 12mo. 5. ' The Counsel of
Christ to Christians,' 1779. 6. ' Queries and
Remarks on Human Liberty,' 1783. 7. ' A
Translation of Marolles's Essay on Provi-
dence,' 1790. 8. 'A Speech on the Repeal
of such parts of the Test and Corporation
Acts as affect Conscientious Dissenters,'
1790. 9. ' Animal Magnetism Examined,'
1790. 10. ' A Letter to a Young Gentle-
man in Prison' (under the pseudonym of
1 Eubulus '), 1791. 11. < A. Review of some
things pertaining to Civil Government,' 1791.
12. 'The Character of Christ' (seventeen
sermons), 1793. 13. ' The Case of the Rev.
John Sandys, in four Letters to Henry
Keene, esq.,' 1793. 14. ' Some Account of
the Life and Writings of the Rev. John
Martin.' An autobiography in the form of
letters, dated from Great Russell Street,
Bloomsbury, March 1797. 15. ' Letters on
Nonconformity,' 1800. Ivimey also credits
him with a pamphlet on * The Murder of the
French King ' (1793), which is not in the
British Museum.
[Autobiography as above; Gent. Mag. 1797,
ii. 1040; Ivimev's History of the Baptists, iv.
77-83, 342-50 ; Jones's Bunhill Memorials, pp.
164-71 ; Darling's Cycl. Bibliogr. p. 1989 ;
M'Clintock and Strong's Cycl. of Biblical Lit.
v. 824 ; Allibone's Diet, of Engl. Literature ;
Reuss's Register of Living Authors, 1804, ii. 70;
Biog. Diet, of Living Authors, 1816, p. 224.]
T. S.
MARTIN, JOHN (1789-1854), historical
and landscape painter, was born at Havdon
Bridge, near Hexham, Northumberland, on
19 July 1789. His father, Fenwick Martin, a
fencing master, held classes at the Chancel-
lor's Head, Newcastle. His brothers, Jona-
than (1782-1838) and William (1772-1851),
are separately noticed. John was apprenticed,
when fourteen, to Wilson, a Newcastle coach-
painter, and ran away after a dispute as to
payment of wages, but the proceedings which
his master took against him were decided
in his favour. He was then placed at New-
castle under a china-painter, Boniface Musso,
an Italian, whom he accompanied in 1806
Martin
283
Martin
to London, where Musso's son, ti miniature-
painter known as Charles Muss [q. v.], was
then living. He took a room in Adam
Street West, Cumberland Place, and sup-
ported himself by painting on china and
glass, while he studied perspective and
architecture. He married at the age of
nineteen, and in 1812 was living in High
Street, Marvlebone, when he sent to the Royal
Academy his first pictures, two landscapes and
* Sadak in Search of the Waters of Oblivion,'
from the 'Tales of the Genii.' The little
figure of Sadak was almost lost in the wild
landscape of gigantic rocks, and he is said to
have overheard the men who were putting it
into the frame disputing which was the top of
the picture. It was an original and striking
composition, and found a purchaser in Mr.
Manning, the bank director, who paid him
fifty guineas for it. It was probably about
this time that he was introduced to West,
the president of the Royal Academy, who
was, as usual, kind and encouraging, even
prophesying, it is said, his future greatness.
' Adam's First Sight of Eve/ which he ex-
hibited the next year, was sold to a Mr.
Spong for seventy guineas. In 1814 he felt
himself aggrieved at the position in which
his picture (' Clytie ') was hung, and the
feeling thus roused was aggravated in 1816
by what he considered a similar injustice
with regard to ' Joshua commanding the
Sun to stand still.' From this time forward,
although he did not cease to contribute to
their exhibitions, he remained an angry oppo-
nent of the Royal Academy. The ' Joshua '
attracted great attention, and in the follow-
ing year it obtained a premium of 100/. at
the British Institution. In this year (1817)
Martin was appointed historical painter to
the Princess Charlotte and Prince Leopold,
published ' Character of Trees, in a series of
seven Plates,' drawn and etched by himself,
and exhibited ' The Bard' at the Royal Aca-
demy. In 1817 or 1818 he removed to
30 Allsop Terrace, New (now Marylebone)
Road, and in the next year exhibited a large
picture called 'The Fall of Babylon' at the
British Institution. This was followed in
1820 by ' Macbeth,' and in 1821 by the cele-
brated ' Belshazzar's Feast,' for which he was
awarded a premium of 200/. He said after-
wards that the conception was assisted by
his reading a Cambridge prize poem, by T. S.
Hughes, on the subject. It is generally re-
garded as his finest work, and its masses of
colossal architecture retreating into infinite
perspective, its crowds of small figures, the
glitter of huge gold candelabra, and other de-
tails of the feast, all seen in strange varieties
of light and gloom, enhanced by the vivid
' writing on the wall,' to which all eyes are
turned, produced an overwhelming effect upon
the public. The picture was repeated on glass,
and exhibited as a transparency in the Strand.
The fame of the artist now rose to an extra-
vagant height, which he succeeded in main-
taining for many years by works of a similar
class, such as ''The Destruction of Hercu-
laneum' (1822) and 'The Seventh Plague'
(1823). He joined the Society (now Royal)
of British Artists on its foundation, and ex-
hibited with them from 1824 to 1831, and
in 1837 and 1838, after which he sent his
more important pictures to the Royal Aca-
demy. In 1833 he sent ' The Fall of Nine-
veh ' to the exhibition at Brussels. The
picture was bought by the Belgian govern-
ment, the Belgian Academy elected him a
member, and the king of Belgium gave him
the order of Leopold. In 1836, from his
evidence before a committee of the House of
Commons, it would appear that he had now
quarrelled with the British Institution, as
he accused them of making an arrangement
with the Royal Academy to give the acade-
micians the best places at their exhibitions.
In 1837 he exhibited 'The Deluge 'at the
Royal Academy, in 1838 'The Death of
Moses' and 'The Death of Jacob/ in 1839
' The Last Man ' (a subject repeated in 1850),
and in 1840 ' The Eve of the Deluge ' and
' The Assuaging of the Waters.' After these
came ' Pandemonium ' and a succession of
divers works (including many landscapes in
water-colours) till 1852. Among his land-
scapes were scenes on the Thames, the Brent,
the Wandle, the Wey, and the Sittingbourne,
and of the hills and eminences around Lon-
don. Many of these were drawn when
wandering around and about London devising
schemes for supplying the metropolis with
water. This subject is said to have engaged
his attention after 1 827, and later he was
actively interested also in the improvement
of the docks and sewers of London.
Many of his works were engraved, some
by himself. The best-known are those after
' Belshazzar's Feast/ ' Joshua commanding
the Sun to stand still/ ' The Fall of Nine-
veh/ and ' The Fall of Babylon.' The en-
gravings of the first two, together with that
of ' The Deluge/ were presented by the French
Academy to Louis-Philippe, who ordered a
special medal to be struck and sent to Mar-
tin in token of his esteem. To these may
be added ' The Ascent of Elijah/ ' Christ
tempted in the Wilderness/ and his illus-
trations (with Westall) to Milton's ' Paradise
Lost/ for which he received the sum of
2,000/.
In 1837 Martin's address was 19 Charles
Martin
284
Martin
Street, Berners Street, and in the following
year 30 Allsop Terrace, New Roid, whence
he removed to Lindsey House, Chelsea, in
1848 or 1849. He was living here when, in
1852, he sent to the Royal Academy his last
contributions, which included ' The Destruc-
tion of Sodom and Gomorrah.' On 12 Nov.
1853, while engaged upon his last large pic-
tures, ' The Last Judgment,' * The Great Day
of his Wrath,' and ' The Plains of Heaven,'
he was seized with paralysis, which deprived
him of speech and of power in the right
arm. He was taken to the Isle of Man for
the benefit of his health ; but he was pos-
sessed of the notion that abstinence would
cure him, refused to take sufficient nourish-
ment, and died at Douglas 17 Feb. 1854.
After his death the three large pictures of
the Apocalypse already mentioned were ex-
hibited at the Hall of Commerce in the city
of London, and afterwards at the other chief
cities in England, attracting great crowds
and many subscribers for the engravings from
them which were subsequently published.
A son, Leopold Charles, is noticed separately.
From a portrait by Wageman in the ' Maga-
zine of the Fine Arts ' for 1834, Martin
would appear to have been a good-looking
man with an animated countenance. His
relations with the several artistic societies
with which he was connected prove him to
have been somewhat impatient, and more
ready to take offence than to forget it. There
was possibly some touch of insanity in the
family, as all his three brothers were, to say
the least, eccentric. That he was capable
of a generous recognition of the merits of a
brother artist is shown by his purchase of
Etty's picture of 'The Combat' in 1825. He
is said to have given 200/. or 300/. for it.
There are three of Martin's water-colour
drawings and one landscape in oil in the
South Kensington Museum. At the time of
his death his principal pictures were in the
collections of Lord De Tabley, the Dukes of
Buckingham and Sutherland, Messrs. Hope
and Scarisbrick, Earl Grey, and Prince Al-
bert. Several of his most typical works, in-
cluding ' Joshua,' are now in the possession
of the Leyland family at Nantclwyd, North
Wales (see Notes and Queries, 6th ser. xii.
452).
Martin was once ranked among the greatest
geniuses of all time. His pictures were said
to reveal a * greatness and a grandeur ' which
were ' never even dreamed of by men until
they first flashed with electric splendour
upon the unexpect ing public ' (see Magazine of
the Fine Arts, iii. 97, &c., published December
1833). Wilkie, in a letter to Sir George
Beaumont, describes * Belshazzar's Feast ' as
a * phenomenon ; ' Bulwer (afterwards Lord)
Lytton declared he was * more original, more
self-dependent, than Raphael or Michel
Angelo.' On the other hand, Charles Lamb
made Martin's work the text of his essay on
' The Barrenness of the Imaginative Faculty
in the Productions of Modern Art' (cf. LAMB,
Letters, ed. Ainger, ii. 166). Before his death
Martin's reputation had greatly decreased ;
his work was called 'meretricious,' 'mechani-
cal,' and ' tricky,' and his obvious deficien-
cies in drawing and colour became the prin-
cipal theme of his critics. But Martin, if he
was once praised too highly, was no char-
latan. Although, as Wilkie said in the letter
referred to above, he was ' weak in all those
points in which he can be compared with
other artists,' he had a strong and fertile in-
vention, and conceived spectacles which, if
not sublime, were imposing and original.
The power of his imagination is perhaps now
best to be appreciated in his illustrations to
Milton (drawn by him on the plates), where
the smallness of the scale and the absence of
colour enable us to appreciate the grandeur
of his conceptions without being too strongly
reminded of his defects as an artist.
[Gent. Mag. 1854, i. 433-6 ; Georgian Era, iv.
156; Redgrave's Diet.; Redgraves' Century; An-
nals of the Fine Arts, 1833, 1834 ; Art Journal,
1854 p. 118, &c., 1855 p. 195; Catalogues of
Royal Academy, &c.] C. M.
MARTIN, JOHN (1791-1855), biblio-
frapher, born on 16 Sept. 1791, was son of
ohn Martin of 112 Mount Street, Grosvenor
Square, London. After assisting Hatchard,
the bookseller of Piccadilly, he commenced
business on his own account in Holies Street,
Cavendish Square, but soon afterwards en-
tered into partnership with Mr. Rodwell in
Bond Street. He retired from business in
1826, but continued his bibliographical pur-
suits. He edited Gray's ' Bard,' 8vo, 1837, and
Gray's l Elegy,' 8vo, 1839 and 1854, with
illustrations from drawings by the Hon. Mrs.
John Talbot, and the ' Seven Ages of Shak-
s"peare,'4to,1840; 8vo, 1848, illustrated with
wood engravings. The production of these
and numerous other illustrated books was the
means of introducing him to the leading artists
of the day. For many years, until 1845, he
acted as secretary to the Artists' Benevolent
Fund. In 1836 he was appointed librarian
to the Duke of Bedford at Woburn Abbey,
and fixed his residence at Froxfield, in the
parish of Eversholt, near Woburn. During
his sojourn there he visited nearly every church
in Bedfordshire, and wrote a description of
each in a series of papers which appeared in
the ' Bedford Times ' and 'Northampton Mer-
Martin
285
Martin
cury.' Martin died on 30 Dec. 1855 at Frox-
field, and was buried in Eversholt church-
yard. His wife died in 1836, and of six
children three survived him. His eldest
son, John Edward Martin, sub-librarian and
afterwards librarian to the Inner Temple,
died on 20 July 1893, aged 71 ( Times, 26 July
1893).
In 1834 Martin published, as the result of
years of labour and research, a 'Bibliographi-
cal Catalogue of Books privately printed,'
2nd edit., 8vo, 1854. The first edition con-
tains an account of private presses and book
clubs which Martin did not insert in the
second edition, but at the time of his death
he was preparing a separate volume, which
was to contain this portion of the first edition
with additions. He wrote also a ' History
and Description of Woburn and its Abbey;
a new edition,' 12mo, Woburn, 1845. At
the request of Lord John Russell he com-
piled an ' Enquiry into the authority for a
statement in Echard's History of England
regarding William, lord Russell,' which was
printed for private circulation in 1852, and
published in 1856. It refuted the assertion
that Lord Russell interfered to prevent the
mitigation of the barbarous part of the punish-
ment for high treason in the case of Viscount
Stafford, upon the presentation of the petition
of Sheriffs Bethel and Cornish to the House
of Commons on 23 Dec. 1680. Martin like-
wise furnished some notes to Lord John
Russell's edition of Rachel lady Russell's
« Letters,' 1853 ; and in 1855 he published a
translation of Guizot's essay on the ' Married
Life of Rachel, Lady Russell.' He left un-
finished an edition of the 'Letters of the Earl
of Chatham to his Nephew.' He was both
F.S.A. and F.L.S.
[Gent.Mag. 1834 i. 62-4, 1856 pt. i. 317; Brit.
Mus. Cat. ; Allibone's Diet, of Engl. Lit.]
G. G.
MARTIN, JOHN, M.D. (1789-1869),
meteorologist, born in 1789, practised for
some years as a physician in the city of Lon-
don, and died at Lisbon on 8 July 1869. He
was editor of a work which has always been
held in high estimation, entitled l An Ac-
count of the Natives of the Tonga Islands,
in the South Pacific Ocean, with an original
Grammar and Vocabulary of their Language.
Compiled and arranged from the extensive
communications of Mr. William Mariner,
several years resident in those Islands,' 2 vols.
8vo, London, 1817 ; 2nd edit. 1818 ; also re-
printed as vol. xiii. of * Constable's Miscel-
lany.' A French translation appeared at
Paris in November 1817. Mariner had been
detained in friendly captivity from 1805 to
1810, and his narrative was generally cor-
roborated by a sailor named Jeremiah Hig-
gins, who had lived in Tonga for nearly three
years previously. In 1827 Mariner was em-
ployed in the office of a London stockbroker,
and he was drowned in the Thames some
years previous to 1871.
The 'Athenaeum' notices Martin's meteoro-
logical investigations as follows : ' In our
own pages we have had occasion to record
his labours during the last twenty years in
the observation of atmospherical phenomena,
especially with reference to pressure, tem-
perature, and moisture. Martin laid down
meteorological charts representing the vary-
ing aspects of months, seasons, and years
from daily observation. He also made care-
ful observation with reference to ozone, as
well as on the characteristics and circum-
stances affecting cholera and yellow fever.
These labours are the more commendable as
the work of an old man, executed in different
colours with scrupulous neatness, and mostly
at night after the fatigue of practice.'
[Martin's Preface to second edition of An
Account; Athenaeum, 7 Aug. 1869, p. 181 ; Notes
and Queries, 4th ser. viii. 305, 407.] G. G.
MARTIN, JOHN (1812-1875), Irish
nationalist, born at Loughorne, in the parish
of Donoughmore, co. Down, on 8 Sept. 1812,
was the second child of Samuel Martin by
Jane Harshaw his wife. Like his parents, he
was a presbyterian through life. He was edu-
cated at Dr. Henderson's school at Newry,
where he first made the acquaintance of his
lifelong friend, John Mitchel [q. v.l, and sub-
sequently at Trinity College, Dublin, where
he graduated B.A. in the summer of 1834.
He commenced the study of medicine, but
abandoned it before taking a medical degree.
On the death of his uncle John Martin in
1835 he inherited a small property at Lough-
orne, where he resided for the next few years.
In 1839 he travelled in America, and in 1841
visited the continent. Martin became a
member of the Repeal Association, and vainly
counselled a regular publication of accounts.
He joined the secession of the Young Ire-
land party, and was expelled from the Re-
peal Association, being refused a hearing in
Conciliation Hall. He subsequently took a
prominent part in the meetings of the Irish
Confederation, and became a contributor to
Mitchel's ' United Irishman.' Three weeks
after the arrest of Mitchel and the seizure of
his paper Martin reoccupied his friend's
offices, and on 24 June 1848 issued from them
' The Irish Felon, successor to the " United
Irishman," ' with the avowed purpose ot
promoting the same principles which had
Martin
286
Martin
been advocated in his friend's paper. A
warrant for bis arrest was issued, and on
8 July Martin, having kept out of the way
until the adjournment of the commission
which had been sitting in Dublin, surrendered
himself to the police. While in Newgate he
wrote the letter which appeared, signed with
his initials, in the fifth and last number of
the ' Irish Felon' (22 July 1848), and in which
he exhorted the people to, keep their arms in
spite of the proclamation, and declared that
the work of overt browing the English domi-
nion in Ireland ' must be done at any risk, at
any cost, at any sacrifice.' On 14 Aug. he
was indicted, under 11 and 12 Viet. c. 12, for
treason-felony, before Lord-chief-baron Pigot
and Baron Pennefather, at the commission
court in Green Street, Dublin. He was de-
fended by Isaac Butt, Q.C., Sir Colman
O'Loghlen, Holmes, and O'Hagan. After a
trial which lasted three days Martin was
found guilty, but was at the same time re-
commended to mercy by the jury ' in conse-
quence of the particular letter upon which
he was convicted being written in prison.'
On 19 Aug. he was sentenced by the lord
chief baron to transportation beyond the
seas for ten years. A writ of error was sub-
sequently brought in the queen's bench,
Dublin, but without success. Martin arrived
at Van Diemen's Land in November 1849,
and resided in the district assigned to him
until 1854, when a pardon, on condition of
his not returning to Great Britain or Ireland,
was granted him. He settled in Paris in
October 1854, and in June 1856 received an
unconditional pardon. In 1858 he returned
to Ireland to reside, and in January 1804 es-
tablished with The O'Donoghue the short-
lived ' National League,' the object of which
was to obtain the legislative independence of
Ireland. He took a prominent part in the
funeral procession through Dublin in honour
of the ' Manchester Martyrs ' on 8 Dec. 1867,
and delivered an address to an enormous
crowd outside Glasnevin cemetery. For
his share in these proceedings he was prose-
cuted by the government in February 1868,
before Mr. Justice Fitzgerald and Mr. Baron
Deasy,but owing to the disagreement of the
jury any further attempt to obtain a convic-
tion against him was abandoned. While on
a visit to America in December 1869, Mar-
tin was put forward as a candidate in the
nationalist interest at a by-election for co.
Longford. The priests had/however, already
pledged themselves to support the Hon.
R. J. M. Greville Nugent, the liberal candi-
date, and Martin was defeated by 1,578 to 411
votes. In May 1870 Martin joined the * Home
Government Association for Ireland,' and at
a by-election for co. Meath in January 1871 he
was returned to parliament as a home ruler by
a majority of 456 votes over his conservative
opponent, the Hon. G. J. Plunket. He spoke
for the first time in the House of Commons
in May 1871 during the debate on the second
readingof the Protection of Lifeand Property
(Ireland) Bill, when he declared that he did
not l intend to vote upon this bill nor indeed
upon any other measure which the parlia-
ment may think proper to pass in respect to
the government ' of his country, and contended
that it was ' the inalienable right of the
Irish people to be a free people, and as a free
people to be bound only by laws made by
the queen and a free parliament of that king-
dom ' (Parl. Debates, 3rd ser. ccvi. 908-14,
1039-45). He renewed his protest against
the bill on the motion for going into com-
mittee, and replied with great spirit tot Mr.
Gladstone's allusions to his * antiquated ?
opinions (id. pp. 1342-6). On 8 Aug. 1872
he took part in the debate on Mr. Justice
Keogh's judgment in the Gal way election
petition, when he attempted unsuccessfully
to read through the whole of his speech,
which he had previously written out at length
(ib. ccxiii. 810-18). He was again returned
for Meath at the general election in February
1874. In July and August 1874 he warmly
opposed the passing of the Expiring Laws
Continuance Bill, which he described as an
attempt of the government ' to sandwich three
Coercion Bills between thirty other measures '
(ib. ccxxi. 735-6, 1006-7, 1010,1014, 1020).
On 18 Feb. 1875 he defended his friend
Mitchel from the charge of having broken
his parole (z^.ccxxii. 518-19), and on the 26th
of the same month moved for the papers re-
lating to his friend's trial in 1848 (ib. pp.
964-72). He spoke for the last time in the
House of Commons on 12 March 1875 (ib.
pp. 1726-7). He died on 29 March 1875
aged 63, at Dromalane House, near Newry
(the residence of Mr. Hill Irvine), from an
attack of bronchitis caught while attending
the funeral of John Mitchel, and was buried
at Donoughmore on 1 April following.
Martin was a sturdy and uncompromising
politician, with a keen sense of honour and
much simplicity of character. His popu-
larity in Ireland was great, and he was known
throughout the country as ' Honest John
Martin.' He married, at Roslyn Hill Chapel,
Hampstead, in November 1868, Henrietta,
the daughter of the Rev. John Mitchel, pres-
byterian minister at Newry, and sister of his
friend John Mitchel. Shortly before his
death he resigned the post of paid for that
of honorary secretary to the Home Rule
League. He was succeeded in the represen-
Martin
287
Martin
tation of Meatli by the late Charles Stewart
Parnell [q. v.], who thereby entered the
House of Commons for the first time.
[Life and Letters of John Martin, by P. A.
Sillard, Dublin, 1893 ; Sir C. G. Duffy's Young
Ireland, pt. i. (1884), p. 179, pt. ii. (1887) pas-
sim; Sullivan's New Ireland, 1878; Mitchel's
Jail Journal, 1868; Sullivan's Speeches from the
Dock, 1887, pp. 96-109, 324-60; Webb's Com-
pendium of Irish Biography, 1878, pp. 332-3;
Freeman's Journal, 15, 16. 17 Aug. 1848, 21 and
22Feb.l868, 30 March and 2 April 1875; Times,
30 March and 2 and 3 April 1875 ; Nowry Re-
porter, 30 March and 1 and 3 April 1875 ; Na-
tion. 3 April 1875 (with portrait); Drogheda
Argus. 3 April 1875; Annual Register, 1875, ii.
137 ; Hodges's Report of the Proceedings under
the Felony Act, 11 Viet. cap. 12, at the Com-
mission Court, Green Street, Dublin, August
and October 1848 (1848); Catalogue of Gra-
duates of Dublin Univ. 1869, p. 374; Dod's
Parl. Companion, 1874, p. 266; Debrett's House
of Commons, 1875, p. 163; Official Return of
Lists of Members of Parliament, pt. ii. pp. 493,
515.] G. F. R. B.
MARTIN, JONATHAN (1715-1737),
organist, born in 1715, was chorister of the
Chapel Royal under Dr. Croft. He studied
the organ under Roseingrave, and played in
his place frequently at St. George's, Hanover
Square, and also acted as deputy for Weldon
at the Chapel Royal (HAWKINS; GROVE). On
21 June 1736 Martin was admitted organist
to the Chapel Royal in the place of Weldon,
whose post of composer fell to William Boyce
[q. v.] Martin was also organist to the Earl
of Oxford (Daily Journal}. Shortly before his
death he gave a concert at the Stationers'
Hall, where was present i nearly every person
in London that pretended to any skill in
music, and where, though he had scarcely
strength to sit upright, he played two volun-
taries on the organ, showing fine invention
and masterly hand' (HAWKINS). Martin
died of consumption on 4 April 1737, and
was buried in the west cloister of West-
minster Abbey. An inscription for his tomb
was written by Vincent Bourne, and is in-
cluded in his volume of ' Miscellaneous
Poems,' 1772, p. 335. The only known com-
position by Martinis the song in ' Tamerlane,'
' To thee, O gentle sleep.'
[Rimbanlt's Old Cheque-book, pp. 51, 232;
Hawkins's History, iii. 893 ; Chester's Registers
of Westminster Abbey, p. 348 ; authorities cited.]
L. M. M.
MARTIN, JONATHAN (1782-1838), in-
cendiary, brother of John Martin the painter,
and William Martin, l natural philosopher,'
both of whom are separately noticed, was
born at Highside House, near Hexham,
Northumberland, in 1782, and was an ap-
prentice to a tanner. In 1804 he went to
London and, falling into the hands of a
jress-gang, was obliged to serve in the navy
:br about six years. Here his eccentricity
was first noticed ; he had wonderful dreams,
and, according to his own account, met with
many extraordinary adventures. In 1810
le commenced working as a farm labourer,
oined the Wesleyan methodist connexion,
and developed a strong antipathy to the
church of England. The laxity of the clergy
in going to parties, balls, and plays greatly
offended him, and he marked his resent-
ment by interrupting the services in various
churches, and contradicting the preachers'
assertions. In 1817, while Edward Legge,
bishop of Oxford, was holding a confirma-
tion at Stockton for the Bishop of Durham,
Martin threatened to shoot the bishop. He
was arrested and tried, when he was re-
ported to be insane, and was confined in
lunatic asylums in West Auckland and
Gateshead successively. From the latter
he succeeded in escaping on "17 June 1820,
and after his recapture released himself for
a second time on 1 July. Again working1
as a tanner he employed his evenings in
preaching, and according to his own nar-
rative was the means of converting several
hundred persons. Being excluded from the
society of the Wesleyan methodists for his
intemperate zeal, he joined the primitive
methodists, but was soon forbidden the use
of their chapels. In 1826 he compiled and
printed his biography at Lincoln, and he
sought to make a living by hawking the
book about the country ; a third edition of
five thousand copies appeared in 1828.
On 1 Feb. 1829 Martin secreted himself in
York Minster, and late that night, after setting"
fire to the woodwork in the choir, made his
escape through a window. At seven o'clock
on the morning of 2 Feb. smoke was seen issu-
ing from the roof, and immediate efforts were
made to control the fire, but it was not got
under until late in the afternoon. The roof
of the central aisle was entirely destroyed
from the lantern tower to the east window,
a space of 131 feet in length. In the interior,
from the organ screen to the altar screen, all
the tabernacle work, the stalls, galleries,
bishop's throne, and pulpit were entirely
consumed. On 6 Feb. Martin was appre-
hended ; he was tried at York Castle, his coun-
sel being Henry (afterwards Lord) Brougham,
on 31 March 1829, when he was declared not
guilty on the ground of insanity. He was
confined in St. Luke's Hospital, London,
where he died on 3 June 1838. He was
twice married and left issue.
Martin
288
Martin
(The Life of J. Martin, written by himself,
Barnard Castle, editions in 1826, 1828, 1829,
and 1830; The Life of Jonathan Martin, the
Insane Prophet and Incendiary, Barnard Castle,
1829 with portrait; A Full Report of the Trial
of.T. Martin, York, 1829; L. T. Rede's York
Castle, Leeds, 1829; Annual [Register, 1829
Chronicle, pp. 23-4, 43-4 ; Report of the Trial
of J Martin. London, 1829; Baring-Goulds
Yorkshire Oddities, 1874, ii. 139-95 ; The Trial
of J.Martin, Leeds, 1864.] G. C. B.
MARTIN, JOSIAH (1683-1747), quaker,
was born near London in 1683. He became
a good classical scholar, and is spoken of by
Gough, the translator of Madame Guyon's
Life, 1772, as a man whose memory is es-
teemed for ' learning, humility, and fervent
piety.' He died unmarried, 18 Dec. 1747,
in the parish of St. Andrew's, Holborn, and
was buried in the Friends' burial-ground,
Bunhill Fields. He left the proceeds of his
library of four thousand volumes to be
divided among nephews and nieces. Joseph
Besse [q. v.] was his executor.
Martin's name is best known in connec-
tion with ( A Letter from one of the People
called Quakers to Francis de Voltaire, oc-
casioned by his Remarks on that People in
his Letters concerning the English Nation,'
London, 1741. It was twice reprinted, Lon-
don and Dublin, and translated into French.
It is a temperate and scholarly treatise, and
was in much favour at the time.
Of his other works the chief are : 1. ' A
Vindication of Women's Preaching, as well
from Holy Scripture and Autient Writings
as from the Paraphrase and Notes of the Judi-
cious John Locke, wherein the Observations
of B[enjamin] C[oole] on the said Paraphrase
. . . and the Arguments in his Book entitled
"Reflections," &c., are fully considered,' Lon-
don,1717. 2. 'The Great Case of Tithes truly
stated ... by Anthony Pearson [q. v.] . . .
to which is added a Defence of some other
Principles held by the People call'd Quakers
. . .,' London, 1730. 3. ' A Letter concern-
ing the Origin, Reason, and Foundation of
the Law of Tithes in England,' 1732. He also
edited, with an ' Apologetic Preface,' com-
prising more than half the book, and contain-
ing many additional letters from Fenelon and
Madame Guyon, ' The Archbishop of Cam-
bray's Dissertation on Pure Love, with an
Account of the Life and Writings of the Lady
for whose sake he was banish'd from Court,'
London, 1735.
[Joseph Smith's Catalogue of Friends' Books ;
works quoted above ; Life of Madame Guyon,
Bristol, 1772, pt. i. errata; registers at Devon-
shire House; will P.C.C. 58 Strahan, at Somerset
House.] C. F. S.
MARTIN, LEOPOLD CHARLES
(1817-1889), miscellaneous writer, born on
6 Dec. 1817, was second son of John Martin
(1789-1854) [q. v.], painter, and godson of
Leopold, afterwards first king of the Belgians.
He became an excellent French and Ger-
man scholar, an artist of no mean skill, and
an authority on costume and numismatics.
In 1836 Lord Melbourne presented him to a
clerkship in the stationery office, which he
held for many years. He died in London on
8 Jan. 1889. His wife was the sister of Sir
John Tenniel of ' Punch.'
With his elder brother Charles Martin he
published in 1842 two quarto volumes, en-
titled respectively ' Civil Costumes of Eng-
land, from the Conquest to George III' (61
plates, drawn from ancient manuscripts and
tapestries, illuminated in gold and colours),
and 'Dresses worn at her Majesty's Bal Cos-
tume1, May 1842.' He wrote also a useful
little book called ' Contributions to English
Literature by the Civil Servants of the Crown
and East India Company from 1794 to 1863,'
12mo, London, 1865. In conjunction with
Charles Triibner he issued in 1862 an elabo-
rate work on ( The Current Gold and Silver
Coins of all Countries,' 8vo, 2nd edit. 1863,
the plates of which were drawn by him.
Martin was likewise author of handbooks
to ' Cardiff' and ' Swansea and Gower/ 1879.
Just before his death he had commenced to
contribute to the l Newcastle Wreekly Chro-
nicle ' a series of l Reminiscences' of his
father, the first of which appeared in the
number for 5 Jan. 1889.
[Martin's Contributions to English Literature ;
Newcastle Weekly Chron. 5 Jan. 1889 ; Athe-
naeum, 19 Jan. 1889, p. 86.] G. G.
MARTIN, MARTIN (d. 1719), author,
born in the Island of Skye, became factor
to the Laird of Macleod and, mainly at the
request of Sir Robert Sibbald [q. v.] the an-
tiquary, travelled over the western islands
of Scotland, collecting information regarding
the condition and habits of the islanders.
In 1697 he contributed a short paper on the
subject to the Royal Society's 'Philosophical
Proceedings,' xix. 727. This was elaborated
and published, with a map, in London in 1703,
under the title of ' A Description of the
Western Islands of Scotland.' It has been
wrongly stated (ToLAND, notes, infra) that
for this work Martin was made a fellow of
the Royal Society. Several editions of the
book were published, and it has been re-
printed, the last reprint being issued in Glas-
gow in 1884. On 29 May 1697, in company
with the minister of Harris, he sailed in an
open boat to St. Kilda, and in the following
Martin
289
Martin
year appeared his ' Voyage to St. Kilda,' de-
scribing the island and its inhabitants. It
reached a fourth edition in 1753, and it too
has been reprinted (PATERSON, Voyages, &c.)
In the ' Philosophical Transactions/ xxv.
2469, there is a second paper by him on ' A Re-
lation of a Deaf and Dumb Person who re-
covered his Speech and Hearing after a Vio-
lent Fever.' ' Martinus Martin, Scoto-Britan-
nus,' entered Leyden University G March 1710,
and graduated M.D. there (PEACOCK, Index
of Leyden Students, p. 65). He died in Lon-
don in 1719.
Martin's •' Description of the Western Is-
lands ' was given to Dr. Johnson to read by
his father, and roused the doctor's interest in
Scotland, which afterwards resulted in the fa-
mous tour. Although Johnson was interested
in the work and took it with him to the high-
lands, he had a poor opinion of its literary
merits. ' No man,' he said, ' now writes so
ill as Martin's account of the Hebrides is
written.'
[Annotations by J. Toland in a copy of Mar-
tin's Description of the Western Highlands in
Brit. Mus. ; Buchan's St. Kilda; Boswell's Life
of Dr. Johnson ; Brydges's Censura Literaria, i.
358-80 ; Brit. Mus. Cat.] J. R. M.
MARTIN, MARY LETITIA (1816-
1850), novelist, generally called Mrs. Bell
Martin, and known also as the ' Princess of
Connemara,' was the only child of Thomas
Barnewall Martin of Ballinahinch Castle, co.
Galway, M.P. for the county, and was born
there on 28 Aug. 1815. Richard Martin
(1754-1834) [q. v.j was her grandfather. For
her sake her father, in an ill-advised moment,
broke the entail, mortgaged his large estates
to the extent of 200,000/. to the Law Life
Assurance Society, and further burdened him-
self with the debts of his father and grand-
father, liabilities dating as far back as 1775.
He died 23 April 1847, and the heavily
charged estates passed on his death to Mary.
She had always devoted her energies to im-
proving the condition of her father's tenantry,
hence her popular title of the ' Princess of
Connemara.' During the great famine, when
the tenants ceased to pay rent, the Martins
had spent large sums on food and clothing for
the people, and had given continuous work to
some hundreds of labourers. On 14 Sept.
1847 she married a poor man, Arthur Gonne
Bell of Brookside, co. Mayo, who assumed by
royal license the surname and arms of Martin
About the time of her marriage Mary borrowed
further large sums of money, with which to
relieve her tenantry, both from private sources
and from the Law Life Assurance Company
and when she was unable to pay the instal-
ments of her father's mortgages, the society
VOL. xxxvi.
nsisted on the observance of the bond. The
property was among the first brought into the
Encumbered Estates Court. Out of an estate
of nearly two hundred thousand acres not a
single rood remained to Mrs. Martin, who be-
came comparatively a pauper. She retired
:o Fontaine L'Eveque in Belgium, and there
helped to support herself by her pen. Deter-
mined to seek a better fortune in the New
World, she was prematurely confined on
board ship, and died 7 Nov. 1850, only ten
days after reaching New York. Her husband
"ived until 1883.
Her chief literary work is ' Julia Howard,
a Romance,' 1850, which gives something of
ler own experience. The scene is partly laid
n the west of Ireland, and the hero, through
no fault of his own, loses his estates, and be-
comes a soldier of fortune. Although the tale
las little merit, the descriptions of the wild
scenery of Connemara and the characters of
the Irish peasants are truthful and picturesque.
Another fair novel is entitled ' St. Etienne, a
Tale of the Vendean War.' She contributed
largely to the * Encyclopedic des Gens du
Monde ' and other French periodicals.
[Burke's Vicissitudes of Families, i. 322-9 ;
Gent. Mag. 1851, pt. i. p. 100; Mrs. Kale's
Woman's Record, p. 882; New York Internat.
Mag. ii. 142 ; Genealogy of the Family of Martin,
by Archer E. S. Martin, Winnipeg, 1890; see
also art. MARTIX, RICHARD (1754-1834).]
E. L
MARTIN, MATTHEW (1748-1838),
naturalist and philanthropist, born in 1748
in Somerset, was engaged in trade at Exeter.
He was a member of the Bath Philosophical
Society, and in early life devoted some at-
tention to natural history, publishing ' The
Aurelian's Vade-mecum ; containing an Eng-
lish Catalogue of Plants affording nourish-
ment to Butterflies, Hawkmoths, and Moths
in the state of Caterpillar,' 12mo, Exeter,
1785, and ' Observations on Marine Vermes,
Insects, &c.,' fasc. 1, 4to, Exeter, 1786.
Later on he obtained the post of secretary
to a commission for adjusting St. Domingo
claims, and settled in a house adjoining
Poets' Corner, Westminster. About 1796
he began ' an enquiry into the circumstances
of beggars in the metropolis,' and joined the
'Society for Bettering the Condition ... of
the Poor,' of which he acted for a time as
secretary. Martin proposed a plan for a
systematic inquiry into the nature and ex-
tent of mendicity in London, and in 1800
obtained a grant of l,000/.from the treasury
in two instalments. His report, in the form of
a ' Letter to Lord Pelham on the State of
Mendicity in the Metropolis,' was published
in 1803. and reissued by the society in 1811.
IT
Martin
290
Martin
To his efforts was partly due the institution,
in January 1805, of the Bath Society for
the Investigation and Relief of Occasional
Distress.
In 1812 Martin appears to have engaged in
a further inquiry, supported in part by a go-
vernment grant and in part by subscriptions.
To further the project Martin issued ' An Ap-
peal to Public Benevolence for the Relief of
Beggars,' 1812.
He died at Blackheath,aged 90, on 20 Nov.
1838 (Gent. Mag. 1839, pt. i. p. 104). His
wife died 9 Aug. 1827, aged 73 (ib. 1827,
pt, ii. p. 282).
[Letter to Lord Pelham; Brit. Mus. Cat.; Biog.
Diet, of Living Authors, 1816 ; Pantheon of the
Age. 1825, ii. 731,cf. Sarah Trimmer's (Economy
of Charity, 1801, ii. 165, 341-5; John Duncan's
Collections relative to the .Systematic Relief of
the Poor, 1815, p. 181 ; Watt's Bibl. Brit. ii. •
650.]
MARTIN, PETER JOHN (1786-1860),
geologist, was born in 1786 at Pulborough,
Sussex, where his father, Peter Patrick Mar-
tin, a native of Scotland, was a practitioner
of medicine. He was chiefly educated by his
father and an elder brother, and studied
medicine, first at the United Hospital, as it
then was, of Guy's and St. Thomas's, and
afterwards at Edinburgh. Father and sons
alike had literary tastes, and the former ulti-
mately retired from practice and resided in
Paris, where he died at the age of ninety.
Martin as a boy had written in a periodical
called ' The Preceptor.' As he became older
his love for literature suffered no check by
the growth of an enthusiasm for science. At
Edinburgh his mind had been directed to
geology. On settling down at Pulborough as
M.R.C.S. to join his father in practice he de-
voted himself more especially to the study of
the neighbouring district, and contributed se-
veral papers to the publications of the Geo-
logical Society, of which he was elected a
fellow in 1833, and to the ' Philosophical
Magazine.' He was hardly less interested
ill the archaeology of Sussex. An account
of a British settlement and walled tumulus
near Pulborough was contributed by him to
the ' Sussex Archaeological Collections ' (ix.
109), and a paper on ' The Stane Street
Causeway ' (ib. xi. 127). In 1833-4 he deli-
vered three lectures, afterwards published,
to the Philosophical and Literary Society of
Chichester, on ' A Parallel between Shake-
speare and Scott, and the Kindred Nature of
their Genius.' He was also a musician and
an enthusiastic gardener, writing often under
the signature of * P. P.' in the ' Gardener's
Chronicle,' chiefly between 1841 and 1845.
He was very successful in his profession,
and was generally respected and trusted as
a friend and adviser in matters other than
medical. In 1821 he married Mary, daughter
of Adam and Eliza Watson of Dunbar, and
died on 13 May 1860, after an illness of
some duration, leaving a family of three
daughters and one son, who was an M.D. of
Cambridge and physician to St. Bartholo-
mew's Hospital.
Martin's geological writings consist of a
series of papers ' On the Anticlinal Line of
the London and Hampshire Basins,' pub-
lished in the ' Philosophical Magazine for
1829, 1851, 1856, and 1857, the longest,
that of 1851, being mainly a paper read be-
fore the Geological Society in 1840, and un-
accountably mislaid by its officials till 1848.
Three communications on Sussex geology
were also published by that society in 1834,
1842, and 1856. But Martin's most im-
portant work was a separately published
' Geological Memoir on a part of Western
Sussex, with some Observations upon Chalk
Basins, the Weald Denudation and Outliers
by Protrusion,' a thin quarto volume, with
a map and four plates, 1828.
As a geologist Martin belonged to the
school whose motto was ' catastrophe and
cataclysm,' and these ideas so far pervade his
writings that they are now rarely consulted.
He was, however, right, though he went a
little too far in insisting that the tertiary
' basins ' of London and Hampshire were not
originally separated, but that the severance
was the result of subsequent earth-move-
ments. To these movements he attributed,
in common with W. Hopkins, the valleys of
the Weald. That these are fractures in any
proper sense of the word few would now
venture to assert with Martin, but the course
of the streams may have been directed to
some extent, and their action facilitated, by
lines of weakness due to the upheaval of the
district. Judicious remarks are often scat-
tered through his writings, but his strength
as a geologist seems to have lain in the
direction of accurate observation rather than
of inductive reasoning.
[Obituary notices in Gent. Mag. 1860, ii. 198,
in the British Medical Journal, 1860, p. 402,
and in the Quarterly Journal of the Geological
Society, 1861, Proc. p. xxxii.] T. G. B.
MARTIN, SIR RICHARD (1534-1617),
master of the mint and lord mayor of Lon-
don, was born in 1534. He adopted the
business of a goldsmith, and in 1594 is men-
tioned as one of the goldsmiths to Queen
Elizabeth (Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1591-4
p. 559, 1603-10 p. 574). In 1559-60 he
was appointed warden of the mint, and held
Martin
291
Martin
this office till 1594-5, and perhaps later. In
1580-1 he was appointed master of the mint,
and appears to have held this office till his
death in 1617 (ib. 1611-18, p. 489; cf. ib.
1603-10, p. 566). In September 1597 he
petitioned the queen for sixteen pence on
every pound weight of silver coined, on ac-
count of his losses in connection with the
mint. He declared that he had done good
service in apprehending counterfeiters of the
coin, and that the money made in his time
was richer by 30,000/. at the least than the
like quant it y made by any former mint master,
* by reason of his care to keep the j ust standard '
(ib. 1595-7, p. 506). A manuscript tract by
Martin, entitled ' A brief Note of those Things
which are to be done by the Warden of the
Mint,' is in the British Museum (Harl. MS.
No. 698, fol. 13), and some extracts from it
are given in Ruding's ' Annals of the Coin-
age,' i. 71. About 1600 Martin made an
offer to improve the coinage of Ireland, and
to make ' small copper moneys' for currency
in England (Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1598-
1601, pp. 516, 517). In May (?) 1601 he
issued the report of himself and eleven other
commissioners appointed by the queen t to
inquire concerning the preservation and aug-
mentation of the wealth of the realm' (ib.
.1601-3, pp. 47, 48). On 11 Sept. 1610 Martin
received a warrant from James I for the re-
payment of 410/. still due to him as warden
of the mint under Elizabeth (ib. 1603-10,
p. 632 ; cf. NICHOLS. Progresses of James I,
ii. 411).
Martin was elected alderman of the city of
London on 29 May 1578, and wras sheriff in
1581. He was lord mayor for the remainder
of the year, on the death of Sir Martin Cal-
thorpe,' on 5 May 1589, and again on the
decease of Sir Cuthbort Buckle, on 1 July
1594. He was a strenuous supporter of the
city's rights. On 31 Aug. 1602 he was re-
moved from his aldermanship, the reasons
assigned being his poverty and imprisonment
for debt, and his refusal to surrender his office
after having accepted one thousand marks as
a condition of his retirement (Eemembranda,
1579-1664, 20 Dec. 1602).
. Martin was knighted by Queen Eliza-
beth some time between 1562 and 1594. In
1562 he became a governor of the Highgate
free school, on its foundation by Sir Roger
Cholmeley (LTSONS, Environs, iii. 64), and
was president of Christ's Hospital, 1593-
1602. In 1579 he held the manor of Barnes,
under the chapter of St. Paul's (ib. iv. 578),
and on 30 Nov. 1599 was granted the lease of
the manor of Barton in Rydall, Yorkshire
(Cal. State Papers, T)om. 1598-1601, p. 345).
He had a residence at Tottenham, where in
October 1581 he entertained William Fleet-
wood [q. v.] the recorder, who was inquiring
into a riot on the river Lea.
Martin died in July 1617, and was buried
in the south chancel of Tottenham Church,
lie married (in or before 1562) Dorcas, daugh-
ter of Sir John Ecclestone (or Eglestone) of
Lancashire. She died on 1 Sept. 1599, and
was buried at night in Tottenham Church.
Five sons and one daughter, Dorcas, were the
issue of the marriage. One of the sons, named
Richard, was citizen and goldsmith of Lon-
don, and was from about 1584 associated for
several years with his father in the mastership
of the mint. He died about 1616. The
daughter married, first, Richard Lusher of
the Middle Temple, and secondly, on 26 Feb.
1582, Sir Julius Caesar [q. v.], master of i^he
rolls.
A fine silver medal in the British Museum,
cast and chased by Stephen of Holland in
1562, and believed to be unique, bears por-
traits of Martin and his wife (HAWKINS,
Medallic Illustr. i. 107 ; PIXKERTON", Me-
dalHc Hist. pi. x. 1, engraving; GKTJEBEE,
Guide to Engl. Med. Exhibit, in Brit. Mus.
1891, pi. i. No. 35, photograph).
[Hawkins's Medallic Illustrations, ed. Franks
and Grueber, i. 107, 108; Calendars of State
Papf rs, Dom., as nbo ve ; Overall's Remembrancia ;
Robinson's Tottenham, ii. 59; Ending's Annals;
authorities cited above.] W. W.
MARTIN, RICHARD (1570-1618), re-
corder of London, born at Otterton, Devon-
shire, in 1570, was the son of William Martin
by his wife Anne, daughter of Richard Parker
of Sussex. He became a commoner of Broad-
gates Hall (Pembroke College), Oxford, at
Michaelmas 1585, and was ' a noted dis-
putant,' though he left without a degree.
He entered the Middle Temple, but was tem-
porarily expelled from the society in February
1591 for a riot at the prohibited festival of
the Lord of Misrule (Archceologia, xxi. 109).
Sir John Davies (1569-1626) [q. v.] prefaced
his ' Orchestra,' published in 1596, with a
dedicatory sonnet to Martin, but, provoked
it is supposed by Martin's raillery, assaulted
him with a cudgel in February 1597-8, while
at dinner in the common hall of the Middle
Temple. In 1601 Martin was M.P. for Barn-
staple ( WILLIS, Notitia Par I.) He was called
to the bar in 1602. In 1603, on the progress
of James I from Theobalds to London, he
made at Stamford Hill 'an eloquent and
learned oration' on the king's accession (Ni-
CHOLS, Progresses of James I, i. 113), which
was printed (London, 1603, 4to) as 'A Speach
delivered to the King's . . . Majestic in the
name of the Sheriffes of London and Middle-
TT2
Martin
292
Martin
sex ' (reprinted in NICHOLS, op. cit. p. *128/;
cf. Cal. State Papers, Dom. 1603-10, p. 7).
From 1604 till 1611 he was M.P. for Christ-
church. In February 1612-13, on the occa-
sion of the Princess Elizabeth's marriage, he
organised a masque at the Middle Temple.
Martin was Lent reader of the Temple in the
thirteenth year of James I (1615-16), and on
1 Oct. 1618 was chosen recorder of London.
He died on 31 Oct. 1618 (cf. Cal. State Papers,
Dom. 1611-18, pp. 589, 591). Aubrey says
his end was hastened by excessive drinking
(but cf. WHITELOCKE, Liber Famelicus, p. 63).
Martin was buried in the Temple Church, and
has an alabaster monument on the north wall,
representing his figure kneeling beneath a
canopy (MALCOLM, Londinium Rediv. ii. 292).
The monument was repaired in 1683. A por-
trait of Martin, engraved by Simon Passe in
1620, is in the Ashmolean Museum, and is re-
produced in Nichols's ' Progresses of James I,'
i. *128. By his will (in the Prerogative
Office of Canterbury) Martin left 51. to Ot-
terton, and 51. to Calliton Raleigh, Devon-
shire, where he had a house. The mayor of
Exeter was his executor (Notes and Queries,
3rd ser. i. 168). Martin had a reputation as
a wit, and ' there was no person,' says Wood,
' more celebrated for ingenuity . . . none more
admired by Selden, Serjeant Hoskins, Ben
Jonson, &c., than he.' Jonson dedicated his
• Poetaster ' to him. Wood states that Martin
was the author of ' Various Poems,' of which,
however, he had seen no copy. A verse
' Epistle to Sir Hen. Wotton' by Martin is
in Coryat's ' Crudities.'
[Wood's Athense (Bliss), ii. 250-1 ; Foster's
Alumni Oxon. ( 1500-1 7 14) ; Chamberlain's Let-
ters, temp. Eliz. p. 112; authorities cited above.]
W.W.
MARTIN, RICHARD (1754-1834),
known as ' Humanity Martin,' born in Fe-
bruary 1754, probably at Dublin, was the eldest
son of Robert Martin of Dangan in Gal way,
who died on 7 Aug. 1794, by his first wife,
Bridget Barnewall, third daughter of John,
eleventh baron Trimleston, who died on 2 Feb.
1762. The family claimed to have settled in
Galway in the thirteenth century. Richard
was sent to Harrow and Trinity College,
Cambridge, being the first of his family who
was brought up from childhood as a pro-
testant, but left the university without taking
a degree in order that he might enter parlia-
ment, which he did in 1776. In Easter term
1781 he was called to the Irish bar, and in
1783 went the Connaught circuit, but as he
was merely qualifying for the duties of a ma-
gistrate his practice in the law was limited to
one well-known case, that of Charles Lionel
Fitzgerald v. (his brother) George Robert Fitz-
gerald [q. v.], 'Fighting Fitzgerald,' when the
latter was convicted and sentenced. Martin
acted as high sheriff for co. Galway in 1782,
and was colonel of the county volunteers and
also of its troop of yeomanry. He dwelt at the
castle of Ballinahinch, and practically ruled
over the district of Connemara. His property
at Connemara alone comprised two hundred
thousand acres in extent, stretching for a dis-
tance of thirty Irish miles from his house door,
and including some of the loveliest scenery
in Ireland, but it was largely encumbered.
His territorial influence gave him a seat in
parliament for many years. From 1776 to
1783 he represented in the Irish parliament
the borough of Jamestown, co. Leitrim, and
from 1798 to 1800 he sat for Lanesborough
in the same county ; but in the appendix
to the official return he is also entered as
the member for co. Galway, in the place of
Lord Wallscourt. In 180l, the first parlia-
ment after the union — a measure which he
warmly advocated — he was returned for co.
Galway, and continued to represent it until
the dissolution in 1826. George IV was long
Martin's personal friend, and first called him
' Humanity Martin ; but Martin avowed
sympathy with Queen Caroline, and a tem-
porary estrangement followed. In 1821 a re-
conciliation took place in Dublin. The king
remarked, ' I hear you are to have an election
in Galway : who will win ? ' Martin replied,
1 The survivor, sire.' He felt some anxiety in
1825 about his return at the coming election,
and to conciliate 'the priests and O'ConnelF
he announced that he would not vote for
the suppression of the Catholic Association
(Canning's Correspondence, ed. Stapleton, i.
242-6). He was always a firm supporter of
Roman catholic emancipation. After a con-
test characterised by much violence he was
again returned to parliament in 1826, and his
majority was stated to be eighty-four votes,
but by an order of the house (11 April 1827)
his name was erased from the return, and that
of James Staunton Lambert was substituted.
Martin after this defeat withdrew to Bou-
logne, and died there on 6 Jan. 1834, aged 79.
He married, first, on 8 Feb. 1777, Eliza-
beth, daughter of George Vesey of Lucan, co.
Dublin, by whom he had two sons, George
(1788-1800) and Thomas Barnewall (see
below), and a daughter, Lsetitia (1808-1858).
Martin's second wife, whom he married on
5 June 1796, was Harriet, second daughter
of Hugh Evans, senior surgeon 5th dragoon
guards, and relict of Captain Robert Hesketh,
R.N., who died on 27 Sept. 1846. She was
author of ' Historic Tales ' and ' Helen of
Glenross'(1802). By her he had, besides three
daughters, a son, Richard (1797-1828), who
Martin
293
Martin
emigrated to Canada in 1833 and founded a
family there.
Martin was widely known for his love of
animals and for his readiness in duelling. In
spite of considerable opposition from such
men as Canning and Peel, he succeeded in
carrying into law an act l to prevent the cruel
and improper treatment of cattle ' (3 Geo. IV,
cap. 71), ' the first modern enactment in Great
Britain for protecting the rights of animals;'
it received the royal assent on 22 July 1822,
and was amended in 1835. While in London
he brought before the magistrates every case
which he thought to come within its pro-
visions. He was one of the founders of the
Royal Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to
Animals (1824), and his half-length portrait,
the gift of Mrs. Ratcliffe Chambers, hangs in
the society's board-room in Jermyn Street,
London. He laboured strenuously to abolish
the punishment of death for forgery, and
brought in a bill to allow counsel to prisoners
charged with capital crimes. His own ac-
count of his duels with 'Fighting Fitzgerald'
and with Eustace Stowell are printed in
Sir Jonah Barrington's 'Personal Sketches '
(1869), ii. 264-73, 29G-8. His benevolence
was unbounded, and his memory is still
revered in Galway. He is said to have been
uncle of the
He twice
declined an offer of a peerage.
Martin's only surviving son by his first
wife, THOMAS BARKEWALL MARTIN", of Bal-
linahinch, who sat for Galway county from
1832 to 1847, broke the entail for the sake
of his only child, Mary Letitia Martin [q. v.],
and the property was mortgaged to the Law
Life Assurance Society. In the famine years
the rents were not paid, and he died on
23 April 1847 of famine fever, caught when
visiting his tenants in the Clifden workhouse.
The insurance society soon took possession,
and the estates, said then to consist of
197,000 acres, were sold under the Encum-
bered Estates Act for very inadequate prices.
Martin's eldest daughter by his second wife,
HARRIET LETITIA (1801-1891), was born in
London on 5 July 1801, and died at Dublin on
12 Jan. 1891. When staying in Paris with John
Banim and his wife, she wrote a tale entitled
' Canvassing,' which was appended to Michael
Banim's novel of f The Mayor of Windgap,'
1835. Emboldened by the success of this
venture, she published in 1848 a novel called
' The Changeling, a Tale of the Year '47.' Miss
Martin was an accomplished linguist, and
had travelled much in Europe and America.
[Genealogy of Martin Family of Ballinahinch,
printed for private circulation by Archer E. S.
Martin of Winnipeg, 1890 ; Western Law Times
the original of Godfrey O'Malley, u:
hero in Lever's ' Charles O'Malley.'
(Winnipeg), ii. 55-8; Animal World (with por-
trait), 1 Sept. 1871 ; Gent. Mag. 1834, pt. i.
pp. 554-5 ; Webb's Compendium of Irish Biog.
p. 586 ; Notes and Queries, 7th ser. iii. 328, 417,
522-3, viii.427, 478, ix. 14; Burke'sVicissitudes,
ed. 1883, i. 322-9; Hansard for 1822, vii. 758-9,
873-4; Jordan's Men I have known, pp. 312-21 ;
Barham's Life of Theodore Hook, i. 233 ; Hood's
Ode to Kichard Martin.] W. P. C.
MARTIN, ROBERT MONTGOMERY
(1803 P-1868), historical writer and statis-
tician, is said to have been born in co. Tyrone,
Ireland, about 1803, and to have been one of
a very large and respectable family. He
himself refers to his having studied medi-
cine, but where does not appear, and a care-
ful search renders it probable that he took
no diploma. About 1820 he went out to
Ceylon, where he ' lived under the patronage
of Sir Hardinge Giffard, his father's friend,'
exploring the island thoroughly, according
to his own account ; thence he travelled to
the Cape of Good Hope, where he arrived in
June 1823, and joined the expedition of his
majesty's ships Leven and Barracouta to
Delagoa Bay in a temporary capacity as
assistant surgeon, serving as such and as
botanist and naturalist ' on the coasts of
Africa, Madagascar, and the South-Eastern
Islands.' On 10 Nov. 1824 he left it at
Mombassa, and by way of Mauritius made
his way back to the Cape. Later he went
to New South Wales, and returned to India
about the end of 1828, to reside there for over
a year before his return to England in 1830.
Much of this time must have been spent
in the preparation of his great work, ; The
History of the British Colonies,' for in 1831
it was completed, and although ' unknown
to and unknowing an individual,' he obtained
an introduction to the king, and on showing
his book, received the king's permission to
dedicate it to him. But owing to the un-
willingness of any publisher to undertake it,
it did not appear till 1834. Meanwhile he
had been busily occupied with other literary
work. Lord Wellesley entrusted him with
the preparation of his papers for publication.
For some months in 1833-4 he was engaged
on the ' Taxation of the British Empire,' work-
ing chiefly in the library of the House of
Commons. He next turned to the records of
the India House, and brought out his ' History
of the Antiquities of Eastern India' in 1838.
In the same year he was assigned an office
in Downing Street, and in the course of a
year brought out his work on the l Statistics
of the Colonies,' compiled from official sources,
but without official aid. In 1840 he founded
and for two years edited the ' Colonial Maga-
zine.' According to his own account in 1840
Martin
294
Martin
he had then for ten years been continuously
employed iu the study of colonial questions,
and had in that time ' printed and published
fifty thousand volumes on India and the
colonies, at a cost of 10,000/., without aid
from the government or any individual.'
On 5 Dec. 1837 he presented a petition to
the House of Commons for an amended co-
lonial administrative department, and in 1839,
as a member of the court of the East India
Company, he was active in promoting the
appointment of the commission which sat in
1840 upon the East Indian trade. Martin
was a prominent witness. In 1 843 he worked
in Ireland on his ' Ireland and the Union.'
His energy was rewarded in January 1844
by his appointment to the office of treasurer
of the newly acquired island of Hongkong,
where he was also a member of the legisla-
tive council. Here he preferred to pursue
his literary labours, rather to the neglect of
his official duties, and his health was unsatis-
factory. In May 1845 he differed from the
governor on the question of raising a revenue
from opium, and, being refused six months'
leave, resigned in July 1845. In his reports
he insisted that Hongkong was as a British
colony doomed to failure.
After making several unsuccessful efforts
to induce the secretary of state to reinstate
him, Martin appears to have settled down to
a literary life near London. But in 1851 he
went to Jamaica on a mission to report on
the affairs of two mining companies operating
in that colony. He was one of the ori-
ginal members of the East India Associa-
tion, founded in 1866. He died at Wellesley
Lod^e, Sutton, Surrey, on 6 Sept. 1868.
His chief works were: 1. 'The History
of the British Colonies,' 5 vols., completed in
1831 (but not published till 1834). 2. ' Poli-
tical, Commercial, and Financial Condition
of the Anglo-Eastern Empire,' 1832. 3. ' Bri-
tish Relations with the ChineseEmpire,' 1832.
4. ' Analysis of the Parliamentary Evidence
on the China Trade,' 1832. 5. ' Ireland as
it was, is, and ought to be,' 1833. 6. ' Past
and Present State of the Tea Trade/ 1833.
7. < East and West India Sugar Duties,' 1833.
8. * Poor Laws for Ireland, a Measure of
Justice for England,' 1833. 9. 'Taxation of
the British Empire,' 1833-4. 10. ' Analysis
of Parliamentary Evidence on the Handloom
Weavers/ 1834-5. 11. 'The Marquis of
Wellesley's Indian Despatches,' 5 vols. 1836.
12. ' Analysis of the Bible' (afterwards trans-
lated into' the Chinese), 1836. 13. ' The Bri-
tish Colonial Library,' 10 vols. (a new edi-
tion of the ' History of the British Colonies').
1837. 14. 'The Colonial Policy of the
British Empire/ pt. i. Government, 1837.
15. ' History of the Antiquities of Eastern
India/ 3 vols. 1838. 16. ' The Statistics of
the British Colonies/ 1839. 17. ' The Mar-
quis of Wellesley's Spanish Despatches/ 1840.
18. 'The Monetary System of British India/
1841. 19. 'Ireland before and after the
Union/ 1844 ; 2nd edit, in 1848. 20. < Steam
Navigation with Australia/ 1847. 21. ' China,
Political, Commercial, and Social/ 2 vols.
1847. 22. ' Free Trade in Sugar/ 1848.
23. ' The Hudson's Bay Territories and Van-
couver's Island/ 1849. 24. ' The Indian Em-
pire'(richly illustrated), 5 vols. 1857. 25. 'The
Rise and Progress of the Indian Mutiny/
1859. 26. ' Sovereigns of the Coorg' (pam-
phlet), 1867.
[Martin's evidence before the parliamentary
committee on East Jndia trade, 1840; his peti-
tion arid the correspondence presented to par-
liament in 1847; an interesting letter in the
Eecord Office, 1825; Notes and Queries, 8th ser.
iii. 408, 477; his Works; private inquiry.]
C. A. H.
MARTIN, SAMUEL (1817-1878), con-
gregational minister, the son of William
Martin, a shipwright, was born at Woolwich,
28 April 1817. He received in youth religious
instruction from the Rev. Thomas James of
Salem Chapel, Woolwich. But in 1829 he
went to London to be trained as an architect,
and while living in 1832 in the family of Mr.
Sutor, one of the partners in the firm of his
employers, joined the established church. In
September 1835 he threw up his profession
and returned to Woolwich. After pursuing
his studies in classics and theology he applied,
in March 1836, to the London Missionary So-
ciety (congregationalist) for work in India,
and entered Western College, Exeter, in the
following August. In December 1 838 he was
appointed to a station at Chittiir in Madras,
but in the following February the directors of
the society decided that he was physically unfit
for foreign work, and he accepted the charge of
Highbury Chapel, Cheltenham. During the
three years of his ministry there the congre-
gation was increased fourfold, and a large debt
discharged. In 1841 the Metropolitan Chapel
Building Association built a new chapel in
Westminster on the site of the old hospital,
and in the following year Martin accepted the
pastorate. His eloquence and steady devo-
tion to his work attracted a large congrega-
tion, and he speedily became one of the lead-
ing ministers among the congregationalists.
In 1855 he declined an invitation to the Pitt
Street Church, Sydney, New South Wales.
In 1862 he was elected chairman of the Con-
gregational Union. The next year the rapid
increase of the congregations made it neces-
sary to rebuild the chapel and provide sittings
Martin
295
Martin
for nearly three thousand people. In the
increased work which such a congregation
involved he was successively assisted by the
Rev. E. Cecil and the Rev. A. D. Spong ; and
in 1876, owing to his failing health, the Rev.
H. Simon became his co-pastor. He died on
5 July 1878, at the age of 61.
In the social regeneration of a neighbour-
hood which in 184*2 was one of the worst in
London, he worked steadily and successfully,
and established, in addition to large and suc-
cessful day-schools, a school for the reforma-
tion of criminals. He took an active part in
the management of Westminster Hospital
from 1845 to 1872. Asa nonconformist he
was consistent, but never polemical ; and the
communion plate which he presented to the
hospital in 1869 is inscribed with his ' earnest
prayers for the unity of all Christians.' His
breadth of views, deep power of sympathy,
and unswerving uprightness, gained him
many friends outside his own denomination,
among whom may be mentioned Thomas
Campbell the poet and Dean Stanley. Though
his preaching attracted large congregations,
his style was singularly quiet and simple.
In October 1839 he married Mary, daughter
of John Trice of Tunbridge Wells, who, after
a life devoted to aiding her husband's work,
died in 1880.
Besides numerous sermons, lectures, and
addresses, he wrote ' Discourses to Youth/
1843 (other edits, with slightly altered titles),
and he edited in 1851 a volume of essays on
the Great Exhibition, called ' The Useful
Arts: their Birth and Development.' The
essay which he himself contributed attracted
sufficient attention to be included in 1860 by
the university of Calcutta in its volume of
* Selections from Standard English Authors.'
In 1863 he published the 'Extra Work of a
London Pastor,' which contained essays on
criminal reform.
[Private information and personal knowledge.]
A. T. M-N.
MARTIN, SIR SAMUEL (1801-1883),
baron of the exchequer, son of Samuel Mar-
tin of Culmore,NewtownLimavady,co. Lon-
donderry, was born in 1801. He graduated
B.A. at Trinity College, Dublin, in 1821,
proceeded M.A. in 1832, and received the
honorary degree of LL.D. from the same
university on 2 Sept. 1857. He entered
Gray's Inn in 1821, and in 1826 the Middle
Temple, where he was called to the bar on
29 Jan. 1830, having for the previous two
years practised as a special pleader. He
was a pupil and an intimate friend of Sir
Frederick Pollock [q. v.], afterwards lord
chief baron of the exchequer, with whom he
went the northern circuit, where he rapidly
acquired an extensive practice in mercantile
cases. In Easter term 1843 he was made
queen's counsel, and in 1847 was returned to
parliament in the liberal interest for Ponte-
fract, and made his maiden speech on the
Crown and Government Security Bill of
1848. On 6 Nov. 1850 he succeeded Baron
Rolfe in the court of exchequer, was created
serjeant-at-laAv the following day, and was
knighted on the 13th. At the bar Alartin had
distinguished himself by the lucidity and
force with which he presented his points to
the jury, and by the tact and temper with
which he conducted an argument. On the
bench he was soon recognised as a judge of
unusual strength. A thorough adept in the
refinements of special pleading and the intri-
cate procedure then in vogue, he was never-
theless far from being a pedantic stickler for
forms, but sought as far as possible to prevent
their being wrested to purposes of injustice.
His vast knowledge of business and the
vigour of his understanding enabled him to
master the essential points of a case with,
marvellous celerity, and his judgments were
models of terseness and precision. As a
criminal judge he did not shrink from im-
posing heavy sentences when demanded by
justice, but his natural kindness of heart
induqed him not unfrequently to endeavour
to obtain their mitigation. After a quarter
of a century of honourable public life Martin
retired from the bench, amid the universal
regret of the bar, on 26 Jan. 1874. On
2 Feb. following he was sworn of the privy
council ; but owing to his increasing deaf-
ness, the cause of his retirement from the
bench, he took no part in the proceedings of
the judicial committee.
Martin was an excellent judge of horse-
flesh, took throughout life a keen interest in
the turf, and in 1874 was elected an honorary
member of the Jockey Club. He died at his
rooms, 132 Piccadilly, on 9 Jan. 1883.
Martin married, on 28 Aug. 1838, Fanny,
eldest daughter of Sir Frederick Pollock,
by whom he had issue a daughter, Frances
Arabella, now Lady Macnaghten. Lady
Martin died in 1874.
[Times, 10 Jan. 1883 ; Ann. Reg. 1883, pt. ii.
p. 120 ; Foss's Lives of the Judges ; Lord Camp-
bell's Life, ed. Hon. Mrs. Hardcastle, ii. 330 ;
Haydn's Book of Dignities, ed. Ockerby, p. 413;
Ballantine's Experiences of a Barrister's Life,
1890, pp. 223, 247, and the Old World and the
New, 1884, p. 210; Hansard's Parl. Deb. 3rd ser.
xcviii. 244 et sq., 347, 426, civ. 582, ex. 135;
Solicitors' Journ. 1873-4, p. 247 ; (rent. Mag.
1838, pt. ii. p. 543 ; Law Times, Ixxiv. 218.]
J. jVI. It. •
Martin
296
Martin
MARTIN, SARAH (1791-1843), prison
visitor, born June 1791 at Caistor, near Great
Yarmouth, was daughter of a small trades-
man in the village. Early deprived of both
parents, the child was placed under the care
of a widowed grandmother, who earned a
living by glove-making. Sarah attended the
village school, and from the age of twelve
procured from a circulating library and read
with avidity the works of the chief English
writers. Between fourteen and fifteen years
of age she was sent by her grandmother to
learn dressmaking at the neighbouring town
of Great Yarmouth, and subsequently fol-
lowed that occupation for many years. A
sermon heard in her nineteenth year in a
Yarmouth meeting-house gave a religious
turn to her literary recreations ; she read
many theological books, and' by 1811 had
committed great part of the Bible to memory.
She became a Sunday-school teacher, and in
1815 began to visit Yarmouth workhouse,
where no religious teaching had previously
been attempted. In 1819 she obtained per-
mission to visit a woman committed to Yar-
mouth Gaol (the old Tolhouse) for cruelty
to her child. The condition of the place was
deplorable. It was long known as the worst
ventilated and most defective prison in the
kingdom. Into two underground dungeons
or pits, commonly termed ' The Hold,' or com-
mon prison, men and women were indiscrimi-
nately thrust. Little discipline was exerted
by the authorities, and the prisoners' vicious
and depraved companions were allowed free
access to them. Sanitary arrangements were
wholly wanting. There was no chaplain nor
religious instruction, and the inmates re-
mained unemployed (NiELD, Account of Pri-
sons, p. 808). This gaol Miss Martin under-
took, in spite of the rebuffs of the authorities,
to systematically visit and reform. She soon
devoted one day at least in each week to
scripture-reading, besides giving instruction
in reading and writing, and conducting morn-
ing and afternoon service. At first she read
sermons from printed books, but soon com-
posed them herself, and often delivered them
without notes. In 1831, after twelve years'
labour, she was relieved of the afternoon ser-
vice by one of the parochial clergy. Sympa-
thetic friends placed funds at Miss Martin's
disposal to further her work. She devoted
special attention to the employment of the
female prisoners in needlework, &c., and
found useful work for men not sentenced to
hard labour. Articles thus made were sold
at their full value for the benefit of discharged
prisoners, or to the poor at a reduction.
The children in the workhouse were mean-
while brought under her special care, and
when in 1838 a new workhouse was erected
and a schoolmaster and schoolmistress ap-
pointed to do her work there, she devoted two
nights each week to a school for factory girls,
held in the vestry of St. Nicholas Church.
In 1826 the death of her grandmother put
Miss Martin in possession of between 200/.
and 300A, producing an income of 10/. or
12/. a year, but until December 1838 she still
depended partly on dressmaking for her live-
lihood. Subsequently she devoted her whole
time to philanthropic work, the prospects of
which were brightened by the appointment
of a new gaol governor, who inaugurated a
greatly improved system of management. In
1841, at the entreaties of her friends, she ac-
cepted an offer of a yearly payment of 12/,
In April 1843 her health, which had hitherto
been very good, broke down, and she died
15 Oct. 1843. A simple headstone, bearing
a brief inscription by herself, marks her grave
at the side of her grandmother in the church-
yard of Caistor. On the Sunday afternoon
following her death a sermon on Job xix.
25, 26, which she had herself prepared, was
read to the inmates of the gaol in accordance
writh her request. A stained-glass window
was placed to her memory, by public sub-
scription, in the north aisle of St. Nicholas
Church, Great Yarmouth, and it is proposed
also to commemorate her in the restored
Tolhouse.
The inspect or of prisons in his reports dur-
ing the years 1835-44 bore testimony to the
success of her work. Bishop Stanley, in
giving his contribution to the Sarah Martin
memorial window, said, ' I would canonize
Sarah Martin if I could.' Although in person
small and unattractive, she exerted a very
potent influence over the rough, the igno-
rant, and the vicious. During her illness
she wrote eight short lyrics, full of tender
feeling, to which she gave the title ' The
Sick Room,' and these, with other original
poetry which she wrote earlier, were pub-
lished as < Selections from the Poetical Re-
mains of Sarah Martin/ Yarmouth,! 845, 8vo.
' They are the poems of one whose time was
devoted to the action of poetry rather than
to the writing of it ' (Edinb, Review}. Her
' Scripture Place Book/ neatly written in a
thick quarto volume, four columns on a page,
remains in manuscript. In the Yarmouth
Public Library are her manuscript ' Poetical
Remains/ the ' Prison School Journal/ 1836,
two volumes giving details of expenditure
(gifts of money, clothing, £c.), 1823-41, and
the 'Employment for the Destitute Journal,'
1839-41. Her Bible is in the possession of
Mrs. Danby-Palmer. Various manuscripts
remain with the Religious Tract Society.
Martin
297
Martin
[Sketch of the Lite of Miss Sarah Martin,
•with a Funeral Sermon, extracts from her Pri-
son Journals, and from the Parliamentary Re-
ports on Prisons, Great Yarmouth, 1845 ; a
Brief Sketch of the Life of the late Sarah Mar-
tin of Great Yarmcufh, with extracts from her
Writings and Prison Journals, London. Religious
Tract Society, 1848 (25th thousand); article in
Edinburgh Review (by John Bruce, F.S.A.),
1847; Sarah Martin, the Prison Visitor of Great
Yarmouth : a Story of a Useful Life, London,
Religious Tract Society, 1872.] C. H. E. W.
MARTIN, THOMAS (1697-1771), anti-
quary, known as * Honest Tom Martin of
Palgrave,' was born on 8 March 1696-7 at
Thetford, in the school-house of St. Mary's
parish, which is the only parish of that town
situate in the county of Suffolk. He was son
of William Martin, rector of Great Livermere,
Suffolk, and of St. Mary's, Thetford, by his
wife Elizabeth, only daughter of Thomas Bur-
rough of Bury St. Edmunds, and aunt to Sir
James Burrough, master of Cains College,
Cambridge. After attending school at Thet-
ford, he became clerk in the office of his brother
Robert, who practised as an attorney in that
town. According to some notes by Martin,
dated in 1715, he disliked this employment,
and regretted that want of means had pre-
vented him from going to Cambridge (Ni-
CHOLS, Literary Anecdotes, v. 384).
In 1722 he was still at Thetford, but in
1723 he was settled at Palgrave, Suffolk,
where he passed the remainder of his life.
He was a zealous student of topography and
antiquities, became a member of the Gentle-
men's Society at Spalding, and was admitted
a fellow of the Society of Antiquaries, at the
same time as Martin Folkes [q. v.], on 17 Feb.
1719-20 (ib. vi. 13, 97; GOUGH, Chronological
List, p. 3). Cole, who often met him at Sir
James Burrough's lodge at Caius College, and
who had also been at his house at Palgrave,
says ' he was a blunt, rough, honest, down-
right man ; of no behaviour or guile ; often
drunk in a morning with strong beer, and for
breakfast, when others had tea or coffee, he
had beefsteak or other strong meat. . . . His
thirst after antiquities was as great as his
thirst after liquors' (Addit. MS. 5876, f.
88 b). His great desire was not only to be
esteemed, but to be known and distinguished
by the name of * Honest Tom Martin of Pal-
grave.' For many years his ' hoary hairs !
were the crown of glory for the anniversary
of the Society of Antiquaries,' of which he
was so long the senior fellow (Gent. Mag.
1779, p. 411). The house in which he in-
dulged his antiquarian and jovial propensities
at Palgrave was pulled down in 1860. It
was a large house, with central entrance, and
thirteen windows in front looking towards
the village church (Notes and Queries, 2nd
ser. x. 86).
Martin was a good lawyer, but his dislike
of the practical part of his profession in-
creased as he advanced in years, and he
gradually lost his practice ( Granger Corre-
spondence, p. 103). His contempt for and
improper use of money ultimately brought
him into such pecuniary distress that he was
obliged to sell many of his books and portions
of his manuscript collections (NICHOLS, Lit.
Anecd. v. 700). He died at Palgrave on
7 March 1771, and was buried, with others
of his family, in the porch of the parish church,
where a small mural monument of white
marble, with an English inscription, was
erected by his friend Sir John Fenn fq. v.l
(Addit. MS. 19090, f. 24).
By his first wife, Sarah, widow of Thomas
Cropley, and daughter of John Tyrrel of Thet-
ford, he had eight children, of whom two died
early ; she died in 1731, a few days after
having given birth to twins. Soon afterwards
he married Frances, widow of Peter Le Neve
[q. v.], Norroy king-of-arms, then living at
Great Witchingham, Norfolk. He had been
acting as Le Neve's executor, and by his
marriage with the widow he came into the
possession of a valuable collection of English
antiquities and pictures. By his second wife
he had four children, Samuel, Peter, Matthew,
and Elizabeth.
John Worth, chemist, of Diss, advertised
in 1774 proposals for publishing a history of
Thetford, compiled from Martin's papers by
Mr. Davis, a dissenting minister, ot Diss, and
five sheets of the work were actually printed
by Grouse of Norwich (NICHOLS, lllustr. of
Lit. v. 167). The design was stopped by
Worth's sudden death, and the manuscript
was purchased by Thomas Hunt, bookseller,
I of Harleston, Norfolk, who subsequently sold
it, together with the undigested materials,
copyright, and plates, to Richard Gough
[q. v.] Gough published the work under the
title of < The History of the Town of Thet-
ford,' London, 1779, 4to. Prefixed is a por-
trait of Martin engraved by P. S. Lamborn,
at the expense of John Ives,from a painting
by T. Bardwell. A copy of this, engraved
by P. Audinet, is in Nichols's ' Illustrations
of Literature.' A memoir of Martin was
communicated by the Rev. Sir John Cullum,
bart. ; the public were indebted to Francis
Grose for a new set of the plates ; and the
coins were arranged by Benjamin Bartlett.
Martin's pecuniary embarrassments obliged
him to dispose of many of his books, enriched
with manuscript notes, to Thomas Payne, in
1769. A catalogue of his remaining library
Martin
298
Martin
was printed after his death, at Lynn, 1771,
8vo. Worth purchased it, with all his other
collections, for 600/. The printed books he
immediately sold to Booth & Berry of Nor-
wich, who disposed of them in a catalogue,
1773. The pictures and lesser curiosities
"Worth sold by auction at Diss; part of the
manuscripts in London, in April 1773, by
Samuel Baker ; and by a second sale there, in
May 1774, manuscripts, scarce books, deeds,
grants, pedigrees, drawings, prints, coins, and
curiosities. What remained on the death of
Worth, consisting chiefly of the papers re-
lating to Thetford, Bury, and the county of
Suffolk, were purchased by Thomas Hunt,
who sold many of them to private purchasers.
Richard Gough became possessed of the Bury
papers. The dispersion was completed by the
sale of Ives's collection in London, in March
1777, he having been a principal purchaser at
every former one. Two stout quarto volumes,
almost entirely in Martin's handwriting, with
some notes of Blomefield, Ives,and others, are
now (1893) in the possession of G. G. Milner-
Gibson Cullum, esq., of Hardwick House,
.Bury St. Edmunds. These volumes, con-
taining notes on about 235 Suffolk churches,
•were purchased by Sir John Cullum, author
of the 'History of Hawstead and Hardwick/
from John Topham the antiquary in 1777.
In addition to these Mr. Cullum has a thin
notebook on some Norfolk churches ; and
some of Martin's notes are now in the posses-
sion of the family of Mills of Saxham. Another
volume of Martin's notes was sold with the
books of John Gough Nichols, F.S. A., and is
in the library of the Suffolk Institute of
Archaeology. There is in the British Museum
a copy of Gough's ' Anecdotes of British Topo-
graphy/ 1768, with copious manuscript notes
by Martin. Many of his letters are printed
in Nichols's 'Lit. Anecdotes' (ix. 413 et seq.)
At the sale of Upcott's manuscripts, Sir
John Fenn's 'Memoirs of the Life of Tho-
mas Martin ' was purchased by Sir Thomas
Phillipps.
[Cullum's Memoir in the History of Thetford,
Pref. pp. v-ix and 284, 285 ; Addit. MSS. 6833
f. 16G, 19090 if. 19, 24, 19166 f. 168 ; Dibdin's
Bibliomania, pp. 610-13; Gent. Mag. 1853, i.
531; Gough's British Topography, ii. 16, 39*;
Home's Introd. to Bibliography, ii. 661, 662 ;
Lowmlts's Bibl. Han. (Boh n), p. 1491 : Monthly
Review, 1780, Ixii. 299; Nichols's Illustr. of
Lit. iii. 608, v. 167; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. r.
384, vi. 97, ix. 413-39; Notes and Queries, 1st
ser. xii. 321, 2nd ser. x. 86, xi. 142, 3rd s^r xii
163,420.] T. C.
MARTIN, SIR THOMAS BYAM (1773-
1854), admiral of the fleet, born 25 July 1773,
was third son of Sir Henry Martin, bart. (d.
1794), for many years naval commissioner at
Portsmouth, and afterwards comptroller of
the navy. His father's half-brother, Samuel
Martin (d. 1789), was treasurer to the Prin-
cess Dowager of Wales. By the influence
of the elder Martin, and in accordance with
the irregular custom of the day, the son, be-
fore he was eight, was borne on the books of
the Canada, Captain William Cornwallis, in
1780-1 ; in 1782, of the Foudroyant, Captain
Sir John Jervis ; and in 1783, of the Orpheus,
Captain George Campbell. Martin's personal
connection with the navy began in August
1785, when he was entered at the Royal Naval
Academy at Portsmouth. He first went afloat
in April 1786, as 'captain's servant' on board
the Pegasus, with Prince William Henry
(afterwards William IV), Avhom in March
1788 he followed to the Andromeda. He was
afterwards for a few months in the Colossus
and the Southampton ; and on 22 Nov. 1790
was promoted to be lieutenant of the Canada.
For the next two years he served in the In-
constant and the Juno; and in May 1793
was promoted to command the Tisi phone,
fitting out for the Mediterranean, where, on
5 Nov. 1793, he was posted to the Modeste
frigate, which had been seized at Genoa by
Admiral Gell [q. v.] only the month before.
In ' La Vie et les Campagnes du Vice-
Amiral Comte Martin ' (p. 46), M. Pouget
relates, in much circumstantial, but erro-
neous, detail, how the French fleet, in its
sally from Toulon in June 1794, captured the
English corvette Expedition, commanded by
Captain Martin. Thevessel captured was the
14-gun brig Speedy, commanded by Captain
(afterwards Sir) George Eyre ; and in June
1794 the Modeste was moored in Mortella
Bay in Corsica.
In 1795 Martin was appointed to the Santa
Margarita, employed on the coast of Ireland,
where he captured many of the enemy's pri-
vateers, and on 8 June 1796 took the Tamise,
a prize from the English two years before.
She had now the heavier armament and
more numerous crew ; but against superior
discipline, seamanship, and gun-training she
was powerless, and could only kill two and
wound three on board the Santa Margarita,
while she lost thirty-two killed and nineteen
wounded, several mortally (JAMES, i. 365 ;
TROUDE, iii. 36).
In 1797 Martin commanded the Tamar in
the West Indies, and in the space of five
months captured nine privateers with an
aggregate of 58 guns and 519 men. In 1798
he returned to England in command of the
Dictator ; he was then appointed to the Fis-
gard, a powerful frigate captured from the
French only the year before. On 20 Oct.,
Martin
299
Martin
oft' Brest, he fell in with, and after a sharp
action captured, the Immortalit^, flying-
homeward from the destruction of M. Bom-
pard's squadron on the coast of Ireland [see
WAKKEN, SIR JOH^BOELASE]. In addition
to her complement, the Immortalite had on
board 250 soldiers, and her loss was conse-
quently very great. Otherwise the two
frigates were nearly equal in force, and
the Fisgard's victory has always been con-
sidered one of the most brilliant frigate ac-
tions of the war (JAMES, ii. 160 ; TKOTJDE, iii.
84). For the next two years the Fisgard
was employed actively on the coast of France
under the orders of Sir John Warren, and,
in company with different ships of the squa-
dron, captured or destroyed several ships of
war, privateers, coasting craft, and batteries.
From 1803 to 1 805 Martin commanded the
Impetueux ; in 1807 the Prince of Wales,
both in the Channel; and in 1808 the Im-
placable in the Baltic. On 26 Aug., while
attached to the Swedish fleet under the im-
mediate orders of Sir Samuel Hood.[q. v.]
in the Centaur, he brought to action and had
a large share in the capture of the Russian
ship Sewolod. In his official letter Hood as-
signed much of the credit to Martin, and the
king of Sweden conferred on him the cross
of the order of the Sword. He was again in
the Baltic in 1809. On 1 Aug. 1811 he was
promoted to the rank of rear-admiral, and in
1812, with his flag in the Aboukir, took part
in the defence of Riga against the French
army under Davoust. lie was afterwards
second in command at Plymouth till 1814.
On 2 Jan. 1815 he was nominated a K.C.B.,
and a few days later was appointed deputy-
comptroller of the navy. In 1816 he became
comptroller, which office he held till the re-
organisation of the navy board in 1831. From
1818 to 1831 he sat in parliament as member
for Plymouth. On 12 Aug. 1819 he was
made a vice-admiral, a G.C.B. 3 March
1830, admiral 22 July 1830, vice-admiral
of the United Kingdom in ] 847, and admiral
of the fleet- 13 Oct. 1849. He died at Ports-
mouth on 21 Oct. 1854. Sir William Hot-
ham [q. v.] recorded that l his capacities for
business and thorough knowledge of the state
of the navy marked him as a fit man to be at
the head of its civil department. He added to
a strong understanding and quick "perception
great personal application and activity, and
transacted arduous business without any
trouble to himself and satisfactorily to others ;
exceedingly amiable in his family and much
beloved by those who knew him well' (Hot- \
Jiam MS.} He married Catherine, daughter j
of Captain Robert Fanshawe, for many years j
naval commissioner at Plvmouth, and had
issue three daughters arid three sons, the eldest
; of whom, ShAVilliain Fanshawe Martin, bart.,
I G.C.B. , rear-admiral of the United Kingdom,
I was commander-in-chief in the Mediterra-
nean 1860-2, and is now (1893) senior admiral
on the retired list; the second, Sir Henry
Byam Martin, K.C.B., died an admiral in
1865 ; and the third, Lieutenant-colonel Ro-
bert Fanshawe Martin, died in 1846. There
is a portrait of Sir Thomas in the United
Service Club.
[0'P>yrne's Nav. Biog. Diet. ; Marshall's Eoy.
Nav. Biog. ii. (vol. i. pt. ii.) 491 ; Ralfe's Naval
Biog. iii. 47; Annual Register, 1854, p. 347;
James's Naval History, eel. 1860; Troude's
Batailles Navalesde la France; information from
the family.] J. K. L.
MARTIN, WILLIAM (1696P-1756),
admiral, was the son of Commodore George
Marl in (d. 1724), and, it is said, a kinsman of
Admiral Sir John Norris [q. v.] He entered
the navy as a ' volunteer per order,' or ' king's
letter boy,' on board the Dragon, with his
father, 26 Aug. 1708 (Commission and War-
rant Book, 12 Aug. 1708). When the Dra-
gon went to Newfoundland in May 1710,
Martin was put on shore at Plymouth ' for
his health' (Dragon's Pay Book). He must
have been entered on board some other ship
almost immediately, for on 30 July 1710 he
was promoted by Sir John Norris in the
Mediterranean to be second lieutenant of the
Resolution. On 4 Jan. 1711-12 he was ap-
pointed by Sir John Jennings, also in the
Mediterranean, to the Superbe, in which he
continued till July 1714 (Comm. and Wan:
Books; Admiralty Lists). During 171 5 and
1716 he was in the Cumberland, flagship of
Sir John Norris in the Baltic. In 1717 he
was in the Rupert ; in 1718 again with Norris
in the Cumberland. On 9 Oct. 1718 he was
promoted to the rank of captain, and took
post from that date. On 5 Nov. 1718 he was
appointed to the Seahorse ; and on 9 Feb.
1719-20 to the Blandford, which during the
summers of 1720-1 was attached to the
Baltic fleet under Norris, and was afterwards
employed in American waters in the sup-
pression of piracy. From 1727 to 1732 he
commanded the Advice in the fleet at Gi-
braltar or in the Channel, under Sir Charles
Wager; and from 1733 to 1737 the Sunder-
land on the home station, at Lisbon, or in
the Mediterranean. In May 1738 he was
appointed to the Ipswich, one of the fleet in
the Mediterranean under Rear-admiral Ni-
cholas Haddock [q. v.] In January 1740-1
he was ordered to hoist a broad-pennant in
command of a detached squadron off Cadiz,
and in July 1742was sent by Admiral Thomas
Mathews [q. v.] to enforce the neutrality of
Martin
300
Martin
Naples. With three ships of the line, two
frigates, and four bomb-vessels he sailed into
Naples Bay on the afternoon of 9 Aug., and
sending his flag-captain, De Langle, on shore,
requested an immediate and categorical an-
swer to his demands. The Neapolitans at-
tempted to make conditions, and De Langle
returned to the ship with their deputy.
Martin replied that he was sent 'as an oificer
to act, not a minister to treat,' and desired
De Langle to go back and insist on an answer
in half an hour. Martin's force was small,
but immensely superior to any the Neapoli-
tans could oppose to it, and they necessarily
yielded to the pressure put on them ; but
Charles (afterwards Charles III of Spain)
neither forgot nor forgave the indignity.
He was subsequently employed in protect-
ing Tuscany from any attempt on the part of
the Spaniards, and in February 1742-3 was
sent to Genoa to require the destruction of
some magazines Avhich the Spaniards had
formed on Genoese territory ; if any opposi-
tion was offered he was to bombard the city.
He was afterwards sent to Ajaccio, where he
found a Spanish ship entering recruits for the
Spanish army. Here, too, resistance was im-
possible, and on his demand the men were
landed and the ship was burnt. Towards the
end of the year he returned to England, and
on 7 Dec. was promoted to the rank of rear-
admiral. In February 1743-4 he commanded
in the Channel fleet under Sir John Norris.
On 19 June 1744 he was advanced to be vice-
admiral, and was second in command in the
fleet which went to Lisbon under Sir John
Balchen [q. v.] After Balchen's death he
was appointed to the chief command, which
he held through 1745. In December he was
sent into the North Sea under Admiral Ver-
non, and on Vernon's dismissal succeeded to
the command. On 15 July 1747 he was pro-
moted to be admiral of the blue; but piqued,
it may be, at Anson, who was his junior,
taking on himself the command in the Chan-
nel, he obtained leave to retire. He settled
down at Twickenham, and died there on
17 Sept. 1756, 'being then about sixty years
old' (CHARNOCK). According to Charnock
' he not only possessed a considerable share
of classical learning, but spoke the French,
Spanish, Italian, and German languages with
the greatest ease and fluency. In his person
he was remarkably handsome and particularly
attentive to his dress, manners, and deport-
ment. When in command he lived in the
greatest splendour, maintaining his rank in
the highest style.' It does not appear that
he was married. Sir George Martin [q. v.],
admiral of the fleet, was his grand-nephew,
grandson of his brother Dr. Bennet Martin.
[The Memoir in Churiiock's Biog. Nay. iv. 69
is wrong in its account of Martin's early life and
service, which is here, given from i he official docu-
ments in the Public Kecord Office; Beat son's Nav.
and Mil. Memoirs; Wai pole's Letters (Cunning-
ham), vol. i. freq. ; Doran's Mann and Manners
at the Court of Florence, vol. i. freq.] J. K. L.
MARTIN, WILLIAM (1767-1810), na-
turalist, born at Marsfield, Nottinghamshire,
in 1767, was the son of a hosier, a native of
that town, who neglected his business, went
on the stage for a time, and afterwards de-
serting his family repaired to London, where
Gardens, Vauxhall ( Gent. Mag. 1797, i. 167).
Martin's mother (nee Mallatratt) supported
herself by acting, and educated her son at the
best schools that her itinerant mode of life and
straitened circumstances would allow. She
quitted the stage after a theatrical career of
more than twenty-six years in 1797. Martin
when only five years old sang on the stage
to the accompaniment of a German flute.
When nine years old he delivered a lecture on
'Hearts' to several audiences at Buxton. In
his twelfth year Martin began to take drawing
lessons from James Bolton at Halifax, and
from him he imbibed a taste for natural his-
tory. He was elected a fellow of the Linnean
Society in 1796. In 1797 he married a widow,
Mrs. Adams, an actress who had resided with
his mother, and quitting the stage set up as a
drawing-master first at Burton-upon-Trent,
and shortly after at Buxton, where he bought
a fourth share in the theatre. In 1805 he was
appointed drawing-master to the grammar
school at Macclesfield, where he went to live.
He appears also to have given drawing lessons
in Manchester. He died at Macclesfield on
31 May 1810, leaving a widow, six children,
and aged mother unprovided for. His widow
was appointed librarian to the subscription li-
brary at Macclesfield. A son, William Charles
Linnaeus Martin, is separately noticed.
He was author of : 1 . * Figures and Descrip-
tions of Petrifications collected in Derby-
shire,' Nos. 1-4, 4to, Wigan, 1793, subse-
quently completed and issued under the title
of ' Petrificata Derbiensia,' &c., vol. i. 4to,
Wigan, 1809. 2. ' Outlines of an Attempt to
establish a Knowledge of extraneous Fossils
on Scientific Principles,' 2 pts. 8vo, Maccles-
field, 1809. He also wrote an ' Account of
some . . . Fossil Anomiae ' for the ' Transac-
tions of the Linnean Society,' 1798. iv. 44-50;
while two papers found among his manu-
scripts were published after his death : ' On
the Localities of certain . . . Fossils ... in
Derbyshire,' in 'Tilloch's Philosoph. Mag.'
Martin
301
Martin
1812, xxxix. 81-5 ; ' Cursory Remarks on
. . . Rotten Stone/ in f Mem. Manchester
Philosoph. Soc.' 1813, ii. 313-27, reprinted
in ' Nicholson's Journal,' xxxvi. 46-56.
[Monthly Mag. 1811, xxxii. 556-65; Gent.
Mag. 1810, ii. 193; Brit. Mus. Cat.; Roy. Soc.
Cat. of Scientific Papers.] B. B. W.
MARTIN, WILLIAM (ft. 1765-1821),
painter, was pupil and assistant to G. B.
Cipriani, R.A. [q. v.], and appears to have
resided for about twenty years or more in
Cipriani's house. In 1766 he was awarded
a gold palette for an historical painting1 by
the Society of Arts. In 1775 he exhibited
at the Royal Academy a portrait and ' An-
tiochus and Stratonice.' In the next nine
years he contributed portraits, scenes from
Shakespeare, or classical subjects. In 1791
he sent 'Lady Macduff surprised in her
Castle of Fife,' and in 1797 and 1798 por-
traits. About 1800 he was engaged on de-
corative paintings at Windsor Castle, which
occupied him some years. He was an ex-
hibitor at the Royal Academy again in 1807,
1810, 1812, and 1816. In 1810 his name
appears as ' Historical Painter to His Ma-
jesty.' In 1812 he was residing at Cranford
in Middlesex, and was still living there in
1821 ; there is, however, no record of his
death at that place.
Two of Martin's pictures in St. Andrew's
Hall, Norwich, ' The Death of Lady Jane
Grey ' and ' The Death of Queen Eleanor,'
were engraved by F. Bartolozzi, R.A., who
also engraved his ' Imogen's Chamber.' A
picture of ' The Barons swearing the Charter
of Liberties at Bury St. Edmunds,' now in
the University Galleries at Oxford, was en-
graved in mezzotint by W. Ward. ' A Cot-
tage Interior' was similarly engraved by
Turner, and 'The Confidants'' by J. Watson.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; Catalogues of
the Royal Academy.] L. C.
MARTIN, WILLIAM (1772-1851),
f natural philosopher and poet,' born on
21 June 1772, at the Twohouse in Halt-
whistle, hard by the Roman Wall, in North-
umberland, was eldest son of Fenwick Mar-
tin, by his wife Ann, daughter of Richard
Thompson. The father, who was succes-
sively a tanner, a publican, and a coach-
builder, had four sons, the two youngest
of whom, Jonathan (1782-1838) and John
(1789-1854), are separately noticed ; the
second son, Richard, was a quartermaster
in the guards, who served through the
Peninsular war, and was present at Water-
loo, and there was one daughter, Ann.
William left his native place in 1775 for
Cantyre, in company with his mother's
parents, who held a small highland farm
from the Duke of Argyll. On the death of
his grandparents, he went to live with his
father, then in business at Ayr. There he
says he often saw 'the celebrated Scotch
bard, Robert Burns,' and he adds, ' I think
I never saw him sober— to my knowledge.'
In 1794 he was working in a ropery at
Howdon dock, and in the following year
he joined the Northumberland regiment of
militia at Durham. On his discharge in
1805 he ' got a patent for shoes, and began to
study the perpetual motion, and discovered
it at the result of thirty-seven different in-
ventions,' including original contrivances
for fan ventilators, safety lamps, and rail-
ways. The pretensions of Sir Humphry
Davy and George Stephenson to discoveries
in the same field he denounced as dishonest,
and claimed to have confuted Newton's
theory of gravitation. Martin proceeded in
1808 to London, where he exhibited and sold
(for an absurdly small sum) his foolish and
redundant patent for perpetual motion (see
DIECKS, Perpetuum Mobile, 2nd ser. p. 200).
In the following year he returned to his
modest trade of rope-making, and in 1810 to
the militia. Passing over to Ireland with
his regiment, he made shift to acquire during
his moments of leisure the elements of line
engraving.
_ Despite his quackery and buffoonery, Mar-
tin possessed much ingenuity as a mechani-
cian, and in 1814 was presented with the Isis
silver medal by the Society of Arts for the
invention of a spring weighing machine with
circular dial and index. In the same year
he married ' a celebrated dressmaker,' whom
he also describes as ' an inoffensive woman '
(she died 16 Jan. 1832), and founded the
' Martinean Society,' based, in opposition
to the Royal Society, upon the negation of
the Newtonian theory of gravitation. In
1821 he published < A New System of
Natural Philosophy on the Principle of
Perpetual Motion, with a Variety of other
Useful Discoveries.' He henceforth styled
himself ' Anti-Newtonian,' and commenced
a series of lectures setting forth his views
in the Newcastle district. In 1830 he
made an extended lecturing tour throughout
England, from which he returned trium-
phant, declaring that no one had dared to
defend the Newtonian system. In 1833 he
issued in his followers' behoof 'A Short Out-
line of the Philosopher's Life, from being
a Child in Frocks to the Present Day, after
the Defeat of all Impostors, False Philo-
sophers, since the Creation. . . . The Burning
of York Minster is not left out, and an Ac-
Martin
302
Martin
count of the Four Brothers and one Sister.'
Prefixed is a portrait after Henry Perlee
Parker [q. v.], and the British Museum copy
contains a number of manuscript additions by
the author. In 1837 he exhibited in New-
castle an ingenious mail carriage to be pro-
pelled upon rails by means of a winch and
toothed wheel. He was at this time residing
at Wallsend, whence he issued periodically
his lucubrations with the signature ' Wm.
Martin, Nat. Phil, and Poet.' He affected ex-
treme singularity of attire, and hawked his
books or exhibited his inventions among the
Northumbrian miners. His later mechanical
efforts — some undoubtedly both useful and
ingenious — included models for a lifeboat
and a lifebuoy, a self-acting railway gate,
and a design for a high-level bridge over the
Tyne. His last days were passed in comfort
at his brother John's house at Chelsea, where
he died on 9 Feb. 1851.
Martin's chief printed works— all pub-
lished at Newcastle — are, exclusive of single
sheets and minor pamphlets: 1. ' Harle-
quin's Invasion, a new Pantomine [sic] en-
graved and published by W. M.,' 1811, 8vo.
2. 'A New Philosophical Song or Poem Book,
called the Northumberland Bard, or the
Downfall of all False Philosophy,' 1827, 8vo.
3. < W. M.'s Challenge to the whole Terres-
trial Globe as a Philosopher and Critic, and
Poet and Prophet, showing the Travels of his
Mind, the quick Motion of the Soul,' £c.
(verse) [1829], 8vo ; 2nd edit. 1829. 4. « The
Christian Philosopher's Explanation of the
General Deluge, and the Proper Cause of
all the Different Strata,' 1834, 8vo. 5. ' The
Thunder Storm of Dreadful Forked Light-
ning; God's Judgement against all False
Teachers. . . . Including an Account of the
Railway Phenomenon, the Wonder of the
World ! ' 1837. 6. ' The Defeat of the Eighth
Scientific Meeting of the British Association
of Asses, which we may properly call the
Rich Folks' Hopping, or the False Philoso-
phers in an Uproar' [1838], 8vo. 7. ' Light
and Truth, M.'s Invention for Destroying
all Foul Air and Fire Damps in Coal Pits,
[proving also] the Scriptures to be right
which learned Men are mystifying, and
proving the Orang-outang or Monkey, the
most unlikely thing under the Sun to be
the Serpent that Beguiled our First Parents,'
1838, 8vo. 8. ' An Exposure of a New System
of Irreligion . . . called the New Moral World,
promulgated by R. Owen, Esq., whose Doc-
trine proves him a Child of the Devil,' 1839,
8vo. 9. ' W. Martin, Christian Philosopher.
The Exposure of Dr. Nichol, the Impostor
and Mock Astronomer of Glasgow College '
[1839], 8vo. 10. ' W. Martin, Philosophical
Conqueror of all Nations. Also a Challenge
for all College Professors to prove this Wrong,
and themselves Right, and that Air is not the
first great Cause of all Things Animate and
Inanimate,' verse [1846], 8vo.
[Geut. ALig 18-51 i. 327-8 1851, i. 433;
Richardson's Table Book, iii. 137-8, iv. 366;
Sykes's Local Records, ii. 241 ; Larimer's Local
Records, p. 292 ; Notes and Queries, 4th ser.
vol. xii. p.-issira; Martin's Short Account and
Works in British Museum Library.] T. S.
MARTIN, WILLIAM (1801-1867),
writer and editor of books for young folks,
born at Woodbridge, Suffolk, in 1801, was an
illegitimate son of Jane Martin, laundress to
the officers of the garrison stationed at Wood-
bridge during the French war. His putative
father was Sir Benjamin Blomfield. After
attending a dame's school at Woodbridge, he
became in 1815 assistant to Thomas Howe,
woollendraper at Battersea. Howe's wife
was an intimate friend of the quakeress, Mrs.
Fry, and under the guidance of these ladies
Martin improved his education sufficiently to
obtain a mastership in a school at Uxbridge.
There he remained till 1836, when he returned
to Woodbridge and gained his livelihood
by delivering lectures and writing articles
for the magazines. One of Martin's earliest
literary ventures was * Peter Parley's Annual/
which was first issued in 1840. The series,
which was continued till Martin's death, was
designed in imitation of one successfully
begun under the same, title in America in
1838 by Samuel Goodrich, with the assist-
ance of Nathaniel Hawthorne and other
writers. Besides the ' Annual,' Martin wrote
a number of simple instructive books under
the same pseudonym, a series of ' Household
Tracts for the People ' under that of ' Chatty
Cheerful,' and not a few under his own
name. It is difficult, in the absence of di-
rect evidence, to ascertain his full share in
the ' Peter Parley ' literature of the period,
for there were at least six other writers who
adopted the pseudonym (cf. GEORGE MOG-
RIDGE, Sergeant Bell and his Paree Show
by Peter Parley, 1842) ; Messrs. Darton,
Martin's publishers, in especial, ' used to
prefix the name to all sorts of children's
books without reference to their actual
authorship ' (Bookseller, October 1 889). Mar-
tin died at his residence, Holly Lodge, Wood-
bridge, on 22 Oct. 1867, and was buried in
the cemetery there. He married thrice ; his
third wife and two sons survived him. De-
spite the instructive lessons of his * House-
hold Tracts,' the dissipated habits and loose
morals of his later years seem to have caused
his friends some anxiety.
The following is a chronological list of the
Martin
303
Martin
works with which he is credited : 1. ' Every
Boy's Arithmetic/ by J. T. Crossley and
W. M. [1833], 12mo. ' 2. ' The Educational
Magazine' [ed. by W. M., new series], 1835,
&c. 3. ' The Parlour Book, or Familiar Con-
versations on Science and the Arts ' [1835 ?],
16mo. 4. 'The Book of Sports, Athletic
Exercises, and Amusements ' [1837 ?], 16mo.
5. 'The Moral and Intellectual School Book'
[1838], 12mo. 6. ' Peter Parley's Annual/
1840-67. 7. ' The British Annals of Educa-
tion' [ed. by W. M.], 1844, &c. 8. ' Stories
from Sea and Land/ 1845 (?), 16mo. 9. ' P. P.'s
Peep at Paris. Descriptive of all that is
worth Seeing and Telling/ 1848, 16mo.
10. ' The Early Educator/ 1849, 12mo.
11. 'The Book of Sports ... for Boys and
Girls' [1850], 12mo. 12. 'The Intellectual
Expositor and Vocabulary/ 1851, 12mo.
13. ' The Intellectual Spelling Book of Pro-
nunciation, &c./ 1851, 12mo. 14. 'Martin's
Intellectual Reading Book/ 1851, 12mo.
15. 'The Intellectual Grammar/ 1852, 12mo.
16. ' Martin's Intellectual Primer/ 2nd edit.
1853, 12mo. 17. ' The Early Educator, or
the Young Inquirer Answered/ 1856, 18mo. |
18. ' Instructive Lessons in Reading and |
Thinking/ new ed. 1856, 8vo. 19. ' Our
Oriental Kingdom, or Tales about India/
1857, 8vo. 20. ' The Hatchups of me and
my Schoolfellows, by P. P., edited by W. M./
1858, 12mo. 21. 'The Birthday Gift for
Boys and Girls/ 1860, 8vo. 22. 'Holiday
Tales for Schoolboys ' (vol. i. of ' Boy's Own
Library'), 1860, 8vo. 23. 'Chimney-corner
Stories/ 1861, 8vo. 24. ' Our Boyish Days, j
and how we spent them/ 1861 , 8vo. 25. ' The
Boy's Own Annual/ by Old Chatty Cheerful, .
1861, 8vo. 26. ' Going a-courting : Sweet- :
hearting, Love, and such-like,' by Old C. C., i
1861, 16mo. 27. ' Household Management, |
or How to make Home comfortable/ by |
Old C. C., 1861, 16mo. 28. 'How to Rise in !
the World to Respectability, Independence, !
and Usefulness/ by Old C. C., 1861, 16mo. I
29. ' Men who have fallen from Wealth,
Fame, and Respectability, to Poverty, Shame, i
and Degradation, from a Want of Principle/
by Old C. C. [1861] (one of 'Household
Tracts for the People '). 30. ' The Adven-
tures of a Sailor-boy/ 1862, 8 vo. 31. 'Scandal,
Gossip, Tittle-tattle, and Backbiting/ by
Old C. C. [1862], 16mo. 32. ' First English
Course/ 1863, 12mo. 33. 'Company : What
to seek, what to avoid/ by Old C. C. [1863],
16mo. 34. 'Marriage Bells, or How we
commenced Housekeeping' [1863], 16mo.
35. ' What shall I do with my Money?' by
Old C. C., 1863, 16mo. 36. 'P. P.'s own
Favourite Story-Book for Young People,
edited by W. M./ 1864, 8vo (another edition
of 'P. P.'s Annual' for 1864). 37. 'The
Holiday Keepsake or Birthday Gift, by
P. P. and other Popular Authors/ 1865,
8vo. 38. ' Heroism of Boyhood/ 1865, 8vo.
39. ' P. P.'s Forget-me-not, by P. P.' [Mary
Howitt, &c.], 1866, 8vo. 40. 'Household
Happiness, and how to secure it/ bv Old
C. C., 1866, 16mo. 41. 'Noble Boys," their
Deeds of Love and Duty/ 1870, 8vo. 42. ' The
Holiday Book for the Young/ 7th edit. 1870,
8vo. 43. 'The Young Student's Holiday
Book/ 7th edit. 1871, 8vo. 44. 'The Boy's
Holiday Book/ 7th edit. 1871, 8vo. 45. 'Jack
Roden, the Sailor-boy' [a tale], publ. 1889,
8vo.
[Information kindly supplied by V. B. Red-
stone, esq., and John Loder, esq., of Woodbridge ;
Bookseller, 1880, pp. 989, 1204; Allihone, i.
700 ; Brit. Mus. Cat. ; Advocates' Libr. Cat.]
G. G-. S.
MARTIN, SIR WILLIAM (1807-1880),
scholar and first chief justice of New Zea-
land, son of Henry Martin, was born at Bir-
mingham in 1807. He was educated at
King Edward VI's School, Birmingham, and
in 1826 went up to St. John's College, Cam-
bridge, whence in 1829 he graduated as
twenty-sixth wrangler and fourth classic,
and took the second chancellor's medal. In
1831 he was elected a fellow of the college,
in 1832 proceeded M.A., and in 1836 was
called to the bar, resigning his fellowship in
1838. At college he had been a great friend
of Selwyn, at whose instance in 1841 he
accepted the office of chief justice of New
Zealand. There he joined the bishop in a
determined advocacy of the rights of the
natives ; but he acted with such discretion
that no allegation of partiality was made
against him by the British settlers. In
1847, when Lord Grey's instructions for the
new constitution were received, he warmly
supported Selwyn's protest against certain
clauses as implying a breach of faith with
the Maoris. He gave invaluable aid in the
preparation of the early legislation of the
colony, and helped the bishop, who always
leaned on his advice, to frame a scheme of
government for the colonial church. His
health was always weak, and in August 1855
he returned to Europe on leave. After pass-
ing the winter of 1856-7 in Italy he resigned
his office in June 1857. In 1858 the uni-
versity of Oxford conferred on him the hono-
rary degree of D.C.L., and the New Zealand
government granted him a pension by special
act. Three years later he was knighted.
In 1859 he had returned to the colony,
and settled at Auckland. In 1860 he de-
clined, on the score of health, a seat on the
new council for native affairs, but he did not
Martin
Martindale
relax his interest in native questions, and did
his utmost to prevent the Maori war of 1861.
His pamphlet in that year on * the Taranaki
Question ' was admitted by his chief opponents
to be ' the fullest and calmest exposition of
the views of the friends of the Maoris.' Later
he protested against the Native Settlement
Acts of 1865, and issued his ' Notes on the
best Method of working the Native Lands
Acts.' In 1871 he helped Sir Donald Maclean
[q. v.] to draft his Native Lands Bill. Having
returned to England, he died at Torquay on
8 Nov. 1880. He married in 1841 Mary,
daughter of the Rev. W. Parker, prebendary
of St. Paul's.
Martin was admitted even by Herman
Merivale, then under-secretary of state, to be
* a very remarkable man.' As a judge he was
'patient, just, sagacious, and firm,' and the
governor, on his retirement in 1857, spoke
in eulogistic terms of his great influence over
both Europeans and natives.
Martin was an able linguist, well versed
in Hebrew and Arabic and the Melanesian
and Polynesian dialects, and in 1876-8 pub-
lished in two vols. 'Inquiries concerning the
Structure of the Semitic Languages.'
[Official records; Mennell's Diet. Austr. Biog. ;
Rusden's Hist, of New Zealand ; Gisborne's
Statesmen and Public Men of New Zealand.]
C. A. H.
MARTIN, WILLIAM CHARLES
LINNAEUS (1798-1864), writer on natural
history, born in 1798, was the son of William
Martin [q. v.] the naturalist. From October
1830 to 1838 he was superintendent of the
museum of the Zoological Society of London.
He died at Lee, Kent, 15 Feb. 1864. His
earliest works were : ' A Natural History of
Quadrupeds,' of which only 544 pp. were is-
sued, 8vo, London [1840], ' The History of
the Dog,' and < The History of the Horse,'
published in 1845 (12mo, London). These
were followed, between 1847 and 1858, by a
series of works on poultry, cattle, pigs, and
sheep, which appeared either separately or as
volumes in the ' Farmer's Library,' 'Books
for the Country,' and ' The Country House.'
Besides these he wrote the following ornitho-
logical works: 1. 'An Introduction to the
Study of Birds . . . with a particular Notice
of the Birds mentioned in Scripture,' 8vo,
London, n. d. 2. ' A General History of
Humming-Birds . . . with . . . reference to
the Collection of J. Gould,' 8vo, London,
1852. He also edited a fourth edition of
Mudie's 'Feathered Tribes of the British
Islands' for Bonn's ' Illustrated Library/
and, in conjunction withF. T.Buckland and
others, contributed papers to ' Birds and Bird-
Life,' 8vo, 1863. Forty-five papers read by
Martin before the Zoological Society appeared
in their ' Proceedings.'
[Gent. Mag. 1864, i. 536 ; information kindly
supplied by Dr. P. L. Sclater, F.R.S., sec. Zool.
Soc. ; Allibone's Biog. Diet.] B. B. W.
MARTINDALE, ADAM (1623-1686),
presbyterian divine, fourth son of Henry Mar-
tindale, was born at High Heyes, in the
parish of Prescot, Lancashire, about 15 Sept.
1623 (baptised on 21 Sept.) His father, ori-
ginally a substantial yeoman and builder,
was reduced in circumstances by becoming
surety for a friend. Martindale was educated
(1630-7) at the grammar schools of St.
Helens and Rainford, was put for a short
time to his father's business, and then sent
back to school (1638-9) in preparation for
Oxford. The troubles of the times hindered
his going to the university ; he became tutor
in the family of Francis Shevington at Eccles,
and ' would almost as soone have led beares.'
Returning home at Christmas 1641, he found
his father's business 'quite dead,' owingtothe
general sense of insecurity. Apprehensive of
a summons to ' generall musters,' he obtained
employment as schoolmaster at Upholland,
and later at Rainford. A summons to a
muster he did not obey, being 'a piece of
a clergy-man,' but became in 1642 private
secretary to Colonel Moore, M.P. for Liver-
pool, and head of the parliamentary garrison
there, whose household he described as ' an
hell upon earth.' He preferred an army clerk-
ship, and rose to be deputy quartermaster,
with exemption from military service, He
took the ' league and covenant' in 1643. On
the surrender of Liverpool to Prince Rupert
(26 June 1644), he was imprisoned for nine
weeks. In August he obtained the master-
ship of a newly founded grammar school at
Over Whitley," Cheshire. The schoolhouse,
endowed with 8/. a year, was built in 1645,
and bore his name inscribed over the door.
He resumed his preparation for the university,
studying Hebrew, logic, and theology. In
the dearth of ministers he was urged to enter
the pulpit ; he preached first at Middleton,
Lancashire, and was offered the post of as-
sistant to the rector, but declined it. He was
approved as a preacher by the Manchester
committee of ministers appointed in 1644.
His first charge was at Gorton Chapel in
the parish of Manchester, on which he en-
tered in April 1646, a few months before the
establishment (2 Oct.) of parliamentary pres-
byterianism in Lancashire. He resided at
Openshaw. Martindale was not a, jure divino
presbyterian, and at Gorton there were several
congregationalists whom he was anxious to
Martindale
305
Martindale
keep ' by tendernesse ' from seceding. At the
first meeting of the Manchester classis on
16 Feb. 1647, he offered himself to be ex-
amined for ordination, but did not immedi-
ately follow up the application. On 8 July
John Angier [q. v.] was deputed to find out
why Martindale still held back, ' seeing hee
hath professed to have receiv'd satisfaction ; '
011 2 Sept. he was 'warn'd to appeare at the
next meeting,' but did not do so. He was
engaged in studying and epitomising the con-
troversy between presbyterianism and inde-
pendency. Meantime his ministry at Gorton
prospered; his popularity is proved by his
receipt of calls from six Yorkshire and five
Cheshire parishes.
On 7 Oct. 1648 Martindale, having a call
from Rostherne, Cheshire, signed by 268
parishioners, was partly examined by the
Manchester classis, and his examination ap-
proved, his thesis being ' An liceat mere
privatis in ecclesia constituta concionari ? '
The patron of Rostherne, Peter Venables
(1604-9), baron of Kinderton, and eleven
parishioners objected to him. After pro-
tracted negotiation Martindale, tiring of de-
lay, obtained an order (26 March 1649) from
the committee for plundered ministers, ap-
pointing him to the vicarage (worth 60/. a
year), and declared himself (10 July) *un-
willinge to proceed any further in this classe
touchinge his ordination.' He went up to
London, arriving on 23 July ; next day the
eighth London classis, sitting at St. Andrew's
Undershaft, with some demur examined and
approved him, and on 25 July 1649 he was
ordained, Thomas Manton, D.D. [q. v.], pre-
siding and preaching the sermon. He dealt
handsomely by his predecessor's widow, who
occupied the vicarage and glebe till May day
1650.
A meeting of Lancashire and Cheshire
ministers was held at Warrington early in j
1650, to consider the propriety of taking the !
'engagement' (of fidelity to the existing!
government), subscription to which was de- i
manded by 23 Feb. Martindale, who was
' satisfied of the usurpation,' reluctantly sub-
scribed. As a preacher he worked hard,
having 'a great congregation' twice every ,
Sunday, besides special sermons and a share
in nine different associated lectureships. The ;
congregationalists gave him much trouble j
in his parish. With the regular ministers of ;
that body, such as Samuel Eaton [q. v.], he j
was on good terms, in spite of an occasional j
1 paper scuffle.' It was otherwise with the i
1 gifted brethren ' who visited his parish as
itinerant preachers, * thrusting their sickle i
into my harvest.' He preached against them, \
but declined ' to make a chappell into a cock- I
VOL. xxxvi.
pit ' by wrangling discussions. He held, how-
ever, two open-air disputations with quakers;
in the first, on Christmas day 1654, he had
' to deale with ramblers and* railers ; ' the
second, in 1655, on Knutsford Heath, was
with Richard Hubberthorn [q. v.], whose
sobriety of judgment he commends.
Martindale was a presbyterian of the Eng-
lish type, exemplified in Cartwright and
William Bradshaw (1571-1618) [q. v.] The
parliamentary presbyterianism approached
the Scottish type [see MARSHALL, STEPHEN].
This exotic presbyterianism, organised in
Lancashire, was never introduced into Che-
shire. Nor, until the publication (1653) of
Baxter's Worcestershire ' agreement,' which
formed the model for other county unions,
was there any attempt to form a collective
organisation for the puritanism of Cheshire.
On 20 Oct. 1653 a 'voluntary association'
was formed at Knutsford. It was called a
1 classis ; ' but whereas in the Lancashire
1 classes ' the lay element (ruling elders) al-
ways preponderated, the Cheshire 'classis'
consisted solely of ministers, neither episcopa-
lians nor congregationalists being excluded.
It claimed no jurisdiction, but met for ordina-
tion of ministers, approval of elders (where
congregations chose to have them), spiritual
exercises and advice. Martindale was a warm
advocate of this union. In his own congrega-
tion six elders were chosen, but only three
agreed to act ; the presbyterian system of
examination, as a necessary preliminary to
communion, he discarded. He kept his people
together, though 'the chiefe for parts and
pietie leaned much towards the congrega-
tionall way.'
Martindale was privy, through Henry New-
come [q. v.], to the projected rising of the
' new royalists ' under Sir George Booth, after-
wards first Lord Delamer [q.v.],and strongly
sympathised with themovement, which, how-
ever, he did not join. He had long declared
himself ' for a king and a free parliament,'
though expecting to lose his preferment at
the Restoration. The act of September 1660
for confirming and restoring ministers ( made
me vicar of Rotherston,' he says ; neverthe-
less he was prosecuted in January 1661 for
holding private meetings, and imprisoned at
Chester for some weeks, but released on his
bond of 1,0007. A maypole was set up in
his parish. He describes how his ' wife, as-
sisted with three young women, whipt it
downe in the night with a framing-saw.' At
the winter assizes of 1661 he was indicted
for refusing to read the prayer-book ; it seems
he had not refused, for the book had not
been tendered to him. The new prayer-book
reached Rostherne on Friday, 22 Aug. 1662 ;
Martindale
306
Martindale
on 24 Aug. he was deprived by the Uni-
formity Act. On that day, however, there
was no one to preach, and though he had
taken his farewell on the 17th, he officiated
again. On 29 Aug. George Hall [q. v.],
bishop of Chester, issued his mandate de-
claring the church vacant, and inhibiting
Martindale from preaching in the diocese.
At Michaelmas he removed to Camp Green
in Rostherne parish, attending the services
of his successor (Benjamin Crosse), and ' re-
peating' his sermons in the evening 'to an
housefull of parishioners.' For two years he
took boarders ; this being unsafe for a non-
conformist, he thought of turning to medi-
cine, but eventually, aided by Lord Delamer,
he studied and taught mathematics at War-
riugton and elsewhere. At May day 1666,
under pressure of the Five Miles Act, he re-
moved his family to another house in Rost-
herne, and went to Manchester to teach
mathematics. Anglican as well as noncon-
formist gentry employed him. In further-
ance of the education of his son Thomas, he
visited Oxford (1668), where he made the
acquaintance of John Wallis, D.D. [q. v.]
For the same purpose he journeyed to Glas-
gow (April 1670). At this period there seems
to have been little attempt in Lancashire to
enforce the law against the preaching of non-
conformists in the numerous and ill-served
chapelries. Martindale preached openly in the
chapels of Gorton, Birch, Walmsley, Darwen,
Cockey, and in the parishes of Bolton and
Bury, Lancashire. His receipts from this
source soon enabled him to dispense with
taking pupils. He was brought up before
Henry Bridgeman [q. v.], then dean of Chester,
and indicted at the Manchester assizes, but
found not guilty for lack of evidence. John
Wilkins [q. v.], bishop of Chester, ' proposed
terms' in 1671 to the nonconformists, that
they might officiate as curates-in-charge, and
they were inclined to accept, but Sterne, the
archbishop of York, interposed.
On 30 Sept. 1671 Martindale became resi-
dent chaplain to Lord Delamer at Dunham
with a salary of 40J. He took out a license
under the indulgence of 1672 for the house
ot Humphrey Peacock in Rostherne parish
and there preached twice each Sunday and
lectured once a month. He removed his
family to The Thorne in 1674, to Hough-
heath m 1681, and to his own house at LeTo-h
in May 1684. The death of Lord Delanfer
(10 Aug. 1684) closed his connection with
Dunham. He was imprisoned at Chester
(2/ June-15 July 1685) on groundless sus-
picion of complicity with the Monmouth re-
bellion ; m fact his principles were those of
passive obedience, and he had written (but
not published) in 1682 an attack on the 'Julian '
of Samuel Johnson (1649-1703) [q. v.], which
he regarded as ' a very dangerous booke.'
Later in 1685 he gave evidence at Lancaster
as arbitrator in a civil suit, and came home
out of health.
Martindale died at Leigh in September
1686, and was buried at Rostherne on 21 Sept.
He married, on 31 Dec. 1646, Elizabeth (who
survived him), second daughter of John Hall,
of Droylsden, Lancashire, and uterine sister
of Thomas Jollie [q. v.] His children were :
(1) Elizabeth, b. 1 Jan. ]648, d. 12 March
1674; (2) Thomas, b. 19 Dec. 1C49, M.A.
Glasgow, 1670, master of Witton School,
near Northwich, Cheshire, d. 29 July 1680,
leaving a widow and daughter; (3) John,
b. 3 March 1652, d. 23 Aug. 1659 ; (4) Mary,
b. 26 May 1654, d. 10 April 1658; (5) Na-
than, b. 2 Dec. 1656, d. 18 March 1657;
(6) Martha, b. 28 Feb. 1657, married Andrew
Barton, and survived her father ; (7) John,
b. 11 Jan. 1661, d.2l May 1663; (8) Hannah,
b. 13 Jan. 1666, became a cripple, and sur-
vived her father.
He published : 1. l Divinity Knots Un-
bound,' &c., 1649, 8vo (against antinomian-
ism and anabaptism, dedicated to Captain
James Jollie) ; also with title ' Divinity Knots
Unloosed,' &c., 1649, 8vo (CAIAMY and UR-
WICK). 2. ' Summary of Arguments for and
against Presbyterianisme and Independencie,'
&c., 1650, 4to. 3. ' An Antidote against the
Poyson of the Times,' &c., 1653, 8vo (a
catechism, defending the doctrine of the
Trinity against heresies then appearing among
the independents at Dukinfield, Cheshire).
4. 'Countrey Almanacke,' 1675-6-7 (men-
tioned in his autobiography). 5. 'TheCoun-
trey-Survey-Book ; or Land-Meter's Vade-
mecum,' &c., 1681, 8vo (copper plates); re-
printed with addition of his ' Twelve Pro-
blems,' 1702, 8vo. 6. 'Truth and Peace
Promoted,' &c., 1682, 12mo (mentioned in his
autobiography and by Calamy on justifica-
tion). Communications from him are in l Phi-
losophical Transactions Abridged,' 1670, i.
539 (extracts from two letters on ' A Rock
of Natural Salt' in Cheshire), 1681, ii. 482
(' Twelve Problems in Compound Interest
and Annuities resolved '). In ' A Collection of
Letters for the Improvement of Husbandry
and Trade,' 1683, by John Houghton (d. 1705)
[q. v.], are two by Martindale (vol. i. Nos.
6, 11) on ' Improving Land by Marie,' a third
(vol. ii. No. 1), * A Token for Ship-Boyes : or
plain sailing made more plain,' &c., and a
fourth (vol. ii. No. 4), on 'Improvement of
Mossie Land by Burning and Liming.' Besides
the animadversions on ' Julian,' a treatise
on kneeling at the Lord's Supper (1682)
Martindale
307
Martindell
was circulated in manuscript, and a critique
on Matthew Smith's ' Patriarchal Sabbath,'
1683, was sent to London for press, but not
printed, owing to a dispute between Martin-
dale's agent and the bookseller. Martindale's
autobiography, to 1685, was edited in 1845
for the Chetham Society by Canon Parkinson
from the autograph in the British Museum,
formerly in the possession of Thomas Birch,
D.D. [q. v.] In addition to its personal in-
terest, it contains sketches of the social life
of the period, worthy of Defoe. Its omission
of proper names makes many of its allusions
obscure.
[Life of Adam Martindale ... by himself
(Chetham Soc.), 1845 ; Calamy's Account, 1713,
p. 135; Calamy's Continuation, 1727, i. 173;
Newcomers Diary, 1849, and Autobiog. 1851-2
(Chetham Soc.) ; Urwick's Nonconformity in
Cheshire, 1864, pp. 404, 418 sq. ; Halley's Lan-
cashire, 1879 (many references, but no new
matter) ; Minutes of Manchester Classis (Chet-
ham Soc.), 1890-1.] A. G-.
MARTINDALE, MILES (1756-1824),
Wesleyan minister, son of Paul Martindale,
was born in 1756 at Moss Bank, near St.
Helens, Lancashire. He had as a youth
only a slender education, but taught him-
self French, Latin, and Greek, the last in
order that he might read the New Testament
in the original. When quite young he was
given to meditating on serious things, and
as he grew up passed through various stages
of doubt to firm belief. In 1776 he went to
live at Liverpool, and in the following year
was married to Margaret King. About the
same time he became a methodist. From
1786 to 1789 he occupied himself as a local
preacher, chiefly at Scorton in the Wirral
district of Cheshire, where the people were
' the most ignorant he ever laboured among.'
In 1789 he was received as a Wesleyan
minister, and remained in the regular itine-
rancy twenty-seven years, when he was ap-
pointed governor of Woodhouse Grove School,
irorkshire (1816). In the conduct of that
establishment he was eminently successful,
and was thanked by the conference for his
services.
He died of cholera on 6 Aug. 1824, while
attending the Wesleyan conference at Leeds,
leaving a widow, who died in 1840, and
three daughters, one of whom married the
Rev. John Farrar ; another was the wife of
the Rev. James Brownell; and the third
became matron of Wesley College, Sheffield.
His portrait is given in the ' Wesleyan Ma-
gazine ' for August 1820.
He published, besides sermons: 1. 'Elegy
on the Death of Wesley,' 1791. 2. 'Bri-
tannia's Glory,' a poem, 1793. 3. ' Original
Poems, Sacred and Moral,' 1806. 4. ' Grace
and Nature, a Poem in twenty-four Cantos/
translated from the French of the Rev. j'.
Fletcher, 1810. 5. ' Dictionary of the Holy
Bible,' 1810, 2 vols. 6. 'Essay on the Elo-
quence of the Pulpit,' translated from the
French of the Abb6 Besplas, 1819.
[Arminian Mag. January and February 1797;
Methodist Mag. 1825, p. 233; Wesleyan Takings,
ii. 328; Slugg's Woodhouse Grove School, 1885;
Minutes of Methodist Conferences, v. 472 ; Os-
born's Wesleyan Bibliogr. p. 140.] C. W. S.
MARTINDELL or MARTINDALL,
Sm GABRIEL (1756 P-1831), major-general
H.E.I.C. service, a Bengal cadet of 1772, with
other cadets of his year bore arms in the 'Select
Picket,' which greatly distinguished itself in
the Rohilla battle of St. George in 1774. He
was appointed ensign in the Bengal native
infantry 4 Aug. 1776, and became lieutenant
in 1778, captain 1793, major 1797, lieutenant-
colonel 1801, colonel 1810, and major-general
4 June 1813. As a subaltern he was long
adjutant of the native corps to which he be-
longed, and as lieutenant-colonel his batta-
lion was counted one of the best native corps
in the army. He was employed with a de-
tached force in Bundelkund, then in a state
of anarchy, during the Mahratta war of 1804-
1805. On 2 July 1804 he attacked and routed
an invading force of Mahrattas, under Ameer
Khan, at Paswarree, and covered Lord Lake's
army during the siege of Bhurtpore in the
following December-January. In 1809 Mar-
tindell captured the strong fortress of Ajagerh
in Bundelkund (see MILL, vii. 174-7). In 1812
he attacked the city and celebrated hill-fort
of Kalinjar (Cal linger), also in Bundelkund.
The assault proved unsuccessful, but Daryan
Singh, who held the fort, surrendered eight
days afterwards, on receiving an equivalent
of territory in the plains (HuNTEE, Gazetteer
of India, vii. 333). For eacli of these services
Martindell received the thanks of the governor-
general in council. After the fall of Robert
Rollo Gillespie at Kalanga in the Himalayas,
in October 1814, Martindell was appointed to
the command of a division of the army for the
invasion of Nepaul, with which he made some
unsuccessful attacks on Jytak. He com-
manded the division in the subsequent opera-
tions under Sir David Ochterlony, who as-
sumed command of the army in February 1815
(see MILL, viii. 31, 35-6 et seq.) When the
order of the Bath was extended to include the
East India Company's officers in 1815, Mar-
tindell was one of the first selected for the
distinction of K.C.B. (7 April 1815). He
commanded a column of troops during the
Pindarree war; and in 1818, as commander of
x2
Martine
308
Martine
the troops and joint civil-commissioner, ren-
dered valuable service in restoring order in
Cuttack (ib. viii. 142-4). In April 1820 lie
was appointed to the command of the 1st
division of the field army (headquarters,
Cawnpore) and the general command of the
field army, an appointment which ceased in
July 1882. Martindell, who was married,
died at Buxar, 2 Jan. 1831.
[East India Registers and Army Lists, under
dates; Mill's Hist, of India, vols. vii-viii.;
Philippart's East India Military Calendar (Lon-
don, 2 vols., 1823) contains a biography of Mar-
tindell in i. 406-8, and some useful notes on other
pages of the same volume ; but, by an extra-
ordinary blunder, the unsuccessful attack on
Kalinjar in Bundelkund, by Martindell in 1812,
is confounded with G-illespie's attack on the now
effaced fort of Kalanga, near Deyrah Dhoon, in
1814. The obituary notice in Gent. Mag. 1831,
pt. i. p. 83, is based on Philippart.] H. M. C.
MARTINE. [See also MARTEX, MARTIN,
and MARTYN.]
MARTINE, GEORGE, the elder (1635-
1 712), of Clermont, historian of St. Andrews,
born 5 Aug. 1635, was eldest son of James
Martine (1615-1684), minister successively
of Cults (1639), Auchtermuchty (1641), and
Ballingry (1669), all in Fifeshire. His
mother — his father's first wife — was Janet
Robinson, who died 13 Sept. 1644 (HEW
SCOTT, Fasti, pt. iv. 52). His grandfather
was Dr. George Martine, principal of St.
Salvator's College, St. Andrews. George be-
came commissary clerk of St. Andrews in
August 1666, and held that office till August
1690, when he was deprived ' for not taking
the assurance to King William and Queen
Mary' (MACPARLANE). He was 'secretary
and companion' to Archbishop Sharp, for
whom he kept a memorandum-book of house-
hold and travelling expenses, selections from
which are printed by the Maitland Club
(Miscellany, ii. 497). In June 1668 he mar-
ried Catherine, eldest daughter of James Win-
chester of Kinglassie, Fifeshire, by whom he
had several children, one of whom, George,
is separately noticed ; succeeded his father in
1 seven aikirs at St. Andrews which belonged
to the Priorie there' in 1696 (HEW SCOTT),
and died 26 Aug. 1712. His claim to re-
membrance rests on the < Reliquiae divi An-
drese, or the State of the Venerable See of
St. Andrews' (St. Andrews, 1797). This
work, written in 1683, but not published till
1797, was printed from a manuscript copy in
the possession of a descendant (there were
at least three copies in existence), and con-
tains some valuable information which has
been of use to succeeding historians of St.
Andrews. He is referred to as having ' done
several other things in our Scots antiquitys
(WODROW, Diary, as below), but nothing
further was published from his pen.
[Macfarlane's MS. Genealogical Collections
concerning Families in Scotland, in Advocates'
Library, Edinburgh, which gives a very full ac-
count of the Martine family, as well as Excerpts
from the Genealogical Collections of Mr. Mar-
tine of Clermont, of which nothing is known;
"Wodrow's Analecta (Maitland Club), vol. i. p.
xxxiv ; Miscellany of Maitland Club as above ;
Editor's Preface to Reliquiae divi Andre* ; Scott's
Fasti Eccles. Scot., Synod of Fife.] J. C. H.
MARTINE, GEORGE, the younger
(1702-1741), physician, born in Scotland in
1702, was the son of George Martine the
elder [q. v.] He was educated at St. Andrews,
where, on the occasion of the Jacobite rebel-
lion in 1715, he headed a riot of some students
of the college, who rang the college bells on
the day that the Pretender was proclaimed.
He later studied medicine, first at Edinburgh
(1720), and afterwards at Leyden (1721;
PEACOCK, Index, p. 65), graduating M.D.
there in 1725. He then returned to Scot-
land and settled in practice at St. Andrews.
In October 1740 he accompanied Charles,
eighth baron Cathcart, as physician to the
forces on the American expedition. After
the death of that nobleman (at Dominica,
20 Dec. 1740) he was attached as first phy-
sician to the expedition against Carthagena
under Admiral Vernon, and while at that
place contracted a bilious fever, of which he
died in 1741 (Gent. Mag. 1741, p. 108).
Martine wrote : 1. ' De Similibus Animali-
bus et de Animalibus Calore libri duo,' 8vo,
London, 1740. 2. ' Essays Medical and Philo-
sophical,' 8vo, London, 1740, a collection of
six essays, of which two, ' Essays and Obser-
vations on the Construction and Graduation
of Thermometers,' and ' An Essay towards
a Natural and Experimental History of the
Various Degrees of Heat in Bodies,' were re-
issued together as a second edition, 12mo,
Edinburgh, in 1772, and again in 1792.
3. 'In B. Eustachii Tabulas Anatomicas
Commentarii,' published by Dr. Monro, 8vo,
Edinburgh, 1755. He also contributed papers
on medical subjects to the ' Edinburgh Medi-
cal Essays ' and the ' Philosophical Transac-
tions.' According to a manuscript note on
the title-page of the copy in the British Mu-
seum, the ' Examination of the Newtonian
Argument for the Emptiness of Space,' 8vo,
London, 1740, was also by him.
[Encyclop. Brit. 8th ed. vol. i., Dissertation 5,
by Sir J. Leslie, p. 758 (note); Watt's Bibl. Brit.;
Brit. Mus. Cat.; information kindly supplied by
J. Maitland Anderson, esq., of St. Andrews.]
B. B. W.
Martineau
3°9
Martineau
MARTINEAU, HARRIET (1802-^
1876), miscellaneous writer,{born at Norwicl
12 June 1802, was third daughter and sixth
of eight children of Thomas Martineau,
manufacturer of camlet and bombazine, by
Elizabeth (Rankin), daughter of a sugar-re-
finer at Newcastle-on-Tyne. The eminent di-
vine, Dr. James Martineau, was her younger
brother. The Martineau family traced its
descent to a Huguenot, David Martineau,
who, after the revocation of the edict of
Nantes, had settled as a surgeon at Norwich.
A succession of Martineaus followed the same
profession at Norwich, the last of whom,
Philip Meadows (d, 1828), was a brother of
Thomas Martineau. The family was uni-
tarian and belonged to the little literary
coterie of which William Taylor was the
head. Mrs. Barbauld and her niece, Miss
Aikin, were occasional visitors (Miss MAR-
TINEAU, Autobiography, i. 297-304).
The elder Martineaus, feeling that their
fortune was precarious in the war time,
pinched themselves to provide all their chil-
dren with an education which would enable
them to earn a living. Harriet was a sickly
child, and suffered for many years from in-
digestion and nervous weakness. The well-
meant but rigid discipline of her parents, and
the thoughtless roughness of the elder chil-
dren, injured her temper and made her
gloomy, jealous, and morbid. She was, how-
ever, persevering, and at an early age began
compiling little note-books of an edifying ten-
dency. At seven years old she happened to
open ' Paradise Lost,' and she soon knew it
almost by heart. She was educated at home,
learning Latin from her eldest brother, Tho-
mas, and music from John Christmas Beck-
with [q. v.] the Norwich organist. In 1813
she was sent with her sister Rachel to a
school in the town kept by the Rev. Isaac
Perry, where she learnt French. Besides
Latin and French she was practised in Eng-
(Autobiog. i. 90). After fifteen months' stay,
she returned home in April 1819, morally im-
proved by affectionate treatment, but with
health rather worse. She had been overworked
and medically mismanaged. She had become
an almost fanatical disciple of Lant Carpenter
[q. v.], the Unitarian minister at Bristol. She
now read the Bible systematically, was at-
tracted to philosophical books by Carpenter's
influence, and was especially impressed by
Hartley, whose ' Treatise on Man ' became to
her ' perhaps the most important book in the
world, except the Bible ' (ib. p. 104). She
also read Priestley, and became, like Hartley
and Priestley, a believer in the doctrine of
1 philosophical necessity,' which greatly mo-
dified her religious beliefs. In 1821, at the
suggestion of her brother James, at this period
her * idolised companion,' she sent an article
(on l Female Writers on Practical Divinity ')
to the Unitarian organ, the l Monthly Reposi-
tory.' It was warmly praised by her brother
Thomas, who upon her confessing to the au-
thorship advised her to give up darning stock-
ings and take to literature. She at once
began to write upon ' Devotional Exercises,'
and made an attempt at a theological novel.
In 1823 her brother Thomas was taken ill
and died in June 1824 at Madeira. Her
father's health broke down, partly from the
shock of losing his son. He became embar-
rassed during the financial crisis of 1825-6
and died in June 1826, leaving a very small
provision for his family. Harriet soon after-
wards was 'virtually engaged' to a poor
fellow-student of her brother James, named
Worthington. His family objected, misled
by false reports of her being engaged to an-
other; and after many difficulties had been
surmounted he became insane and died some
months later. She seems to have come to the
conclusion in later life that her escape from
the risks of marriage was on the whole for-
lish composition. When Perry left Norwich
in 1815 she left school, but continued her
classical studies at home. While at Perry's
her deafness began to show itself, and before
she was sixteen it had become very distress-
ing. It was afterwards (in 1820) suddenly
increased ' by what might be called an acci-
dent' (ib. i. 124). She never possessed the
senses of taste or smell, except that once in
her life she tasted a leg of mutton and
< thought it delicious ' (PAYN, p. 118). The
morbid state of her nerves and temper in-
duced her parents to send her for a change
of scene and climate to Bristol, where the
wife of her mother's brother kept a school.
Here for the first time she found in her aunt a
' human being of whom she was not afraid '
For ' born at Norwich ' read ' born
Magdalen Street, Norwich. There is a
memorial tablet on the house in Gurney
Court, Magdalen Street, part of which
reads, " Harriet Martineau, Writer, was
olorv Vinrn \iprf " '
tunate. During 1827, however, her health
suffered. She wrote some melancholy poems,
and sent some ' dull and doleful prose writings '
(ib. i. 134) to an old Calvinistic publisher
named Houlston of Wellington, Shropshire.
He accepted * two little eightpemiy stories,'
sent her 5/., her first literary earnings, and
asked for more copy. She sent him several
short tales, one of which, called 'The Rioters,'
dealt with the wages question ; it was re-
published without her consent by Houls-
ton's successors, after some machine-breaking,
about 1842.
A long illness followed, which was suc-
cessfully treated at Newcastle by her brother-
in-law, husband of her eldest sister, Eliza-
beth. While there she began a literary con-
\ nection with William Johnson Fox [q. v.],
in
Martineau
3io
Martineau
the new editor of the ' Monthly Repository,'
and wrote a life of Howard for the Society
for the Diffusion of Useful Knowledge. Her
father's widowed sister, Mrs. Lee, came to
live with her mother at the same time. In
1829 the failure of the house in which the
fortunes of the family had been invested
brought them all into difficulties, and she was
left penniless. The ' Life of Howard ' had
somehow vanished in the archives of the so-
ciety, and no payment was received. She
was forced to gain a living partly by needle-
work, and for two years lived on 50/. a year.
Fox gave her 15/. a year, all the money at
his disposal, for writing reviews in the * Re-
pository.' In it she also wrote the first
number of the ' Traditions of Palestine,' the
success of which encouraged the publication
of the volume so called in thefollowingspring.
Fox remained one of her most valued friends
to the end of his life. Her mother, for domes-
tic reasons, refused to permit her to accept a
small post involving literary drudgery in
London. The Central Unitarian Association
offered prizes at this time for three essays, in-
tended to convert the catholics, the Jews, and
the Mahommedans. Miss Martineau wrote for
them all. The prize for the first was awarded
to her in September 1830, and the other two
prizes in the following May. The essays pro-
bably converted nobody, but brought in forty-
five guineas. The prize-money enabled her
to visit her brother James at Dublin in 1831,
and while there she thought out a plan for a
series of stories in illustration of political
economy. She had touched similar subjects
in her stories for Houlston in 1827, and had
learnt shortly afterwards something about
the science from the 'Conversations ' of Mrs.
Jane Marcet [q. v.] The idea of the stories
had then first occurred to her and been ap-
proved by her brother. She now determined
to devote herself to the work entirely, and
accepted small loans from two rich friends to
set her free for the time. She wrote to pub-
lishers from Dublin without success, and in
December 1831 went to London to carry on
negotiations. After many repulses she finally
agreed with a young publisher. Charles Fox,
brother of W. J. Fox, to bring out her stories.
He was to have half profits, and there was to
be asubscription for five hundred copies before
the publication began. The subscription only
reached three hundred, but the series was
begun in February 1832, and at once made a
remarkable success. Her publisher wrote to !
her on 10 Feb. saying that the first edition i
of fifteen hundred copies was nearly ex- i
hausted, and proposing to print five thousand i
more. She soon became one of the < lions ' !
of the day.
Her labours were severe. She had resolved,
by the advice of her brother in Dublin, to bring
out a story every month. Twenty-five num-
bers were thus produced, the last in February
1834. Besides this she wrote four ' poor-law
tales ' for the Society for the Diffusion of
Useful Knowledge at Brougham's sugges-
tion, and added in 1834 five supplementary
tales called ' Illustrations of Taxation.' She
had taken lodgings in Conduit Street, but her
mother, after some months, took a house in
Fludyer Street, Westminster, where they
lived, together with her aunt, till she left
London. She dined out every day except
Sunday, and made acquaintance with all the
literary celebrities. Hallam advised her;
Sydney Smith joked with her; Milman,
Malthus (with whom she stayed at Hailey-
bury), Rogers, Monckton Milnes, Bulwer,
and many others became friends. She knew
Carlyle some time later, and suggested and
managed his first course of lectures in 1837.
She gave her impressions of ' literary lionism '
in an article in the ' Westminster Review '
for April 1839 (most of it reprinted in Auto-
biography, i. 271, &c.), which shows that social
flattery did not turn her head. Cabinet
ministers asked her opinion of their methods;
the retired governor of Ceylon (Sir Alexan-
der Johnstone)' crammed her for a tale to
illustrate the monopoly of the East India
Company ; Brougham took her up warmly,
and as chancellor supplied her with private
papers in order that she might write effec-
tively on behalf of the projected poor-law re-
forms ; Owen tried unsuccessfully to get her
to defend his socialism, and an agent of the
American colonisation scheme endeavoured
to imbue her with his theories about slavery.
Croker attempted to * destroy her' by an
article in the ' Quarterly Review' for her sup-
port of Malthus, and Ernpson praised her in
the ' Edinburgh.' She says (ib. i. 208) that
her sale was increased by the suggestions of
her wickedness in the ' Quarterly,' which is
conceivable, and that it 'diminished markedly
and immediately ' after the praises of the
' Edinburgh,' because whig praises were dis-
liked by the people. As, however, both
articles appeared in the numbers for April
1833, the statements are not easily recon-
cilable. Empson says that she was writing
too fast, and the stories therefore declined
in interest. Some deduction must be made
from her estimate of her own importance,
and certainly from her imputations upon
hostile editors. The ' tales ' are now an un-
readable mixture of fiction, founded on rapid
cramming, with raw masses of the dismal
science. They certainly show the true
journalist's talent of turning hasty acquisi-
Martineau
Martineau
tions to account. But they are chiefly re-
markable as illustrations of the contemporary
state of mind, when the Society for the Dif-
fusion of Useful Knowledge testified to a
sudden desire for popularising knowledge, and
when the political economists of the school
of Malthus, Ricardo, and James Mill were
beginning to have an influence upon legisla-
tion. A revelation of their doctrine in the
shape of fiction instead of dry treatises just
met the popular mood. The ; stern Bent-
hamites/ she says, thanked her as a faithful
expositor of their doctrines.
The success of the tales was of course pro-
fitable to her publisher, who sold about ten
thousand copies and made a profit of 2,000/.
A misunderstanding arose as to the terms of
the original agreement. Fox held that he had
a right to publish the whole series at half
profits, while she held that he had only a
right to twenty-four numbers. The final
numbers were therefore published separately
as ' Illustrations of Taxation.' Her com-
plaints of injustice, however, appear to be
unintentionally unfair to Fox, whose view of
the case was supported by his brother, W. J.
Fox. The dispute, however, did not inter-
rupt the friendship between W. J. Fox and
Miss Martineau. She sensibly refused to live
more expensively, and finally invested 1,000/.
in the purchase of a deferred annuity, which
gave her 100/. a year, to begin in 1850 (ib.
iii. 206).
Her health suffered from her labours, and
she resolved upon a holiday. At the sugges-
tion of. Lord Harley she went to America,
sailing on 4 Aug. 1834, and reaching New
York after a voyage of forty-two days. She
had already written against slavery and did
not attempt to conceal her opinions in the
States. At that period the antipathy to the
abolitionists had reached its highest point,
and they were constantly exposed to lynch-
law. Miss Martineau made a tour in the
south in her first winter, and was everywhere
hospitably received. On going to Boston, ,
however, in 1835, she found that meetings of I
abolitionists were exposed to serious danger.
She attended them in spite of remonstrances,
and made friends with the leaders, and
especially with Mrs. Chapman, although she
had previously regarded them as fanatics.
She was afterwards treated with coldness by
the respectable, and in later journeys received
threats of personal injury. She was forced
to abandon a journey down the Ohio, and
threatened again during a tour to the northern
lakes. She naturally came home a deter-
mined abolitionist.
She reached Liverpool on 26 Aug. 1836,
and at »nce received liberal offers from pub-
lishers for a book upon her travels. She ac-
cepted an offer of 900£. from Messrs. Saun-
ders & Otley for a first edition of her
' Society in America,' and they afterwards
gave her 600/. for a lighter book of personal
experience called ' A Retrospect of Western
Society.' The second was more successful
than the first, which was intended to be a
philosophical discussion by aradical politician
of the political and social state of the United
States. She wrote for various periodicals
and was offered the editorship of a projected
' Economic Magazine.' She declined on the
advice of her brother James, and resolved to
write a novel. This was finally published as
' Deerbrook ' by Moxon in the spring of 1839,
after being declined by Murray, and succeeded
fairly. She always held it to be her best
work. She also formed a connection with
Charles Knight, to whom she suggested the
publication of his ' Weekly Volumes.' She
published her contributions to the ' Guides
to Service,' suggested by the poor-law com-
missioners (ib. iii. 465). She was again over-
worked, and in the spring of 1839 made a
tour abroad. At Venice she became seriously
ill and had to be brought home by the quickest
route and taken to Newcastle to be under the
care of her brother-in-law. After staying six
months with him, she moved into lodgings at
Tynemouth. She was able to write ' The Hour
and the Man,' of which Toussaint L'Ouver-
ture was the hero, in 1840 ; and afterwards
wrote the series of children's stories called
' The Playfellow,' which are among her most
popular works. In 1843 she wrote ' Life in
the Sick Room,' which has been highly valued,
although she came to ' despise ' much of it as
scarcely sincere at a later period, when her
religious views had developed (ib. ii. 73).
She now became incapable of any exertion.
At the time of her voyage to America JLord
Grey had proposed to give her a pension of
300/. a year. The five months' premiership
of Peel suspended the affair, and she mean-
while made up her mind and intimated that
she should decline an offer which she could
only accept at some risk to her independence.
In 1841 Lord Melbourne offered, through
Charles Buller, a pension of 150/.— all in
his power at the time. She again declined,
on the same principle as she afterwards de-
clined a similar offer in 1873 from Mr. Glad-
stone (ib. iii. 445). Her friends raised a testi-
monial in 1843, 1,4(XM. of which was invested
for her benefit in the long annuities.
Miss Martineau's illness had been pro-
nounced incurable. She had been advised by
some friends, including Bulwer and the Basil
Montagus, to try mesmerism. Spencer
Timothy Hall [q. v.] happened to be lectur-
Martineau
312
Martineau
ing upon mesmerism at Newcastle in 1844,
and was called in to attend her. She was
afterwards regularly mesmerised. She rapidly
recovered, and gave an account of her case in
1 Letters on Mesmerism,' first published in
the ' Athenaeum.' Unbelievers were irritated,
her eldest sister (who died soon afterwards)
and her mother were alienated for the time,
and charges of imposture and credulity freely
made upon persons concerned. Miss Marti-
neau naturally became a firm believer, and
occasionally mesmerised patients herself.
Her experience in mesmerism had brought
her the acquaintance of a gentleman interested
in the question who was living on Winder-
mere, and in January 1845 she visited him in
order to confirm her recovery. Tynemouth
had become disagreeable, owing to the quar-
rels over mesmerism ; her mother was settled
with other children at Liverpool, and she
took lodgings at Waterhead to look about
her and form plans for her life. She finally
bought a plot of ground at Clappersgate,West-
moreland, and built a house, called ( The
Knoll,' during the winter of 1845-6. In the
autumn of 1845 she wrote her l Forest and
Game-Law Tales,' upon evidence supplied by
John Bright, which were for the time a failure,
partly owing to the excitement about the re-
peal of the corn laws. After settling in her
new house she made many excursions in the
Lake district in 1846, and in August was in-
vited by her friends, Mr. and Mrs. R. V. Yates,
to accompany them and Mr. J. C. Ewart on a
visit to Egypt and Palestine. She, returned in
July 1847 and began her book upon Eastern
life. She had by this time repudiated all
theology. In May 1845 she had first seen
Henry G. Atkinson, a friend of the Basil
Montagus, who had previously through them
given her advice upon mesmerism (ib. ii. 214).
She consulted him as to the fulness with
which she should avow her opinions in the
book upon the East, where she proposed to
consider the origin of the chief religions.
The book was published in 1848, with suffi-
cient success to enable her to acquire full
property in her house.
In 1848 she was induced by Charles Knight
to undertake a ' History of the Peace,' which
he had beg "in but thrown aside. Her mother
died in August 1848, at the age of seventy-
five, after an illness which caused her daughter
much anxiety. She began her history, how-
ever, in August, after previous preparation,
finished the first volume by 1 Feb. 1849,
and wrote the second in another six months,
after a holiday, finishing it in November 1 849.
It is a remarkable performance, especially
considering the time occupied, and written
with real power. It generally represents
the views of the ' philosophical radicals.'
During 1850 she wrote an introductory
volume, besides miscellaneous work, includ-
ing some articles for ' Household Words.'
She received 1,000/. for the history and 200/.
for the introductory chapter (ib. iii. 336).
In January 1851 she published the ' Letters
on the Laws of Man's Social Nature and
Development.' They were chiefly written
by Atkinson, and were published at her re-
quest (ib. ii. 329). Their anti-theological
views naturally gave much offence. They
were severely reviewed in the ' Prospective
Review ' by her brother James, who ex-
pressed his pain at finding Miss Martineau as
the disciple of an avowed atheist. An aliena-
tion which followed was, partly at least, due
to other causes. Comte's philosophy was
beginning to attract notice at this time, and
Miss Martineau, after reading the notices of
Lewes and Littr6, planned a translation as
soon as the history and the Atkinson letters
were fairly off her hands. She was inter-
rupted for a time by writing the fragment of
a novel, which Miss Bronte, recently known
to her, undertook to get published anony-
mously. It showed favour to the Roman
catholics, which caused its rejection by a
publisher, and she ultimately burnt it. She
afterwards gave up writing for ' Household
Words ' on the ground that it was unfair to
Catholicism. Comte probably influenced her
in this direction. In 1851 a Norfolk country
gentleman named Lombe sent her 500J. upon
hearing from Mr. Chapman that she con-
templated a translation of the ' Philosophic
Positive.' She decided to accept 200/. as a
remuneration for the labour, and to devote
the rest to the expenses of publication. The
profits were divided between herself, Mr.
Chapman, and Comte. She began her work,
which is an able condensation of Comte's six
volumes into two, in June 1852, and finished
it in October 1853. The book was published
in the beginning of November. Comte was
highly gratified, and placed it, instead of his
own, among the books to be read by his dis-
ciples. In 1871 one of them, M. Avezac-
Lavigne, began a translation of it into
French (ib. iii. 309-12).
Before beginning her translation she had
been asked to contribute to the ' Daily News,'
the editor, Frederick Knight Hunt [q. v.],
having been attracted by her ' History of the
Peace.' She wrote three articles a week during
her occupation with Comte, and afterwards
for a time as many as six. She continued to
contribute, under two succeeding editors,
until 1866, writing on the whole over sixteen
hundred articles (ib. iii. 338-43, 424). A
list of the articles in 1861 is given ;>y Mrs.
Martineau
3^3
Martineau
Fenwick Miller (p. 188). Besides this she
wrote some articles for the ' Edinburgh Re-
view' after 1859. Her energy was not en-
tirely absorbed by this work; but in 1854
she showed symptoms of disease of the
heart, which was pronounced to be fatal in
January 1855. In expectation of a speedy
death, she wrote her autobiography in 1855.
Her life, however, was prolonged, though her
strength gradually declined. She took a keen
interest in the American war, and afterwards
in the agitation against the Contagious Dis-
eases Acts. The loss of her niece, Maria
Martineau, daughter of her brother Robert,
in 1864 was a great trouble; but she pre-
served her mental powers to the last, and
died at The Knoll 27 June 1876. She was
buried beside her mother in the old cemetery
at Birmingham.
Besides her varied and industrious literary
labours Miss Martineau had been active in
her social relations. She was on friendly
terms in her first years at the Lakes with
the Wordsworths, and the poet had pro-
nounced her purchase of the land there to be
f the wisest step of her life, for the value of
the property would be doubled in ten years '
(ib. ii. 229). He also prudently advised her
to entertain her friends to tea, but if they
wanted more to say that they must pay for
their board (ib. p. 235). He was, however,
substantially kindly and generous. Some of
the respectable neighbours were frightened
by her opinions ; but she had abundance of
friends and guests. She gave careful lec-
tures to the workmen during the winter, was
very charitable out of a modest income, and
started a building society and other benevo-
lent schemes. She started a farm on her
little property with the help of a labourer
imported from Norfolk, and described his
success in a pamphlet. An excellent de-
scription of her in her later years is given by
Mr. Payn in his ' Literary Recollections,'
who speaks warmly of her kindly, ' motherly '
ways, her strong good sense, and her idolatry
of Atkinson.
Miss Martineau says of herself, in a short
biography written for the ' Daily News ' (re-
published in 'Autobiog.' iii. 459-70), that
her power was due to ' earnestness and in-
tellectual clearness within a certain range.'
She had ' small imaginative and suggestive
powers, and therefore no approach to genius,'
but could see clearly and express herself
clearly. She * could popularise, though she
could neither discover nor invent.' Her life,
she adds, was useful so far as she could do this
' diligently and honestly.' There can be no
doubt of her honesty, and her diligence is
sufficiently proved by the great quantity of
work which she executed in spite of many
years of prostrating illness. Her estimate of
herself was, if anything, on the side of modesty,
but seems to be substantially correct. Some
of her stories perhaps show an approach to
genius ; but neither her history nor her phi-
losophical writings have the thoroughness of
research or the originality of conception which
could entitle them to such a name. As an
interpreter of a rather rigid and prosaic
school of thought, and a compiler of clear
cornpendiums of knowledge, she certainly
deserves a high place, and her independence
and solidity of character give a value to her
more personal utterances. Her portrait by
Richmond, taken in 1849, was presented to
her, and has been engraved.
Her works are: 1. ' Devotional Exercises,
. . . with a " Guide to the Study of the
Scriptures," ' 1823. 2. < Traditions of Pales-
tine,' 1830. 3. 'Five Years of Youth, or
Sense and Sentiment,' 1831, a story for the
young. 4. ' Essential Faith of the Universal
Church,' &c., 1831. 5. 'The Faith as un-
folded by many Prophets . . .,' 1832. 6. ' Pro-
vidence manifested through Israel . . .,' 1832
(the last three the prize essays published by
the Unitarian Society). 7. ' Illustrations of
Political Economy,' 9 vols. 1832, 1833, 1834.
8. ' Poor Laws and Paupers Illustrated,' 1833.
9. ' Illustrations of Taxation,' 1834. 10. ' So-
ciety in America,' 1837. 11. l Retrospect of
Western Travel,' 1838. 12. 'How to Ob-
serve : Morals and Manners,' 1838. 13. 'Ad-
dresses, with Prayers and Original Hymns,'
lOaOJfc 14. ' Deerbrook, a novel,' 1839.
15. ' The Playfellow, a series of tales,' 1841
(' Settlers at Home/ ' The Peasant and the
Prince,' ' Feats on the Fiord,' and * Crofton
Boys '). 16. ' The Hour and the Man, an
historical romance/ 1841. 17. 'Life in the
Sick Room: Essays by an Invalid/ 1843.
18. 'Letters on Mesmerism/ 1845. 19. « Fo-
rest and Game-Law Tales/ 1845 ('Merdhin'
and three other stories). 20. ' Dawn Island,
a tale/ 1845 (published for the Anti-Corn-
law League). 21. 'The Billow and the
Rock/ 1846 ('Knight's Weekly Volumes').
22. • Eastern Life, Past and Present/ 1848.
23. ' History of England during the Thirty
Years' Peace/ 1849. 24. « Household Edu-
cation/ 1849. 25. 'Introduction to the
History of the Peace/ 1851. 26. ' Letters
on the Laws of Man's Nature and De-
velopment' (with H. G. Atkinson), 1851.
27. ' Merdhin ; the Manor and the Eyrie ;
and Old Landmarks and Old Laws/ 1852.
28. ' The Philosophy of Comte, freely trans-
lated and condensed/ 1853 (vols. iii. and iv.
of ' Chapman's Quarterly Series '). 29. ' A
Complete Guide to the English Lakes/ 1855
published in 1 826 under the pseudonym
"A Lady" ; a second edition was published
in 1838.'
Martineau
314
Martyn
(separate guides to Windermere and Keswick
also published). 30. ' The Factory Contro-
versy, a Warning against " Meddling Legis-
lation,"' 1855. 31. * Corporate Traditions
and National Rights, Dues on Shipping,'
1857. 32. ' British Rule in India, an histo-
rical sketch,' 1857. 33. 'Suggestions to-
wards the Future Government of East India,'
1858. 34. ' England and her Soldiers,' 1859,
written to help Miss Nightingale. 35. 'Health,
Husbandry, and Handicraft,' 1861, an ac-
count of her ' farm of two acres.' 36. ' Bio-
graphical Sketches' (from the -Daily News,'
1869. 'Letters from Ireland 'in the same
paper were reprinted in 1852).
[ Harriet Martineau's Autobiography, with Me-
morials by Maria Weston Chapman, 1877. The
first two volumes contain the autobiography,
the third the ' memorials,' with many letters ;
Harriet Martineau, by Mrs. Fenwick Miller,
1884, in Eminent Women Series, with some
letters to H. Gr. Atkinson and Mr. Henry Eeeve
(Dr. Martineau commented upon some passages
of Mrs. Fenwick Miller s book in two letters to
the Daily News, 30 Dec. 1884 and 6 Jan. 1885) ;
correspondence with W. J. Fox, in possession of
Mrs. Bridell Fox ; Payn's Some Literary Recol-
lections, 1884, pp. 97-136.] L. S.
MARTINEAU, ROBERT BRAITH-
WAITE (1826-1869), painter, born in Guil-
ford Street, London, on 19 Jan. 1826, was
son of Philip Martineau, taxing-master to
the court of chancery, and Elizabeth Frances,
his wife, daughter of Robert Batty, M.D.
[q. v.j Martineau was educated at Univer-
sity College, London, and, being intended
for the legal profession, was articled to a
firm of solicitors. He, however, abandoned
the law to follow his predilection for art,
and became a pupil in the school of F. S.
Gary [q. v.] In 1848 he was admitted a
student at the Royal Academy, where he
obtained a silver medal for a drawing from
the antique. He then became a pupil of
Mr. W. Holm an Hunt, in the latter's studio
at Chelsea. In 1852 he exhibited for the
first time at the Royal Academy, sending
* Kit's Writing Lesson ' (afterwards the pro-
perty of Mr. C. Mudie), and subsequently
' Katharine and Petruchio ' (1855), ' Pic-
ciola ' (1856), 'The Allies' (1861), 'The Last
Chapter' (1863), 'The Knight's Guerdon'
(1864), and other small pictures ; but his time
was chiefly occupied on a large picture of his
own invention, entitled ' The Last Day in the
Old Home,' which was exhibited at the In-
ternational Exhibition of 1862, and was the
subject of much comment at the time. After-
wards he began an important picture, ' Chris-
tians and Christians/ but died of heart disease
on 13 Feb. 1869. An exhibition of his pic-
tures and drawings was held in the following
summer at the Cosmopolitan Club, Charles
Street, Berkeley Square. Martineau married
in 1865 Maria, daughter of Henry Wheeler
of Bolingbroke House, Wandsworth, by
whom he left one son and two daughters.
[Athenseum, February 1869 ; Ottley's Diet, of
Recent and Living Painters; F. T. Palgrave's
Essays on Art (1865) ; information kindly sup-
plied by Edward H. Martineau, etq.] L. C.
MARTYN. [See also MAKTEN, MAKTIN,
and MAKTIKE.]
MARTYN, BENJAMIN (1699-1763),
miscellaneous writer, born in 1699, was
eldest son of Richard Martyn of Wiltshire,
and nephew of Edward Martyn, professor
of rhetoric at Gresham College, and of Henry
Martin the economist [q. v.] His father
was at first in business as a linendraper, but
was afterwards made a commissioner of the
stamp duties by Lord Godolphin, and died
at Buenos Ayres, whither he had gone as
agent for the South Sea Company. A ' Re-
lation ' of his voyage thither and expedition
to Potosi was published in 1716 (12mo).
Benjamin was educated at the Charterhouse,
and became examiner of the out-ports in the
custom-house (NiCHOLS,Zz£. Anecd. viii. 719).
He also acted as secretary to the Society for
Establishing the Colony of Georgia, of which
he published an account in 1733.
Martyn became an original member of the
Society for the Encouragement of Learning,
founded in "May 1736 (ib. ii. 93). He was
the first promoter of the design for erecting a
monument to the memory of Shakespeare in
Westminster Abbey, and the scheme was
carried into effect by him, with the assistance
of Dr. Richard Mead, Alexander Pope, and
others, on the profits of a performance of
Shakespeare's 'Julius Caesar' at Drury Lane
on 28 April 1738, for which he wrote a special
prologue (printed in A General Dictionary,
1739, ix. 189). He died unmarried at Elt-
ham, Kent, on 25 Oct. 1763 (Probate Act
Book, P. C. C. 1763), and was buried on the
31st in Lewisham churchyard (LYSONS, En-
virons, iv. 523, 528). According to his epi-
taph he was ' a man of inflexible integrity,
and one of the best bred men in England ;
which, with a happy genius for poetry, pro-
cured him the friendship of several noble-
men.' He made frequent tours on the con-
tinent, and brought back many additions to
his art collections in his lodgings in Old
Bond Street (will P. C. C. 479, Caesar).
About 1734 the fourth Earl of Shaftes-
bury engaged Martyn to compose a life of
the first earl from the family papers; but
Martyn
315
Martyn
the book, when completed, did not satisfy
the earl. It is evident that Martyn had no
knowledge of history and no capacity for
writing it. After his death the manuscript
was revised in 1 766 by Dr. G. Sharpe, mas-
ter of the Temple, and again in 1771 by Dr.
Andrew Kippis, and the work was privately
printed in 4to about 1790. The book was
deemed so unsatisfactory that nearly the
whole impression was destroyed. One copy
exists at Wimborne St. Giles, Dorset ;
another is in the British Museum ; a third,
having found its way into the hands of Mr.
Bentley, the publisher, was edited in 1836
by George Wingrove Cooke [q. v.], but the
editor's notes and additions increased the
stock of errors about Shaftesbury (CHRISTIE,
Life of Lord Shaftesbury, Pref. p. xvi).
Martyn wrote a tragedy called 'Timoleon,'
in which he may have had some help from
Pope, who admired the subject ( Works, ed.
Elwin, i. 197, 212). It was brought out at
Drury Lane on 26 Jan. 1729-30, and acted
fourteen times with success (GEtfEST, Hist,
of the Stage, iii. 252). On the first night
the author's friends were so very zealous
in expressing their approbation that ' not a
scene was drawn without a clap, the very
candle-snuffers received their share of ap-
probation, and a couch made its entrance
with universal applause ' (MILLER, Harle-
quin Horace}. The play, though frequently
obscene and wanting in incident, is in some
parts well written, the ' strokes on the sub-
ject of liberty/ which elicited the loudest
applause, being probably contributed by
Pope. The ghost scene in the fourth act
was made up from the chamber scene in
' Hamlet ' and the banquet scene in ' Mac-
beth.' In dedicating the handsomely printed
edition (8vo, 1730) to George II, Martyn
states that in the third act he has ' endea-
voured to copy from his majesty the virtues
of a king who is a blessing to his people.'
Another edition was published during the
same year with some additions.
Martyn wrote also ' Reasons for establish-
ing the Colony of Georgia, with regard to
the Trade of Great Britain . . . "With some
Account of the Country, and the Design of
the Trustees,' 4to, London, 1733 (two edi-
tions).
Martyn's letters to his friend Dr. Thomas
Birch, extending from 1737 to 1760, are
contained in Additional (Birch) MS. 4313,
in the British Museum.
[Baker's Biog. Dram. 1812; Notes and
Queries, 1st ser. xi. 98, 139, 253.] G. G.
MARTYN, ELIZABETH (1813-1846),
Scottish vocalist. [See INVEEAEITY.]
MARTYN, FRANCIS (1782-1838),
Roman catholic divine, born in Norfolk in
February 1782, was sent to Sedgley Park
school at the age of eight, and in 1 796 was
removed to St. Mary's College, Oscott. In
1805 he was ordained priest by Bishop Milner
at Wolverhampton. It is stated that he
was the first priest who went through his
course of studies solely in England since the
Reformation (Oscotian, new ser. iv.17, 272).
After being stationed for a short time at
Brailes, Warwickshire, he was appointed to
the mission of Louth, Lincolnshire. Subse-
quently he served the mission at Bloxwich,
Staffordshire, and finally, in 1827, removed
to Walsall, where he died on 18 July 1838.
The Hon. and Rev. George Spencer preached
the funeral sermon, which was printed (Bir-
mingham, 1838, 8vo), with a memoir by the
Rev. Robert Richmond.
A portrait of Martyn was engraved by
Holl.
His chief works are : 1. ' Homilies on the
Book of Tobias, being a detailed History and
familiar Explication of the Virtues of that
Holy Servant of God,' York; 1817, 8vo.
2. * A Series of Lectures on the Sacrament
and Sacrifice of the Holy Eucharist,' London
[1827 ?]. He was a frequent contributor to
the ' Orthodox Journal.'
[Memoir by Richmond ; Laity's Directory for
1839, p. 89; London and Dublin Orthod >x
Journal, 1838, vii. 63, 80, 173; Wntt's Bibl.
Brit. ; Evans's Cat. of Engraved Porl raits, No.
18956.] T.C.
MARTYN, HENRY (1781-1812), mis-
sionary, was born at Truro on 18 Feb. 1781.
His father, John Martyn, had originally been
a working miner in the Gwennap mines,
Cornwall, but became by his own energy
head clerk in the office of a Truro merchant.
Henry, a delicate, consumptive boy, was at
times subject to sudden outbursts of passion.
At midsummer 1788 he was sent to Truro
grammar school, and in October 1797, after
failing to obtain a scholarship at Corpus
Christ i College, Oxford, entered St. John's
College, Cambridge, where in 1801 he gra-
duated B.A. as senior wrangler and first
Smith's prizeman, though he had at first
evinced a distaste for mathematics. On
5 April 1802 he was elected fellow of his
college, and during the same year won as a
middle bachelor the members' prize for a
Latin essay. He at first intended to become
a barrister, but Charles Simeon's remarks on
the good done in India by the missionary,
William Carey [q. v.], and the perusal of
the life of David Brainerd [q. v.], led him to
qualify himself for similar work. On 22 Oct.
Martyn
316
Martyn
1803 he was ordained deacon at Ely, and
served as Simeon's curate at Holy Trinity,
Cambridge, taking charge of the neighbour-
ing parish of Lol worth. In 1804 he pro-
ceeded M. A. He was on the point of volun-
teering for the Church Missionary Society,
when a financial disaster in Cornwall de-
prived him and his unmarried sister of their
patrimony, and rendered it necessary that he
should earn sufficient to maintain them both.
He accordingly obtained a chaplaincy on the
Bengal establishment of the East India Com-
pany in January 1805, being created B.D. at
Cambridge during the sameyear. While wait-
ing for a ship he acted as assistant curate to the
Rev. Richard Cecil [q. v.] from February to
July. He arrived at Calcutta in April 1803.
After labouring for some months, chiefly at
Aldeen, near Serampore, he proceeded in
October to Dinapore, where he worked for a
time among the Europeans, and was soon able
to conduct service among the natives in their
own vernacular. He also established native
schools. His leisure was devoted to the acqui-
sition of new languages and the translating of
the New Testament into Hindustani. At the
end of April 1809 he was transferred to Cawn-
pore, where he made h is first attempt to preach
to the natives, and had to endure frequent
interruptions and even threats of personal
violence. Before he left the city he had the
gratification of seeing his work crowned by
the opening of a church (30 Sept, 1810).
He here completed his Hindustani version of
the New Testament, and translated it twice
into Persian. He translated the psalms into
Persian, the gospels into Judseo-Persic, and
the prayer-book into Hindustani. When
advised to recruit his health by taking a sea
voyage, he obtained leave to visit Persia in
order to correct his Persian New Testament,
and to journey thence to Arabia, where he in-
tended to prepare an Arabic translation. In
January 1811 he left Bombay for Bushire,
with letters from Sir John Malcolm to in-
fluential people there, at Shiraz and Ispahan.
After an exhausting journey from the coast
he reached Shiraz, and, as the first English
clergyman who had visited that place, was
soon engaged in discussions with Mohamme-
dan disputants of all classes. On 5 July 1812
he arrived at Tabriz, and made an unsuccessful
attempt to present the shah with his trans-
lation of the New Testament. There he was
seized with a fever, through which he was
carefully nursed by Sir Gore Ouseley [q. v.],
the English ambassador. Ouseley afterwards
found an opportunity of layingthe manuscript
New Testament before the shah, and took it to
St. Petersburg, where it was printed, under
his superintendence, and put in circulation.
After a temporary recovery Martyn decided
on going by way of Constantinople to Eng-
land, where he hoped to induce a lady, Miss
Lydia Grenfell, to whom he had long been
attached, to accompany him back to India.
He left Tabriz on 12 Sept. 1812 and was
hurried from place to place by a brutal Tar-
tar guide ; though the plague was raging at
Tokat, a fresh attack of fever compelled him
to halt there. His illness took a fatal turn,
and he died at Tokat on 16 Oct. 1812, with
none but strangers to attend him. He was
buried in the Armenian cemetery, and was
given the funeral honours usually reserved
for Armenian archbishops. His career of self-
devotion created a profound impression, as
Macaulay's epitaph, written in 1818, elo-
quently testifies ( Works, edit. 1866, viii. 543).
Under the name of Francis Gwynne he is
made the hero of a religious novel entitled
' Her Title of Honour,' 1871, by Holme Lee
(Miss Harriet Parr). Sir James Stephen
extols Martyn as ' the one heroic name which
adorns the annals of the Church of England
from the days of Elizabeth to our own.'
While her other apostolic men either quitted
or were cast out of her communion, ' Henry
Martyn, the learned and the holy, translating
the Scriptures in his solitary bungalow at
Dinapore, or preaching to a congregation of
five hundred beggars, or refuting the Mahom-
medan doctors at Shiraz, is the bright ex-
ception ' (' Essays ' in Ecclesiast. Biog. p. 552).
Martyn's * Journals and Letters' appeared
in two volumes in 1837 under the editorship
of the Rev. (afterwards Bishop) Samuel
Wilberforce. His other works, besides two
volumes of sermons, are : 1 . ' The New Tes-
tament translated into the Hindoostanee
Language from the original Greek. By the
Rev. II . Martyn. And afterwards carefully
revised with the assistance of Mirza Fitrit
and other learned Natives. For the Bri-
tish and Foreign Bible Society. Seram-
pore, printed at the Missionary Press,' 1814,
8vo ; another edition, London, printed by
Richard Watts for the British and Foreign
Bible Society, 1819, 8vo ; another edition,
printed intheNagree character, for the British
and Foreign Bible Society, Calcutta, 1817,
4to ; another edition, altered from Martyn's
Oordoo translation into the Hindee language
by the Rev. William Bowley, Calcutta, 1826,
8vo. 2. ' A Compendium of the Book of
Common Prayer, translated into the Hin-
doostanee Language ' (by the Rev. H. Mar-
tyn), Calcutta, 1814, 8vo ; another edit, in
which the Rev. D. Corrie had a share, was
published at London, 1818, 8vo. 3. ' Novum
Testamentum e Graeca in Persicam Lin-
guam a viro reverendo II. Martyno trans-
Martyn
317
Martyn
latum in urbe Sehiraz, nunc vero cura j
et sumptibus Societatis Biblicae Ruthenicaa |
typis datum/ St. Petersburg1, 1815, 4to.
4. ' The New Testament translated into j
Persian ... by H. Martyn . . . with the
Assistance of Meerza Sueyid Ulee,' Calcutta,
1816, 8vo; 3rd edit. London, 1827, 8vo ;
another edit. Calcutta, 1841, 8vo ; 5th edit.
Edinburgh, 1846, 4to; 6th edit. London,
1876, 8vo ; 7th edit. 1878, 12mo. 5. ' Con-
troversial Tracts on Christianity and Moham-
medanism, by the late Rev. II. Martyn . . .
and some of the most eminent Writers of
Persia, translated and explained. To which
is appended an additional Tract ... by the
Rev. Samuel Lee,' Cambridge, 1824, 8 vo, with
portrait of Martyn. 6. ' The Gospels and
Acts in English and Hindusthani. St. Mat-
thew. Translated by II. Martyn,' Calcutta,
1837, 8vo. 7. 'The Gospels translated into
the Judseo-Persic Language,' London, 1847,
8vo (the Persian translation in the Hebrew
character). 8. ' The Book of Psalms trans-
lated into Persian ' (two editions, with title-
pages in Persian, but without place or date
or printer's name), 4to.
A manuscript Hindustani translation of
the Book of Genesis, in the library of the Bri-
tish and Foreign Bible Society, has been as-
cribed to Martyn, but it is doubtful whether
it is in his writing (Sixty-sixth Rep. Brit,
and For. Bible Soc., 1870, pp. 187-8). His por-
trait has been engraved after Hickey by Say,
and also by Worthington and Woodman.
[Sargent's Memoir, 1819 (many subsequent
editions) ; Journals and Letters, ed. Wilberforce ;
Boase and Courtney's Bibl. Cornub. ; Boase's
Collectanea Cornub. ; Notes and Queries, 7th
ser. vii. 245 ; Kay e's Christianity in India, 1859,
pp. 181-214 ; Yonge's Pioneers and Founders,
1871, pp. 71-95 ; Church Quarterly for Ovtober
1881 ; Bell's Henry Martyn, in series called Men
worth Kemembering, 1880; Higginbotham's Men
whom India has known, pp. 288-90 ; Dr. George
Smith's Henry Martyn ; Diary of Miss Lydia
G-renfell, ed. H. M. Jeffery, 1890.]
MARTYN, JOHN (1699-1768), botanist,
born 12 Sept. 1699 in Queen Street, London,
j Avas son of Thomas Martyn, a Hamburg mer-
chant, who died in 1743. His mother, whose
maiden name was Katharine Weedon, died
in 1700. Martyn was sent to a neighbour-
ing private school, and when he was sixteen
was placed in his father's counting-house.
Of studious tastes, he for some years only
allowed himself four hours' sleep in the
twenty-four. He seems to have been at-
tracted to the study of botany at an early
age. In 1716 he printed, but did not pub-
lish, 'The Compleat Herbal,' translated from
that of Tournefort, ' with large additions
from Ray, Gerard, &c.,' 2 voK 4to. In 1718
he made the acquaintance of John Wilmer,
an apothecary, who was afterwards demon-
strator at the Chelsea Garden, and was by
him introduced to William Sherard [q. v.]
and to Dr. Patrick Blair, with whom he
corresponded for many years. In 1720 he
translated Tournefort's ' History of Plants
growing about Paris ; ' but, awaiting a new
edition by Vaillant, did not print his work
until 1732, so that his first published work
(excepting, perhaps, the fragment of the
' Compleat Herbal ') was an English trans-
lation of 'An Ode formerly dedicated to
Camerarius,' from the epistle ' De Sexu Plan-
tarum,' printed in Blair's ' Botanick Essays'
(1720) as ' by J. Martyn, 3>i\o&oTavtKoS:
He joined Wilmer and the apothecaries
in their < herborizings ' and made many ex-
cursions on foot in the home counties, col-
lecting plants, and afterwards insects, until
his hortus siccus contained 1,400 specimens.
The study of Caesalpinus directed his atten-
tion to fruits, seeds, and germination, so that
he not only grew many seedlings but ac-
tually discussed with Blair the framing of a
natural system of classification based upon
the cotyledons.
About 1721 he made the acquaintance of
Dillenius, and, with him, Dr. Charles Deer-
ing, Dr. Thomas Dale, Philip Miller, and
others, established a botanical society, which
for some six years met every Saturday even-
ing at the Rainbow Coffee-house, Watling
Street, Dillenius being president and Mar-
tyn secretary. To this society he read a
course of lectures on botanical terminology,
which he afterwards published as the first
lecture of a course.
Martyn saw his friend Blair's ( Pharmaco-
Botanologia' (1723-8) through the press,
and was by him introduced to Sloane in
-\P7C\A * il " i i i J. i -P n
1 j J-t, 1M -"Thlfll-. ynni» lif> -r.rr.tj, n I r>/tf Qfl^Q^Qjr
jf Llie Ruval Budet
bad.. -pi
In 1725 he contributed an explanation of
the technical terms of botany to Nathan
Bailey's l Dictionary,' and seems to have de-
livered his first public course of lectures on
botany in London, which he repeated in the
following year. Having, in con j unction with
Blair, begun a collection of birds, apparently
for anatomical purposes, he visited Wales
by way of Bristol, returning by Hereford,
Worcester, and Oxford, and twice made col-
lections in Sheppey.
On the recommendation of Sloane and
Sherard he was invited to lecture at Cam-
bridge, and did so in 1727, printing for his
pupils' use a ' Method us Plantarum circa
Cantabrigiam nascentium,' which is Ray's
Martyn
318
Martyn
' Catalogus,' arranged, not alphabetically,
but in accordance with Ray's own system,
which Martyn employed through life.fFHe
continued to live in London, practising
from 1727 to 1730 in Great St. Helen's,
Bishopsgate, apparently as an apothecary,
and lecturing both on botany and on materia
medica. In 1728 he issued the first decade
of his most magnificent work, ' Historia
plantarum rariorum,' an imperial folio, with
mezzotint plates by Kirkall, printed in
colours, after Van Huysum; but, though by
1737 four more decades had been issued, the
work had then to be discontinued for want
of support.
In conjunction with Dr. Alexander Russel
[q. v.] Martyn in 1730 started the well-
known Thursday miscellany called 'The
Grub Street Journal,' using himself the sig-
nature 'Bavius/ while Russel wrote as
' Msevius.' It survived until 1737, when
two volumes of selections were published
as ' Memoirs of the Society of Grub Street '
(see ELWIN, Pope, viii. 268).
Meanwhile, at Sloane's advice, he in 1730
entered Emmanuel College, Cambridge, and
kept five terms, but his practice and his
marriage prevented his graduating, and the
title M.D. was appended to some of his papers
in the ' Philosophical Transactions ' merely
by mistake. On the death of Bradley, in
1732, Martyn was elected professor of botany
at Cambridge, in spite of attempts, probably
based on his friendship with the Jacobite
Blair, to discredit him as a nonjuror. His
lectures, however, met with little encourage-
ment ; he felt the want of a botanical gar-
den ; and from 1735 he ceased to lecture.
In 1732 he entered into an agreement
with the booksellers for an abridgment of
the 'Philosophical Transactions,' and he ac-
cordingly published five volumes between
1734 and 1756, comprising the 'Transac-
tions' from 1719 to 1750. On the death of
Dr. Rutty, however, he was unsuccessful in
his candidature for the secretaryship of the
Royal Society, the successful competitor,
Dr.* Cromwell Mortimer, being a relative of
Sloane.
About 1737 Martyn received from Linnaeus
a copy of his ' Flora Lapponica,' published
in that year, and thus began a correspondence
between them. Reference is made to this
work by Martyn in the first volume of the
last great literary undertaking of his life —
an edition, with translation and natural
history notes, of the works of Virgil. Of
this he published the ' Georgicks' in 1741,
the astronomical matters being revised by
his friend Edmund Halley [q. v.], and the
'Bucolicks' in 1749: but only left some dis-
sertations and notes on the ' ^Eneid,' which
were issued posthumously.
Since 1730 Martyn lived when in London
in Church Street, Chelsea, where he con-
tinued to practise medicine. In 1752 he re-
tired from practice to Hill House, a farm on
Streatham Common, and in 1762 he resigned
his professorship. On his son Thomas (1735-
1825) [q. v.] being elected in his place he pre-
sented to the university some two hundred
botanical works, his hortus siccus of 2,600
foreign specimens, his drawings of fungi, and
his collections of seeds and materia medica.
He suffered from gout in the head and sto-
mach, and was thus unable to enjoy his
farm. He accordingly returned to Chelsea
about 1767, and there he died 29 Jan. 1768.
He was buried on the north side of Chelsea
churchyard. Martyn married in 1732 Eu-
lalia, daughter of John King, D.D., rector of
Chelsea and prebendary of York, by whom
he had three sons and five daughters, four of
the latter dying young. His first wife died
in 1749 of cancer in the breast caused by a
blow received in the street. He married
secondly, in 1750, Mary Anne, daughter of
Claude Fonnereau, merchant, of London, by
whom he had one son, Claudius, who became
rector of Ludgershall, Buckinghamshire, and
died in 1828.
Among Martyn's chief botanical corre-
spondents were Blair, Philip Miller, Dr.
Richardson (of North Bierley, Yorkshire),
Sloane, Houstoun, Blackstone, Collinson,
Boerhaave, Bernard de Jussieu, and Linnaeus.
Some of his letters, given by his son to Sir
Joseph Banks, are preserved in the botanical
department of the British Museum.
Martyn introduced valerian, peppermint-
water, and black currants into pharmacy,
and, in addition to his published writings,
made careful studies of history and modern
languages, and collected material for an
English dictionary, so that Pulteney may
well style him ' indefatigable ' (Sketches of
the Progress of Botany, ii. 215). His friend
Dr. Houstoun dedicated to him the bigno-
niaceous genus Martynia.
Of thirteen papers contributed by him to
the 'Philosophical Transactions,' one de-
scribes a journey to the Peak, another a
well-boring yielding purgative water at Dul-
wich, and several refer to observations of
the aurora and of an earthquake experienced
at Chelsea in 1749-50.
Besides the works mentioned above, Mar-
tyn wrote : 1. ' Tabulae synopticse Planta-
officinalium ad Methodum Rai'anani
I
rum
dispositEe,' London, 1726, fol. 2. < Treatise
on the Powers of Medicines,' by Boerhaave,
translated, London, 1740, 8vo. 3. Transla-
' In the same year he was elected a fellow
of the Royal Society, an honour which he
had previously declined through modesty '
(Record of Royal Soc. p. 332). '
Martyn
319
Martyn
tion of Dr. Walter Harris's Latin ' Treatise
of the Acute Diseases of Infants/ 1742, 8vo.
4. * Nineteen Dissertations and some Critical
Remarks upon the ^Eneids of Virgil/ Lon-
don, 12mo, 1770.
[Some Account of the late John Martyn, by
Thomas Martyn, London, 1770. reprinted in
Memoirs of John Martyn and of Thomas Mar-
tyn, by Gr. C. G-orham, London, 1830, and
abridged in Faulkner's History of Chelsea;
Beaver's Memorials of Old Chelsea, p. Ill;
Rees's Cyclopaedia.] G-. S. B.
MARTYN or MARTIN, RICHARD
(d. 1483), bishop of St. Davids, was LL.D.
of Cambridge University, where he was pro-
bably educated. In April 1469 he was arch-
deacon of London, and before 1471 became
a member of the king's council. In that
year he was collated to the prebend of E aid-
land in St. Paul's Cathedral (28 July), acted j
as one of the commissioners to treat for a
perpetual peace with Scotland (RTMEE, FCK-
dera, v. iii. 6), and was appointed chancellor
of the marches for life (Col. Rotul. Pat.
316 b). In 1472 he was commissioned to
treat with the Burgundian ambassadors con-
cerning the surrender of Henry of Richmond
(RoiER, v. iii. 14 ; cf. HENRY VIIs), and be-
came a master in chancery, an office which
he retained until 1477 (Foss, Judges, iv. 388).
On 28 Nov. he was collated to the prebend
of Pratum Minus in Hereford Cathedral. It
is scarcely probable, though just possible,
that he is identical with the Richard Martin,
the Franciscan and professor of divinity, who
was made bishop of Waterford and Lismore
by a papal bull, dated 9 March 1472 (cf.
WADDING, Annales Minorum, xiv. 46; GAMS,
\8eries Episcoporum ; COTTON, Fasti, i. 121 ;
[WAKE, i. 536 ; LASCELLES, Liber Munerum, v.
[63). On 10 March 1473-4 Martyn was col-
fl ated to the prebend of Putston Minor in Here-
jford Cathedral, and in 1475 a successor was
appointed to the see of Waterford and Lis-
inore (ib.) In 1476 Martyn was archdeacon
/of Hereford, king's chaplain, and apparently
/ prebendary of Hoxton, London. On 17 June
, a royal warrant was addressed to him to
/ provide for the carriage to Fotheringay of
the shrine of the king's father, Richard, duke
of York, and to impress workmen and ma-
\ terials. In 1477 he was appointed chan-
1 cellor of Ireland for life (Cal. Rotul. Pat.
Vp. 323 ; LASCELLES, iii. 52), but appears never
W to have performed the duties of that office (cf.
JO'FLANAGAN, Chancellors of Ireland, i. 128-
135), and was succeeded by William Sher-
wood, bishop of Meath, in 1480 or 1482 (Cal,
Rot. Pat. p. 326 b ; O'FLANAGAN, LASCELLES,
and WARE, Antiquities). Martyn was also
appointed in 1477 ambassador along with
Thomas Langton [q. v.] to Castile to treat
concerning the proposed marriage between
Prince Edward and Isabella, eldest daughter
of Ferdinand and Isabella (RTMER, v. iii.
75 ; LELAND, Itinerary, iv. i. 86), and on
26 Feb. 1477-8 he was collated to the pre-
bend of Huntingdon in Hereford Cathedral.
He was one of the triers of petitions in the
parliament which met on 16 Jan. 1478 (Rot.
Parl. vi. 167 ; STTJBBS, iii. 215).
In 1480 Martyn was collated to the prebend
of Moreton Magna in Hereford Cathedral,
and in February 1481-2, through the favour .
of Edward IV, and as a reward for his poli-
tical services, he was granted custody of the
temporalities of the see of St. Davids. He
received papal provision on 26 April, made
profession of obedience on the 8th, and was
consecrated on 28 July. On 9 April 1483
Edward IV died, and Martyn, who had been
chancellor to Edward V when Prince of
Wales, was one of the young king's council,
but he died before 11 May in the same year,
and was succeeded by Thomas Langton. He
was buried under a large marble slab in St.
Paul's Cathedral, where he had endowed the
choristers with an exhibition (DTJGDALE, St.
Paul's, -pp. 15, 246, 255). He procured for
the town of Presteign in Radnorshire the
grant of a market and other privileges.
The identity of name has caused Martyn's
confusion with another Richard Martin who
was rector of Ickham, vicar of Lydd, both in
Kent, guardian of the Greyfriars at Canter-
bury, suffragan of the archbishop, and fellow
of Eton College ; he died in 1502, leaving
by his will, dated 9 Nov. 1498, and proved on
9 March 1502-3, his library to the convent
of Greyfriars at Canterbury (cf. COOPER,
Athence Cantabr. ii. 521); having no see,
he styled himself, as was usual in such cases,
simply ' Episcopus ecclesiae Catholicse' (cf.
STRYPE, Cranmer, i. 52). A third Richard
Martyn was vicar of Hendon from 29 June
1478 till his death in 1480, and was doubt-
less the Richard Martyn who became arch-
deacon of Berkshire on 30 Dec. 1478.
[Cal. Rotul. Patent, pp. 316 b, 321, 323, 326 b •
Cal. Rotul. Parl. vi. 167; Rymer's Fcedera,
v. iii. 6, 14, 75 ; Grants of Edward V (Camden
Soc.),pp.viii,3 ; Leland's Itinerary, iv. i. 86, Col-
lectanea, i.324 ; Dugdale's St. Paul's, pp. 15, 246,
255 ; Godwin, ed. Richardson, p. 584 ; Wharton's
Anglia Sacra, i. 64, 790; Strype's Cranmer,
i. 52; Newcourt's Repertorium, i. 61, 146, 163;
Willis's Cathedrals, ii. 584, St. Davids, p. 114;
Lascelles's Liber Munerum, v. 63 ; Le Neve, ed.
Hardy; Wadding's Annales Minorum, vi. 167;
Ware's Ireland; Cotton's Fasti, i. 121; O'Fla-
nagan's Chancellors of Ireland, i. 128-35;
Cooper's Athena? Cantabr. i. 521 ; Alumni Eto-
Martyn
320
Martyn
nenses ; Turner's England in the Middle Ages,
iii. 351 note; Ramsay's Lancaster and York,
ii. 476; Hasted's Kent, iii. 517; G-ams'd Series
Episcoporum ; Jones and Freeman's St. Davids,
p. 308 ; Foss's Judges of England, iv. 388 ;
Haydn's Book of Dignities.] A. F. P.
MARTYN or MARTIN, THOMAS,
D.C.L. (d. 1597?), civilian and controver-
sialist, a younger son of John Martyn, gentle-
man, was born at Cerne, Dorset, and edu-
cated first at Winchester School and then at
New College, Oxford. He became a fellow
of that college 7 March 1537-8, and after two
years of probation was in 1539 admitted per-
petual fellow. He is said to have acted as
Lord of Misrule during some Christmas fes-
tivities at the college. Subsequently he tra-
velled with pupils in France, and took the
degree of doctor of civil law at Bourges. In
1553 he resigned his fellowship at New Col-
lege. He was admitted a member of the
College of Advocates at Doctors' Commons
15 Jan. 1554-5 (CooxE, English Civilians, p.
39). About that period he was official of the
archdeaconry of Berks, chancellor to Gardi-
ner, bishop of Winchester, with whom he
was a great favourite, and a master in chan-
cery. His treatise against the marriage of
priests and monks, finished in 1553 with the
assistance, it is said, of Nicholas Udall, was
so highly esteemed by Queen Mary, to whom
it was dedicated, that she granted him a
commission to make Frenchmen and Dutch-
men free denizens, and this he executed with
such success in the spring of 1554 that he
' made himself a gentleman ' (Kennett MS.
48, f. 43). He was incorporated D.C.L. at Ox-
ford 29 July 1555, when he was sent thither
as one of the queen's commissioners.
Martyn took a conspicuous part in the
Eroceedings against Bishop Hooper, Dr. Row-
ind Taylor, John Taylor, alias Cardmaker,
John Careless, Archbishop Cranmer, and
other protestants ; but it appears that he in-
terfered to procure the discharge of Robert
Horneby, the groom of the chamber to Prin-
cess Elizabeth, who had been committed to
the Marshalsea for refusing to hear mass. In
May and June 1555 he was at Calais, appa-
rently in attendance upon Bishop Gardiner,
the lord chancellor (cf. his letters in TYTLER,
Edward VI and Mary, ii. 477 sq.) In July
1556 he was one of the masters of requests,
and he was employed with Sir Roger Chol-
meley to examine Silvester Taverner on a
charge of embezzling the queen's plate. They
were empowered to put him to such tortures
as by their discretion should be thought con-
venient. In September 1556 it was intended
that he should succeed Dr. Wotton as am-
bassador at the French court ; but the design
does not seem to have taken effect. In the
following month he was despatched by the
privy council to King1 Philip at Ghent, touch-
ing the contemplated marriage of the Duke
of Savoy to the Princess Elizabeth, and also
with respect to the trade between England
and the States of the Low Countries. The
king sent him to the States to treat with
them on the latter subject. In June 1557
he was one of the council of the north, and
in the following month a commissioner with
the Earl of Westmorland, Bishop Tunstal,
and Robert Hyndmer, LL.D., for the settle-
ment of certain differences between England
and Scotland, which had been occasioned by
the inroads of the Grahams and others. On
13 May 1558 he and others were authorised
to bring to the torture, if they should so think
good, one French, a prisoner in the Tower.
By his zeal in the catholic cause he rendered
himself highly obnoxious to the protestant
party, and few notices of him occur in the
reign of Queen Elizabeth. In 1587 he was
incorporated doctor of the civil law at Cam-
bridge (CooYim,,AthenceCantabr.ii.77). Com-
missions to him and other civilians to hear
admiralty cases were issued in 1591 and 1592,
and it is therefore probable that he had con-
formed, at least outwardly, to the new form
of religion. He probably survived till 1597.
Bale, with characteristic coarseness, de-
scribes Martyn as ' callida vulpes,' ' impudens
bestia,' and charges him with abominable
vices We Scriptoribus, i. 737 ; cf. BALE, De-
claration of Edmonde Banner's Articles, 1561,
ff. 42 £-46 b}.
His works are : 1. ' A Traictise declaryng
and plainly prouyng that the pretensed mar-
riage of Priestes, and professed persones, is
no mariage, but altogether unlawful, and in
all ages, and al countreies of Christendome,
bothe forbidden, and also punyshed. Here-
with is comprised in the later chapitres a
full confutation of Doctour Poynettes boke
entitled a defense for the marriage of Priestes,'
London, May 1554, 4to, dedicated to Queen
Mary. Poynet, whose book had appeared in
1549, published, apparently at Strasburg, a
rejoinder to Martyn entitled ' An Apologie '
in 1556, 8vo. ' A Defence of priestes ma-
riages,' another answer to Martyn's treatise,
London [1562?], 4to, with a preface and ad-
ditions by Archbishop Parker, has been as-
signed to both Poynet and Sir Richard
Morysin (cf. Brit. Mus. Cat.} 2. ' Orations
to Archbishop Cranmer, and Disputation
and Conferences with him on matters of Re-
ligion/ 1555 and 1556. Printed in Foxe's
' Acts and Monuments.' 3. ' Certayne espe-
ciall notes for Fishe, Conyes, Pigeons, Arto-
chokes, Strawberries, Muske, Millons, Pom-
Martyn
321
Martyn
. pons, Roses, Cheryes, and other fruite trees,'
1578, manuscript in the Lansdowne collec-
tion in the British Museum, No. 101, ff.
43-9. 4. ' HistoricaDescriptio complectens
vitam ac res gestas beatissimi viri Gulielmi
» uni quondam Vintoniensis Episcopi et
Anglise Cancellarii et fundatoris duorum
collegiorum Oxoniae et Vintonice/ London,
1597, 4to, and in a very limited edition, pri-
vately printed by Dr. Nicholas, warden of
New College, Oxford, 1690, 4to. Martyn took
the substance of his work from the ' Life of
Wyclitfe ' written by Thomas Chandler.
[Ames's Typogr. Antiq (Herbert), pp. 726,
830, 1587, 1588, 1734; Dodd's Church Hist. ii.
167 ; Foster's Alumni Oxon., early series, iii.
980 ; Foxe's Acts and Monuments (Cattley) ;
Hackman's Cat. of Tanner MSS. pp. 387, 1020;
Harl. MS. 374, f. 23 ; Jardine 011 Torture, pp.
20, 75, 76 ; Nichols's Narratives of the Eefor-
mation (Camd. Soc.), pp. 180, 187; Parker So-
ciety's Publications (general index) ; Pits, De
Anglise Scriptoribus, p. 763 ; Calendars of State
Papers ; Strype's Works (general index) ; Tan-
ner's Bibl. Brit. p. 515; Wood's Athenae Oxon.
(Bliss), i. 500, Fasti, i. 148.] T. C.
MARTYN, THOMAS (ft. 1760-1816),
natural history draughtsman and pamphle-
teer, was a native of Coventry (NICHOLS, Lit.
s, viii. 432). In 1784 he was living
26 King Street, Covent Garden, London,
but by 1786 he had moved to 10 Great Marl-
borough Street, where, ' at a very great ex-
pence/ he ' established an Academy of youths
. . . possessing a natural genius for draw-
ing and painting, to be cultivated and exerted
under his immediate and sole direction,' in
delineating objects of natural history. He
tad in 1789 ten apprentices, and for his ' Uni-
vprsal Conchologist' (1784), the first work
issued with their assistance, he was awarded
gjold medals by Pope Pius VI, the Emperor
j|oseph II, Ferdinand IV of Naples, and
Charles IV of Spain. From the title-page
of his 'Dive into Buonaparte's Councils' he
seems in 1804 to have been living at 52 Great
Russell Street, Bloomsbury, and the preface
1 3 the same pamphlet states that the Duke
of York, to whom it is dedicated, had 're-
cpmmended the author's son for a commis-
silon in the royal army of reserve.'
Martyn's publications, most of which are
now rare, include: 1. 'Hints of important
Uses to be derived from Aerostatic Globes.
"V Vith a Print of an Aerostatic Globe . . .
oiriginally designed in 1783,' 1784, 4to, the
coloured frontispiece representing a nearly
globular balloon, with a parachute and a boat-
li >•} car, with sails and a sail-rudder, while
tb* author's object is stated to be ' to expe-
d 83 the communication of important events,
OL. XXXVI.
to increase the means of safety both to fleets
and armies, to furnish facts to meteorology,
and to facilitate the discoveries of astronomy.'
2. ' The Universal Conchologist, exhibiting
the figure of every known Shell, accurately
drawn and painted after Nature, with a new
systematic arrangement/ bearing as a second
title ' Figures of non-descript Shells collected
in the different Voyages to the South Seas
since the year 1764,' 1784, 4 vols. fol., in
French and English, with descriptions of the
chief British collections and forty coloured
plates. 3. « The Soldiers and Sailors' Friend,'
1786, 8vo, a pamphlet suggesting a national
assessment for the maintenance of superan-
nuated and disabled soldiers and sailors.
4. ' A short Account of the Nature, Prin-
ciple, and Progress of a Private Establish-
ment . . .,' 1789, 4to, in French and English,
giving an account of Martyn's academy of
painting and complimentary letters as to the
1 Universal Conchologist,' with a plate of the
medals awarded to him for it. 5. ' The Eng-
lish Entomologist, exhibiting all the Coleo-
pterous Insects found in England, including
upwards of five hundred different Species, the
Figures of which have never before been given
to the Public . . . Drawn and Painted after
Nature, arranged and named according to the
Linnean System, . . .at his Academy for Illus-
trating and Painting Natural History,' 1792,
4to, containing forty-two plates. 6. * Aranei,
or a Natural History of Spiders . . .,' 1793,
4to, with a coloured frontispiece and seven-
teen plates, the preface stating that the editor
purchased Albin's original drawings at the
sale of the Duchess Dowager of Portland's
Museum. 7. ( Figures of Plants/ 1795, 4to ;
forty-three plates of exotics without names
or other imprints. 8. ' Psyche : Figures of
non-descript Lepidopterous Insects . . ./1797,
4to, with thirty-two plates, containing ninety-
six figures with scientific descriptions sup-
plied in manuscript. Ten copies only of this
book were published : two are in the British
Museum. 9. ' A Dive into Buonaparte's Coun-
cils on his projected Invasion of old England/
1804, 8vo. 10. 'Great Britain's Jubilee
Monitor and Briton's Mirror ... of their most
sacred Majesties George III and Charlotte his
Queen/ 1810, 8vo. Martyn edited ' Natural
System of Colours . . ., by the late Moses
Harris' [q. v.], 1811, 4to, with a dedication to
Benjamin West, ' the British Raphael.'
[Martyn's works above named ; Biog. Diet, of
Living Authors, 1816.] G. S. B.
MARTYN, THOMAS (1735-1825),
botanist, born at Church Lane, Chelsea,
23 Sept. 1735, was a son of John Martyn
[q. v.J by his first wife. In his seventeenth
Martyn
322
Martyn
year lie entered Emmanuel College, Cam-
bridge, as a pensioner. Among his early re-
collections were visits to Sir Hans Sloane,
then in extreme old age, bearing copies of
his father's publications. At Cambridge
Martyn studied classics under Hurd. He
became Whichcote scholar in 1753, founda-
tion scholar and Thorpe exhibitioner in 1755,
and graduated as fifth senior optime in 1756,
having no taste for mathematics. A student
of botany from his childhood, he became
familiar with the 'Systema Naturae,' the
' Genera Plantarum/ and the 'Critica Bo-
tanica ' of Linnaeus on their first appearance ;
but, though he had been brought up by his
father as a follower of Eay, the ' Philosophia
Botanica' (1751) and 'Species Plantarum'
(1753) converted him to those Linnsean
views of which he became one of the earliest
English exponents.
Martyn was elected fellow of Sidney
Sussex College, and was ordained deacon
in 1758, when he proceeded M. A., and priest
in the following year. From 1760 to 1774
he acted as tutor of his college. On his
father's resignation in 1762 he was elected
university professor of botany, a post which
he retained for sixty-three years, though he
only lectured until 1796, botany not proving
a very popular subject. Dr. Richard Walker,
vice-master of Trinity College, having given
the site of the monastery of Austin Friars
for a botanical garden, Martyn became in
the same year the first reader in botany under
this endowment. In 1763 he gave his first
course of lectures, basing them on the Lin-
nsean system, to which Stillingfleet, Lee,
Hill, and Hudson had already directed public
attention, and which Hope was simulta-
neously introducing into the university of
Edinburgh. In the same year he published
his first work, 'Plantse Cantabrigienses,' and
spent the long vacation in Holland, Flan-
ders, and Paris. In 1766 he graduated as
B.D., and in 1770, on CharlesrMiller's de-
parture for the East Indies, he began some
years' gratuitous service as curator of the
university garden, the funds being then at
a low ebb.
In 1773, in conjunction with his fellow-
tutor, John Lettice [q. v.], Martyn began
the publication of 'The Antiquities of Her-
culaneum,' the Italian original of which they
had bought for 50/. The Neapolitan court,
however, sent a formal protest against the
issue of this version of a work ' designed ex-
clusively for presentation,' and only one part,
containing fifty plates, was ever published.
On Martyn's marriage at the close of this
year he vacated his fellowship, and was
presented by the bishop to the sequestration
of Foxton, and went to live at Triplow, near
Cambridge, where he took pupils till 1776.
At the beginning of 1774 his pupil John
Borlase Warren presented him to the rectory
of Ludgershall, Buckinghamshire, and in
1776 to the vicarage of Little Marlow, which
became his headquarters until 1784.
In 1778 he accompanied his pupil and
ward, Edward Hartopp, of Little Dalby
Hall, Leicestershire, for a two years' tour
on the continent, taking with him his wife
and infant son. After settling for some
time at Vandceuvres, near Geneva, they went
as far south as Naples, and returned to
England by Venice, Tyrol, Cologne, and
Brussels. Martyn kept a journal, part of
which he afterwards published, and made
a large collection of minerals to illustrate
lectures on general natural history, with
which he now found it expedient to supple-
ment those on botany. ^ «
In 1784 he came to London for his son's
education, and, having purchased the Char-
lotte Street Chapel, Pimlico, from Dr. Doddr
resigned the rectory of Ludgershall, in which
he was succeeded by his half-brother, Clau-
dius. At this time he produced his most
popular work, his translation and continua-
tion of Rousseau's ' Letters on the Elements of
Botany,' which went through eight editions,
and began his most considerable undertaking,
his edition of Philip Miller's ' Gardener's
Dictionary.' This was in fact an entirely
new work on the Linnaean system, which
he undertook in 1785 for Messrs. White &
Rivington for a thousand guineas, expecting*
to complete it in eleven years. It was not,
however, published as a whole until 1807.
In 1791 , at the request of Sir J. B. Warren,
he became secretary to the Society for the
Improvement of Naval Architecture, which
lasted until 1796, and in 1793, after thirty
years' work, his professorship at Cambridge
was made a royal one, and he was given a
pension of 100/. per annum.
In 1798 he removed to Pertenhall rectory,
Bedfordshire, the home of his cousin, theRe^v.
John King, who in 1800 resigned the livirjg
to the professor's son and only child, John
King Martyn, fellow and mathematical lec-
turer of Sidney Sussex College, and tlie
latter in 1804 resigned it to his father. Hei*e
Martyn passed the remainder of his life, hjis
last literary work being to assist Archdeacojn
Coxe in his edition of Stillingfleet's ' Tracts,'
1811, and to contribute a list of plants to
Manning and Bray's 'History of Surrey/
1814. He continued to preach until eighty-
two years of age, when his biographer,
George Cornelius Gorham [q. v.], became
his curate. He died at Pertenhall 3 Ju
Martyn
323
Martyn
1825, and was buried in the chancel of his
church, where a marble slab was placed to
his memory.
^ He married, 9 Dec. 1773, Martha Elliston,
sister of Dr. William Elliston, master of
Sidney Sussex College, who survived him,
dying 27 Aug. 1829.
From 1760 to 1796 Martyn corresponded
with Dr. Richard Pulteney [q. v.], though
they did not meet until 1785 (cf. PULTENEY,
Progress of Botany, ii. 352). Many of their
letters are printed in Gorham's ' Life ; ' anc
other correspondence of Martyn's, given b}
him to Banks, is preserved in the botanical
department of the British Museum. Martyn
was elected F.R.Sin 1786, andF.L.S. in 1788,
and afterwards acted as vice-president of the
latter society.
There is a folio engraving by Vendramini
after an oil-painting of him by Russel, in
Thornton's 'Botany,' 1799; an octavo en-
graving of the same portrait by Holl ; and
an octavo engraving by J. Farn of a portrait
^ by S. Drummond, dated 1796.
Martyn's chief works were: 1. ' Plantee
^Cantabrigienses/ London, 1763, 8vo, the
materials for a second edition of which he
ultimately gave to Richard Relhan [q. v.]
2. ' The English Connoisseur ; containing
an Account of whatever is curious in Paint-
ing, Sculpture, &c., in the Palaces and Seats
of the Nobility and principal Gentry of Eng-
land/ London, 1766, 2 vols. 8vo, anony-
mous. 3. 'A Chronological Series of En-
gravers/ Cambridge, 1770, 12mo, also anony-
mous. 4. ' Catalogus Horti Botanic! Can-
tabrigiensis/ 1771, 8vo, with a portrait of
I)r. Walker, the founder, and an outline of
Ityartyn's lectures, to which he added ' Man-
tissa plantarum. . . ./ 1772, 8vo. 5. ' The
Antiquities of Herculaneum/ London, 1773,
4to, in conjunction with John Lettice, as
already mentioned. 6. ' Elements of Na-
tural History/ Cambridge, 1775, 8vo, being
only the first part, dealing with mammals.
7, i Letters on the Elements of Botany . . .
by . . . J. J. Rousseau, translated . . .
•with . . . twenty-four Additional Letters/
London, 1785, 8vo. 8. 'The Gentleman's
Gkiide in his Tour through Italy/ London,
1^87, 12mo, anonymous, but enlarged and re-
issued with the authors name, London, 1791,
8jo. 9. ' Sketch of a Tour through Switzer-
la|nd/ London, 1787, 12mo, also anonymous.
10. 'Thirty-eight Plates ... to illustrate
Llpmseus's System . . ./ London, 1788, 8vo,
th.e plates drawn and engraved by F. P.
N odder. 11. 'The Language of Botany
. i . a Dictionary of Terms/ London, 1793,
12 mo, 2nd edit. 1796, 3rd edit, in 8vo,
18'07. 12. ' Flora Rustica/ London, 1792-
1794, 4 vols. 8vo, issued in numbers, with
engravings by Nodder, but discontinued
after 144 plants had been figured. 13. ' The
Gardener's and Botanist's Dictionary/ by
Philip Miller [q. v.], London, 1807, 4 vols.
fol.
Martyn also wrote papers in the ' Linnean
Transactions/ one on Pozzolana earth, in
' Tracts ... by a Society of Gentlemen of
the University of Cambridge/ 1784; three
on weeds, in the ' Museum Rusticum/ vols.
v. and vi., 1765-6, some issued anonymously,
under the initials P. B. C. (Professor Bota-
nices Cantabrigiensis), as were some other
articles, chiefly reviews.
[Memoirs of John Martyn, F.R.S., and of
Thomas Martyn ... by George Cornelius Gor-
ham,B.D., London, 1830,8vo; Nichols's Literary
Anecdotes, iii. 156, and Literary Illustrations,
v. 752 ; Gent. Mag. 1825, pt. ii. p. 85.]
G. S. B.
MARTYN, WILLIAM (1562-1617),
lawyer and historian, baptised at St. Pe-
trock's, Exeter, 19 Sept. 1562, was the eldest
son of Nicholas Martyn of Exeter, by his
first wife, Mary, daughter of Lennard Yeo of
Hatherleigh. They were married on 19 Oct.
1561, and were both buried at St. Petrock's,
Exeter, he on 24 March 1598-9, and she on
26 Sept. 1576. The son, after having been
sent to the grammar school at Exeter, ma-
triculated at Broadgates Hall (afterwards
Pembroke College), Oxford, in the autumn
of 1581 (CLAKK, Register, vol. ii. pt. ii. p.
99), where, according to Wood, he ' laid an
excellent foundation in logic and philosophy.'
He was called to the bar at the Middle
Temple in 1589, and from 1605 to 1617 held
the office of recorder of Exeter. On 7 April
1617 he died at Exeter, and was buried in
St. Petrock's Church on 12 April, the in-
scription which was placed to his memory
iaving been defaced in Wood's time. He
married at St. Petrock's, on 28 Nov. 1585,
n, daughter of Thomas Prestwood of
Exeter, by whom he had three sons, Nicholas,
William, and Edward, and one daughter,
Susan, who married Peter Bevis of Exeter.
She was buried at All Hallows, Goldsmith
Street, Exeter, on 30 Jan. 1605-6. Martyn
married for his second wife Jane, daughter
of Henry Huishe of Sands in Sidbury, De-
vonshire. His eldest son, Nicholas, succeeded
;o his father's estate of Oxton in Kenton,
was knighted at Newmarket, February 1624-
L625, elected as member for Devonshire on
23 June 1646, and died on 25 March 1653-4.
Martyn was the author of ' The Historic
and Lives of the Kings of Epgland from
William the Conqveror vnto the end of the
Raigne of Henrie the Eight/ 1615, contain-
T2
Marvell
Marvell
ing preliminary verses from his three sons
and his son-in-law, and an appendix of * suc-
cession of dukes and earles' and other par-
ticulars. A second edition appeared in 1628
which was illustrated with portraits of the
kings by R. Elstrack, most of which were
sold by ' Compton Holland over against the
Exchange.' To the third edition in 1638
was added 'The Historie of King Ed. VI,
Queene Mary, and Q. Elizabeth, by B. R.,
Mr of Arts,' which were much longer than
all the rest of the lives put together. Fuller
had been ' credibly informed ' that James I
took exception to some passages of this book,
and that although the king was subsequently
reconciled to him, the incident shortened
Martyn's days. He also wrote l Youth's In-
struction,' 1612 (2nd edit.1613), for the bene-
fit of his son Nicholas, then a student at
Oxford. Each impression contained verses
by his son-in-law, and to the second was
prefixed a set by his son William.
[Fuller's Worthies, ed. Nuttall, i. 446 ; Foster's
Alumni Oxon. ; Wood's Athense Oxon. ii. 199-
200; Prince's Devonshire Worthies, ed. 1810,
pp. 574-9; Worthy's Devonshire Parishes, ii.
240; Vivian's Visitations of Devonshire; Oliver's
Exeter, pp. 232, 236, 247.] W. P. C.
MARVELL, ANDREW, the elder
(1586 P-1641), divine, born at Meldreth in
Cambridgeshire about 1 586, was educated at
Emmanuel College, Cambridge. In 1608 he
took the degree of M.A. In 1610 he is
found signing the registers of Flamborough
in Yorkshire as ' minister ' and in 1611 as
' curate.' Three years later he was given
the living of Winestead in Holderness, to
which he was inducted on 23 April 1614.
In 1624 he removed to Hull as master of the
grammar school there, and became about
the same time master of the Charterhouse
and lecturer at Holy Trinity Church. He
was drowned on 23 Jan. 1640-1, while cross-
ing the Humber (Kippis, Biog. Brit. v. 3052 ;
GENT, 77^. of Hull, ed. 1735, p. 141 ; GRO-
SART, Works of Andrew Marvell, 1872, vol. i.
Pref. pp. xx, xxv, xxxi ; FULLER, Worthies.
ed. Nichols, i. 165).
Marvell married twice : (1) Anne Pease,
22 Oct. 1612 ; (2) Lucy, daughter of John
Alured, and widow of William Harris,
27 Nov. 1638. By his first wife, who was
buried in Holy Trinity Church, Hull, on
28 April 1638, Marvell 'had three daughters
and two sons, viz. : Anne, born 1615, mar-
ried in 1633 James Blaydes; Mary, born
1617, married Edmond Popple in 1636;
Elizabeth, born 1618, married Robert More
in 1639 ; Andrew the poet, born 1621, the
subject of a separate article ; John, born
1623, died 1624 (GROSART, vol. i. pp. xxxii,
xlv; AITKEN, Poems of Andrew Marvell,
vol. i. pp. xx).
Marvell is described by his son, in the se-
cond part of the l Rehearsal Transprosed,'
as ' having lived with some measure of repu-
tation both for piety and learning, and was
moreover a conformist to the established
rites of the church of England, though none
of the most over-running or eager in them '
(GROSART, iii. 322). Fuller describes him as
' most facetious in his discourse, yet grave in
his carriage, a most excellent preacher, who,
like a good husband, never broached what
he had new-brewed, but preached what he
had prestudied some competent time before '
( Worthies, ed. Nichols, i. 165). In Decem-
ber 1637, when John Ramsden, the mayor
of Hull, was carried off by the plague, Mar-
vell 'ventured to give his corpse Christian
burial, and preached a most excellent ser-
mon, which was afterwards printed' (DE
LA PRYME, manuscript ' History of Hull,'
quoted in the Diary of Abraham de la
Pryme, ed. by C. Jackson, p. 286). No
copy of this sermon, however, is in either
the Bodleian or the British Museum. A
number of manuscript sermons and other
papers of Marvell's in the possession of Mr.
E. S. Wilson of Hull are described by Dr.
Grosart (MARVELL, Works, vol. i. p. xxv).
Fuller, writing in 1662, says : ' His excellent
comment upon St. Peter is daily desired and
expected, if the envy and covetousness of pri-
vate persons, for their own use, deprive not
the public of the benefit thereof ( Worthies,
i. 165). A portion of an epistolary contro-
versy between Marvell and the Rev. Richard
Harrington of Marfleet is printed in Mr.
T. T. Wildridge's 'Hull Letters' (p. 164).
An elegy on Marvell, said to be from a
parish register in the north of Yorkshire, is
given in 'Notes and Queries/ 3rd ser. ii. 227.
[Authorities cited in the article.] C. H. F.
MARVELL, ANDREW (1621-1678),
poet and satirist, son of Andrew Marvell the
elder [q. v.], was born on 31 March 1621
at Winestead in Holderness, Yorkshire, and
was educated under his father at the graim-
mar school of Hull. He matriculated I at
Trinity College, Cambridge, 14 Dec. 1633, as
a sizar. A tradition, first recorded in Cook e's
Life of Marvell ' in 1726, states that shorjtly
after entering the university he fell under
;he influence of some Jesuits, and was per-
suaded by them to leave Cambridge for L(W-
don. His father discovered him in a book-
seller's shop, and prevailed with him to re-
urn to the college (CoOKE, Works of Andrew
Marvell, ed. 1772, i. 5). He contributed two
iopies of verses to * Musa CantabrigiensL* ' in
•
Marvell
325
Marvell
1637, and on 13 April 1638 was admitted a
i scholar of Trinity College. He graduated
B. A. in the same year, and the college records
show that he left Cambridge before September
1641 (GROSAET, Complete Works of Andrew
Marvell. 1872, vol. i. pp. xxvii, xxxiii).
The next ten years of Marvell's life are
extremely obscure. He spent four years
abroad, probably 1642 to 1646, travelled in
Holland, France, Italy, and Spain, and met
and satirised Richard Flecknoe [q. v.] at
Rome. Two poems published in 1649, the
one prefixed to the poems of Richard Love-
lace [q. v.], the other in the collection on the
death of Lord Hastings, afford evidence of
his return to England. The lines to Love-
lace, together with the stanzas on the execu-
tion of the king in the ' Horatian Ode,' and
the satire on the death of Thomas May [q. v.],
have been taken to prove that Marvell's early
sympathies were with the royalist cause.
They really show that he judged the civil
war as a spectator rather than a partisan,
and felt that literature was above parties.
Marvell first came into contact with the
heads of the Commonwealth when Lord
Fairfax engaged him as tutor to his daugh-
ter Mary, probably in 1650 or 1651. He
lived for some time in Fairfax's house at
Nun Appleton in Yorkshire, where he ad-
dressed to Fairfax his lines, * Upon the Hill
and Grove at Bilborow ' and * Upon Appleton
House.' The poems on gardens and in praise
of country life, and the translation from
Seneca, in which the poet desires to pass
bis life 'in calm leisure' and 'far off
public stage,' belong to this period.
1653 the delights of retirement had begun/to
pall, and Marvell sought for a post in the
service of the Commonwealth. He had now
aecome an ardent republican, and in his
/ Character of Holland ' describes the~~new
istate as 'darling of heaven and of men the
tj;are.'
/ On 21 Feb. 1653 Milton, who was by this
fime totally blind, recommended Marvell's
Appointment as his assistant in the secretary-
ship for foreign tongues. He described him
to Bradshaw, the president of the council of
state, as ' a man, both by report and by the
converse I have had with him, of singular
desert for the state to make use of/( who also
offers himself if there be any employment for
him. ... He hath spent four years abroad in
(Holland, France, Italy, and Spain, to very
good purpose, as I believe, and the gaining
of these four languages ; besides, he is a
scholar and well read in the Latin and Greek
authors, and no doubt of an approved con-
versation, for he comes now lately out of the
house of the Lord Fairfax, where he was en-
trusted to give some instruction in the lan-
guages to the lady his daughter. If, upon
the death of Mr. Weckherlin, the Council
shall think I need any assistance in the
performance of my place ... it would be
hard for them to find a man so fit every way
for that purpose as this gentleman '(GEOSAET,
vol. i. p. xxxvii ; MASSON, Life of Milton,
iv. 478 ; HAMILTON, Milton Papers, p. 22).
In spite, however, of this recommendation,
Philip Meadows [q. v.] was appointed (Oc-
tober 1653). Meanwhile Marvell in a pri-
vate capacity became connected with Crom-
well, being chosen as tutor to Cromwell's
ward, William Dutton. With Dutton Mar-
vell went to reside at Eton, in the house of
John Oxenbridge, one of the fellows of the
college. On 28 July 1653 he wrote thence
to Cromwell, describing the character of his
pupil, and thanking Cromwell for placing
them both in so godly a family (GBOSAET,
ii. 3 ; MASSON, iv. 618 ; NICZOLLS, Papers
and Letters addressed to Oliver Cromwell,
1743, p. 98). Oxenbridge, when his puri-
tanism had lost him his English prefer-
ments, had been a minister in the Bermudas,
and his experiences doubtless suggested Mar-
veil's poem on those islands. In his epitaph
on Mrs. Oxenbridge he celebrates the fidelity
with which she had followed her husband
' ad incertam Bermudas insulam ' (GROSART,
ii. 6). At Eton Marvell learnt to know John
Hales [q. v.] 1 1 account it no small honour,'
he wrote in the ' Rehearsal Transprosed,' ' to
have grown up into some part of his ac-
quaintance, and conversed awhile with the
living remains of one of the clearest heads
and best prepared breasts in Christendom'
(ib. iii. 126). Pie kept up also his acquaint-
ance with Milton, who sent him in 1654 a
copy of his ' Defensio Secunda,' which Mar-
vell praised for its ' Roman eloquence,' and
compared to Trajan's column as a monument
of Milton's many learned victories (ib. ii. 11 ;
MASSON, iv. 620). In 1657, probably about
September, Marvell was at last appointed
Milton's colleague in the Latin secretaryship,
at a salary of 200/. a year. In the summer
of 1658 he was employed in the reception
of the Dutch ambassador and of the agent
of the elector of Brandenburg (THTJRLOE, vii.
298, 373, 487 ; MASSOST, v. 374). He con-
tinued to act under the governments of Ri-
chard Cromwell and the restored Long par-
liament, and was voted lodgings in Whitehall
by the council of state (ib. v. 624 ; Cal. State
Papers, Dom. 1659-60, p. 27).
Though Waller's ' Panegyric ' gained more
contemporary fame, Marvell is the poet of
Cromwell and the Protectorate. In the
summer of 1650 he had written the * Hora-
Marvell
326
Marvell
tian Ode upon Cromwell's Return from Ire-
land,' first published in 1776. In 1653 he
composed the Latin verses to be sent with
Cromwell's portrait to Christina of Swe-
den. In 1655 he published, though anony-
mously, his poem on ' The First Anniversary
of the Government under his Highness the
Lord Protector,' which breathes unbounded
admiration for Cromwell and complete con-
fidence in his government. In November
1657 he celebrated the marriage of Mary
Cromwell and Lord Fauconberg in two
pastoral songs, in which the bride and bride-
groom appear as Cynthia and Endymion, and
the Protector as ' Jove himself.' Another
poem written in the same year, describing
Blake's victory at Santa Cruz, is throughout
addressed to the Protector, and was probably
presented to him by the poet himself. This
series of Cromwellian poems closes with the
elegy, ' LTpon the Death of his late Highness
the Lord Protector,' which of all the poems
on that subject is the only one distinguished
by an accent of sincerity and personal affec-
tion. Marvell gave Richard Cromwell the
same unwavering support. ' A Cromwell,'
he observes in the elegy, ' in an hour a prince
will grow.' As member for Hull in Eichard
Cromwell s parliament he voted throughout
with the government against the republican
opposition. ' They have much the odds in
speaking/ says one of his letters, * but it is
to be hoped our justice, our affection, and
our number, which is at least two-thirds, will
wear them out at the long run' (AiTKEN,
Man-ell's Poems, i. xxix).
At the Restoration, however, as Marvell's
political poems were, with one exception, un-
published, his devotion to Cromwell and his
house did not stand in his way. He was
again elected member for Hull in April 1660,
and for a third time in April 1661. Marvell
owed his elections partly to his connection
with various local families, and partly to his
own efficiency as a representative of local
interests. Hull kept up the old custom of
paying its members, and the records of the
corporation show that Marvell and his col-
league, Colonel Anthony Gilby, regularly re-
ceived their fee of 6s. 8d. per day ' for knights'
pence, being their fee as burgesses of parlia-
ment' aslongas the sessions lasted (GROSAET,
ii. xxxv). Marvell, on his part, vigilantly
guarded the interests of his constituents, and
regularly informed the corporation of the
progress of public affairs and of all private
or public legislation in which they were con-
cerned. A series of about three hundred
letters of this nature is preserved among the
Hull records, and has been printed by Dr.
Grosart (MARVELL, Works, vol. ii.)
Twice during the early part of the reign
of Charles II Marvell was for some time
absent from his parliamentary duties. In
1663 he was in Holland on business of his
own; but though John, lord Belasyse [q. v.],
the high steward of Hull, urged that a new
member should be elected in his place, the
corporation simply sent him <a courteous
and prudent ' letter of recall (ib. ii. 86). In
July 1663, by leave of parliament and his
constituents, Marvell accompanied Charles
Howard, first earl of Carlisle, in his em-
bassy to Russia, Sweden, and Denmark in the
capacity of secretary. He did not return till
January 1665, though the mission was origi-
nally intended to take only one year (ib. ii.
93-7, i. xlviii). An account of the mission,
containing Latin letters and speeches com-
posed by Marvell, was printed in 1669, ' A
Relation of three Embassies from his Sacred
Majesty Charles II to the great Duke of
Muscovy, £c., performed by the Earl of
Carlisle in the Years 1663 and 1664,' 8vo
[by Guy Miege] ; reprinted in Harris's ' Col-
lection of Voyages.' 1705, vol. ii. ; copious
extracts are given by Grosart (ii. 100-82).
In 1671 Marvell again contemplated absent-
ing himself from parliament. 1 1 think it
will be my lot,' he writes, 'to go on an
honest fair employment to Ireland,' but the
plan came to nothing (ib. ii. 392).
As a member of parliament Marvell rarely
intervened in debate, and as late as 1677
concludes a speech with the apology that he
was not used to speak there, and consequently
expressed himself with abruptness (GKEY,
Debates, 1763, iv. 324). He had some influ-
ence, however, and Edward Philips attributes
Milton's impunity at the Restoration largely
to Marvell, who in the House of Commons
acted vigorously in his behalf and made a
considerable party for him (Letters of State,
by Mr. John Milton, to which is added an
Account of his Life, 1694, p. xxxviii). On
17 Dec. 1660 he complained to the house of
the exorbitant fees which the serjeant-at-
arms had exacted of Milton, and succeeded
in getting the question referred to a com-
mittee (Old Parliamentary History, xxiii.
54). In 1667 Marvell spoke twice during
the discussions on Clarendon's impeachment,
and also made a violent attack on Arlington
(GREY, i. 14, 36, 70 ; cf. BEBINGTON, Arling-
ton's Letters to Sir W. Temple, 1701, p. 226).
His most important speech, however, was one
delivered upon the second reading of the
Bill for Securing the Protestant Religion, on
27 March 1677, in which he opposed the
bill on the ground of the exorbitant power
which it would give to the bishops if a
catholic prince ascended the throne (GKET,
Marvell
Marvell
I iv. 321 ; cf. GBOSABT, iv. 338-53). The anger
I of the supporters of the bill is the best tes-
timony to the effectiveness of this speech.
Two days later, on the pretext that Marvell
had struck another member and disputed the
I' .authority of the speaker, it was moved that
/ he should be sent to the Tower, but there
I proved to be so little foundation for the
/ .charge that the motion was dropped (GKEY,
/ iv. 328).
f Marvell's political influence was due more
to his writings than to his action in parlia-
ment, and the value of his parliamentary
position consisted in the unequalled oppor-
tunities it gave him for observing contem-
porary politics. His letters to his constituents j
are, as a rule, simply a colourless record of
facts, but in a few to private friends he speaks
out. He notes the king's continual demands
for money and his squanderings of the public
treasure. One of his happiest pieces of prose
satire is a sham speech of Charles II on the
state of his finances (GBOSAKT, ii. 431). In
one letter he complains that all promotions,
spiritual and temporal, pass under the cog-
nisance of the Duchess of Cleveland; in
another, that those ministers are most in fa-
vour who, like Lauderdale, deserved a halter
rather than a garter. Abroad, he says, ' we J
truckle to France in all things to the pre-
ju/dice of our honour ; ' at home ' the Court j
is' at the highest pitch of want and luxury, i
#,hd the people full of discontent. Never '
had any poor people so many complicated
mortal incurable and dangerous diseases ' (ib. j
pp. 314, 390, 392, 395).
Parliament, which should have cured these I
11s, had become the subservient tool of the
overnment. ' In such a conjuncture,' writes |
Marvell in 1670, ' what probability is there i
xtf my doing anything to the purpose ? ' He j
We to despair of effecting anything by i
parliamentary action. ' We are all venal
(cowards except some few.' The old ' country
[party/ which he had celebrated in his ' Last
Instructions to a Painter ' (11. 240-306), was |
now broken up, and the ranks of the ( con- j
ktant courtiers ' had been so swelled by |
I apostate patriots ' that it ' was a mercy they
ave not away the whole land and liberty of
ngland' (GKOSAKT, ii. 317, 326, 394).
Wrath at the degradation of his country
nd at the seeming hopelessness of the
ruggle explains the bitterness of Marvell's
tires. Any weapon seemed legitimate, and
rery scandal was pressed into his verses,
he satires show the development of his
•political opinions. In 1667 he attacked !
jharendon and the court party, and hoped
with a change of ministers all would
et go well again. By 1674 he had dis-
covered that the secret of the misgovern-
ment of England was the king's character :
' for one man's weakness a whole nation
bleeds.' In 1672 he held that Charles, with
all his faults, was preferable to his bigoted
brother, but in 1675 he had come to the
conclusion that things would never be better
till the reign of the house of Stuart was
ended. Instead of constitutional monarchy
he preached republicanism, and held up the
republics of Home and Venice as patterns to
England.
Satires so outspoken were necessarily
printed in secret or circulated in manuscript,
but on one question Marvell found oppor-
tunity to appear more openly and reach a
wider audience. The oppressive ecclesiastical
policy of the government was notoriously
the work of the ministers and the episcopal-
cavalier party rather than the king, and it
might be assailed with less danger and more
prospect of success than civil tyranny. The
most prominent champion of intolerance was
Samuel Parker [q. v.], afterwards bishop of
Oxford, who published in 1670 ' A Discourse
of Ecclesiastical Polity, wherein the Au-
thority of the Civil Magistrate in matters of
External Religion is asserted, the mischiefs
and inconveniences of Toleration are repre-
sented, and all pretences pleaded in behalf
of Liberty of Conscience fully answered.'
This was followed by two other anti-non-
conformist pamphlets, ' A Defence and Con-
tinuation of Ecclesiastical Polity,' 1671, and
in 1672 by a preface to Bramhall's * Vindica-
tion of himself and the Episcopal Clergy
from the Presbyterian Charge of Popery.'
Parker wrote, as Baxter complains, ' the
most scornfully and rashly and profanely
and cruelly against the nonconformists of
any man that ever yet assaulted them.'
Marvell undertook to answer Parker, and
not to merely defend the principle of liberty
of conscience, but, in Wood's phrase, 'to
clip the wings ' of Parker for the future.
With this intent he published in 1672 and
1673 the two parts of the ' Rehearsal Trans-
prosed.' The title was suggested by the Duke
of Buckingham's ' Rehearsal,' and Parker is
throughout dubbed Mr. Bayes, on account of
his supposed resemblance in character and
style to the hero of Buckingham's play. In
this, as in all Marvell's pamphlets, there are
occasional passages of grave and vigorous
eloquence, but in dealing with Parker he
relied more on ridicule. ' This pen-combat
I between our author and Marvell,' says Wood,
1 ' was briskly managed, with as much smart
j cutting and satirical wit on both sides as any
other perhaps of late hath been, they en-
deavouring by all the methods imaginable,
Marvell
328
Marvell
and the utmost forces they could by any
means rally up, to blacken each other's cause
and to set each other out in the most ugly
dress : their pieces in the meanwhile, wherein
was represented a perfect trial of each other's
skill and parts in a jerking, flirting way of
writing, entertaining the reader with a great
variety of sport and mirth, in seeing two
such right cocks of the game so keenly en-
gaging with sharp and dangerous weapons.'
The buffoonery which had been so effective
a weapon against solid divines like Baxter
and Owen proved a weak defence against
Marvell's wit, and all the laughers were on
Marvell's side.
' From the king down to the tradesman,'
adds Btirnet, * his books were read with
great pleasure ' (WooD, Athence Oxonienses,
ed. Bliss, iv. 231 ; BTJRNET, Own Time, ed.
1836, p. 478). Marvell had handled the
difference between the royal policy and the
clerical policy with such discretion that
pharles himself intervened on his behalf
when the licenser wished to suppress the
second edition of the first part of the 'Re-
hearsal Transprosed.' ' Look you, Mr.
L'Estrange,' said Lord Anglesey, ' I have
spoken to his Majesty about it, and the King
says he will not have it suppressed, for Par-
ker has done him wrong, and this man has
done him right ' (Hist. MSS. Comm. 7th Rep.
p. 518 ; cf. art. L'EsTRA^GE, SIB ROGER). To
some extent Marvell's object in writing was
attained. Parker was effectually humbled.
He made no attempt to answer the second
part of the ' Rehearsal Transprosed,' and con-
fined himself to posthumously libelling Mar-
vell (BISHOP PARKER, History of his own
Time, translated by Newlin, p. 332). Burnet
goes so far as to say that Parker's party was
humbled too.
Encouraged by his success, Marvell made
two more essays in ecclesiastical controversy.
In 1676 he defended Herbert Croft, bishop
of Hereford, against some 'animadversions'
on his pamphlet, ' The Naked Truth,' which
had been published by Dr. Francis Turner,
master of St. John's College, Cambridge.
Turner was ridiculed much as Parker had
been, and compared to Mr. Smirke the chap-
lain in Sir George Etherege's play ' The Man
of Mode.' Croft wrote to thank Marvell for
the ' humane civility and Christian charity '
with which he had taken up his cause against
the 'snarling curs' who had assailed him
(GROSART, ii. 488-91). In April 1678 Mar-
vell took part in a controversy about pre-
destination between John Howe and Thomas
Danson [q. v.], but he was hardly qualified
to treat a purely theological question.
Much more effective than either of these
two pamphlets was the 'Account of the
Growth of Popery and Arbitrary Govern-!1
ment in England,' which was published to-!
wards the end of 1677. It dealt with the
history of the reign from the long proroga
tion of November 1675, and undertook to
prove that there had been for many years
'a design carried on to change the lawful
government of England into an absolute
tyranny, and to convert the established
protestant religion into downright popery/
Written in a plainer and more forcible style
than Marvell's earlier pamphlets, and with
all the boldness and directness of his satires,
it produced an immediate sensation. The
government offered a reward of 100/. in the
' Gazette ' for the discovery of the author,
and greater sums were privately promised.
Marvell was suspected, but makes a jest of
the suspicions in one of his letters. ' Three
or four printed books,' he writes, ' have de-
scribed— as near as it was proper to go,
the man being a Member of Parliament —
Mr. Marvell to have been the author ; but
if he had, surely he would not have escaped
being questioned in Parliament or some
other place' (ib. ii. 631). Legal punish-
ment, however, was not the only danger an
obnoxious writer had to fear. Marvell's life
had been threatened during his controversy
with Parker. In a private letter (quoted by
Cooke) he mentions ' the insuperable hatred
of his foes to him, and their designs of mur-
dering him/ and uses these words ; * Praeterea
magis occidere metuo quam occidi ; non
quod vitam tanti sestimem, sed ne imparatus
moriar ' (MARVELL, Works, ed. Cooke, 1772,
i. 13). Hence his sudden death, on 18 Aug..
1678, at once gave rise to the rumour
he was poisoned. A contemporary poem or;
his death concludes with the lines : —
Whether Fate or Art untwined his thread
Remains in doubt. Fame's lasting register
Shall leave his name enrolled as great as theirs
Who in Philippi for their country fell.
('On his Excellent Friend, Mr. Andrew Mar-j
veil,' attributed to Sheffield, duke of BuckJ
ingham, Poems on Affairs of State, i. 123
ed. 1702). The suspicion, however, wjj
groundless. Dr. Richard Morton (1635fi
1698) [q. v.], in his ' Pyretologia,' publishe
in 1692, describes Marvell as dying of a te
tian fever, ' through the ignorance of an o
conceited doctor.' An ounce of Peruvia
bark would have saved him, but instead
that he was given an opiate, and copious
bled (GROSART, vol. ii. p. xliv). He w;
buried in London in the church of St. Gile
in-the-Fields, 'under the pews in the soutf
side ' (AUBREY, Letters from the Bodleian, /
Marvell
329
Marvell
438). The corporation of Hull voted 50/. out
of the town chest for his funeral and grave-
stone, but the opposition of the incumbent
is said to have prevented the erection of the
monument. The epitaph intended to have
been engraved on it is given by Cooke (MAR-
VELL, ed. 1772, i. 35 ; cf. GROSART, vol. ii. p.
xlvii). A monument with a slightly altered
version of the epitaph was erected by Mar-
veil's grandnephew, Robert Nettleton, upon
the north end of the church in 1764 (THOMP-
SON, Marvell, iii. 482, 491-3).
Marvell's earliest biographers, Cooke and
Thompson, both assert that he was never
married, and that the Mary Marvell who
claimed to be his widow, and published his
poems, was simply the woman with whom
he lodged. On the other hand, the ' Admini-
stration Book of the Prerogative Court of
Canterbury' shows that administration of
his goods was granted to his relict, Mary
Marvell, and to a creditor, John Green, on
19 March 1679, and it is to be presumed
that she gave proof of her marriage. He
left no children ( GROSART, vol. i. p. Iii;
COOKE, p. 34 ; THOMPSON, iii. 489 ; Wills
from Doctors' Commons, Camd. Soc., p. 161).
An engraved portrait of Marvell is pre-
fixed to the first edition of his poems (1681),
and aversion of the same, reduced, serves as
a frontispiece to Cooke's edition. In 1760
Thomas Hollis bought a portrait of Marvell
in oils which had been in the possession of
Ralph Thoresby. An engraving of this by
Cipriani is given in the ' Life of Hollis,' by
T. B. Hollis, p. 97 ; and it was also engraved
by James Basire for Thompson's edition of
Marvell's ' Works.' This portrait represents
Marvell in the forty-first year of his age, i.e.
in 1661-2. Another portrait of Marvell was
given to the British Museum in 1764 by his
grandnephew, Robert Nettleton (THOMPSON,
iii. 493). This portrait is now in the Na-
tional Portrait Gallery. An engraving of
it is prefixed to Mr. Aitken's edition of Mar-
veil, 1892. Dr. Grosart's edition (1872)
contains a portrait by Adrian Hannemann,
now in the possession of John Rhodes, esq.,
of Leeds.
Aubrey describes Marvell's person and
habits thus : ' He was of a middling stature,
pretty strong-set, roundish-faced, cherry-
cheeked, hazel eye, brown hair. He wras
in his conversation very modest and of
very few words. Though he loved wine, he
would never drink hard in company, and
was wont to say " that he would not play
the good fellow in any man's company in
whose hands he would not trust his life."
He kept bottles of wine at his lodging, and
many times he would drink liberally by
himself to refresh his spirits and exalt his
muse' (Letters from the Bodleian, ii. 437).
The story of Lord-treasurer Danby's visit
to Marvell's lodgings and Marvell's indig-
nant refusal of the offers made to him ap-
pears first in Cooke's ' Life ' in 1726, and i3
much embellished by later biographers. Ac-
cording to Cooke, Marvell ' having one
night been entertained by the King, who
had often been delighted in his company,
his Majesty the next day sent the Lord
Treasurer Danby to find out his lodging/
Danby found Marvell writing ' up two pair
of stairs in a little court in the Strand,' and
announced ' that he came with a message
from his Majesty, which was to know what
he could do to serve him.' His answer was,
' in his usual facetious manner, that it was
not in His Majesty's power to serve him.'
Danby then definitely offered him a place at
court. Marvell refused, saying ' that he
could not accept with honour, for he must
be either ungrateful to the King in voting
against him, or false to his country in giving
in to the measures of the court ; therefore
the only favour he begged of his Majesty
was that he would esteem him as dutiful a
subject as any he had, and more in his proper
interest in refusing his offers than if he had
embraced them .' Then the lord treasurer, find-
ing argument useless, told him that the king
' had ordered a thousand pounds for him,
which he hoped he would receive till he
could think what further to ask of his Ma-
jesty.' But this last offer ' was refused with
the same steadfastness of mind as was the
first, though as soon as the Lord Treasurer
was gone he was forced to send to a friend to
borrow a guinea ' (CooKE, Man-ell, i. 11-13).
In Thompson's version of the story Marvell
in Danby's presence calls for his servant and
says to him, ' Pray, what had I for dinner
yesterday ?' ' A shoulder of mutton.' ' And
what do you allow me to-day ? ' ' The re-
mainder hashed.' Then Marvell, turning to
Danby, adds : * And to-morrow, my lord, I
shall have the sweet blade-bone broiled ; '
and Danby, seeing it useless to tempt a
man of such Spartan habits, retires abashed
(THOMPSON, Marvell, iii. 493). Dove gives
a variation of Thompson's story, said to be
derived ' from a pamphlet printed in Ireland
A.D. 1754 '(Life of Marvell, 1832, p. 36).
Cooke's story may be true, but the later ad-
ditions are obvious fictions, and the accounts
of Marvell's personal encounter with Parker
and of his supposed intimacy with Prince
Rupert seem to be equally baseless (THOMP-
SON, iii. 475 ; COOKE, i. 10).
Of Marvell's relations with contemporary
writers a few particulars can be collected.
Marvell
330
Marvell
Aubrey states that James Harrington, the
author of ' Oceana,' was his intimate friend,
and adds that Marvell ' made a good epitaph
for him, but it would have given offence'
{Letters from the Bodleian, ii. 376, 438).
The same authority classes Marvell with
Cyriac Skinner and Dr. Paget as Milton's
' familiar learned acquaintance.' Rumour
credited Milton with a share in the compo-
sition of the l Rehearsal Transprosed,' and
he was consequently attacked with great
virulence by Parker and Parker's allies. In
reply Marvell vindicated Milton from the
charge, describing him as a man ( of great
learning and sharpness of wit,' and incident-
ally observing that he had first met Parker
under Milton's roof. In 1674 he contributed
to the second edition of ' Paradise Lost '
prefatory lines of unstinted appreciation,
hailing Milton as ' mighty poet,' and praising
the vastness of his design, the ease and
gravity of his style, and the verse created,
like his theme, sublime (MASSON, Life of
Milton, vi. 704 ; GROSART, i. 146, iii. 498).
With this eulogium on ' Paradise Lost ' was
coupled a scornful rebuke to Dry den for his
attempt to convert it into a rhyming opera,
which Dryden subsequently replied to by com-
paring Marvell to Martin Marprelate, 'the
first presbyterian scribbler who sanctified
libels and scurrility to the use of the good
old cause ' (Preface to Reliyio Laid). Mar-
vell praised Butler for his excellent wit,
saying, ' Whoever dislikes his choice of sub-
ject cannot but commend his performance,'
though Aubrey records the criticism that
Rochester was t the only man in England
who had the true vein of satire ' (GROSART,
iii. 35, 494).
Marvell's literary work is remarkable for
its variety. In his own age his reputation
rested mainly on his pamphlets, which have
ceased to be read since the controversies
which gave rise to them have been forgotten.
Yet Swift, himself to some extent Marvell's
pupil, refers to him as a great genius, and
says, 'We still read Marvell's answer to
Parker wTith pleasure, though the book it
answers be sunk long ago ' (SwiFT, Works,
ed. Scott, 1824, x. 22). To the generation
which immediately succeeded Marvell he
seems to have been best known as a political
satirist; and the number of pieces ascribed
to him in ' Poems on State Affairs ' and
similar collections is evidence of his cele-
brity. But the satires, like the pamphlets,
are essentially of temporary interest, and
are mainly of historical value. They are
full of allusions unintelligible without a
commentary, and so personal that they fre-
quently become mere lampoons. The vice
he attacks loses none of its grossness in his
verses. Moreover, his lines are hasty and
rough-hewn, and in employing the heroic
couplet Marvell is never completely master
of his instrument. Yet despite these de-
fects there is much both in his satires and
pamphlets which still amuses ; a gift of hu-
morous exaggeration which suggests Syd-
ney Smith, and an irony which occasionally
recalls Swift (cf. LEIGH HUNT, Wit and
Humour, ed. 1875, pp. 34, 218).
As a poet, Marvell essentially belongs to
the pre-Restoration period. The fanciful in-
genuity of his early love poems reveals the
influence of Cowley and Donne. Afterwards
he learnt, as he himself expresses it, to ( read
in Nature's mystic book,' and his poems on
country life show a keen love of natural
beauty. ' All his serious poetry,' says Lamb,
' is full of a witty delicacy,' and sometimes
he abandons conceits to rise to the highest
strains of passion and imagination. Marvell's
greatest achievement is the ' Horatian Ode '
to Cromwell, first printed in 1776. 'It
worthily presents the figures and events of
the great tragedy as they would impress
themselves on the mind of an ideal spectator,
at once feeling and dispassionate. Better
than anything else in our language, this
poem gives an idea of a grand Horatian mea-
sure, as well as of the diction and spirit of
an Horatian ode' (Mr. Goldwin Smith in
WARD, English Poets, ii. 383).
POEMS. — Very few of Marvell's poems were
published in his lifetime. Those few are :
Two poems to King Charles I, in ' Musa Can-
tabrigiensis,' 1637 ; poems upon the death
of Lord Hastings, in ' Lacrymse Musarum,'
1649 ; poems prefixed to Lovelace's f Poems/
1649, to Robert Wittie's translation of Dr.
James Primerose's 'Popular Errors,' 1651,
and to the second edition of ' Paradise Lost,'
1674. ' The first Anniversary of the go-
vernment under his Highness the Lord Pro-
tector ' was printed in 1655, 4to. ' The Cha-
racter of Holland ' appeared in a mutilated
version in 1665 and 1672 (cf. Harleian
Miscellany, ed. Park, v. 613). Of the sa-
tires, ' Clarendon's House-Warming ' was pub-
lished in 1667, and the ' Dialogue between
two Horses ' in 1675. The satires gene-
rally were collected in ' Poems on Affairs of
State,' 3 parts, 4to, 1689, and 4 vols. 8vo,
1703-7. The best bibliography of the poetry
is contained in Aitken's ' Marvell,' vol. i. p.
Ixviii.
PROSE WORKS. — 1. 'The Rehearsal Trans-
pros'd, or Animadversions upon a late book
intituled " A Preface showing what Grounds
there are of Fears and Jealousies of Poperv," '
8vo, 1672. 2. ' The Rehearsal Transprosed :
Marvell
331
Marvell
the second part. Occasioned by two Letters,
the first printed by a nameless Author, in-
tituled " A Reproof," &c. The second Letter
left for me at a friend's house, dated Nov. 3,
1673, subscribed J. G., and concluding with
these words : "If thou darest to print or
publish any Lie or Libel against Doctor
Parker, by the Eternal God I will cut thy
Throat." Answered by Andrew Marvell,'
1673, 12mo. Parker answered the first part
of the ' Rehearsal Transprosed ' in ' A Re-
proof to the Rehearsal Transprosed in a
Discourse to its Author. By the Author of
the Ecclesiastical Polity,' 8vo, 1673 (a dull
volume of 528 pages). Other answers are
the following : (1) ' Rosemary andBayes, or
Animadversions upon a Treatise called " The
Rehearsal Transprosed, by Henrv Stubbe." '
(2) ' The Transproser Rehearsed, or the Fifth
Act of Mr. Bayes' Play,' Oxford, 1673, 8vo,
by Richard Leigh of Queen's College, Oxford.
(3) ' Gregory, Father Greybeard, with his
Vizard off,' 1673, 8vo, by Edmund Hickerin-
gill. (4) ( A Commonplace Book out of the
" Rehearsal Transprosed," digested under
these several heads,' &c., 1673, 8vo. (5) ' S'too
him Bayes, or some Animadversions upon
the humour of writing " Rehearsals Trans-
prosed," ' Oxford, 1673, 8vo. An account
of the controversy, with extracts from these
pamphlets, is given in Masson's * Life of
Milton,' vi. 699-708, and in Isaac D'Israeli's
' Quarrels of Authors. 3. ' Mr. Smirke, or
the Divine in Mode, being certain Annota-
tions upon the "Animadversions on the
Naked Truth." Together with a Short His-
torical Essay, concerning General Councils,
Creeds, and Impositions in matters of Reli-
gion. By Andreas Rivetus, Junior,' 1676, 4to.
A defence of Herbert Croft [q. v.], bishop of
Hereford, against the criticisms of Dr. Fran-
cis Turner, master of St. John's College, Cam-
bridge (cf. WOOD, Athence, iv. 546). The
* Essay concerning General Councils' was
reprinted separately in 1680, 1687, and 1689.
4. 'An Account of the Growth of Popery and
arbitrary Government in England, more par-
ticularly from the Long Prorogation of Parlia-
ment of November 1675, ending the 15th of
Feb. 1676, till the last Meeting of Parliament,
the 16th of July, 1677,' folio, 1677. This is
reprinted in ' State Tracts during the Reign
of King Charles II,' folio, 1693, i. 69. It was
answered by Sir Roger L'Estrange in ' An
Account of the Growth of Knavery under
the pretended fears of arbitrary Government
and Popery,' 4to, 1678. L'Estrange plainly
hints that Marvell was the author of the
tract he was answering (pp. 6, 27, 34). Its
authorship was also attributed to him by
Dry den in 1682, in the 'Epistle to the
Whigs' prefixed to 'The Medal.' A pro-
clamation was issued offering a reward of
50/. for the discovery of the printer or pub-
lisher, and 100/. for that of the author {Lon-
don Gazette, 21-5 March 1678). 5. 'Remarks
upon a late disingenuous Discourse, writ by
one T. D., under the pretence De Causa Dei
and of answering Mr. John Howe's " Letter
... of God's Prescience." By a Protestant/
1678, 8vo.
The following works are attributed to Mar-
vell on insufficient evidence: 1. 'A Seasonable
Argument to persuade all the Grand Juries
in England to petition for a new Parlia-
ment,' 4to, 1677; also printed in 1827, 8yo,
by Sir Harris Nicolas, from a manuscript
in the British Museum, under the title of
' Flagellum Parliamentarium ; being sar-
castic Notices of nearly 200 Members or
the first Parliament after the Restoration.'
2. 'A Seasonable Question and a useful An-
swer, contained in an exchange of a Letter
between a Parliament Man in Cornwall and
a Bencher of the Temple,' 1676. 3. 'A
Letter from a Parliament Man to his Friend
concerning the Proceedings of the House of
Commons in the last Session, begun the 13th
of October, 1675 ' {State Tracts printed in
the Reign of Charles II, 1693, folio, ii. 53).
4. A translation of Suetonius, 8vo, 1672, as-
signed to Marvell in a contemporary hand in
the Bodleian copy. 5. A speech supposed to
be spoken by Lord-chancellor Shaftesbury
(Miscellaneous Works of George, Duke of
Buckingham, 1705, 8vo, vol. ii.)
The collected editions of Marv ell's writings
are the following : 1. ' Miscellaneous Poems,
by Andrew Marvell, Esq., late Member of
the Honourable House of Commons,' 1681,
folio (from ' exact copies, under his own
handwriting, found since his death among
his other papers ' by his widow). 2. ' The
Works of Andrew Marvell, Esq.,' edited by
Thomas Cooke, 2 vols. 12mo, 1726; re-
printed by T. Davies in 1772. 3. Bowyer
in 1767 projected publishing an edition of
Marvell to be edited by Richard Baron, at
the suggestion of Thomas Hollis, but the
design fell through (NICHOLS, Literary Anec-
dotes, ii. 449). Hollis gave some assistance
to Captain Edward Thompson, who pub-
lished in 1776 an edition of Marvell's works
in 3 vols. 4to, printing for the first time hislet-
ters to the corporation of Hull, and collect-
ing his prose pamphlets. 4. Dr. Grosart's
edition forms part of the ' Fuller Worthies
Library,' and was printed for subscribers be-
tween 1872 and 1875, in three forms, 4to, 8vo,
and 12mo. This contains, like Thompson's,
the poems, prose works, and letters, but is
more complete and is annotated throughout.
Marvin
332
Marvin
5. An American edition of Marvell's poems
was published at Boston in 1857, and re-
printed in England in 1870 (in Alexander
Murray's reprints) and in 1881. 6. ' Poems
and Satires/ edited by G. A. Aitken, 2 vols.
8vo, 1892. This edition contains the best
notes on the poems and an index of persons
named in the satires.
[The earliest lives of Marvell are those con-
tained in Wood's Athense Oxonienses, ed. Bliss,
iv. 232, and in Aubrey's notes for Wood's use ;
Letters written by Eminent Persons and Lives
of Eminent Men, by John Aubrey, from the
originals in the Bodleian Library, 1813, ii. 437.
The Life by Cooke, prefixed to his edition of
Marvell in 1726, is the original source of many
stories respecting Marvell ; and the Lives in the
editions of Thompson, G-rosart, and Aitken add
supplementary facts. Marvell's letters, printed
in the editions of Thompson and Grosart, contain
much valuable information. Two letters are
printed in the Catalogue of Autographs, in the
possession of Mr. Alfred Morrison, iv. 161. The
Life by Dove (1832) is a careful working up of
all the materials then accessible, and is practi-
cally identical with the biography which passes
under the name of Hartley Coleridge. A list of
critical and biographical articles on Marvell is
given by Mr. Aitken, vol. i. p. Ixxiii.]
C. H. F.
MARVIN, CHARLES THOMAS (1854-
1890), writer on Russia, was born at Plum-
stead, Kent, in 1854, and was in 1868 em-
ployed in a warehouse in Watling Street,
city of London. At the age of sixteen he
went to Russia to join his father, who was
assistant-manager of some engineering works
on the Neva. He remained in Russia for six
years (1870-6), and acquired a good knowledge
of the language. During eighteen months he
was the correspondent of the ' Globe' at St.
Petersburg. Returning to London, he on
10 Jan. 1876, after passing the civil service
examination, was appointed a temporary
writer in the custom-house, and in May was
transferred to the inland revenue department,
Somerset House, and thence to the post-office.
He afterwards returned to the custom-house.
On 16 July 1877 he entered the foreign office,
and here, although only a writer, with 88/. a
year, he was on 29 May 1878 entrusted to
make a copy of the secret treaty with Russia.
The same evening he furnished to the ' Globe/
from memory, a summary of the document.
On 1 June Lord Salisbury, in the House of
Lords, said that this summary was ' wholly
unworthy of their lordships' confidence.' On
14 June the 'Globe' printed the complete
text of the treaty from Marvin's extremely
retentive memory. On 26 June he was ar-
rested, and on 16 July discharged, as he had
committed no offence known to the law. In
1878 he published ' Our Public Offices, em-
bodying an Account of the Disclosure of the
Anglo-Russian Agreement, and the unre-
vealed Secret Treaty of 31 May, 1878.' During
the Russo-Turkish war in 1878 he contri-
buted to twenty publications.
In 1880 he published his first book on the
Russo-Indian question, ' The Eye-witnesses*
Account of the disastrous Campaign against
the Akhal Tekke Turcomans,' which was
adopted by the Russian government for the
military libraries, and commended by General
Skobeleff. In 1881 he printed 'Merv the
Queen of the World and the Scourge of the
Man-stealing Turcomans. With an Exposi-
tion on the Khorassan Question,' in which
he predicted that the next Russian advance
would be pushed to Penjdeh. In 1882 he
was sent to Russia by Joseph Cowen, M.P.,
to interview the principal generals and states-
men on the Russo-Indian question. On
his return he wrote l The Russian Advance
towards India : Conversations with Skobe-
leff, Ignatieff, and other Russian Generals
and Statesmen on the Central Asian Ques-
tion.' The following year he proceeded to the
Caucasus, and explored the Russian petro-
leum region. An account of this was pub-
lished in 1884, in ' The Region of the Eternal
Fire : an Account of a Journey to the Petro-
leum Region of the Caspian.' The best-
known of his works is, however, 'The Rus-
sians at the Gates of Herat/ 1885, a book of
two hundred pages, written and published
within a week, which circulated sixty-five
thousand copies. He died at Grosvenor
House, Plumstead Common, Kent, on 4 Dec.
1890, and was buried in Plumstead new
cemetery on 10 Dec.
Besides the works already mentioned he
wrote : 1. ' The Russians at Merv and Herat,
and their Power of Invading India/ 1883.
2. ' The Petroleum of the Future ; Baku, the
Petrolia of Europe/ 1883. 3. ' Reconnoi-
tering Central Asia, Pioneering Adventures
in the Region lying between Russia and
India/ 1884. 4. ' The Railway Race to
Herat. An Account of the Russian Railway
to Herat and India/ 1885. 5. ' Shall Russia
have Penjdeh?' 1885. 6. 'Russia's Power
of Attacking India;' tenth thousand, 1886.
7. ' The Petroleum Question. The Coming
Deluge of Russian Petroleum/ 1886. 8. ' The
Petroleum Question. England as a Petro-
leum Power/ 1887. 9. 'The Petroleum Ques- ft
tion. Our unappreciated Petroleum Empire/
1889. Marvin translated Colonel Grodekoff's s-
'Ride from Samarcand to Herat/ 1880. >k
[Times, 17 July 1878 p. 11, 5 Dec. 1890 p. 6 ; Is
London Figaro, 13 Dec. 1890, p. 11, with por- '"
trait] G. C. B. [:
Marwood
333
Mary I
, WILLIAM (1820-1883),
public executioner, born at Horncastle, Lin-
colnshire, in 1820, was by trade a cobbler.
He turned his attention early to the subject
of executions. He suggested that culprits
ought, for reasons of humanity, not to be
choked to death. By carefully ascertaining
a criminal's weight, and by employing a pro-
portionate length of rope, he showed that
the descent of the body into the pit beneath
the scaffold would instantaneously dislocate
the vertebrae, and thus cause immediate
death. He obtained his first engagement as
a hangman at Lincoln in 1871 , and his ' long-
drop' system worked with success on that
and many subsequent occasions. Among the
more celebrated criminals whom he put to
death were Charles Peace, Percy Lefroy
Mapleton, Dr. Lamson, and Kate Webster.
He died at Church Lane, Horncastle, on
4 Sept. 1883, aged 63, and was buried in
Trinity Church on 6 Sept.
[The Life of W. Marwood, 1883, with por-
trait; Law Journal, 8 Sept. 1883, p. 490; St.
Stephen's Review, 3 Nov. 1883, pp. 9, 20, fac-
simile of his letter ; Illustrated Police News,
15 Sept. 1883, pp. 1 -2, with portrait.] Gr. C. B.
MARY I (1516-1558), queen of Eng-
land and Ireland, third but only surviving
child of Henry VIII and Catherine of Ara-
gon, was born at four o'clock in the morning
of Monday, 18 Feb. 1515-16, at Greenwich
Palace. She was baptised with great so-
lemnity on Wednesday, 20 Feb., in the
monastery of Grey Friars, which adjoined
Greenwich Palace. Margaret Pole, countess
of Salisbury [q. v.], carried her to the font,
assisted by the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk.
The Princess Catherine Plantagenet, daugh-
ter of Edward IV, and the Duchess of Nor-
folk were her godmothers. Cardinal Wolsey
stood godfather. The infant was named
Mary, after her father's favourite sister [see
MARY, 1496-1533]. After baptism, the girl
received the rite of confirmation, the Coun-
tess of Salisbury acting as sponsor. To the
countess, a very pious catholic, the queen
confided the general care of the child, while
Catherine, wife of Leonard Pole (a kinsman
of the countess's husband, Sir Richard Pole),
was appointed her nurse, and before she
was a year old, Henry Rowte, a priest, be-
came her chaplain and clerk of the closet.
For her first year Mary chiefly lived under
the same roof as her parents. The autumn
of 1517 she spent at the royal residence of
Ditton Park, Buckinghamshire, within easy
reach of Windsor. In February 1518, when
she was just two, Henry VIII, carryingher in
his arms, introduced her to a crowd of cour-
tiers, including Wolsey and Sebastian Gius-
tinian, the Venetian ambassador. All kissed
the child's hand, but Mary suddenly cast her
eyes on a Venetian friar, Dionisius Memo,
the king's organist, and calling out, ' Priest,
priest,' summoned him to play with her
(GiusTiNiAN, ii. 161 ; BEEWEE, i. 232). The
childish cry — Mary's first reported words —
almost seems of prophetic import. About
the same time Margaret, wife of Sir Tho-
mas Bryan, was made governess to the prin-
cess, and th^re were added to her household
a chamberlain (Sir Weston Browne) and a
treasurer (Richard Sydnour).
In 1520, while her parents were in France,
Mary stayed at Richmond Palace, and gave
signs of remarkable precocity. The lords of
the council, writing (9 June) to her father of
a visit they had just paid her, described her
as ' right merry and in prosperous health and
state, daily exercising herself in virtuous
pastimes and occupations.' A few days later
three Frenchmen of rank visited her; she
welcomed and entertained them ' with most
goodly countenance,' and surprised them with
' her skill in playing on the virginals, her
tender age considered.' She spent the Christ-
mas following with her father at Greenwich,
and seems to have thoroughly enjoyed the
extravagant festivities which characterised
Henry's court at that season. A dramatic
performance by a man and three boys was
arranged for her special benefit. Christmas
of 1521 Mary celebrated at her own residence
of Ditton Park, and elaborate devices were
prepared by John Thurgoode, one of the
valets of her household, who masqueraded
as the Lord of Misrule. In February 1522
she stood godmother to the daughter of Sir
William Compton, to whom she gave her
own name. The child was the first of a long
succession of infants to whom the princess
stood in a like relation.
Before she left her cradle Mary had become
a recognised factor in her father's political
intrigues with his two continental rivals,
Francis I and Charles V. On 28 Feb. 1517-
1518 a son was born to Francis, and Wolsey
straightway opened negotiations for a mar-
riage between Mary and the new-born heir
of France (GiusxiNiAN, ii. 177). By 9 July
the articles were drawn up ; in September a
richly furnished embassy was sent by Francis
to complete the treaty. On 5 Oct. 1518 bridal
ceremonies took place at Greenwich amid a
splendour which suggested to the Venetian
ambassador a comparison with the court of
Cleopatra or Caligula. The princess was
dressed in cloth of gold, and her cap of black
velvet blazed with jewels. The dauphin was
represented by Admiral Bonni vet, who placed
Mary I
334
Mary I
a diamond ring on Mary's finger, and Wol-
sey celebrated mass. The ceremony was,
according to the treaty, to be repeated when
the dauphin was fourteen, and Mary was
then to be sent to Abbeville with a dowry
of 330,000 crowns (GiusxiNiAX, ii. 225-6,
234; RYHEK, xiii. 624, 631; BKEWEK, i.
194-201).
But within a twelvemonth Wolsey and
his master changed their view of foreign
policy. The attentions they had paid to
Francis they transferred to his rival, the
young Emperor Charles V, Queen Catherine's
nephew, and they at once suggested a mar-
riage between Charles and his cousin Mary
(BREWER, i. 326-7). Through the next two
years Charles, who had at least two other
matrimonial alliances in view, dallied with
the suggestion. At length, on 29 July 1521,
Wolsey, in order to bring the matter to an
issue, met the envoys of the emperor at Calais,
and it was finally arranged that Charles, who
was already twenty-three years old, should
marry the princess by proxy when she was
twelve, that is, in six years' time. In June
1522 Charles V arrived on a visit to the Eng-
lish court, and the terms were signed at
Windsor. According to Hall, Charles showed
much interest in his future bride, his ' young
cosyn germain,' and his attendants declared
that she was likely to prove handsome.
For three years this engagement continued,
and at first there seemed every likelihood of
its fulfilment. But difficulties arose. The
emperor desired that his bride should be
brought up in Spain. Henry hesitated to
comply. In 1524 James IV of Scotland
opened negotiations for a marriage between
Mary and himself (RTMER, xiv. 27), and
although Wolsey had no intention of accept-
ing such a plan, he gave it diplomatic con-
sideration. Rumours were also circulated
abroad that the French king had renewed
proposals on the same subject. But as late
as 1525 Charles affected to accept assurances
that Henry still regarded him as Mary's sole
suitor. In March of that year commissioners
from the Low Countries paid their respects
to Mary and her mother, and the former
made a short speech in Latin. In April,
under Wolsey's guidance, she sent the em-
peror a ring with an emerald, the symbol of
constancy, and a message attesting her affec-
tion. The emperor said he would wear the
ring for the sake of the princess. But in
August he announced that since Henry had
sent him neither the princess nor her dowry,
he had changed his plans, and was about to
marry Isabella, daughter of Emanuel, king
of Portugal. In September Henry, after
much diplomatic wrangling, released him
from his engagement, and Charles married
Isabella in March 1526.
Mary was little more than ten, but it
seemed unlikely that Catherine would bear
the king other children, and it became de-
sirable to increase her prestige as heiress to
the throne. In September 1525, when the rup-
ture of the engagement with Charles V grew
imminent, she was sent to Ludlow Castle, the
seat of the Welsh government, with power
to hold courts of oyer and determiner and
to supervise the administration of law in
Wales. A house at Tickenhill, Worcester-
shire, built by Henry VII for his heir Arthur,
was also repaired for her use ; a large retinue
of courtiers was bestowed on her, and a coun-
cil was constituted for her under the presi-
dency of John Voysey [q. v.] It does not ap-
pear that she was formally created Princess
of Wales, although her removal to Ludlow
was clearly intended to endow her with all
the rights attaching to that title, and outside
purely legal documents she was so desig-
nated. A nearly contemporary inscription
in the chapel at Ludlow set forth that John
Voysey was l sent to be L. President in the
tyme of the Ladye Mary, Princess of Wales,
A° 17 H. 8. her father' (Lansd. MS. 255, f.
476 ; H. R. C[LIVE], Hist, of Ludlow, p. 156).
Similarly Linacre, when dedicating his ' Rudi-
ments ' (1523) to Mary, had addressed her
as ' Princess of Cornwall and Wales.' The
Christmas of 1525 Mary kept at Ludlow
with befitting pomp.
Her parents had no wish that her entrance
into political life should hinder her general
education. Catherine had given her her
earliest instruction in Latin. In 1523 Lin-
acre wrote a Latin grammar, 'Rudimenta
Grammatices,' for her use, and in the dedica-
tion he com mended her love of learning; while
William Lily added some verses in which he
described her as * Virgo, qua nulla est indole
fertilior.' The queen also sought the advice
of Johannes Ludovicus Vives, a Spaniard,
who prepared early in 1523, for the guidance
of Mary, his ' De Institutione FoeminsB Chris-
tianas,' Antwerp, 1524, 4to, and dedicated it
to Catherine. In accordance withVives's rigid
curriculum, Latin and Greek were her chief
subjects of study, but her reading included
the ' Paraphrases ' of Erasmus, the ' Utopia ?
of Sir Thomas More, Livy, Aulus Gellius,
and the tale of ' Griselda.' In the autumn of
1523 Vives visited England and continued his
counsels in his ' De Ratione Studii Puerilis/
When Mary left for Ludlow, Richard Fether-
ston [q. v.] accompanied her as her school-
master, and royal instructions to her council
dwelt on the need of allowing her moderate
exercise and wholesome food, and of insisting
Mary I
335
Mary I
on cleanliness in her dress and person. Philip
van Wylder taught her the lute, and one
Paston the virginals, while she was also a
skilful executant on the regals. In 1527,
when she was eleven, Mary translated a Latin
prayer of St. Thomas Aquinas into very good
English, and transcribed it into her missal
(MADDEN, cxxviii). In Latin, French, and
Spanish she soon was able to converse with
ease, but although she knew Italian she
rarely spoke it. According to Crispin, lord
of Milherve, writing in 1536, she also studied
astronomy, geography, natural science, and
mathematics. Much of her leisure she occu-
pied in embroidery work.
While the princess was at Ludlow in 1526,
Wolsey made a determined effort to marry
her to Francis I. The king of France was a
widower, thirty- two years old, and of noto-
riously abandoned life. And he was en-
gaged at the time to the emperor's sister,
Eleanor of Austria, widow of Emanuel the
Great, king of Portugal . B ut both Francis and
his mother, Louise of Savoy, at first affected
to favour Wolsey's proposal. Louise told the
envoys that Francis had long been anxious
to marry Mary t for her manifold virtues and
other good qualities.' On 26 Feb. 1527 Gram-
mont, bishop of Tarbes, Francois, vicomte
Turenne, and the president of Paris arrived
at Dover, prepared to complete the negotia-
tions. Wolsey saw them at Westminster on
3 March, and Henry received them at Green-
wich four days later. Francis was obviously
an undesirable suitor, and his relations with
Eleanor offered a serious obstacle. After
much discussion it was agreed on 22 March
that in case Francis was unable or unwilling
finally to accept the princess, she should be
married to his second son, Henry, duke of
Orleans. On 30 April the treaties were
signed and sealed, and for a third time it was
pretended that provision had been made for
Mary's future. She was meanwhile sum-
moned from Ludlow. On 23 April the French
commissioners dined with the king at Green-
wich, and after dinner were introduced to
her. By Henry's wish they addressed her
in French, Latin, and Italian, and after an-
swering them in the same languages, she per-
formed on the spinet. Great rejoicings were
held on 5 May. A splendid pageant was
prepared at Greenwich at a cost of 8,000/.
After dinner the princess danced with the
French ambassador Turenne, who ' considered
her very handsome and admirable by reason
of her great and uncommon mental endow-
ments, but so thin, sparse, and small as to
render it impossible for her to be married
for the next three years.'
These festivities were the last in which
Mary was to join with any lightness of heart.
No sooner had the French envoys left England
than Henry broached his scheme of divorcing
himself from Mary's mother. In July Wolsey
visited Francis, and hinted at the possibility
of such a step. He pretended that it was first
suggested to the king by some doubts of Mary's
legitimacy raised by the Bishop of Tarbes
during the recent marriage negotiations, on
the ground that Catherine's first husband
was Henry's brother. It is unlikely that the
bishop made any such suggestion. Mean-
while ttye French marriage scheme was still
seriousty accepted. But on 3 Aug. Wolsey
told Francis I that although, as Mary's god-
father, he desired Francis to marry her, it
would be politic, in face of the emperor's
known objections, to hand her finally over
to Francis's son.
As the scheme for the divorce took prac-
tical shape, Mary's position greatly increased
Henry's difficulties. The first rumours of
the project were received with every sign
of popular disapproval, chiefly on Mary's
account. In London, according to Hall, the
citizens asserted that, whomsoever the king'
should marry, they would recognise no suc-
cessor to the crown but the husband of the
Lady Mary. To prevent the formation of a
political party in her favour her household at
Ludlow was broken up, and she rejoined the
queen. In 1528 she was at Ampthill, and was
corresponding with Wolsey, whom she in-
genuously credited, in a Latin letter, with
giving her the ' supreme delight ' of spend-
ing a month with her parents (GKEEN, ii.
32-3). This is the first letter of hers that is
extant. In October it occurred to Henry that
to marry her at once might divert the popular
hostility to the divorce. With a revolting in-
difference to natural sentiment he decided to
invite Pope Clement VIII to issue a special
dispensation for her marriage with his natu-
ral son, the Duke of Richmond, a boy of
nine. The pope expressed his willingness to
consider the proposal, but only on condition
that the divorce should be abandoned (Let-
ters and Papers, vol. iv. pt. ii. pp. 2113,
2210). The plan accordingly went no further.
Anne Boleyn thereupon urged that the Duke
of Norfolk's youthful heir, afterwards famous
as the Earl of Surrey, would be a desirable
suitor. Clement VIII fully approved this
suggestion, but the turn of events soon ren-
dered it nugatory [see HOWARD, HENEY,
1517P-1554; BAPST, Deux Gentilshommes
poetes de la cow de Henry VIII, 1891].
For the three years (1529-32), during
which the divorce was proceeding to its tragic
close, Mary was chiefly with her mother, al-
though a separate household was maintained
Mary I
336
Mary I
for her at Newhall, Essex. The Countess of
Salisbury still attended her, and Mary was
much in the society of the countess's son,
Reginald Pole. The strong catholic feeling
which Mary had inherited from her mother
was stimulated by the religious fervour of
the countess and her son. Until her death
Mary showed marked affection for the latter,
but it is unnecessary to infer (with Miss
Strickland) that a marriage between them
was in contemplation at this period. At the
close of 1531 Pole denounced the divorce to
Henry himself in strong terms, and left Eng-
land, not to return for twenty-three years.
Immediately afterwards mother and daughter
were parted. Mary was taken to Richmond.
Six months later she was allowed to rejoin
•Catherine for a few weeks, but at the conclu-
sion of this visit mother and daughter never
met again. With much pathos Catherine
wrote to Mary, asking to be allowed occa-
sionally to inspect her Latin exercises. In
1533, when Catherine learned of Henry's pri-
vate marriage with Anne Boleyn, she wrote
bidding her daughter, who was at Newhall,
treat her father discreetly and inoffensively,
and sent her two Latin books, ' the " De Vita
Christi," with the declarations of the gospels,
and the other the "Epistles of St. Jerome"
that he did write to Paula and Eustochium.'
Naturally proud and high-spirited, Mary
stood firmly by her mother. The king's friends
sought to discount the effect of her uncom-
pliant attitude by ascribing it to the obsti-
nacy inherent in the children of Spanish
mothers. In Anne Boleyn's eyes the princess
was her worst enemy, and after the birth of
her daughter Elizabeth (7 Sept. 1533) Anne
exerted all her influence over the king to
secure Mary's humiliation. Parliament at
once passed an act regulating the succession
to the crown, by which, in view of the al-
leged nullity of Catherine's marriage, Mary
was adjudged illegitimate, and Anne's chil-
dren were declared to be alone capable of
succeeding to the throne.
The privy council at the same time bade
Mary lay aside the title of princess. She
declined to obey, although warned that her
arrogance might involve her in a charge of
high treason (GREEN, Letters, ii. 243-4). In
December 1533 the Duke of Norfolk was sent
to Newhall to inform her that her household
was to be broken up and she was to reside
henceforth with her sister at Hatfield (FRIED-
MANN, i. 266-7 ). She signed a formal protest,
but set out within half an hour of receiving
the message. At Hatfield she was entrusted
to the care of Lady Shelton, a sister of Anne's
father, who was ordered to beat Mary if she
persisted in disobey ing the king's commands.
Mary was well aware that her attitude
was warmly approved by an influential party
at court and in the country. One morning
while at Ilatfield the neighbouring peasants
greeted her on the balcony of the house as
their only rightful princess. Anne therefore
recommended that steps should be taken to
prevent her receiving friends likely to uphold
her pretensions. Henry Courtenay, marquis
of Exeter, and his wife were forbidden to
visit her. Lady Hussey, wife of John, lord
Hussey [q. v.J, chamberlain of her household,
was sent to the Tower for inadvertently ad-
dressing her as princess. Her papers were
searched by Cromwell's order, and writing
materials were denied her. But Mary's spirit
was not easily broken, and she soon recog-
nised that she had a powerful protector in
her mother's nephew and her former suitor,
Charles V. The imperial ambassador, Cha-
puys, found many opportunities of offering
her advice, and of protesting before the king
and the council against the indignities to
which she was subjected. He wisely recom-
mended her to submit whenever actual vio-
lence was threatened, in the belief that re-
Seated contumacy might cost her her life. In
une 1534 he reported that Anne seriously
meditated her murder. In the following
months rumours on the subject reached Mary
herself. She begged Chapuys to arrange for
her flight to Flanders, but while the plan was
under consideration she fell seriously ill at
Greenwich. Henry visited her and allowed
Dr. Butts to attend her, but he told Lady
Shelton in the presence of the servants that
Mary was his worst enemy. Her supporters
were spurred to fresh efforts. In April 1535
Mary had recovered sufficiently to be re-
moved to Eltham, and as she left Greenwich
she was cheered by a crowd of women of the
upper and middle class, including the wives
of Lord Rochford and Lord William Howard.
At length, even Cromwell, according to Cha-
puys, inclined to the opinion that her death
would best meet the difficulty caused by the
popular sentiment in her favour. The wildest
reports of her treatment spread abroad, and
an impostor — one Anne Baynton — obtained
much money and hospitality in Yorkshire by
representing herself as the dishonoured prin-
cess who had been turned out of house and
home and was about to join the emperor in
the Low Countries (GREEN, ii. 24).
Queen Catherine died 7 Jan. 1535-6 at
Kimbolton. At the close of 1535, when she
was dying, she earnestly requested that Mary
might visit her, or failing that, that her daugh-
ter might take up her residence in the neigh-
bourhood. Both requests were refused. Mary's
grief was intense, but her mother's death was
Mary I
337
Mary I
followed by a change in Anne's attitude to-
wards her. The queen, conscious that her
own influence over Henry was waning, fell
back on a conciliatory policy ; she promised
to be a second mother to Mary if she would
submit to the king. The princess declared
that she was ready to obey her father in all
things saving her honour and conscience, but
she would never abjure the pope.
Anne Boleyn's execution in May 1536 re-
lieved Mary of her most determined foe. Jane
Seymour, Anne's successor as Henry's queen,
had always regarded Mary and her mother
with sympathy, and Mary, worn out with the
three years' conflict, was anxious to seek a re-
conciliation with her father. Chapuys, too,
advised surrender. He believed that the king
was incapable of begetting more children, and
seeing that Elizabeth was to be declared a
bastard and that the Duke of Richmond was
on his deathbed, he concluded that Mary, if
she conducted herself with tact, was certain
of the succession. She was allowed writing
materials once again, and she sent a letter to
Cromwell (26 May 1536) begging him to secure
her father's blessing and permission to write
to him. On 10 June she wrote asking Henry's
forgiveness for her past offences. The king
was quite willing to pardon her, but his terms
were hard. Mary was to acknowledge her
mother's marriage to be illegal, her own birth
illegitimate, and the king's supremacy over
the church absolute. At first she hesitated.
She could not assent, she said, to what she
held to be inconsistent with the laws of God,
and she explained her doubts to Cromwell.
The minister sent an angry reply. She was,
he told her, the 'most obstinate and obdurate
woman, all things considered, that ever was.'
The pressure put on her had its effect, and the
obnoxious articles were at length signed. One
more demand was made. She was directed
to take the oath of supremacy. Again she
held back, but her friends hardly appreciated
her resistance, and neither Chapuys nor his
master counselled it. The Duke of Norfolk
and Lord Sussex, who were sent to adminis-
ter the oath to her, told her that if she was
their daughter ' they would knock her head
against the wall till it was as soft as a baked
apple.' Mary did as she was requested, and
friends and foes were satisfied. She had hopes
that a papal absolution might relieve her of
the pains of perjury. On 8 July Chapuys
wrote : ' Her treatment improves every day ;
she never had so much liberty as now. . . .
She will want nothing in future but the name
of Princess of Wales, and that is of no con-
sequence ; for all the rest she will have more
abundantly than before ' (Spanish Cat. vol. v.
pt. ii. p. 221). On 21 July she wrote to thank
VOL. xxxvi.
her father for his ' gracious mercy and fatherly
pity surmounting mine offences at this time.'
Finally, on 9 Dec. 1536 she revisited the
royal palace at Richmond. ' My daughter,'
Henry is reported to have said, 'she who
did you so much harm and prevented me from
seeing you for so long, has paid the penalty '
(Spanish Chronicle of Henry VIII, ed. Sharp
Hume, p. 72). At New Year of 1537 she
received handsome presents from the king,
Cromwell, and the queen. Soon afterwards
she revisited Newhall, returnicg to the court
at Greenwich, and leaving it for Westmin-
ster at the end of February. In March she
was at St. James's Palace, and for the rest
of the year she was constantly moving from
one royal palace in the neighbourhood of
London to another. Throughout the period
Mary showed many amiable personal traits.
Her attendants always received every con-
sideration from her, and in behalf of the ser-
vants discharged on her mother's death she
wrote many letters to influential friends
(GREEN, ii. 320). One of her maids of honour
whom the king dismissed is said to have died
of grief at her separation from her mistress
(Spanish Cal. 1538-42, p. 309). Mary at all
times distributed pensions and charitable gifts
with as much freedom as her circumstances
would allow, and displayed a natural liking
for children by accepting numerous invitations
to act as godmother. She stood sponsor for
fifteen children during 1537, among them for
her new-born brother Edward (afterwards
Edward VI), to whom she gave a gold cup.
The death of Queen Jane, ten days after
her son's birth (October 1537), was a serious
grief to Mary, but it strengthened the ties
between her and her father. When the dead
queen lay in state in Hampton Court chapel,
Mary knelt as chief mourner at the head of
the coffin while masses and dirges were sung ;
she rode on horseback in the funeral proces-
sion from Hampton Court to Windsor, figured
as chief mourner at the burial, paid for thirteen
masses for the repose of the queen's soul, and
gave money to the queen's servants. She
stayed with her father at Windsor till Christ-
mas, and took a very tender interest in her
brother and godson, Edward, whom she con-
stantly visited throughout his infancy.
Mary's position was rendered less secure
in the next year, 1538. The northern rebels
made Mary's restoration to royal rank one of
their demands, and she displeased Cromwell
and Henry by entertaining some desolate
strangers, apparently dispossessed nuns. The
rising in the north impelled Cromwell, too.
to proceed to extremities against those who
still resisted the Act of Supremacy, and
many of Mary's intimate friends suffered
z
Mary I
338
Mary I
death. The Countess of Salisbury, Mary's
governess, was sent to the Tower, with two of
her sons; she was executed in 1541. Henry
Courtenay, marquis of Exeter, was executed
early in 1539, and two years later her school-
master, Fetherston, and her mother's chap-
lain, Abel, suffered a like fate. Mary seems
herself to have been kept in gentle restraint
during 1539 at Hertford Castle. But her
conduct did not j ustify harsh treatment. She
had been receiving 40/. a quarter, and before
Christmas 1539 she complained to Cromwell
that the allowance was insufficient for the
expenses of the festive season. Thereupon
the king sent her 100/., and Cromwell a
horse and saddle.
Meanwhile the desirability of finding a
husband for Mary was still recognised by the
king and his councillors. Even during her
disgrace the question had been discussed. Tn
1534 her friends had proposed that Alessandro
de' Medici, the nephew of the pope, would be
a suitable match, but the king intervened
and declared such a union was unfitted to
her rank. In 1536 the French offered to open
negotiations for her marriage with the dau-
phin, and Charles V favoured the scheme in
the belief that Francis I might be thus in-
duced to force Henry into a recognition of
Mary's claim to the English throne. After
her reconciliation, a more serious proposal
was made, with the approval of Charles V,
to unite her with Don Luiz, the heir to the
crown of Portugal. In February 1538 nego-
tiations had progressed so far that the young
man's father wrote to Henry expressing his
satisfaction at the expected alliance. But
disputes arose over the income to be allotted
Mary in Portugal. Moreover Henry de-
manded that Charles V should give Don
Luiz the duchy of Milan, and when the
question of the princess's relations to the
English succession was raised, Henry offered
to increase her dowry on condition that she
renounced all claims to the English crown.
The negotiation consequently proved abortive
(cf. Spanish Cat. 1538-42, pp. xviii, xix).
Next year (1538) Cromwell, following in
the footsteps of Wolsey, resolved to make
Mary directly serve his diplomatic purposes.
Anxious that Henry should ally himself
with the protestant princes of the empire
and marry Anne of Cleves, he believed that
the scheme might be facilitated by the im-
mediate union of Mary with Anne's only
brother, William. In December 1538 the
English envoys, Christopher Mont and Tho-
mas Pannell, arrived at the court of the
elector of Saxony, brother-in-law of William
of Cleves, to promote the plan, and Crom-
well directed them to dwell on Mary's beauty
and accomplishments, although they were to
! admit that she was ' his Grace's daughter
natural only.' In the next few months the
negotiations for the king's marriage with
Anne of Cleves proceeded satisfactorily, and
Cromwell, in order to strengthen his policy,
thought fit to lay aside the negotiations for
Mary's marriage with the Duke of Cleves in
order to substitute a more influential suitor
from among the German protestant princes
— Duke Philip of Bavaria, a nephew of
Lewis V, elector of the Palatinate. The
duke had come to England to herald the
arrival of Anne of Cleves, and in December
1539 his suit for Mary's hand was accepted
by the king. Mary told Wriothesley, who
brought the announcement to her, that she
would never enter the religion of her pro-
posed husband, and desired ' to continue still
a maid during her life.' To Cromwell, how-
ever, she wrote expressing compliance with
her father's will, and while on a visit to her
brother at Enfield, Cromwell introduced the
duke to her. The duke kissed her, and de-
clared his readiness to marry her. The con-
versation was carried on partly in German
with an interpreter, and partly in Latin.
A treaty was drawn up, and it is preserved,
in the handwriting of Tunstall, bishop of
Durham, in MS. Cotton Vitell. c. xi. (ff. 287-
290, 296). Mary was declared incapable of
the English succession, but she was to re-
ceive handsome incomes from both her father
and the duke. In January 1540 the latter
left England in order to obtain his uncle's
ratification of the arrangement, and gave
Mary a cross in diamonds.
But Henry's rejection of Anne and Crom-
well's fall followed within five months, and
the change in the king's policy relieved Mary
of her protestant suitor (cf. Spanish Chronicle,
p. 57). Despite their differences in religious
matters, Mary was apparently touched by the
misfortunes of Anue of Cleves, and remained
on good terms with her after her retirement
from public life. With Henry's fifth queen,
Catherine Howard, Mary does not seem to
have been very friendly (Cal. Spanish State
Papers, 1538-42, p. 295). Two months after
Catherine Howard's execution (in January
1542), Henry made a final effort to marry Mary
to the Duke of Orleans. The terms were for-
mally considered at Chablis in Burgundy in
April 1542, but a financial dispute between
the English and French envoys, Paget and
Bonnivet, proved insuperable. In June a
report that Mary had secretly married the
emperor was current on the continent. War
with France was at the time growing immi-
nent, and the French marriage scheme was
finally abandoned.
Mary I
339
Mary I
Christmas 1542 Mary spent with her father
at Westminster, and she attended in the fol-
lowing July his marriage to his sixth wife,
Catherine Parr. She accompanied the king
and queen on their autumn progress to Wood-
stock, Grafton, and Dunstable. With Cathe-
rine Parr she was always on amiahle relations.
All Mary's disabilities were now to be re-
moved. Henry, seeing that an outbreak of
war with France was inevitable, was anxious
to conciliate Charles V at all points, and the
latter seized the opportunity of insisting on
Mary's restoration to the succession. On
7 Feb. 1544 an act of parliament entailed
the crown upon her after Edward or any
other child that should be born to the king
in lawful wedlock. Of Mary's legitimacy
nothing was said. Ten days later she took
part with the queen in the reception of
the Spanish Duke de Najera, and attracted
favourable attention. She danced at a court
ball, and the duke's secretary sent word to
Spain that she was not only pleasing in per-
son but very popular. Later in the year
Mary, at Queen Catherine Parr's suggestion,
translated Erasmus's Latin paraphrase of
St. John, and the queen subsequently in-
duced her to allow her work to be printed,
with a translation of the rest of Erasmus's
paraphrases by various authors, under the
direction of Dr. Francis Mallett [q. v.] It
appeared in 1551-2. Dr. Udall in the pre-
face wrote that England would 'never be
able, as her deserts require, enough to praise
the most noble, the most virtuous, and the
most studious Lady Mary's grace for taking
such pains and travail.' Towards the end of
Henry's reign the emperor once more sug-
gested a matrimonial alliance between Mary
and himself, and when Duke Philip of Ba-
varia revisited England in 1546, he too re-
newed his old proposal. But on 23 Jan.
1546-7 Henry died, and, despite the nume-
rous negotiations, Mary was still unmarried.
The king is reported to have summoned her
to his deathbed, to have expressed his sym-
pathy with her for her past misfortunes, and
to have bidden her be a mother to her little
brother (Spanish Chronicle, p, 151). Henry
left her, while she was unmarried, 3,000/. a
year, chiefly drawn from the manors of New-
hall. Hunsdon, and Kenninghall, and on her
marriage (provided she married with the
council's consent) 10,000/., with such jewel-
lery and plate as the council should determine.
Mary was now thirty-one years old, and
thus twenty years the new 'king's senior.
Despite the discrepancy in their ages, and
although Edward had with characteristic
precocity occasionally presumed to advise
her on religious topics, they had always been
in affectionate relations with each other
Nor was Mary at first on other than friendly
terms with her brother's chief advisers,
although the deprivation in March of her old
acquaintance, Lord-chancellor Wriothesley,
a staunch catholic, caused her disquietude.
On 24 April she wrote in the friendliest terms
to Somerset's wife, asking that the necessities
of two old servants of her mother might be
generously met. To her sister Elizabeth, her
junior by seventeen years, she also showed a
sisterly tenderness. During the reign of her
brother Mary spent her time chiefly at the
country houses appointed for her under her
father's will — Newhall, Hunsdon, or Ken-
ninghall (cf. Acts of Privy Cbzmcz'/, 1547-50,
pp. 84, 92).
In the autumn (1547) she expressed her
first misgivings of Edward's religious policy.
She complained to Somerset that he was not
upholding catholic principles in accordance
with her father's design, nor was he edu-
cating her brother in them. Somerset con-
tested her interpretation of her father's
wishes. Christmas was spent with her brother
and sister, but this was the only occasion
during the reign in which she took part in
festivities at court. In the autumn of 1548
she paid a visit to St. James's Palace. The
protector's brother, Lord Seymour, who had
just lost his wife, Catherine Parr (7 Sept.),
proposed to introduce to her his attendant,
Walter Earle, to give her lessons on the vir-
ginals, and offered to marry her. But he was
a protestant who was bent on her conversion
to his views, and his advances were not encou-
raged. Moreover, Mary was once again the
object of other suitors' attentions. In March
1547-8 the Duke of Ferrara < gave grateful ear '
cess should marry his son (Cal. State Papers,
For. 1547-53, p. 17). Don Luiz of Portugal
was a second time put forward, and between
August 1548 and June 1549 his claim was
formally discussed in the council. The Duke
of Brunswick and the Marquis of Branden-
burg— both protestants — were also willing
to marry her. But serious illness attacked
Mary in the summer of 1549 while she was
at Kenninghall, and interrupted matrimonial
negotiations.
Religious matters were also absorbing her
attention anew. Early in 1549 the Act of
Uniformity had passed through parliament.
The mass was prohibited after the following
May. Mary resolved to disobey the order,
and fearlessly entered on the second great
struggle of her life. On 16 June 1549 the
council advised her to give order that the
mass should be no more used in her house
(Acts of the Privy Council, pp. 291-2). On
z2
Mary I
340
Mary I
22 June Mary addressed a protest to Somer-
set from Kenninghall. In matters of reli-
gion, she told him, she was resolute. She j
declined to recognise the ' late law.' She |
would give ear to no one who should try j
to move her contrary to her conscience, but
hoped to prove ' a natural and humble sister }
to the king ' (FoxE, vi. 7-8). Somerset's :
fall in October caused Mary a short respite. :
Warwick, his victorious rival, addressed to j
her and to Elizabeth a detailed narrative of j
their quarrel. Warwick had been falsely i
credited with a design to make Mary regent j
of the realm. He now invited her to stand (
with his party. But Mary showed no sign of j
interest in the quarrel, and Warwick, as soon
as his power was established, pursued Somer- j
set's policy towards her. As in former diffi- ,
culties. she appealed to the emperor. Early j
in 1550 his ambassador brought the matter |
before the council. Some promise seems to j
have been given in April that while the open j
celebration was forbidden the private exercise
of her religious observances would be per- j
mitted. Charges, however, were soon brought
against her that she invited any who would to
attend the services in her chapel, and that she
filled the neighbouring pulpits with her chap-
lains. She was ill in November 1550, and
about the same time Edward complained that
she refused to meet him on his invitation at
Woking. In the winter the Duchess of Suf-
folk, with her daughters Jane, Catherine,
and Mary, paid her a visit in state.
But Mary still chafed under the refusal of
the council to allow her full religious free-
dom. On 16 Feb. 1550-1 she reminded them
of their promise, and asked that the permis-
sion should be continued till Edward reached
' years of more discretion ' (Acts of Privy
Council, 1550-2, p. 215). On 15 March 1551
she took the bold step of travelling from
Wanstead with a numerous retinue, 'every
one having a pair of beads of black' (MACHY1T,
p. 5), to lay her case before Edward at West-
minster. She appeared with her brother in
the council chamber, and declared that ' her
soul was God's, and her faith she would not
change, nor dissemble her opinion with con-
trary words ' (Journal, p. 308). She denied
that her ' good, sweet ' brother was responsible
for her persecution, and the wording of his
' Journal' fails to imply that he took any active
part in her interview with the council.
On 18 March 1550-1 the imperial ambas-
sador plainly told the council that were she
further molested he would quit the country
and war would be declared (id. p. 309). The
king's ministers hesitated to risk the danger
and for the present did nothing beyond ar-
resting her chaplain, Mallett, and dismissing
Rochester, the controller of her household.
These steps called forth an earnest protest
from Mary, and Charles V was ill inclined to
let the dispute end thus. In June he said
to Dr. Wotton, the English ambassador at his
court : ' My cousin the princess is evil handled
among you . . . Iwrill not suffer it. ... I had
rather she died a thousand deaths than that
she should forsake her faith and mine ' (Cal.
State Papers, For. 1547-50, p. 137). In
August he sent a member of his council,
Scepper, to make preparations for bringing
Mary to Antwerp, to join his sister the queen
of Hungary. Ships arrived off the east coast,
and Sir John Gates was sent to wratch the
route between Newhall and the sea, in order
to intercept Mary and her friends if they
endeavoured to escape. On 14 Aug. 1 551 the
council informed her that her religious rites
must cease altogether. The king's forbear-
ance had not reduced her to obedience ' of
her own disposition/ and his long sufferance
of her insubordination was a subject of great
strife and contention. She sent the mes-
sengers back with a passionate letter of re-
monstrance to the king. The mass, she re-
minded him, had been used by his father and
all his predecessors. The council had pro-
mised the emperor to leave her in* peace.
Death would be more welcome .than life
with a troubled conscience (19 Aug.) The
council made further efforts with the same
result. She offered to lay her head on the
block rather than submit. In the' heat of
the moment she taunted the members of one
deputation from the council with having
been made by her father ' almost out of
nothing.' For practical purposes the final
victory lay with her.
Mary paid a visit in formal state to Ed-
ward at Greenwich in June 1552, and next
month Lady Jane Grey again visited her at
Newhall. On 8 Sept. Bishop Ridley came
to see her as her diocesan when she was at
Hunsdon. She received him with perfect
courtesy and invited him to dinner with her
household, but sternly declined his offer to
preach before her next Sunday (FoxE, vi.
354). In February of the new year, 1553,
she paid a third state visit to Edward at West-
minster, riding through the city, attended by
many noblemen and ladies (MACHYN", Diary}.
The king's friends declared that he grew
melancholy in his later years whenever he
saw his sister, while Mary's supporters in-
sisted that he always showed delight in her
society, and was so gentle in his demeanour
towards her that she confidently anticipated
his conversion to her opinions. The former
view seems the sounder (CLIFFORD, Life of
Jane Dormer, p. 61). But on 16 May she
Mary I
341
Mary I
sent her brother from Newhall a kindly
note, ' scribbled with a rude hand/ congratu-
lating him on a reported improvement in his
health. It was her last commtmication with
him. On 6 July he died, but for some days
she was left in ignorance of the event.
Northumberland had contrived that Ed-
ward on his deathbed should disinherit both
his sisters in favour of his own daughter-in-
law, Lady Jane Grey, and as soon as the
throne was vacant it was Northumberland's
intention to seize Mary's person. The council
sent her a deceitful message at Ilunsdon, bid-
ding her visit the king, who was very ill. Ac-
cording to the somewhat doubtful story of
Sir Nicholas Throgmorton, she was met at
Hoddesdon by her London goldsmith, who
had been secretly despatched by Throgmor-
ton to warn her of the king's death and of her
personal danger (Chron. of Queen Jane, p. 1,
note 6). Easily convinced of the council's
deceit, she resolved to make for Kenninghall.
The night was spent at Sawston Hall, the
house of Mr. Huddleston ; but the citizens of
Cambridge, strongly puritan in feeling, soon
sallied forth to attack the house, and Mary
set out in the early morning, disguised, it is
said, as a market-woman. She was well
received at Bury St. Edmunds, where the
news of the king's death had not yet arrived,
and she reached Kenninghall the same night.
On 9 July she forwarded a remonstrance to
the council, declaring that she knew their
enmity, but offered an amnesty if they pro-
claimed her queen forthwith. The council
next day proclaimed Lady Jane, informed
Mary that she was a bastard, and advised
her to submit to the new regime. Accom-
panied by the tenantry of Sir Henry Jern-
ingham and Sir Henry Bedingfield, Mary
thereupon proceeded to the castle at Fram-
lingham, once the property of the Duke of
Norfolk. The castle could stand a siege if
necessary, and at the worst she could escape
thence to the continent. Her standard was
set up over the gate tower, and the gentle-
men of Suffolk with their attendants nocked
round her. Thirteen thousand men were
soon encamped about the castle. On 1 3 July
Mary was proclaimed queen at Norwich,
and the corporation 'sent men and weapons
to aid her' (C/i ron. p. 8). But it was not
only in the eastern counties that the tide
rapidly turned in her favour. On It3 July a
placard posted on Queenhithe Church as-
serted that Mary had been proclaimed queen
everywhere except in London. The same
day the Earls of Sussex and Bath, seceding
from the council, arrived at Framlingham at
the head of an armed force. On the 18th
rewards were offered to any one taking North-
umberland prisoner. On the 19th she was
proclaimed in London amid 'bell ringing,
blazes, and shouts of applause.' Northumber-
land was arrested at Cambridge, and many
of his supporters went to Mary to make their
submission. On 31 July Mary broke up the
camp at Framlingham, and began a peaceful
progress to London. At Wanstead,on 3 Aug.,
she disbanded all her army except a body of
horse, and was met by her sister Elizabeth.
With a great escort of ladies and gentlemen,
including all the foreign ambassadors, she
rode into London, arriving at Aldgate, where
she was received by the lord mayor. She
went direct to the Tower. The prisoners de-
tained by her father and brother, including
the old Duke of Norfolk [see HOWARD, THO-
MAS, 1473-1554], the young Edward Cour-
tenay [q. v.], son of her early friend the
Marquis of Exeter, and Stephen Gardiner
[q. v.], were at once released. On the day of
the king's funeral (8 Aug.) she attended mass
in her private chapel.
Mary had adhered to her faith at the cost
of much persecution in her earlier life, and
now the' opportunity had come of making it
finally prevail among her countrymen. She
at once announced her intention to Henry
of France and her cousin Charles V, and
with the imperial ambassador, Simon Renard,
she soon placed herself in very confidential
relations. Gardiner and Bonner were re-
stored to their sees (Winchester and London).
The former was made chancellor and prac-
tically became her prime minister. The
powerful Marquis of Winchester was allowed
to retain his post of treasurer, but compara-
tively few of her brother's advisers remained
members of her council. She invited the
Duke of Norfolk and the Earls of Derby and
Shrewsbury to join it, and gave a greater
preponderance in it to members of the old
nobility than either her father or brother
had done. But she unfortunately made it
inconveniently large, and it quickly split
into hostile cliques whose quarrels caused
her grave embarrassments (cf. Acts of Privy
Council, 1552-4, p. xxxii). Of the work of
government Mary resolved to take her full
share. In the first two years of her reign she
rose at daybreak and transacted business
incessantly until after midnight. She was
always ready to give audiences to the mem-
bers of her council and to others of her sub-
jects, and required every detail of public
affairs to be submitted to her ( Venetian
Cal. 1534-54, p. 533). But Gardiner, like
Ilenard, saw more clearly than the queen
the need of caution in her religious policy.
As early as 13 Aug. a riot had broken out at
St. Paul's Cross, when the preacher, Gilbert
Mary I
342
Mary I
Bourne [q. v.], had denounced the religious
innovations of the late government. Even
among the catholic noblemen, opposition to
a full restoration of the Roman establishment
was probable if the restitution of the church
property confiscated during the last two
reigns were insisted on. Mary, acting on
Gardiner's and Renard's advice, consequently
showed much judgment in issuing on 18 Aug.
her first proclamation, in which she appealed
to all men to embrace the ancient religion ; but
after warning the two parties against revil-
ing each other as idolaters or heretics, she
promised that religion should be settled by
common consent, that is to say in parliament
(FoxE, iii. 18). But at the same time she
directed the restitution of much church plate
(Acts P. C. 1552-4, pp. 338 sq.), and gave
plain warnings to ' busy meddlers in reli-
gion.' A few weeks later she secretly re-
ceived a visit from Francesco Commendone,
chamberlain to Pope Julius III. He came
in disguise. Mary told him that she desired
to restore the papal supremacy as well as
catholic worship, and gave him an autograph
letter to the pope. The pope, she was in-
formed, had already designated Pole as papal
legate in England, and she asked that he
might come to her forthwith.
On 22 Aug. Northumberland and six of his
allies were tried and condemned, but only
three, Northumberland, Sir John Gates, and
Sir Thomas Palmer, were executed. Mary
allowed the duke proper burial. Quietly en-
joying her triumph, she showed no vindic-
tiveness in dealing with her enemies. Gia-
como Soranzo, the Venetian ambassador, re-
ported to his government in 1554 that had
her own wishes been consulted none of the
prisoners would have been executed, but she
yielded to the representations of her council
( Venetian Cal. 1534-54, p. 533). The imperial
ambassador urged the necessity of executing
Lady Jane, but Mary resolutely declined to
take the step. Nor would she treat Eliza-
beth harshly. To many it was obvious that
Elizabeth might become the centre of a hos-
tile protestant faction unless she were kept
under strict control. But Mary merely ap-
pealed to her to adopt the ancient ritual.
Elizabeth readily removed one of Mary's
difficulties by attending mass, and was ac-
cordingly left at peace.
On 12 Aug. Mary left the Tower for Rich-
mond, and soon began preparations for her
coronation. It was deemed politic to make
it 'very splendid and glorious' (STRTPE).
On 4 Sept. she issued two proclamations —
one remitting the taxes voted in Edward VI's
last parliament, which caused ' a marvel-
lous noise of rejoicing' (Chron. p. 26); the
other regulating the coinage which Mary
desired to reform after its debasement by
her father and brother. On 28 Sept. she
removed from St. James's Palace to White-
hall, and proceeded by water to the Tower,
Next day she made Edward Courtenay and
fourteen others knights of the Bath. On
30 Sept. she returned to Westminster, at-
tended by seventy ladies on horseback, clad in
crimson velvet, and five hundred gentlemen,
including the foreign ambassadors. The lord
mayor carried the sceptre, triumphal arches
were erected, and the pageantry was profuse.
The conduits at Cornhill and Cheapside ran
with wine. At St. Paul's School, John Hey-
wood [q. v.], whom Mary liberally patronised
throughout her reign, delivered an oration
in Latin and English, while the cathedral
choristers played on viols and sang. Next
morning, 1 Oct., the queen went to West-
minster by water, resplendent in crimson
velvet, minever fur, ribbons of Venetian goldr
silk and gold lace. Gardiner conducted the
coronation ceremony. The queen at the
high altar swore upon the host to observe the
coronation oaths. George Day, bishop of
Chichester, preached the sermon, and dwelt
on the obedience due to kings. (The origi-
nal records are in the College of Arms, see
PLANCHE'S Regal Records, 1838, pp. 1-33.)
Princess Elizabeth and Anne of Cleves were
in attendance on the queen, and at the coro-
nation banquet in Westminster Hall they
sat on her left hand, while Gardiner sat on
her right. ' Panegyric!,' in Latin verse, by
John Seton (1553), and a ballad by Richard
Beeard [q. v.] called < A Godly Psalme of
Marye Queene ' (1553), affected to give voice
to the national feeling in Mary's favour.
Mary was the first queen regnant in the
history of England, and to confirm her posi-
tion the council deemed it from the first
essential that she should marry. Popularly
it was reported that the attention she had
shown to Courtenay implied that she had
fixed her choice on him, and Gardiner was
favourable to such a union. But although
his name was long mentioned in this connec-
tion, Courtenay's dissolute conduct on his
release from his long imprisonment soon de-
stroyed his chances. The only other English-
man whose claims to the position of Mary's
husband were discussed was Pole, who was
still in minor orders. The early affection
Mary had manifested for him was not for-
gotten; but Noailles, the French ambassador,
at once announced to his government that
Pole's age and infirmity placed him out of
the reckoning. It was clear in any case that
the proposal did not meet with Pole's ap-
proval. Meanwhile, the bolder spirits among;
Mary I
343
Mary I
Mary's advisers regarded the matrimonial
scheme chiefly as a detail of foreign policy,
and urged, like their predecessors under
Henry VIII, that it was only abroad that a
suitor of adequate political importance could
be found. There a large choice offered itself.
Philip, son of Charles V, the king of Den-
mark, the infant of Portugal, were all avail-
able. Once more Mary appealed for advice to
her cousin Charles V. After some hesitation
he told her that he was too advanced in years
to renew his ancient pretensions to her hand
but his son Philip was ready to become her
husband. The proposal flattered Mary. She
had never seen Philip, who, born at Valladolid
on 21 May 1527, was eleven years her junior,
and she knew little of his character. His
lirst wife, Mary of Portugal, whom he had
married in 1543, had died in 1546, leaving him
one child, Don Carlos, and it was rumoured
that he desired a youthful bride. But his
reputation as a catholic of almost fanatical
piety powerfully recommended him to Mary
(cf.'Cal. State Papers, Venetian, 1534-54,
p. 489). The reestablishment of Catholicism
needed, she saw, a strong hand, while every
counsel of the emperor she had long viewed
as law. "When the negotiation reached the
ears of Gardiner, he remonstrated with Mary
on the impolicy of uniting herself with one
whose haughty demeanour had excited dis-
content among his father's subjects in the
Low Countries, and had given him a bad
name in England. Even Pole at first deemed
the scheme dangerous, and openly declared
that it would be wiser for Mary to remain
single (Charles V consequently contrived to
detain Pole in the Low Countries when on
his way to England) ; while Friar Peto pro-
phesied that she would be the slave of a
young husband, and could only bring heirs
to the crown at the risk of her life (TYTLER,
ii. 304). But a minority in the council,
headed by the Duke of Norfolk, encouraged
Mary to accept Philip's offer.
While the question was still in suspense
Mary met her first parliament (5 Oct.) To
allay apprehension a modest programme was
submitted to it. The new treasons, pne-
munires, and felonies created in the two pre-
ceding reigns were abolished. The queen was
declared to have been born 'in a most just
and lawf ull matrimony ; ' the laws concerning
religion passed under Edward VI were re-
pealed, and the form of worship used in the
last year of Henry VIII restored from the
following 20 Dec. After a brief adjournment
in November, the two houses set about pre-
paring an address to Mary praying her. to
marry, and to choose her husband from the
English nobility. The last suggestion Mary
resented. It impelled her to a decision. The
same night as she heard of the intention of
her parliament, she sent for Renard, and
invited him into her private oratory. She
knelt before the altar, and after reciting the
hymn * Veni Creator Spiritus,' declared that,
under divine guidance, she pledged her faith
to Philip, and would marry no one else.
This interview was for the time kept secret.
When the commons offered to present their
address at the close of the session (6 Dec.),
she summoned them to Whitehall, and, deny-
ing their right to limit her choice of a hus-
band, with much dignity declared her wish
to secure by her marriage her people's happi-
ness as well as her own. But immediately
afterwards she directed her council to open
the final negotiations with the imperial court
for her union to Philip.
Early in January 1554 Counts Egmont and
de Laing, with two others, landed in Kent,
as special ambassadors from the emperor.
Reports of the queen's scheme were already
abroad, and popular feeling was strongly
aroused. The people of Kent, mistaking Eg-
mont for the bridegroom, nearly tore him to
pieces on landing, and Courtenay, now created
Earl of Devonshire, as he passed through
London to meet him at Westminster, was
pelted with snowballs (Chron. p. 34). The
envoys on their arrival at Westminster
were received in public audience by Mary
(14 Jan.) She warned them that the realm
was her first husband, and she would always
be faithful to her coronation pledges. Gar-
diner had withdrawn his opposition in view
of the queen's firmness, and the negotia-
tions proceeded rapidly. The articles were
communicated to the lord mayor and the
ity of London on 15 Jan. 1553-4. Mary and
Philip were to bestow on each other the titu-
.ar dignities of their several kingdoms. The
dominions of each were to be governed sepa-
rately, according to their ancient laws and
privileges. None but natives of England were
to hold office in the queen's court or govern-
ment. But Philip was to aid Mary in the
government of her kingdom. If the queen
had a child, it was to succeed to her domi-
nions, and to the whole inheritance which
Philip derived from the dukes of Burgundy,
namely, Holland and the rich Flemish pro-
vinces. Philip was not to engage England
in his father's French wars, and the peace
between English and French was to remain
inviolate. If the queen died without children,
her husband was to make no claim to the
succession (Parl. Hist. iii. 304-5).
No sooner were the marriage articles pub-
lished than three insurrections broke out, and
gave practical warning to Mary of the error
Mary I
344
Mary I
she was about to commit. The French and
Venetian ambassadors, who had protested
against the whole scheme, secretly fanned
the opposition and encouraged the sentiment
that Mary was placing England in subjec-
tion to Spain, and that if she persisted in the
marriage she must be forced from the throne.
The Duke of Suffolk agitated for the restora-
tion of his daughter, Lady Jane Grey, who was
still in prison; Sir Peter Carewrose in arms
in Devonshire to set Elizabeth and Courtenay
on the throne; but neither of these outbreaks
proved serious. Suffolk's rising was quickly
suppressed by Lord Huntingdon in a skirmish
near Coventry. On 10 Feb. he was brought
to the Tower. On 1 Feb. Mary learned that
Carew had fled to France. More formidable
was the rising in Kent of Sir Thomas Wyatt,
a young catholic twenty-three years old.
France, it was rumoured, was supporting him,
and facts soon proved that all classes in the
south-eastern counties sympathised with him.
On 26 Jan. troops were hastily despatched
from London, under the Duke of Norfolk,
who carried a proclamation promising pardon
to all who straightway laid down their arms
(Chron. p. 38), but the campaign opened
badly for the queen. Wyatt marched from
Rochester to Deptford with fifteen thousand
men, sent demands for the surrender of the
persons of the queen and council, and was
soon on his way to Southwark. Consterna-
tion spread through London, but the crisis
gave the queen an opportunity of displaying
her personal courage. Just before Wyatt
reached Southwark, she rode to the Guildhall
(1 Feb.), and addressed the citizens in a speech
of remarkable power. i I am come,'* she began,
1 in mine own person to tell you what you
already see and know. I mean the traitorous
and seditious assembling of the Kentish re-
bels against us and you.' ' They pretend,' she
continued, ' to object to the marriage with
the Prince of Spain,' but she was their queen,
bound in concord to her people. As for her
intended marriage, unless parliament ap-
proved it, she would abstain from it.
Doubtful as to the possibility of entering
the city by way of Southwark, Wyatt soon
retraced his steps, and crossed the river at
Kingston, determined to reach London by
way of Hyde Park Corner. Whitehall was
thus near his line of march, and Mary was
entreated to remove to Windsor, but she de-
clined to leave a post of danger. On 7 Feb.
Wyatt arrived at St. James's, within a short
distance of the palace. A slight attack was
made by a detachment of his troops on the
back of it, as the main army passed on its
way to the city. The queen, who spent most
of her time during the crisis in prayer, is
said to have witnessed the rebels' progress
from the Gatehouse. But in the city Wyatt
and his forces were easily defeated, and he
was taken prisoner. As soon as the rebellion
was suppressed, Mary agreed to make an ex-
ample of the ringleaders, although a general
pardon was proclaimed in Kent. Sixty
persons were publicly hanged in London
(TYTLER, ii. 309, 346 ; Chron. p. 59). Lady
Jane Grey and her husband were executed
under their old sentence on 12 Feb., the
Duke of Suffolk on 23 Feb., and Sir Thomas
Wyatt, who pleaded guilty, on 11 April. On
12 Feb. Courtenay was again sent to the
Tower, on suspicion of complicity in Carew's
rising. Renard declared that Elizabeth had
encouraged Wyatt, and in his confession
Wyatt directly implicated her. She was ac-
cordingly arrested and sent to the Tower on
18 March. Gardiner argued that Mary's
security could only be purchased by the exe-
cution of Elizabeth, but Mary hesitated to
proceed to extremities, and listened in much
perplexity to hot debates on the subject in
her divided council (cf. TYTLER, ii. 311, 365
sq., and esp. 422-8). In May Elizabeth was
summoned to join Mary at Richmond, and
was thence sent to Woodstock under the care
of Sir Henry Bedingfield (19 May).
The rebellion spurred Mary into a more vi-
gorous assertion of her religious policy. Pro-
testantism she identified with lawlessness, and
she declined to temporise with it further. All
foreign congregations were ordered to quit the
realm (ib. p. 312). Married clergy were to
be expelled from their benefices or separated
from their wives. On 21 March the council
ordered country gentlemen to set up altars
in their village churches within a fortnight
on pain of a fine of 100/. (Acts P. C. 1552-4,
p. 411, cf. p. 395). At the same time Mary
was unwilling to take any action that should
lack the appearance of legality, and a printed
paper which suggested that she could restore
the papal supremacy and the monasteries
besides punishing her enemies by her own
will was burnt by order of the council. In
Rogation week she attended in state the
churches of St. Giles's-in-the-Fields, St.
Martin's-in-the-Fields, and Westminster Ab-
bey, and was accompanied by four bishops
wearing their mitres.
Peace being outwardly restored, the ar-
rangements for the marriage continued. In
March Egmont returned as proxy to espouse
Mary, bearing a ring of betrothal from Philip
and a ratification of the matrimonial treaty
from his father. Meeting Egmont and the
council in her private oratory, the queen de-
clared that she had no strong desire to marry
at all, nor had she chosen Philip on account
Mary I
345
Mary I
of his relationship to her. She was solely
moved by regard for the honour of her crown
and the tranquillity of her kingdom. Before
Egmont left, she sent verbally affectionate
commendations to Philip, but deferred writ-
ing until he wrote to her. Philip soon after-
wards despatched Antonio More [q. v.] to
England to paint her portrait.
It only remained for Mary to submit the
marriage treaty to parliament, which met
for the second time in her reign on 2 April,
and sat till 5 May. Reference was at once
made to the current objections to the mar-
riage, but Gardiner argued that every security
had been taken to render Spanish domination
over England impossible. The members were
satisfied, and formally accepted the marriage
contract. But to prevent any confusion re-
specting Philip's position in England, they
passed an act vesting the regal power in the
queen as fully as it had ever been vested in a
king. On 22 April Mary announced to Philip
the confirmation of the contract by her parlia-
ment. It was her first letter to him, and
was in French. Bills making heresy a penal
offence were proposed by the government in
the same session, but the lay peers opposed
the measures and they were withdrawn.
Doubts were still entertained in the coun-
cil respecting the prince's exact status in
England, and Mary was anxious that all un-
certain points should be so determined as to
increase Philip's dignity. The imperial am-
bassador demanded precedence for him and
his titles in documents of state. Mary and the
council yielded. But when Renard suggested
that Philip should be honoured with a cere-
mony of coronation Gardiner and the council
firmly resisted. Mary pleaded in vain that
the diadem of the queen-consorts of England
might be formally placed on his head. In June
she removed to Gardiner's palace, Farnham
Castle, near Winchester, in anticipation of
the wedding, which was fixed to take place
at Winchester in the next month. In the
interval she showed a feverish anxiety re-
specting the arrangements made for Philip's
personal safety in England ; but her atten-
tion was for a while diverted by her sister's
affairs. She had allowed Elizabeth a copy
of the Bible in English, and had given her
permission to write to her. On 13 June
Elizabeth forwarded a denial of all complicity
with Wyatt. Mary replied in a letter to
Bedingfield throwing doubts on Elizabeth's
good faith. She emphasised her own cle-
mency, and declined to be further molested
by such colourable professions (25 June).
Philip embarked at Corunna for England
on 13 July 1554, and landed at Southampton
on Friday, 20 July, escorted by English,
Dutch, and Spanish ships (cf. Viaje de Felipe
Seyundo a Inylaterra, ed. Gayangos, Sociedad
de Bibliofilos Espanoles, 1877, and English
Hist. Rev. April 1892, pp. 253 sq.) The
Earl of Arundel met him in a barge off the
coast, and offered him the order of the
Garter. On reaching the shore he accepted
as a gift from the queen a Spanish gelding,
richly caparisoned. His retinue included
Iluy Gomez, Alva, Medina-Celi, the bishop
of Cuei^a, and many other great noblemen
of Spain (TYTLEK, ii. 433). He at once
went to ITolyrood church, and in the evening
received a deputation of the council. Ad-
dressing them in Latin (he knew no English),
he declared that he had come to live among
them as an Englishman. He promised that
his own attendants should while in England
conform to English law, and finally showed
an amiable desire to adopt native customs by
drinking the healths of all present in a tank-
ard of English ale. He remained at South-
ampton till Monday,when he travelled to Win-
chester, and straightway attended a special
service in the cathedral. Earlier in the day
the queen had left Farnham, and had, during
a severe thunderstorm, made a public entry
into the city on her way to the bishop's
palace. The Winchester scholars offered her
many copies of congratulatory Latin verse
(cf. MS. Royal, 12 A. xx), in which the
descent, both of herself and Philip, was
traced to John of Gaunt. Other panegyrists,
including Hadrianus Junius in his ' .Fhilip-
peis ' (London, 1554), dwelt effusively on
the same genealogical fact. In the evening
Philip privately paid the queen a visit. It
was their first meeting. They conversed in
Spanish (FABYAN, Chron. p. 140). Next day
Philip proceeded in state on a second visit
to Mary. On Wednesday, 25 July, the mar-
riage was celebrated in the cathedral. Be-
fore the ceremony the emperor's envoy,
Figueroa, announced that Charles had pre-
sented his son with the kingdom of Naples.
Bishop Gardiner officiated. The falding-stopl
on which the queen knelt is still shown in
the cathedral. At the wedding banquet, in ac-
cordance with Spanish etiquette, the king and
queen were alone seated (TYTLER, ii. 433).
On its conclusion a herald proclaimed the
titles of bride and bridegroom thus : ' Philip
and Mary, by the grace of God King and
Queen of England, France, Naples, Jerusa-
lem, and Ireland, defenders of the faith,
Princes of Spain and Sicily, Archdukes of
Austria, Dukes of Milan/ Burgundy, and
Brabant, Counts of Hapsburg, Flanders, and
Tyrol' (Chron. p. 142 ; STOW, p. 625). The
morning after the marriage Philip and Mary
went to Basinghouse, where the Marquis of
Mary I
346
Mary I
"Winchester gave an elaborate entertainment.
"Within a week they left Winchester for
Windsor Castle, and a long series of wedding
festivities followed. On Sunday, 5 Aug.,
Philip was formally admitted to the order
of the Garter. The following fortnight was
spent at Richmond. On 28 Aug. they pro-
ceeded in state through the city. In the
procession figured twenty carts, containing
ninety-seven chests of bullion which had
been brought over by Philip as a gift, and
were valued at 50,000/. (Chrpn. p. 83). The
festivities, which were continued at White-
hall, were interrupted by the deaths of the
old Duke of Norfolk, for whom the queen
ordered court mourning, and of Don Juan of
Portugal, Philip's brother-in-law. Mary and
her husband thereupon retired to Hampton
Court.
Signs of Philip's unpopularity were making
themselves apparent. His followers com-
plained of insults offered them in the streets,
and affrays between them and the Londoners
were frequent. But his own conduct, largely
regulated by Renard's advice, was discreet.
His strict attendance to his religious obser-
vances and an almost ridiculous formality of
manner were alone urged against him by
courtiers. On 27 July orders had been issued
that the proceedings in council should be re-
ported in Latin or Spanish for his conveni-
ence—a proof of his interest in the domestic
government — and a stamp was ' made in both
their names for the stamping ' of state docu-
ments. At an early date, too, he directed
coins to be struck for his kingdom of Naples
bearing the shields both of himself and Mary
and a description of himself as king of Eng-
land (HAWKINS, Medallic Illustrations, 1885,
i. 69). But beyond advising Mary to pardon
Elizabeth, he is not known to have exerted
any direct influence on English politics in
the early days of his married life. Late in
the autumn Elizabeth was summoned to
Hampton Court. The queen invited her to
confess her fault. Elizabeth flatly denied her
guilt, but the interview terminated ami-
cably, and the queen, placing a costly ring
on Elizabeth's finger, formally forgave her.
Their friendly relations were not again inter-
rupted.
On 11 Nov. Mary and Philip proceeded on
horseback from Whitehall to open parlia-
ment, to which the sheriffs had been admo-
nished to return men of ' a wise, grave, and
catholic sort ' (BURNET). A sword of state
was carried before each sovereign, and Mary,
as was now habitual with her, was very
richly attired. The session was to accomplish
one of her dearest wishes. The first business
was the reversal of Cardinal Pole's attainder.
Two days later (14 Nov.) Pole, after his long
absence abroad, arrived at Gravesend and
was rowed to Westminster in a state barge,
at the prow of which a large silver cross, the
legatine emblem, was fixed, although he
came, it was announced, not as legate but
as a special ambassador from the pope. Mary
received him with almost childish delight.
' The day I ascended the throne,' she said,
'I did not feel such joy.' A grand tour-
nament was held in his honour on 25 Nov.
Philip was one of the successful combatants,
and the queen distributed the prizes. On
27 Nov., owing to her illness, the two houses
of parliament were summoned to her pre-
sence chamber at Whitehall. Philip sat at
Mary's left hand, under the canopy of the
throne; Pole sat at some distance from her,
on her right. The cardinal, after dwelling on
Mary's early struggles and final victory, an-
nounced that he had come from the pope to
grant England absolution for her past offences.
But, in agreement with the recommendations
of the queen's council, which she herself had
reluctantly accepted, he added that the pope
did not require the restitution of church
lands. Next morning, after a conference of
both houses, a petition from the parliament,
praying for reconciliation with Rome, was
handed to Mary, who delivered it to the car-
dinal in another public audience. Thereupon
Pole's commission from the pope was read,
and he formally granted the kingdom abso-
lution and freedom from all religious censure.
the event, in which England was represented
as a suppliant, with Philip and Mary stand-
ing on one side and Charles V and Pole on
the other (HAWKINS, i. 70).
But other grounds of rejoicing were re-
ported. On the day that Pole absolved the
realm, Gardiner, the chancellor, and nine
other lords of the council addressed a letter
to Bonner, bishop of London, announcing
that the queen was ' conceaved and quicke
of childe,' and directing the ' Te Deum ' to be
sung in all the churches of the London dio-
cese. The letter was printed and published
by John Cawood, the royal printer. A solemn
service of thanksgiving took place in St.
Paul's Cathedral (15 Nov.) ; the lord mayor
and eleven bishops attended. Dr. Western,
dean of Westminster, composed a prayer
to be said daily for the queen's safe deli-
verance, and other prayers expressed the
hope that the offspring might be ' a male
child, well favoured and witty.' A ballad
* imprinted ... by Wyllyam Ryddaell ' de-
clared
Marv I
347
Mary I
How manie good people were longe in dispair
That this letel England should lacke a right
heire,
and stated that all who showed hostility t<
the marriage were now reconciled by the
joyful tidings (cf. Parker MSS. Coll Chris\
Cambr. No. cvi. 630 ; Gent. Mag. 1841, ii
597-8 ; TYTLEK, ii. 455, 464). Christmas was
accordingly celebrated with unusual splen-
dour, and Elizabeth was among the queen's
guests. Mary, whose expenses had recently
been very large, and whose monetary resources
were running low, showed some desire for re-
trenchment, and Sir Thomas Cawarden, the
master of the revels, complained of her
economy. But little falling off in the out-
ward splendour of the court was apparent
and by borrowing freely of Flemish mer-
chants, through her agent, Sir Thomas Gres-
ham [q. v.], she was able to postpone disaster
(cf. For. Cal 18 Aug. 1555). On 9 Jan. 1555
she received with much magnificence the
Princes of Savoy and Orange.
Meanwhile parliament passed acts con-
firming the restoration of the papal power.
One most important statute repealed ' all
statutes [nineteen in number], articles, and
provisions against the see apostolic of Rome
since the twentieth year of King Henry VIII.'
Although property that had formerly be-
longed to the church was not to be restored,
papal bulls, dispensations, and privileges not
containing matter prejudicial to the royal
authority or to the laws of the realm were
to be universally recognised (1 & 2 Phil. £
Mar. c. 8). Julius and his successor Paul IV,
(elected 23 May 1555), actively enforced
their newly won power, and forwarded nu-
merous bulls, many of which dealt with the
secular affairs of the country. By one Ire-
land was created a kingdom (DixoN).
At the same time the council successfully
recommended to parliament the full revival
of the old penal laws against heresy. The re-
sponsibility of first making the suggestion has
not been clearly allotted. Gardiner and Bon-
ner have both been credited with it on in-
sufficient evidence. Nor can Philip be posi-
tively stated to have encouraged the scheme,
much less to have initiated it. Cabrera, his
official biographer, assumes that he urged it
upon Mary, largely on the ground of the sup-
port he subsequently accorded to the Spanish
inquisition. But Renard, whose counsel he
was following at the time, distinctly declared
against extreme measures in the treatment of
English heretics (TYTLER). Mary had hitherto
held similar views. By nature she disliked
persecution ; in suppressing the conspiracies
against her she had never exerted all her legal
powers of vengeance ; she had received the
Duchess of Suffolk, the mother of Lady Jane
Grey, into her household. Heretics, she said
in answer to an appeal from the council,
should be punished without rashness; the
learned who deceived the people undoubtedly
deserved harsh treatment ; but serious results
might follow if the people believed that their
leaders were condemned without just occa-
sion (COLLIER, EccL Hist. ii. 371). On the
other hand, she was aware that it was hope-
less to expect the voluntary conversion of the
protestant leaders. And she was easily per-
suaded that the removal by death of those
whom she regarded as irreclaimable heretics
was after all the only possible means of com-
pleting her great task. Consequently she con-
sented to the re-enactment of the statute
against lollardy which punished heresy at the
stake, and to the restoration of the bishops'
courts. Some necessary corollaries were ac-
cepted. ' Prophane and schismatical conven-
ticles ' abounded, and their directors were re-
ported to pray for her death. Parliament now
at her request made such action equivalent to-
treason, while to speak or preach openly
against the title of king or queen and their
issue was made punishable for the first of-
fence by forfeiture of goods and imprison-
ment for life, and for the second as in a case
of treason.
The great persecution which has given
Mary her evil reputation was thus set on
foot. Henceforth protestants only knew her
(in the phrase of John Knox) as ' that wicked
Jezebel of England.' On 16 Jan. she dissolved
tier third parliament, which had authorised
the disastrous work. Two days later she pro-
claimed a political amnesty and released those
who were imprisoned on account of their com-
plicity with Wyatt, But the first martyr,
Rogers, was burned at Smithfield on 4 Feb.
1555. At the same time Saunders, rector of
All Hallows, suffered at Coventry, and a few
days later Dr. Rowland Taylor at Hadleigh,
and Bishop Hooper at Gloucester. All were
offered their lives if they abjured protestant-
sm. At the end of the week Alphonso de
Castro, a Franciscan friar and Philip's con-
essor, denounced the burnings in a sermon
at court. The queen was impressed by the
declaration, and the council issued an order
suspending further executions, but at the end
)f five weeks they were allowed to recom-
mence. In April the justices of the peace
vere directed to search diligently for heretics,
n May they were bidden to act more rigor-
>usly, and before the end of the year ninety
>ersons had suffered. Of these only six were
mrnt at Smithfield.
On 4 April Mary removed to Hampton
, where arrangements were made for
Mary I
348
Mary I
her confinement. On the 30th news reached
London that the queen had been delivered
of a prince. Bells were rung and bonfires
blazed, but next day it was announced that
the news was false. In May ambassadors
were nominated to carry the tidings to foreign
countries as soon as the child was born, and
letters in French headed ' Hampton Court,
1555,' were written out and addressed to all
the sovereigns of Europe, as well as to the
doge of Venice, the queens-dowager of Bohe-
mia and Hungary, announcing a child's birth ;
the word ' fil ' was so written that it could be
by a stroke of the pen converted into * filz '
or < fille ' (TYTLER, ii. 468-9). But no child
came, and gradually the rumour spread that
the queen was mistaken as to her condition.
Foxe asserts, probably falsely, that when one
Isabel Malt, a woman dwelling in Horn Alley
in Aldersgate Street, was delivered of a boy
on 11 June 1555, Lord North and another
lord came from the court, and offered to take
the child away with a view to representing
it as Mary's offspring. On 3 Aug. she left
Hampton Court with the king for Oatlands
(MACHTN, p. 92 ; Gent. Mag. 1841, pt. ii. pp.
595-9). The theory that Mary's long retire-
ment was a deceit may be rejected. Owing
to a disorder which had troubled her since
she reached womanhood, Mary at times pre-
sented some of the outward aspects of preg-
nancy, and she thus deluded herself and others.
Even before her marriage her appearance had
given rise to unfounded suspicions. In May
1554 Sussex examined persons resident near
Diss, Norfolk, who had spread rumours that
the queen was with child (Cott. MS. Jul. B.
ii. fol. 182).
While Mary was in retirement Philip
showed signs of dissatisfaction. He found
the queen's temper as uncertain as her health,
and his behaviour was (according to rumour)
open to serious censure. He made ungentle-
manly advances to Magdalen Dacre, one of
the queen's attendants, and the affronted
lady struck him a sharp blow with a stout
staff. His political ambitions were, moreover,
increasing ; he had lately made vain efforts to
obtain the honour of a ceremony of corona-
tion, and he saw the hollowness of the hope
which his father cherished of his securing
the succession in case of his wife's death.
His awkward attempts to personally con-
ciliate the English people had failed. In
1555 there was published a popular tract,
' A Warninge for Englande, conteyning the
horrible practises of the Kynge o'f Spayne
in the Kingdom of Naples . . . whereby
all Englishmen may understand the Plague
that may light upon them, iff the Kyng of
Spayn obtain the Dominion of England.'
When Mary's delusion became apparent, he
resolved, despite Renard's objections, to leave
England (FiioujDE, v. 500). He desired, he
explained, to visit the other countries under
his rule. His father, the emperor, had already
ceded Milan to him, in addition to Naples, and
was contemplating abdication in all his do-
minions. Mary viewed his plan with dismay,
and he remained with her through August.
On the 23rd they arrived at Westminster, and
on the 26th the queen was carried in public
procession in a litter through the streets to
Tower Wharf, where she was joined by Eliza-
beth. The royal party thence proceeded by
water to Greenwich. On the 29th Mary, in
great distress, took leave of her husband ;
her health did not enable her to accompany
him to Dover on his journey to Brussels (cf.
FORNERON, i. 67). Almost all the foreigners
at court left for the continent at the same
time.
Mary consoled herself in her loneliness by
new efforts to complete the restoration of the
catholic church. She resolved to make re-
stitution of at least some of the property
which her father had transferred from the
church to the crown. Philip had deprecated
such a course. Her ministers objected that
her debts were too heavy and the exchequer
too empty to justify it. The dignity of the
crown must be supported. But her mind
was made up. She set more, she said, by
the salvation of her soul than by ten such
crowns. She had sent earlier in the year a
special embassy (Thiiieby, bishop of Ely,
Lord Montague, and Sir Edward Carne) to
the Vatican, and Sir Edward Carne re-
mained there as her permanent representa-
tive. Through him Paul IV urged Mary, to
press on the measure. On 21 Oct. parliament
was summoned to give it effect. Gardiner
was ill, and on 12 Nov. he died ; his duties
were delegated to the Marquis of Winches-
ter, but Mary summoned the lords and com-
mons to Whitehall and personally announced
her intentions. The chief bill proposed that
the tenths and first-fruits, the rectories, glebe
lands, and tithes annexed to the crown since
1528, producing a yearly revenue of about
sixty thousand pounds, were to be resigned
by the crown, and placed at the disposal of
Pole for the augmentation of small livings,
the support of preachers, and the furnishing
of exhibitions to scholars in the univer-
sities ; but subject at the same time to all
the pensions with which they had been pre-
viously encumbered. In the commons the
bill encountered considerable opposition, but
was carried by a majority of 193 to 126. In
the lords it passed with only two dissentient
voices. Mary's next step was to re-establish
Mary I
349
Mary I
three monasteries — the Grey Friars at Green-
wich, the Carthusians at Sheen, and the Bri-
gittines at Sion ; while the dean and preben-
daries of Westminster were ordered to retire
on pensions to make way for twenty-eight
Benedictine monks. The Knights of St. John
were also restored, and Sir Thomas Tresham
appointed their prior (cf. MACHYN, p. 159) ;
and the Hospital of the Savoy was conse-
crated to charitable purposes, in accordance
with the expressed desire of the late king
(12 June 1556). Meanwhile parliament con-
firmed and amended older statutes for the
relief of the poor which granted licenses to
beggars, and a sort of poor law board was set
up at Christ's Hospital to distribute charitable
funds (2 Phil, and Mar. c. 5). On 9 Dec. 1555
Mary prorogued both houses at Whitehall
(ib. p. 98), and two years elapsed before she
met her parliament again.
Mary's health had slightly improved in
September 1555, after an Irish physician
had suggested a new mode of treatment;
but no permanent cure was possible, and
the exertion of attending the council soon
proved beyond her strength. In great suf-
fering the queen stayed at Greenwich, her
favourite palace, at the end of the year.
Philip's prolonged absence plunged her into a
deep melancholy, and the French ambassa-
dor compared her condition to that of Dido,
and suggested a similar catastrophe ; but he
admitted that adversity had long been her
daily bread, and she had hitherto met it
without flinching. The conspiracy of Sir
Henry Dudley, which once more aimed at
placing Elizabeth on the throne, and the
secret endeavours of the French ambassador
to excite feeling against her husband, greatly
increased her anxieties. But in her weari-
ness of heart she resisted the persuasion of
those about her to identify Elizabeth with
her enemies. She was conscious that she
was losing her hold upon her subjects, and
often spoke bitterly of their ingratitude. It
was hinted that her position could only be
improved if the pope could be induced to
dissolve her marriage.
Philip was closely watching English poli-
tics. The council regularly forwarded to him
minutes of its proceedings (in Latin),whichhe
returned with elaborate comments (TYTLER,
ii. 483). Long before his departure he sug-
gested that Elizabeth should marry his friend
the Prince of Savoy. At first Mary consented
to the plan, provided that Elizabeth agreed to
it, but Elizabeth refused consent, and Mary
declined to force her unwillingly into a mar-
riage. Philip now urged the scheme anew,
and a quarrel between him and Mary was the
result. She explained in one letter to Philip
that ' the consent of this realm ' was essential
to any marriage scheme for Elizabeth. Philip
replied that if parliament proved adverse he
should lay the blame on his wife. Mary
clearly saw that a marriage which took Eliza-
beth, her presumptive heir, from England,was
impossible, and she finally wrote to Philip
with much deference, begging him to delay
consideration of the question till he returned
to England. Philip's displeasure, she told
him, was worse to her than death, and she had
already tasted it too much. Philip remained
unconvinced, and Mary in her vexation is said
to have cut his portrait to pieces.
On another subject king and queen were
also at variance. Mary had desired the ap-
pointment of Thirleby, bishop of Ely, as
chancellor in succession to Gardiner. On
Thirleby 's rigid determination in dealing with
heresy she could rely. But Philip urged her to
choose a man of greater moderation, and sug-
gested Lord Paget (MICHIEL). She declined
to select a layman, as contrary to medieval
precedent. A compromise was effected, and
Nicholas Heath, archbishop of York, became
chancellor on 1 Jan. 1556. Henceforth, how-
ever, Mary depended almost wholly on the
guidance of Pole, whose culture was greater
than his statesmanship. On 22 March 1556
he became archbishop of Canterbury, and on
the 28th publicly assumed office as papal le-
gate. Mary's frequent visits to him at Lam-
beth were the chief source of satisfaction to
her in her last years.
Most of 1556 was spent in retirement at
Greenwich. She abandoned the customary
royal progress in the summer ; but on 21 July
she went in state from St. James's Palace
to Eltham, visiting Pole at Lambeth on
the way (MACHYN, p. 110). From Eltham
she passed to the palace at Croydon, which
had been the dower residence of her mother,
I Catherine, but now belonged to Pole. She
is said to have visited the neighbouring cot-
tages, and given money to pay for the edu-
cation of promising children (CLIFFORD, pp.
64-6),while at home she sought relief from her
sorrows in embroidery work. On 19 Sept. she
left Croydon for St. James's Palace (MACHYN,
p. 114). Later in the year Elizabeth spent
some weeks with her at Somerset House, and
subsequently the queen visited her at Hat-
field. On 22 Dec. Mary removed to Green-
wich to spend Christmas, and paid another
visit to Pole at Lambeth. She had not aban-
doned hope of Philip's return, and on 15 Feb.
1556--7 she wrote to the barons of the Cinque
ports ordering them to hold ships in readiness
to escort ' her dearest lord ' (GREEN, Letters,
iii. 311). A month later her long suspense
on Philip's account was over. On 17 March
Mary I
35°
Mary I
1557 Lord Robert Dudley brought her the
welcome tidings that Philip was at Calais, and
on the 20th he was with her at Greenwich.
Next day king and queen attended in state
a mass in the palace chapel, and orders
were issued for the 'Te Deum ' to be sung in
every church in the country. On the 23rd
a royal progress through the city followed,
with the customary decorations and street
mobs. By way of compliment to king and
queen, the Earl of Sussex, lord deputy of
Ireland, induced the Irish parliament at the
same date to give the names of King's County
and Queen's County to the districts of Leix
and Offaly in Leinster, which had been
seized by the crown in the winter of 1556-7
and converted into shires ; while the chief
town in each district was newly christened
Philipstown and Maryborough respectively.
Mary's reign left no other permanent mark
on Irish history. On 20 March Mary was
present at the reinterment of Edward the
Confessor's body in Westminster Abbey.
It was not love for Mary that had brought
Philip on his second visit to England. Since
his departure his father had resigned to him
his thrones in the Netherlands and in Spain,
and he had renewed the old feud of his house
with France. To draw England into his con-
tinental quarrel was his immediate purpose.
Mary proved compliant, despite the protests
of her more prudent ministers, who urged
the poverty of the treasury. The outbreak
in April of the rebellion of Thomas Stafford,
who issued a proclamation designating him-
self protector of the realm, facilitated Philip's
policy. The rebels, it was declared, were in
the pay of France. As soon as they were
captured, Mary in May issued a proclama-
tion, complaining of ill-usage received by her
at the hands of the French king. On 7 June
war was declared, and ten days later the Earl
of Pembroke left with eight thousand men to
join Philip's army in the Low Countries.
Philip was satisfied, and in July he prepared
to journey to the scene of action. On 2 July
he stood godfather to the son of the fourth
Duke of Norfolk, afterwards Earl of Arundel
[see HOWARD, PHILIP]. On the 3rd king and
queen slept at Sittingbourne, and next day
Philip left Dover for the Low Countries. The
queen never saw him again. Philip and his
friend the Prince of Savoy won, with his Eng-
lish allies, the battle of St. Quentin (10 Aug.)
and Mary sent from Richmond on the 14th
an affectionate letter of congratulation to
Charles V. She signed herself, ' Vostre tres
humble fille, seur, cousine et perpetuelle
ally£e ' (Documentos Ineditos, iii. 537-8).
Pole, with characteristic caution, was not
in favour of the war. He had in 1555 nego-
tiated, with Mary's approval, the truce of
Vaucelles between the emperor and the
French king, and he had urged the pope, when
a new breach between Spain and France was
imminent, to offer his mediation. But his
efforts were resented at Rome. The new
pope, Paul IV, a Neapolitan, was no friend
of Philip. Nor was he satisfied that Pole
had exerted himself to the full in bringing the
English people under the dominion of the
papacy. Ignorant of the real situation, Paul
fancied that a stronger hand than Pole's
might effect more, and it might be practicable
to reduce Philip's influence over Mary by ap-
pointing a new legate more entirely devoted
to papal interests, and less under the queen's
sway. William Peto, a Friar Observant of
Salisbury, was accordingly made a cardinal,
and entrusted with legatine authority in Eng-
land. Pole was summoned to Rome (July
1557). The crisis was a difficult one for the
queen, and with many misgivings she threw
over the pope. She declared that the new
legate would menace the liberties of her peo-
ple, and ordered all the ports to be closed
against him. Pole was directed to remain
at his post. On 15 July 1557 Mary dined
with him at Lambeth (MACHYN", p. 143). In
September the pope practically acknowledged
his defeat.
Meanwhile the foreign outlook grew more
threatening. The Scots had declared war in
support of the French in the autumn of 1557,
and in the winter the French were marching
on Calais. The queen was spurred into un-
usual activity. Her financial position had
become desperate, and she had resorted to
many petty and impolitic economies. She
had leased the Scilly Isles to a private per-
son, and had sought to reduce the expenses
of her foreign office by recalling her envoy,
Peter des Vannes, from Venice, and by en-
trusting English interests there to the care
of Philip's Spanish ambassador, Francisco
de Vargas. Now, with equal unwisdom, she
demanded forced loans under the privy seal
(Acts of the Privy Council, 1556-8, pp. 277-
304). On 2 Jan. she distributed an appeal
to noblemen for reinforcements to be sent to
the French coast (GKEEN, iii. 318-19). Three
days later Calais surrendered to the Duke of
Guise. The arrival of the news plunged Mary
into deep despair. Philip offered to aid in
the town's recovery, and Mary begged her
council to spare no effort to restore to her
the chief jewel of ourrealm.' Buthercouncil
pleaded the expense, and nothing was done.
In March Philip sent Count de Feria to
strengthen her resolution. ' The queen,'
Feria wrote to his master, ' does all she can,
her will is good and her heart stout, but
Mary I
351
Mary I
everything else is wrong ' (For. Cal. 10 March
1558).
On 10 Dec. 1557 Mary had addressed a
letter to the sheriffs of the counties, bidding
them return to a new parliament representa-
tives who were residents in the constituen-
cies and ' men given to good order, Catholic,
and discreet' (GEEEN, ili. 315). On 20 Jan.
she opened the parliament, after attending
mass in Westminster Abbey (MACIIYN", p.
163). Hostility to the queen's policy at
home and abroad found frequent expression
during the debates, and after the grant of a
subsidy the houses were dissolved (7 March).
Easter was spent at Greenwich (MACHYN, p.
168), and on 30 April, although her health
had improved under the prevailing excite-
ment, she made her will ; once again she
believed that she was with child. In May
she expected another visit from Philip, but
he did not come (GREEN", iii. 319).
A little later she was at Richmond, suffer-
ing from intermittent fever, and she soon
removed to St. James's Palace in the hope
of benefiting by a change of climate. On
17 June 1558 she urged anew the need of
defending the realm against 'our ancient
enemies, the French and Scots ' (ib. pp. 320-
321). In August she was suffering from low
fever and dropsy ; she was better in September,
but was much distressed by the news of the
death of Charles V, and in October the dis-
order returned while she was still at St.
James's Palace. On 28 Oct. she recognised
her danger and added a codicil to her will.
A few days later Philip, who had been in-
formed of her condition, sent once again the
Count de Feria to her with a message and a
ring. He recognised the futility of pressing
his own claims to her crown, and had al-
ready desired her, on Mary Stuart's mar-
riage with the dauphin (24 April 1558), to
take steps for the recognition of Elizabeth
as her successor. Mary's last days were
chiefly occupied in securing the observance
of Elizabeth's title. She sent her her jewels,
with directions to pay her debts and to main-
tain the true religion. On 5 Nov. parliament
met once more, and it considered a bill — the
first of its kind — for restricting the liberty
of the press ; but the queen's illness suspended
the proceedings. On 10 Nov. the latest
heretics were burnt at Canterbury, nearly
bringing the total number of the martyrs to
three hundred, and on 12 Nov. a woman was
set in the pillory for falsely circulating a
report that the queen was dead (MACHYN, p.
178). Pole lay on his deathbed at Lambeth
at the same time, and hourly messages passed
between him and Mary. On 16 Nov. she was
composed and cheerful. Early next morning
she received extreme unction, and desired that
mass should be celebrated in her room. At
the elevation of the host she raised her eyes,
and as she bowed her head at the bene-
diction, breathed her last (17 Nov.; cf. CLIF-
FORD, pp. 71-2). Before noon Elizabeth was
proclaimed queen. Pole died next day
(18 Nov.)
Mary's death — at the age of forty-two
years and nine months — was probably due
to a malignant new growth, the sequel of a
long-continued functional disorder of the
ovary. Of the functional disorder — called
by Mary and her sister ' her old guest' — the
chief symptom was amenorrhoea (note kindly
supplied by Dr. Norman Moore). Mental
worry aggravated her ailments ; for years she
had rarely been free from headache and pal-
pitations of the heart ( Venetian Cal. 1553-4,
&532). But Holinshed states that when
rs. Rise, a lady-in-waiting, suggested
Philip's absence as the sole cause of her sor-
row in her last illness, the queen replied,
'Not only that, but when I am dead and
opened you shall find Calais lying upon my
heart' (Chron. iii. 1160; the story reached
Holinshed through Mrs. Rise). Mary's body
was embalmed, and on 10 Dec. she lay in
state in the chapel of St. James's Palace.
At her special request she was dressed as a
member of a religious order, and not, as was
customary, in robes of state. On the 13th
the coffin was conveyed in public procession
to Westminster Abbey, and on the 14th was
buried on the north side of Henry VII's
Chapel with full catholic rites. The sermon
was preached by John White, bishop of Win-
chester, who proclaimed Mary as a king's
daughter, a king's sister, and a king's wife,
and eulogised her clemency and private vir-
tues. A solemn requiem, in memory both of
her and of Charles V, was sung by Philip's
order in the cathedral of Brussels on the same
day. No monument was erected to her me-
mory, but James I ordered two small black
tablets to be placed above her grave and that
of Elizabeth bearing the inscription, ' Regno
consortes et urna hie obdormimus Eli/abetha
et Maria sorores in spe resurrectionis.'
By her will, dated 30 April, Mary named
Philip and Pole her chief executors. To the
former she left a diamond given her by his
father, and a diamond, collar of gold, and
ruby set in a gold ring, which he had himself
given her. To Pole she left 1,000/. She
directed her mother's body to be brought
from Peterborough and buried beside her-
self. To the religious houses of Sheen and
Sion she left 500/. each and lands to the an-
nual value of 100/. ; to the Observant Friars
of Greenwich 500/., and to those at South-
Mary I
352
Mary I
ampton 200/. ; to the convent of Black Friars
at St. Bartholomew's, four hundred marks ;
to the nuns of Langley, 200/. ; to the abbot
and convent of Westminster, 200/. ; for the
relief of poor scholars at Oxford and Cam-
bridge, 500/. ; to the Savoy Hospital lands to
the annual value of 500/. ; for the foundation
of a hospital for poor, old, and invalid soldiers
land to the annual value of 400Z. ; and to her
poor servants, 2,000/. In the codicil of 28 Oct.
she desired her successor to carry out her
bequests, and adjured Philip to maintain
peace and amity with England. But neither
request proved of any avail, and the pro-
visions of her will were not carried out.
Soon after Mary's death Philip ceased to
identify himself with England. In a vague
hope that he might yet secure the succession,
he at first made an offer to marry Elizabeth,
by whom he had always been personally at-
tracted : but he finally replied to her tem-
porising reception of his advances by sign-
ing a peace with France, which secured her
in the possession of Calais, and by marrying
the French king's daughter Isabella (24 June
1559). At the end of the year he left the
Netherlands for Spain, and remained there
till his death. His third wife died in 1568,
leaving him two daughters, and in 1570 he
married his niece, Anne of Austria, by whom
he was father of his successor, Philip III.
Meanwhile his relations with England be-
came openly hostile, and Elizabeth's enemies
throughout Europe regarded him as their
champion. The revolt of his subjects in the
Netherlands excited the sympathy of Eng-
lishmen, whose fleets made repeated attacks
on his possessions in South America. Philip
intrigued with Mary Queen of Scots while
Elizabeth's prisoner, and in 1588, after much
delay, he formally embarked on war with
England, sending forth the Spanish Armada
with ruinous results to his prestige. In 1596
his former subjects sacked Cadiz. He died
at the Escurial, which he had built in ac-
cordance with a vow made pji the field of
St. Quentin, in September 3(598. His reli-
gious feeling, always strong, degenerated in
his later years into the least attractive form
of bigotry.
Mary inherited a high spirit and strong
will from both parents, and the early attempts
of the enemies of her mother to detach her
from her faith only riveted her to it the more
closely. Mary's devotion to the catholic re-
ligion— the religion of her mother — was the
central feature of her life and character.
Filial piety forbade, in her view, any waver-
ing in her adherence to the pope, who had
identified himself with her mother's cause.
Similar sentiments underlay her regard for
her cousin Charles V, on whose advice she
relied in the chief crises of her life. Only
half an Englishwoman, she did not recognise
the imprudence of identifying herself with
her Spanish kinsmen, and to her blindness
in that regard must be attributed her mar-
riage— the great error of her life. That step
outraged the national sentiment, and thus
gave a colouring of patriotism to the pro-
testant resistance which rendered the success
of her religious policy impossible. She never
stooped to conciliate popular opinion, and
rarely deviated from a course that she had
once adopted; but her obvious reluctance to
seriously entertain Philip's proposal to marry
Elizabeth to Philibert of Savoy indicates that
before her death she realised that the country
would not tolerate another queen wedded to
a foreign prince. A prayer-book said to be
hers, now in MS. Sloane 1583, is stained with
tears and much handling at the pages which
contain the prayers for the unity of the holy
catholic church and for the safe delivery of
a woman in childbed (f. 15). The fact is an
instructive commentary on Mary's last years.
In her domestic policy Mary showed much
regard for legal form, although in her later
financial measures she violated the spirit of
it. She practically obtained parliamentary
sanction for every step she took to effect the
restoration of Catholicism ; she refused to sup-
port the Savoy marriage scheme on the ground
I that parliament was averse to it, and she bade
j her judges administer the laws without fear or
j favour. In January 1554, when she appointed
Morgan chief justice of the common pleas,
she addressed him thus : ' I charge you, sir,
to minister the law and justice indifferently
without respect of person ; and notwith-
standing the old error among you which will
not admit any witness to speak or other
matter be heard in favour of the adversary
(the crown being party), it is my pleasure that
whatever can be brought in favour of the
subject maybe admitted and heard. You are
to sit there not as advocates for me, but as
indifferent judges between me and my people '
(State Trials, i. 72).
Although illness undoubtedly soured
Mary's temper, and she was always capable
of fits of passion, she treated her servants
kindly, was gentle towards children, and was,
in accordance with the dictates of her reli-
gion, very charitable to the poor. Her ladies-
in-waiting were enthusiastic in their devo-
tion to her (cf. CLIFFOKD, Life of Jane
Dormer). Her zeal for education was no
less conspicuous than in the case of her
brother and sister. She left money in her
will to poor students at Oxford and Cam-
bridge, and during her reign she founded
Mary I
353
Mary I
grammar schools at Walsall, Clitheroe, and
Leominster (all in 1554), and at Boston and
Ripon (in 1555) (cf. Report of Schools In-
quiry Commission, 1868, i. A pp. iv. 47).
Fully sensible of the need of maintaining a
dignified court, she spent much on pageantry
and dress, and delighted in adorning herself
with jewellery (Cal. Venetian, 1534-54, p.
533), while she encouraged foreign trade and
was the first English sovereign to receive
a Russian ambassador. She improved the
music in the royal chapel, and was always
devoted to the art. Roger Ascham [q. v.],
despite his protestantism, she took into her
service.
The ferocity with which Mary's personal
character has been assailed by protestant
writers must be ascribed to religious zeal, j
According to Foxe, Speed, Strype,andRapin, |
she was cruel and vindictive, and delighted in j
the shedding of innocent blood, thus render- j
ing ' her reign more bloody ' than that of Dio- ;
cletian or Richard III. Even Hume, liallam,
and Mr. Froude have largely accepted the ver- j
diet of their biassed predecessors. Camden, j
Fuller, and Godwin, with greater justice, ad-
mit that she was pious, merciful by nature,
and munificent in charity. The policy of j
burning protestants, on which the adverse j
judgment mainly depends, was not lightly
adopted. Mary had resolved to bring her
people back to the old religion, and it was
only when all other means seemed to be fail-
ing her that she had recourse to persecution,
in the efficacy of which, as an ultimate re-
sort, she had been educated to believe.
Mary had less dignity of bearing than
Elizabeth (PUTTENHAM, Poesie, p. 248), but
she was a good horsewoman, and practised
riding assiduously, on the recommendation
of her physicians. She spoke with effect in
public. The reports of her beauty in her early
years are hardly confirmed by her portraits,
which give her either a vacant or a sour-
tempered expression; but there is abundant
evidence that her contemporaries thought
her appearance attractive. Her complexion
was good, but one of Philip's attendants de-
clared she had no eyebrows. In middle life
illness told on her, and gave her an aspect of
age which her years did not warrant. Michiel,
the Venetian ambassador, wrote of her in
1557 thus : ' She is of low stature, but has
no deformity in f ny part of her person. She
is thin and delicate . . . Her features are well
formed, and . . . her looks are of a grave and
sedate cast. Her eyes are so piercing as
to command not only respect but awe from
those on whom she casts them ; yet she is
very near-sighted, being unable to read, or
do anything else without placing her eyes
VOL. XXXVI.
quite close to the object. Her voice is deep-
toned and rather masculine, so that when
she speaks she is heard some distance off.'
Portraits of Mary are numerous. In her
youth Holbein painted her several times.
The best example is at Burghley House, and
is engraved by Lodge. A sketch by Holbein
at Windsor has been engraved by Barto-
lozzi. The portrait painted by Sir Antonio
More and sent to Philip before marriage is in
the Prado Gallery at Madrid. An engraving
by Vasquez is very rare. A picture containing
whole-length portraits of Mary and Philip,
also by More, is at Woburn Abbey, and is
dated 1558. She also figures in a group of
family portraits, including her father, Cathe-
rine Parr, and her sister and brother — now at
Hampton Court. Two contemporary prints
by Hogenberg were published in 1555 ; one,
bearing her motto, ' Veritas Temporis Filia/
displays a very malignant expression. The
second is more pleasing.
[The Life by Miss Strickland gives a good deal
of information, but its dates are confusing. It is
at present the sole biography of any fulness.
The Introduction by Sir Frederic Madden to the
Privy Purse Expenses of the Princess Mary
(1831) supplies much good material for her
early years. But the chief sources, the Letters
and Papers of Henry VIII (ed. Brewer and
Gairdner), the Domestic State Papers (1647-58),
and the three series (Foreign, Spanish, and Vene-
tian) of the Calendars of State Papers, which
give the despatches of the Imperial and Venetian
ambassadors, with the prefaces of the editors,
Father Stevenson, Rawdon Browne, and Major
Martin A. S. Hume, largely supplement or super-
sede all that was written before their publica-
tion. The despatches of Michiel (the Venetian
ambassador) from 1554 to 1557 have been pub-
lished in the original Italian by Paul Friedmann,
with a valuable preface in French (Venice, 1869).
Michael's despatches, like those of Badoaro, Vene-
tian ambassador to Charles V, are also largely
used in Rosso's very rare Historia delle cose
occorse n^l regno Inghilterra . . . dopo la morte
di Odoardo VI, Venice, 1 558 (Bodl. Libr.) Les
Ambassades de Messieurs He Nodlles en Angle-
terre, ed. Abbede Vertot, Leyden, 1763, 5 vols.,
are invaluable for the French relations. Tytler's
History of Edward VI and Queen Mary prints
in English many of Rennrd's letters; others ap-
pear in the Papiers d'Etat de Cardinal Gran-
velle, published in Les Documents Inedits sur
1'Histoire de France. Kawdon Browne's Four
Years at the Court of Henry VIIT, Brewer's
Reign of Henry VIII, Friedmann's Anne Bo-
leyn, and Froude's Divorce of Catherine of
Aragon, all mainly based on the official cor-
respondence of ambassadors, give many par-
ticulars of Mary's youth down t-> her mother's
death. The Literary Remains of Edward VI
(ed. Nichols for Roxburghe Club), the Chronicle
A A
Mary II
354
Mary II
of Queen Jane and Queen Mary (Camden »Soc.),
the long report of Giacomo Soranzo, dated
18 Aug. 1554 (in Venetian Cal. 1534-54, pp.
532-64), and Tytler's History of Edward VI
and Queen Mary are useful for the period before
and immediately after her accession. Lingard's
History supplies on the whole the best account
of her reign; Froude's History is less judicial
and supplies a very imperfect biography. Foxe,
a biassed witness, supplies many documents, and
Strype's Memorials and Ecclesiastical Annals
are valuable on church matters; but the best
account of the religious changes in the reign is
in Dixon's Church History, vol. iv. (lirolamo
Pollini's Historia Ecclesiastica della Rivoluzion
d'Jnghilterra, Home, 1594, is of doubtful value.
Forneron's Histoire de Philippe II (4vols.)is the
latest biography of Mary's husband. It is fuller
than Prescott, and corrects, often with too much
bitterness, the elaborate eulogy of Cabrera. A
useful bibliography, by Forneron, of the autho-
rities for his reign is in Appendix A to vol. i.
For other Spanish original authorities see the
index (1891) to the 100 vols. of Documentos
Ineditos para la Historia de Espana, ed. Ferdi-
nand Navarette and others, 1842 sq. In vol. i.
561 sq. is the Viaje de Felipe II, which was
re-edited by Senor G-ayangos in 1877, with a full
bibliography of the numerous works published in
Europe in all languages on the subject of Philip's
arrival in England ; Major Martin A. S. Hume
has given a summary of the chief Spanish tracts
in Engl. Hist. Rev. vii. (1892) pp. 25* sq. Arch-
deacon Churton's Spanish Account of the Marian
Persecution is in Brit. Mag. 1839-40. The Ac-
cession of Queen Mary, being the Contemporary
Narrative of Antonio de Guaras, a Spanish Mer-
chant. Resident in London, ed. R. Garnett,
LL.D., 1892, is very useful. The published Acts
of the Privy Council (ed. ,T. R. Dasent) reach the
year 1558, but do not by any means cover all
the subjects dealt with by the council. See also
Mrs. Green's Letters of Illustrious Ladies ; the
Parliamentary History of England; the Chro-
nicles of Hall, Fabyan, Holinshed, and Stow;
Machyn's Diary ; Wriothesley's Chronicle (Cam-
den Society) ; Hawkins's Meclallic Illustrations
of the History of Great Britain, ed. Grueberand
Franks, i. 69 sq. ; Wiesener's Early Years of
Elizabeth (transl. by Yonge) ; Clifford's Jane
Dormer, Duchess of Feria, ed. Stevenson, 1887.
Aubrey de Vere and Tennyson have both made
Mary the heroine of a tragedy called after her.
Philip II is a leading character in both Otway's
and Schiller's Don Carlos.] S. L.
MARY II (1662-1694), queen of Eng-
land, Scotland, and Ireland, eldest child of
James, duke of York [q. v.], and his first
duchess, Anne Hyde [q. v.], was born at St.
James's Palace 30 April 1662. Her birth, by
reason of her sex, ' pleased nobody ' (PEPTS,
Diary, i. 442), and lost such significance as it
possessed by the birth, fifteen months later, of
her eldest brother. When she was two years
of age, Pepys (ib. iii. 44) saw the Duke of
York playing with her l like an ordinary
private father ; ' and he saw her again, when
close upon six, <a little child in hanging
sleeves, dance most finely, so as almost to
ravish one ; her ears were so good \ib. vi.
43). Her early days were partly spent in
the house of her grandfather Clarendon
at Twickenham ; but she and the duke's
other children were afterwards established
at Richmond Palace, under the care of their
governess, Lady Frances Villiers, whose
daughters, together with Anne Trelawney
and Sarah Jennings, were among the play-
fellows of the young princesses. The Duke of
York was constrained to have his daughters
brought up as protestants by the fear of
their being taken away from him altogether
(Life of James II, i. 503). A kind of gene-
ral superintendence seems to have been exer-
cised over their education by Morley, bishop
of Winchester, who had enjoyed the chancellor
Clarendon's confidence, and had considerable
influence over the appointments in the Duke
of York's household (PLUMPTKB, Life of Ken,
i. 128). The religious training of Mary arid
Anne was, however, mainly in the hands of
Compton,bishop of London,who laid the foun-
dation of Mary's sturdy protestant sentiment,
and to whom she always remained warmly at-
tached (BURNET, iii. 111-12). In the later
years of her childhood Dr. Lake, afterwards
archdeacon and prebendary of Exeter, and Dr.
Doughty were among her chaplains (LAKE, •
pp. 8, 24; cf. KRAMER, p. 74). Her French
tutor was Peter de Laine, who highly com-
mends her abilities (Miss STRICKLAND, x.
247) ; in drawing she was instructed by
the dwarfs, Richard Gibson [q. v.] and his
wife. Gibson afterwards accompanied her to
Holland. From a French dancing-master
(PEPYS) she learnt an accomplishment which
in 1688 she described as formerly 'one of
her prettiest pleasures' (ap. DOEBNER, p. 5),
and which in December 1674 she exhibited
before the court, when she with much ap-
plause took the part of Calisto in Crowne's
masque of that name. Dryden complimented
the princesses in an epilogue ; the masque
was printed in 1675, and was dedicated to
her.
The disposal of Mary's hand soon became
an interesting political question. After the
death of her youngest brother Edgar, duke of
Cambridge (1671), she had once more become
heiress-presumptive to the crown, and her
father had no children by his second mar-
riage till the birth of a daughter in 1675.
It was obvious that the choice of a husband
for her must prove either another link in the
policy of subservience to France or a check
Mary II
355
Mary II
upon that policy. As early as 1672 the
scheme of a marriage between William, then
in his twenty-third year, and Mary seems to
have been discussed in Holland and known
in France (KRAMER, p. 75 and note). After
the termination of the Dutch war which
began in that year, the plan was revived
(1674), as yet, however, without being coun-
tenanced by the English court. For since
1673 French diplomacy had begun to natter
the Duke of York with hopes of the dauphin's
hand for his eldest daughter ; and as William
was disliked by both the duke and Charles II,
they declined to negotiate with him on the
subject of a marriage, at all events till peace
should have been concluded between the
United Provinces and France (DALRYMPLE,
i. 148, 158, 178 seqq. ; and cf. ib. p. 159;
JONES'S Secret History of Whitehall). In
1675, however, the Dutch marriage scheme
was taken up by Danby and his colleagues as
part of their policy for pacifying parliament
and public feeling (Life of James II, i. 500-
502) ; and Charles II sanctioned the despatch
of a special mission to Holland. The Prince
of Orange, however, in his turn gave a cold
reception to the overtures of the English
envoys, who promised him the hand of the
Princess Mary if he would agree to the
general peace for which conferences were
then opening ; nor was it till the autumn of
1677 that, taking the negotiation into his own
hands, he paid a visit to the English court.
Though Mary was still so young — she had
only in this year been confirmed by Bishop
Compton — her father, who had at first refused
his consent, yielded to the king's command (ib.
i. 503 ; MACPHERSON, Original Papers, i. 82).
William probably thought there was no time
to be lost; for in addition to the French
designs there seems to have been talk of
a Swedish suit (PUFENDORJF ap. KLOPP, ii.
75). The peace of Nimeguen was still un-
signed; and both in Holland and in Eng-
land, where William was personally un-
popular, it was feared that he might betray
the interests of the alliance against France,
without gaining the hand of the English
princess. Barillon was assured by the Duke
of York that no resolution concerning her
marriage should be taken without the advice
of Louis XIV, and the Austrian ambassador
was perplexed by an inquiry whether the
young king Charles II of Spain might be
regarded as a possible suitor. But on 18 Oct.
William, with the consent of the king, asked
the duke for his daughter's hand, and on
the 21st the duke, after excusing himself as
best he could to Barillon, signified his ap-
rval of the match, which was announced
Charles to a privy council held on the
following day as a proof of his care for ' re-
ligion ' (Life of James II, i. 509). The publi-
cation of the announcement, though generally
well received in England and celebrated by
bonfires, seems to have aroused some suspi-
cions that William had been caught in the
toils of the royal policy ; but it was not till
after the marriage articles had been promptly
drawn up by Danby within three days that
the prince entered into negotiations concern-
ing the peace. The only hindrance to the
speedy conclusion of the marriage was the
delay caused by the ordering of the wedding
dresses at Paris, a step which gave so much
offence in the city that it was resolved to
order no public festivities.
On the afternoon of 21 Oct. Mary was at
St. James's Palace informed by her father
of his assent to the match, ' whereupon she
wept all that afternoon and the following
day' (LAKE, p. 5). Divers complimentary
audiences followed (ib. pp. 5, 24) ; and on
4 Nov. the wedding was solemnised by Bishop
Compton in the bride's apartments. Waller
composed the epithalamium ( Works, ed. R.
Bell. 1854, p. 200) ; the jocosity was supplied
by King Charles ; and there seems to have
been no lack of loyal demonstrations in Lon-
don (ib. p. 6). But the news of the engage-
ment had excited great wrath in Louis XIV,
who stopped the pension which he was pay-
ing to Charles II (DALRYMPLE, i. 181 seqq.)
On the day after the wedding William,
through Bentinck, presented his bride with
a morgengabe of jewels, valued at 40,000/.
(LAKE). But the bitter experiences of her
married life were not long in beginning. On
7 Nov. the Duchess of York gave birth to a
son, and though he only survived for ten days,
it was not an event likely to put William
in good humour. About the same time the
Princess Anne was laid up with small-pox,
and Mary could not be induced by her hus-
band to leave the infected palace of St.
James's, where she sought comfort from her
chaplain, Dr. Lake (Diary, p. 9). Contrary
winds delayed the departure of the prince
and princess, and in the interval William,
who was absorbed in the peace negotiations,
took little notice of his bride. There was a
discrepancy of twelve years between their
ages, he was in feeble health and taciturn,
and the prospect of leaving England seemed
full of wretchedness to her in her solitude.
On the morning of 19 Nov. the prince and
princess took boat firem Whitehall, in the com-
pany of the entire royal family, but unfavour-
able weather obliged them to make a dttour
by Canterbury, where they remained from
23 to 26 Nov. On the 28th they at last set
sail from Margate (LAKE, pp. 9-12 ; cf.
A A 2
Mary II
356
Mary II
PLFMPTRE, i. 137 w.) After a tempestuous
journey they arrived at Ter-Heyde, whence
they immediately repaired to Honslardyke,
the favourite country seat of the Princes of
Orange (LAKE, p. 12). Their formal entry
at the Hague was delayed till 14 Dec.
Mary was accompanied to Holland by two
of the daughters of Lady Frances Villiers,
Elizabeth and Anne, and by her favourite,
Anne Trelawney, afterwards' dismissed from
her service by William. Another of her
maids of honour was Jane Wroth, whom
Zulestein first seduced and then married.
Surrounded by these giddy girls, and at
times, as appears from her correspondence,
herself not disinclined to take part in their
merriment, Mary appears from the first to
have maintained perfect sobriety of conduct
in her new home. Dr. Hooper (derisively
called ' Papa ' or ' Pater ' Hooper, subsequently
bishop of Bath and Wells), who succeeded
Dr. Lloyd (afterwards bishop of Worcester)
as one of her chaplains, left a detailed ac-
count of her way of life, in which he avers that
during the eighteen months of his attendance
upon her he never saw her do, or heard her
say, a thing that he could have wished she
would not. The solitary rumour to her dis-
credit which reached the anxious ears of Dr.
Lake in England was that she had resumed
a habit, from which he had formerly advised
her to desist, of sometimes playing cards on
Sundays. He was hardly less perturbed, how-
ever, on learning that she occasionally wor-
shipped at the English nonconformist church
maintained by the States-General at theHague
(LAKE, Diary, pp. 22, 26 ; cf. PLTJMPTRE, i.
146).
Her usual residence was the well-known
' House in the Wood,' near the Hague. In
the capital itself, where her uncle Clarendon
resided for a short time as English ambassa-
dor, she only took up her residence on state
occasions. The palace at the Loo, near Apel-
doorn, of which she laid the foundation-stone,
was not erected till 1680. The loneliness of
the earlier years of her married life is illus-
trated by the statement that she felt at liberty
to fit up her chapel in her dining-room, as
her husband never dined with her (ib. i. 141).
Doubtless her character was only gradually
forming, and she had not as yet found in reli-
gion a panacea for her troubles. The Prince of
Orange, though he received her stepmother
and sister with much courtesy on their visit
to the Hague in the autumn of 1678, con-
tinued to show his wife the utmost coldness.
The marriage remained childless, Mary's ex-
pectations having been disappointed early
in 1678, and again in 1679; in the latter
year the Dutch climate subjected her to an
attack of the ague, and she was sent, under
the care of the younger Dr. Drelincourt, to
Aix-la-Chapelle (Clarendon Correspondence,
i. 42 ; cf. KRAMER, p. 109). Her ailment may
have contributed to William's indifference,
to which he gave publicity by establishing
Elizabeth Villiers as his mistress. The prince
was preoccupied by politics, for which Mary
confessed she had no taste. By no fault of
her own, moreover, she was much pinched for
money ; of her marriage portion of 40,000/.
only half seems to have been paid to her, and
her father neither made her an allowance
nor gave her the customary presents of jewel-
lery (BURNET, iii. 133). Thus her whole an-
nual income amounted to less than 4,000/.,
a tithe of the sum afterwards allowed bv
James II to the Princess Anne (KRAMER,
pp. 107-8 ; Clarendon Correspondence, i. 20 ;
cf. MACAULAY, ii. 408. In 1686 an annual
income of 25,000/. seems to have been settled
upon Mary by the States-General in return
for a loan from William III ; see Ellis Cor-
respondence, i. 188).
The Duke of York early in 1679 paid a
visit to his daughter at the Hague, and after
a sojourn in Aix-la-Chapelle she received
visits from Monmouth (27 Sept.) and from
the Duke and Duchess of York with Princess
Anne (6 Oct.) It was Mary's last meeting
with her father. With her stepmother she
seems to have been on terms of playful fa-
miliarity (the duchess addressed her as her
' dear Lemon ; ' see Miss STRICKLAND, x. 298).
Princess Anne was on this occasion accom-
panied by Lady Churchill, between whom
and Mary it is possible that the seeds of an
enduring antipathy were now sown (ib. p.
301).
In March and April 1680 Mary suffered
from a severe illness, and was at one time
thought unlikely to recover (H. SIDNEY,
ii. 3). Ken, who was now her chaplain, and
who, notwithstanding her latitudinarian ten-
dencies, took a warm interest in her, was
so much grieved by her husband's unkind-
ness to her that he resolved at any risk to
remonstrate with him on the subject. Both
Ken and Sir Gabriel Sylvius would have
liked her to pay a visit to England (ib. pp.
19-20, 26-7, 53 ; cf. PLTTMPTRE, i. 125, 146,
150). D'Avaux, too, who was French am-
bassador at the Hague about 1682-4, has
left a minute account of the dreary way in
which she ordinarily spent her days (Miss
STRICKLAND, x. 323-6). But in the midst
of these trials the noblest elements in her
nature were beginning to assert themselves ;
and by her cheerful submissiveness, the pro-
duct of a natural sweetness of disposition and
of a sense of duty matured by the habit of
Mary II
357
Mary II
devotional exercises and by the religious in- |
nuences around her, she was gaining the
hearts of the Dutch people. During a visit
paid by her with the prince to Amsterdam
in February 1681 the enthusiasm excited by
her seems to have been extreme (Sir L.
Jenkins to Savile, in Savile Correspondence,
ed. W. D. Cooper, Camd. Soc., 1857). The
popularity which she thus acquired she never
lost, and William afterwards freely confessed
that it exceeded his own (MACATJLAY, iv. 6).
In return she conceived a lasting affection for
the Dutch (DALEYMPLE, iii. 123; COUNTESS
BENTINCK, pp. 119 et al. ; and see ib. p. 141).
She acquired the Dutch language, at all
events sufficiently well to be able to write a
letter in it (DALRYMPLE, iii. 87).
The relations between Mary and her father
remained apparently unaltered before his ac-
cession to the throne, though the marriage
in 1683 of her sister Anne to Prince George
of Denmark, a state then in alliance with
France, was widely looked upon as a counter-
stroke to the Dutch match (KLOPP, ii. 416
seqq.) Even in 1684 the Duke of York,
when asking Mary to remonstrate with the
prince for his civilities to Monmouth and
other ' mortal enemies ' of her father, ac-
knowledges her own abstention from politics
(DALRYMPLE, ii. 1, 70). When, however,
Monmouth came to the Hague in January
1685, Mary, sure of her husband's approval,
made no secret of the pleasure she took
in their visitor's company on the ice and
elsewhere (see the well-known description,
founded by MACATJLAY, i. 527, on BIRCH'S Ex-
tracts] cf. Miss STRICKLAND, x. 327). On
James IFs accession, which he notified to
Mary in very kind terms, Monmouth had to
be speedily dismissed. The tension between
the two courts created by his fatal expedition
was further increased by the indiscretion of
Skelton, James's ambassador at the Hague.
Dr. Covell, Ken's successor as chaplain to the
princess, informed Skelton that the prince's
infidelities were breaking her heart (Claren-
don Correspondence, i. 163-6). Macaulay's
conjecture (ii. 172-3) that William was
already at this date jealous of his wife's posi-
tion with regard to the English succession,
while her political ignorance prevented her
from penetrating to the cause of his dissatis-
faction, rests on the narrative of Burnet,
who, according to his own statement, heroi-
cally solved the difficulty. Having arrived
in Holland in the summer of 1686, Burnet,
though virtually a fugitive, was at once re-
ceived by the prince and princess, and after
gaining her confidence by making known to
her a design for the assassination of her hus-
band, was allowed to discuss with her the
general situation. The result was that in
his presence she promised the prince that
he should always bear rule, only exacting
a promise of affection in return (Own Time,
iii. 131 seqq.) Dartmouth's view($. p. 139
note), that before he would engage in the
attempt upon England the prince had in-
structed Burnet to obtain this promise from
the princess, has only too much probability.
Macaulay (ii. 179) has persuaded himself
that henceforth ' entire confidence andfriend-
ship ' prevailed between William and Mary ;
but it must be noted that Elizabeth Vil-
liers's ascendency over the prince continued
throughout the life of his wife, who herself
alludes to the connection (DOEBNER, p. 42).
As for Burnet, when in 1687 James II had
twice written to Mary to insist on his being
forbidden her court, the demand was obeyed ;
nor did she see him again till a few days be-
fore William sailed for England (Own Time,
iii. 173). To the specious representations of
her father's new envoy, D'Albeville, Mary is
said by Burnet (ib. pp! 177-8) to have replied
with so much fairness that he described her
as in these matters more intractable than her
husband. Unmoved by the written or spoken
eloquence of her father's emissary, Penn, she
consistently supported all the remonstrances
addressed by William to James through
D'Albeville and Dykvelt on the Declaration
of Indulgence (1687) (ib. p. 173 ; cf. MACAU-
LAY, ii. 232 ; MAZURE, ii. 199). Hitherto
James had shown Mary scant tenderness ;
he had rejected her intercession on behalf of
Bishop Compton when arraigned before the
court of high commission (MACAULAY, ii.
408), and had turned a deaf ear to her soli-
citation that he should use his influence with
Louis XIV to prevent the seizure of the
principality of Orange — a refusal which seems
to have rankled deeply in her mind (MAZURE,
iii. 165). On 4 Nov. 1687, taking advantage
of a question put by Mary to D'Albeville,
James addressed to her an elaborate letter
on the grounds of his conversion to Rome,
which the ambassador delivered to her at
Christmas, with a message requesting her
free comments. She in reply argued the
whole question with ability and candour,
ending with a fervent declaration of her
conviction as to the truth of the protestant
faith, and of her resolution to adhere to it
(both letters are printed by COUNTESS BEN-
TINCK, pp. 4-17). James retorted by recom-
mending his daughter to read certain con-
troversial books, and to discuss the subject in
detail with Father Morgan, an English Jesuit
then at the Hague. On 17 Feb. 1688 she
answered that while taking the former she
declined the latter advice (ib. pp. 18-24) ;
Mary II
358
Mary II
' Nobody,' she wrote, l has ever been railed
into conviction.' Furthermore, she sent an
account of the whole transaction to Anne
and Compton and (through her chaplain, Dr.
Stanley) to Sancroft. A few months later,
after again taking the sacrament, she read
the papers left behind her by her mother on
her conversion [see HYDE, ANNE], and in-
formed her father of the fact (ib. pp. 57-64 ;
Clarendon Correspondence, ii. 484 seqq. ; cf.
BURNET, iii. 195-204).
In the transactions which followed the
Princess of Orange completely identified
herself with her husband. Pensionary Fagel's
letter, printed early in 1688, was intended
as a kind of joint manifesto by William and
Mary on the English question (MACAULAY,
ii. 261-2; cf. BURNET, iii. 215-17). She
was much agitated by the attempted recall
of the English regiments from Holland, and
wrote on the subject to James, who there-
upon angrily broke off his attempts for her
conversion (Memoirs ap. COUNTESS BEN-
TINCK, p. 65; cf. DALRYMPLE, ii. bk. v. p. 10).
At Honslardyke, whither she had accom-
panied William after the discoverv of a plot
against his life (Memoirs, u.s., p. 72), they
heard of the imprisonment of the seven
bishops (8 June)— a proceeding which spe-
cially shocked Mary — and of the birth of the
Prince of Wales (10 June), at which neither
the ladies designated by Mary to represent
her nor the ambassador 'of the States-Gene-
ral had been present (KLOPP, iii. 41).
Mary's autobiographical memoirs make it
clear that she viewed this event with no
feeling of personal disappointment (u.s. p.
73 ; cf. BUENET, iii. 260) ; but it is notice-
able that not long before the birth she had
felt herself, as she describes it, awaking from
a kind of fool's paradise, and coming to per-
ceive how much it behoved her for the sake
of the protestant religion to wish that she
might attain to the crown (Memoirs, u.s., p.
62). It is also clear that though on the ar-
rival of the news the prince and the prin-
cess sent Zulestein to England with their
congratulations, while she ordered that the
Prince of Wales should be prayed for in her
chapel, she at least cherished suspicions from
the first (ib. p. 74). She engaged in an ac-
tive correspondence on the subject with Anne
(Miss STRICKLAND, x. 364-5; cf. Account of
Conduct, pp. 23-4). Anne's excessive vehe-
mence at first failed to convince Mary ; when,
however, the spuriousness of the birth was
with increasing persistency asserted in Eng-
land, and much dissatisfaction was there ex-
pressed with the offering of prayers at the
Hague, William and Mary absented them-
selves from D'Albeville's fete in honour of
the birth, and ordered the prayers to cease.
They were only resumed (against Mary's wish)
when the indignation of James threatened
an immediate rupture, and were once more
stopped by her orders, so soon as William
had started on his expedition (Memoirs ap.
COUNTESS BENTINCK, pp. 61-76 ; BUENET, ii.
259-60 and note ; Life of James II, p. 161 ;
Miss STRICKLAND, x. 364-5 ; KLOPP, iii. 41 , 55
seqq. ; DALRYMPLE, vol. ii. ; ELLIS, Original
Letters, 1st ser. iii. 348-9). Mary's con-
duct on this occasion was never forgiven by
her father, but she was sincerely convinced
that fraud had been practised, and thence-
forth regarded her father's dethronement by
her husband as inevitable (Memoirs, u.s., pp.
75-6).
As the time for William's expedition to
England drew near, he and Mary were kept
informed of James's secret proceedings by
Lord and Lady Sunderland, of whom the
latter appears to have corresponded with
Mary. A former chamberlain of the prin-
cess, a Genevan named Verace, who had re-
signed his office under rather suspicious cir-
cumstances, and had been superseded by a
nobleman much disliked by James, Lord
Coote, nearly succeeded in bringing these
communications to the knowledge of the
king through Skelton ; but the revelation
was averted by Sunderland (cf. as to Verace,
Memoirs ap. COUNTESS BENTINCK, pp. 65 seqq.)
During William's absence at Mindeii Mary
remained at the Loo, able to give more time
to devotion, and, according to her wont in
the great crises of her life, ' opening her
heart to nobody' (ib. pp. 77-8). In Sep-
tember her father was still professing to her
his hope that she was ignorant of her hus-
band's designs ; but though she was well
aware of them, she had not altogether aban-
doned the hope of a different solution. As
late as the beginning of October she suggested
to D'Albeville, according to the Danish
minister at the Hague, that James should
break off his alliance with Louis XIV, and
place a large military and naval force at the
disposal of the States-General for the pur-
pose of offensive operations against France.
The project, which D'Albeville circulated
with a light heart, was of course strangled
in the birth (see MAZURE, iii. 201-3 ; cf.
KLOPP, iv. 147). Burnet, who saw the
princess at the Hague a day or two before
the sailing of the expedition, describes her
as very solemn and serious. She was, he
says, praying for the divine blessing on the
enterprise, and declared she would spare no
efforts to prevent ' any disjointing between
her interests and those of her consort ' ( Own
Time, iii. 311). About the same time Wil-
Mary II
359
Mary II
liam himself spoke to her, very tenderly as
she says, on the subject of her marrying again
should he fall ; and she answered him with
effusive affection, ' If she lost him she should
not care for an angel ' (Memoirs ap. COUNTESS
BENTINCK, p. 81).
For a month after William's departure
Mary remained in absolute retirement, only
emerging to attend the public prayers in ad-
dition to those held in the palace. The extra-
ordinary sympathy of which she found her-
self the object inspired her with fears that
the devil (as to whose personality she had a
strong conviction) was tempting her with
vanity. At last she received, though not
from William himself, information of his
landing, and began to hold receptions, but
declined to play cards. Her pleasure when
tidings arrived from his own hand was dis-
turbed by the news of a fresh design against
his life. On 30 Dec. she heard of her father's
flight, receiving at the same time William's
orders to hold herself in readiness for de-
parture (ib. pp. 89-92). Before leaving,
however, she had to entertain at the Hague
the Elector Frederick III of Brandenburg
and his wife, her kinswoman, Sophia Char-
lotte. Then she returned to her previous
solitary ways, distracted by reports, deprived
of all political counsel, and dependent for
comfort upon her pious thoughts and her
bible. In these days she resorted to what
became a favourite habit with her — the com-
position of prayers and meditations — and
indited a special prayer on behalf of the con-
vention which was discussing her future at
Westminster (Memoirs ap. DOEBNEE, pp. 4-7,
12, 13). Although there can be little doubt
that William purposely delayed her arrival
in England, lest she should be in one way
or another ' set above him ' (see SHEFFIELD,
DUKE OF BUCKINGHAMSHIRE, Some Account
of the Revolution, Works, 1723, ii. 97-8;
cf. DALEYMPLE, ii. 283 ; MACAULAY, ii. 636,
innocently attributes the delay to the per-
versity of the weather), yet Mary, even at a
distance, seconded her husband's wishes. In
opposition to the William ites, headed by
Halifax, another party desired to raise Mary
to the throne as sole sovereign, and its
leader, Danby, wrote to her in this sense.
In reply she indignantly repudiated any at-
temptto raise her above her husband, to whom
she transmitted the correspondence. It was,
as Macaulay conjectures, after receiving it
that William — whose views had, however,
been already made known through Ben-
tinck — openly refused to reign by his wife's
courtesy. Burnet at the same time offi-
ciously proclaimed Mary's previous assur-
ances to him on the subject. Thus it was
settled that William and Mary should be-
come king- and queen-regnant; that he
should administer the government in both
their names; and that the crown should
descend in the first instance to the heirs of
her body. The section of the church party
which had advocated her being made queen
in her own right accepted the situation. For
herself, she afterwards confessed, she would
have preferred her husband to become regent
under her father (BUENET, iii. 391 seqq. ;
DALEYMPLE, ii.284 ; MACAULAY, ii. 633 seqq. ;
Memoirs ap. DOEBNEE, p. 11).
On 1 Feb. 1689 Admiral Herbert (after-
wards Lord Torrington) arrived with a yacht
to fetch Mary home. On 10 Feb. she set sail.
In the Thames she had foul weather; but
in the afternoon of the 12th she landed at
Whitehall Stairs. She describes her pleasure
in seeing her husband and her sister again,
and the conflict between filial and conjugal
duty which still oppressed her. She adds
that after this meeting she ' was guilty of a
great sin. I let myself go on too much, and
the devil immediately took his advantage ;
the world filled my mind, and left but little
room for good thoughts ' (ib. pp. 10-11). After
the offer of the crown she seems to have ex-
hibited a mirthfulness which it is difficult to
reconcile Avith her account of her real feeling.
Her behaviour was certainly deficient in tact,
though the narrative of the Duchess of Marl-
borough may be as exaggerated as her conclu-
sion that Mary * wanted bowels,' and Evelyn's
that she * took nothing to heart ' (Account of
Conduct, p. 25 ; cf. Vindication of Account, p.
19; cf. BUENET, iii. 406-7, and DAETMOUTH'S
note ; EVELYN, Diary, ii. 69 ; MACAULAY, ii.
652-4).
On 13 Feb. (Ash Wednesday), Mary, seated
in state by her husband's side in the presence
of the two houses in the banqueting-house at
Whitehall, assented to the Declaration of
Rights, and William in his and her name
accepted the crown of England tendered
by Halifax (MACAULAY, ii. 654 ; cf. Life of
James II, p. 308). Both sovereigns were here-
upon instantly proclaimed (DALEYMPLE, i.
309) . Their coronation took place on 1 1 April
in Westminster Abbey, Compton. bishop of
London, in the place of the absent primate,
performing the ceremony, in most, though
not all, points of which Mary as queen-
regnant was placed on an equality with the
king. Burnet, recently appointed bishop of
Salisbury (cf. Own Time, iv. 3), preached the
sermon. Among the queen's train-bearers
was her cousin, Lady Henrietta Hyde, Ro-
chester's daughter, though Mary had at first
resented the conduct of both her uncles as
to the succession (Clarendon Correspondence,
Mary II
360
Mary II
ii. 263-4 ; see MACATILAY, iii. 117-20). Miss
Strickland (xi. 18-28) states that on the
morning of the coronation Mary received
from her father the news of his landing in
Kinsale, and used the heartless language
attributed to her in 'Life of James II,' ii.
329 ; but anecdote and date are alike apo-
cryphal. Much comment was aroused by
the device of a chariot on the reverse of
the coronation medal (MACAULAY, iii. 120),
and the comparison of Mary to Tullia became
a crambe repetita of the Jacobite wits (Miss
STRICKLAND, xi. 45-7). In April followed
the proclamation of "William and Mary in
Scotland, with the settlement of the Claim
of Eights, and on 12 May they took the oath
of office at Whitehall, in the presence of the
Scottish commissioners and all the Scotsmen
of distinction then in London (MACATJLAY,
iii. 287-93). Finally, by the new parliament
which met -in March 1690, and passed the
Bill of Rights, they were recognised as right-
ful and lawful sovereigns.
Of the new ministry, Danby, now lord pre-
sident, was a statesman whom she had good
reason to trust ; to Shrewsbury, who received
most of the king's confidence, it was rumoured
that she was personally attached ; and the
terrible i Jack ' Howe (i.e. John Grubham
Howe) [q. v.], her vice-chamberlain, who at
one time is said to have fancied her to be in
love with himself, told Burnet that had she
survived the king she would certainly have
married Shrewsbury (Own Time. v. 453 ;
DARTMOUTH'S note). The great office of
groom of the stole to the queen was be-
stowed upon the Countess of Derby, the
sister of the Duke of Ormonde ; according
to the Duchess of Marlborough (Account of
Conduct, p. 30) Lady Fitzharding wras at the
commencement of Mary's reign pre-eminent
in her favour.
The queen had no wish to interfere in public
business, and accordingly few persons cared
to pay court to her, so that she found herself
very much neglected except in the way of cen-
sure (Memoirs ap. DOEBNER, p. 14 ; cf. BUR-
NET, iv. 3). But William largely depended
on her to make up for his own want of popu-
larity. It is even said that about December
1689 he was with difficulty prevented from
executing a design which he had kept secret
from Mary of retiring to Holland, and leaving
her in England to bear the brunt of the con-
flict (ib. iv. 71 : cf. MACAULAY, iii. 530 ; but
see KLOPP, v. 87). On account of his state
of health the court had very soon moved from
"Whitehall to Hampton Court, where among
the odd novelties introduced was Mary's
collection of Chinese porcelain, and where
she indulged her tastes for gardening and
architecture. But the distance from London
proving too great, the king and queen for
some weeks from October 1689 resided at
Holland House in Kensington, which they
at one time thought of purchasing, and finally
on 23 Dec. settled in the mansion which they
had bought from the Earl of Nottingham in
the same suburb, and which henceforth be-
came known as Kensington Palace.
In the midst of misrepresentation and
scandal Mary strove to put as pleasant as
possible a face upon things, but she was pain-
fully affected by the moral laxity which on
her arrival she found generally prevalent in
England. Nor did she confine herself to
private musings on the subject. By her
desire, when things seemed going ill in Scot-
land and Ireland, a public fast was pro-
claimed (cf. N. LUTTRELL, Brief Historical
Relation, &c. i. 542), and, in accordance with
her puritanising tendency, she abolished the
singing of prayers in the Chapel Royal at
Whitehall, and introduced Sunday afternoon
sermons there (Memoirs ap. DOEBNER, pp. 12
et al.) These innovations gave great oftence
to the Princess Anne, who took her cue from
the high church party. Notwithstanding
Mary's dislike of Lady Marlborough, she had
for some time after her arrival maintained
friendly relations with Anne. The queen
showed great interest in the birth (24 July)
and infant troubles of the Duke of Gloucester,
and in the birth of Anne's next child, who
was christened Mary (ib. p. 15 ; COUNTESS
BENTINCK, p. 123), but a coolness had set hi
between the sisters before the latter event.
The Duchess of Marlborough (Account of
Conduct, pp. 27-8) attributes its origin to
Anne's disappointment at being refused some
additional apartments at Whitehall and Rich-
mond Palace. Mary says that in the latter
part of 1689 she discovered that Anne was
secretly ' making parties to get a revenue
settled' upon her,' and that both at the com-
mencement and in the course of the trans-
action which ensued she had occasion to
speak reproachfully to her sister, who only
asked pardon of her and the king in order
to compass her end (Memoirs ap. DOEBNER,
pp. 17-27 ; cf. Account of Conduct, pp. 29-38 ;
DALRYMPLE, n. iii. 108 sq., iv. 155 sq. ; MAC-
AULAY, iii. 559-66). Though Anne obtained
her parliamentary settlement of 50.000/. a
year, the sore rankled, while further umbrage
was given to Anne by William's rude treat-
ment of Prince George in Ireland (1690),
and by Mary's refusal, of course under orders,
to allow him to serve at sea during the king's
absence in Holland (1691) [see ANNE, 1665-
1714 ; and GEORGE or DENMARK].
Before William started for Ireland, in June
Mary II
36i
Mary II
1690, an act of parliament had been passed
empowering Mary during bis absence to exer-
cise the government in his name as well as in
her own. William had, according to Bur-
net (iv. 87), repeatedly said to Shrewsbury
that, though he could not hit on the right
way of pleasing England, the queen would.
As she had, with her usual modesty, told
him that the real responsibility must after
all lie with the privy council (Memoirs, ap.
DOEBNEE, pp. 22-3), he was at special pains
to furnish her with a suitable confidential
committee of that body on which she might
rely. To the loyalty of its nine members,
who together with Carmarthen (Danby) in-
cluded Russell as chief naval and in the ulti-
mate selection Marlborough as chief military
adviser, William made an earnest appeal, but
her letters to him show that she entertained
no high esteem for most of them (MACAULAT,
iii. 593, 598; BUENET, iv. 83; Clarendon
Correspondence, ii. 316; KLOPP, v. 101-2).
She had recently recovered from an illness,
but she promised Carmarthen 'not to be
govern'd by her own or others' fears, but to
follow the advise of those she believed had
most courage and judgment' (Memoirs ap.
DOEBNEE, p. 31). From her 'Memoirs,' and
from her daily outpourings to her husband
in the pathetic series of letters, it is abun-
dantly clear that her piety and her affection
for her husband enabled her to do her duty.
Almost the first occasion on which she felt
constrained to speak in her council was to
approve of a warrant issuing for the arrest
of her uncle Clarendon, who was involved
in a plot against William. The French fleet,
under Tourville, had entered the Channel,
and an insurrection was daily expected. Fur-
thermore, the conduct of Torrington, who
was in command of the English fleet, gave
rise to the gravest suspicion, but the queen
followed the advice of the majority of her
council, and, while sending him orders to
fight, agreed that Russell and Monmouth
should go down to the coast to supervise his
proceedings. They were too late to pre-
vent his losing the battle of Beachy Head
(30 June), and the queen, who had more-
over just received the news of the disastrous
battle of Fleurus, shared the sense of hu-
miliation which filled the nation (DALEYMPLE,
iii. 83-5). Shrewsbury's chivalrous offer of
his services may have contributed to en-
courage her at this crisis (MACAULAY, iii. 613 ;
DALEYMPLE, iii. 88-9), and after being dis-
tressed beyond measure by the news of Wil-
liam being wounded (ib. pp. 89-92), she was
on 7 July rewarded by the news of his deci-
sive victory of the Boy ne, with which the fear
of invasion virtually ended (ib. p. 500; cf.
MACAULAY, iii. 165). In the letter in which
she confessed to William the * confusion of
thought ' into which she had been plunged,
she begged him for his and her sake to see
that no hurt should come to the person of
her vanquished father, and characteristically
added an entreaty that he would provide
without delay for the church in Ireland,
which everybody agreed was ' the worst in
Christendom ' (DALEYMPLE, iii. 92-6). Tor-
rington, who had hoped for an audience from
her, was straightway ordered to the Tower
(KLOPP, v. 135). The king, after raising the
siege of Limerick, returned to Hampton
Court 10 Sept, (DALEYMPLE, iii. 126-9), and
she had the satisi'action of finding him ' very
much pleased with her behaviour ' (Memoirs
ap. DOEBNEE), while both houses of parlia-
ment, when they met in October, voted her
thanks for the prudence of her government
(MACAULAY, iii. 716). She at once relin-
quished all participation in public business
(Memoirs ap. DOEBNEE, p. 34).
During the king's absence in Holland,
from 6 Jan. to 10 April 16*91, she dissembled
her anxiety, played every night at comet or
basset, and allowed dancing at court on the
occasion of her sister's birthday (ib. p. 36).
But, with the sole exception of Henry Sid-
ney, who had succeeded Shrewsbury as
secretary of state, she was surrounded by
enemies or cold friends. On the night before
the king's return she was alarmed by a serious
fire at Whitehall, from which she is said to
have made her escape with difficulty (Miss
STEICKLAND, xi. 189-90: MACAULAY, iv. 334).
In the middle of April 1691 the sees of the de-
prived eight nonjuring bishops were at length
filled. Since their deprivation the queen had,
through Burnet, Rochester, and Trevor, en-
deavoured to obtain a lenient treatment for
these prelates (BUENET, iv. 128), more es-
pecially for Ken and Frampton ; and to her
seems to belong the saying, attributed by
Macaulay to William, that however much
they wished to be martyrs, care should be
taken to disappoint them (PLUMPTEE, u.s.,
ii. 69-70 ; cf. DOEBNEE, p. 41 ). In some of the
many admirable appointments now and soon
afterwards made, especially in the elevation to
the primacy of Tillotson, for whom, as more
moderate, her faithful Compton was, to his
bitter chagrin, passed over, the influence of
the queen seems distinctly traceable (cf.
BUENET, iv. 137 ; MACAULAY, iv. 34 seqq. ;
C. J. ABBEY, The English Church and its
Bishops, 1700-1800 (1887), i. 94). Tillotson
henceforth became the regular adviser as to
church preferments of Mary, to whom Wil-
liam delegated such matters, but notwith-
standing the moderation and conscientious-
Mary II
362
Mary II
ness of both queen and primate, they were
unable to check the increase of factiousness
among the clergy (BTJRNET, iv. 211).
After William's departure to the conti-
nent, on 1 May 1691, Mary was thoroughly
alarmed by the intrigues which had for their
object the supplanting of the king and her-
self by Anne, and of which the moving spirit
was Marlboro ugh. The emptiness of the ex-
chequer, which seriously affected the pro-
gress of the war in Ireland, weighed upon her,
as did the necessity of assenting to sentences
of death when she could not, as in Preston's
case, approve of their commutation (Me-
moirs ap. DOEBNER, pp. 40-1). It was about
this date that she burnt most of her medita-
tions, putting her journals into a bag tied by
her side, to be in readiness if necessary for
the same fate. About the same time she re-
moved to Whitehall, where she fancied her-
self in more security than out of town (ib.
pp. 38-9). To her apprehensions for the king's
safety were added regrets for the death of
Lady Dorset, whose place in her household
was filled by the Countess of Notting-
ham. On the return of William (19 Oct.),
this time without laurels, the court went
back to Kensington, where, 9 Nov., a fire
again caused Mary much inconvenience (ib.
p. 43).
Early in 1692 it became impossible for the
king and queen any longer to ignore Marl-
borough's complicity in the conspiracy against
them, and after an explanation between the
queen and the princess he was deprived of
his appointments on 10 Jan. Three weeks
later, on Anne's venturing to bring the duchess
to court, Mary wrote to her sister a decisive
letter (printed in Account of Conduct, pp. 43-
47, where an utterly perverted account is
given of the transaction). Hereupon Anne,
who refused to part from her favourite, re-
moved to Sion House, and the rupture between
the sisters was manifest. Although in April
the queen visited Anne on the premature
birth of another child, in October, when Anne
had returned to town, Mary passed her with-
out notice in the park, nor do they seem to
have ever met again. It is highly probable
that the intrigues now carried on by Anne
with her father were known to Mary (KLOPP,
vi. 55 seqq.) By a curious irony of fate Mary,
who deeply regretted the alienation from
her sister (see Memoirs ap. DOEBNER, p. 43,
and cf. her letters to the Duchess Sophia, ib.
pp. 93, 97), incurred the reproach of cruelty,
while Anne received the pity due to injured
innocence ; nor can it be doubted that the
queen's popularity was diminished by the
transaction (see, however, KLOPP, vi. 32). Ro-
chester, who in the dispute had judiciously
taken the queen's side, was not long after-
wards sworn of the privy council.
During William's absence on the campaign
of 1692 (5 March to 18 Oct.) the burden
of the administration once more fell on
Mary's shoulders. She was again resident at
Whitehall, where in April she was seriously,
ill ('it was the first time in 12 year I had
missed going to Church on the Lord's day/
Memoirs ap. DOEBNER, p. 47). On her re-
covery she was beset by fears of a French
invasion, as well as of conspiracies, directed
in part against her own person, which, much
against her wont, she appears to have sought
to counteract by gaining information through
double-dealers with her father's court (RALPH
ap. DALRTMPLE, i. 564). In April a private
letter from her father reached her through
one of the ladies ostentatiously invited to be
present at the birth of a royal infant at St.
Germains (KLOPP, vi. 53-4). Though King
William had promised to return, in the event
of the actual landing of an invading force
(Memoirs ap. DOEBNER, p. 48), Mary felt
obliged to hold back several regiments des-
tined for Flanders (KLOPP, vi. 56). In May
James was at La Hogue, after issuing a de-
claration which, as self-condemnatory, Mary
had the courage to allow to be circulated in
England (DALRYMPLE, iii. 239 ; MACATJLAT,
iv. 230). Fears were rife of treason on the
part of many officers of the navy, and the
queen showed great spirit in addressing to the
admiral, Russell, a letter expressive of her
confidence in the loyalty of the service (ib.
pp. 234-5 ; DALRYMPLE, u.s. ; Life of James II,
ii. 490). ' God alone,' she exclaims (Memoirs
ap. DOEBNER, p. 49), ' delivered us,' by the
winds which contributed to the decisive
victory of La Hogue (19 May). Though she
sanctioned a large gratuity to the sailors,
opened St. Thomas's and St. Bartholomew's
Hospitals to the wounded from the fleet,
and declared her design of establishing a
permanent hospital for disabled seamen at
Greenwich (MACAULAY, iv. 243), Mary de-
layed a public thanksgiving for the victory,
in order to await the news from Flanders.
When it came it was disappointing. Namur
had fallen, and the defeat of Steinkirk soon
followed; a projected naval attempt upon
the French coast likewise came to grief, and
Mary's troubles were brought to a height
by the discovery in Flanders of Grandvaal's
design against William's life, in which she
found her father to be involved (Memoirs ap.
DOEBNER, pp. 51-4; cf. BURNET, iv. 170-4;
MACATJLAT, iv. 285-6). It is therefore not
surprising that the queen and her advisers
should have attached credence to Young's
revelations of a pretended plot, in conse-
Mary II
363
Mary II
quence of which Marlborough was for some
weeks lodged in the Tower.
During William's sojourn in England in
the winter of 1692-3 she took great comfort
from his unaccustomed kindness. He ap-
proved the orders she had during his absence
given to the magistrates all over England
for enforcing the law against vice and im-
morality, including what to her was specially
abominable, the desecration of the Sunday
(BURNET, iv. 181—2). She had also issued 011
13 Sept. 1692 a much-censured proclamation,
offering 40/. a head for the apprehension and
conviction of any burglar or highwayman
(Miss STRICKLAND, xi. 256-8). She could
now hardly repress her indignation at the
treachery and disloyalty surrounding the
throne, and her dislike of the necessity to
which William found himself reduced of
courting the tories (Memoirs ap. DOEBNER,
pp. 58-9). After he had again quitted Eng-
land (24 March 1693), and she had to resume
the regency, everything seemed to go wrong,
nor had she when he came back (29 Oct.)
the satisfaction of finding him approve her
administration (ib.) Yet whether or not she
acted judiciously in getting rid of Lord Bel-
lamont, she was responsible neither for the
loss of the Smyrna fleet, which caused an
alarm she sought to allay by the prompt
appointment of a committee of the council
on the grievances of the Turkey merchants
(MACATJLAY, iv. 416, 469), nor for William's
defeat at Landen. The anarchy in the council
which she had been unable to stay obliged
him after all to fall back on the whigs, out
of whom he gradually formed a more solid
ministry. Things began to improve, and, as
she says, every one was resolving to try one
year more at least {Memoirs ap. DOEBNER,
p. 61).
During William's absence on the campaign
of 1694 (6 May-9 Nov.), the queen's popu-
larity in the city was proved by the ready
response to her courageous request for a loan
of 300,000/. (KLOPP, vi. 217 ; see Shreiosbury
Correspondence, pp. 69 seqq. ; KLOPP, vi. 340-
341). The death of Tillotson (22 Nov.)
greatly grieved her. Burnet (iv. 243) says
that for many days she spoke of the arch-
bishop f in the tenderest manner, and not
without tears;' she pressed the king and
Shrewsbury to name Stillingfleet as his suc-
cessor, but Tenison was preferred as less
( high' in ' his notions and temper.'
Soon afterwards the queen was herself
taken ill. Already in the previous spring she
had described herself as increasingly subject
to the infirmities accompany ing age — but she
was only thirty-two — or the troubles and
anxieties which every returning summer
brought to her (ap. COUNTESS BENTINCK,
p. 146). On 20 Dec. she felt unwell, but the
indisposition seemed unimportant, and on the
22nd she felt stronger, though by way of pre-
caution she put her papers in order. It must
have been on this occasion that she wrote to
her husband a letter dwelling on his conjugal
infidelities, and exhorting him to mend his
ways, which she afterwards gave to Tenison
to be transmitted after her death (PLUHPTRE,
ii. 79 note). On the 23rd an eruption ensued,
which the nurse and Dr. John Radcliffe [q. v.]
thought to be measles. By Christmas day
the king and court were much alarmed; deep
emotion was manifested at the services in the
Chapel Royal, and already political specula-
tions were rife on the consequences of her
death. In the evening the physicians agreed
that she was suffering from a virulent attack
of small-pox. On 26 Dec. Tenison was com-
missioned to inform her of her danger, when
she expressed her perfect submission to the
divine will. The king's grief, which he freely
imparted to Burnet, was most vehement ;
sympathetic crowds blocked all the approaches
to Kensington Palace. The Princess Anne's
request to be allowed to visit her sister was
by medical advice declined by the king. On
27 Dec. Mary, who had been almost con-
tinuously in prayer, received the sacrament,
| and bade an affectionate farewell to the king.
Half an hour later, at one a.m. on 28 Dec.,
she died (KLOPP, vii. 6-10 ; Lexington Papers,
pp. 31-6 ; BURNET, iv. 245-8 ; cf. MACAULAY,
iv. 350-2). The queen's body, after being
opened and embalmed, was removed from
Kensington to Whitehall on tne night of
29 Dec. The king, who had at first wished her
funeral to be private, deferred it, and it was
ultimately celebrated on 5 March with great
pomp in Westminster Abbey, where Queen
Mary rests in Henry VII's Chapel. Tenison
preached the funeral sermon, an answer to
which, reproaching the primate for not having
exhorted the queen to a deathbed repentance
on her father's account, is thought to have
been written by Ken (PLUMPTRE, ii. 86-94;
as to the replies which followed, see State
Papers during the Reign of William III,
1706, ii. 522 seqq.) Both houses of parlia-
ment, which contrary to usage had not been
dissolved, attended the service (MACAULAY,
iv. 534-5). Public funeral solemnities were
also held in the United Provinces ; at Utrecht
Gnevius preached before the Provincial
Estates. Other notable sermons were de-
livered in England by Burnet, Sherlock,
Wake, and many other divines; and the
queen was mourned in verse by Prior, Swift,
Congreve, the Duke of Devonshire, and Lord
Cutts,who had already in 1687 dedicated his
Mary II
364
Mary II
poems to Mary, in the ' Lacrymse Cantabri-
gienses,' edited by Thomas Brown, as well as
in ' Clarendon Correspondence,' ii. 450 note.
The city council was anxious to erect her
statue with William's in front of the Royal
Exchange ; but he preferred to honour her
memory by carrying out her scheme of Green-
wich Hospital. James II put on no mourn-
ing, and forbade the wearing of it by his court |
(Life of James II, ii. 525-7), and Pope Inno- j
cent XII took occasion to deliver an edifying
discourse on the fifth commandment (Letters
of James, Earl of Perth, ed. W. Jerdan,
Camden Soc., 1845, p. 57). The hopes of the
Jacobites were largely raised by her death.
It was Mary's fate in life, as she herself
avers, to be misinterpreted. Placed under the
fiercest light of publicity, in the most painful
possible dilemma — between her father and
her husband — she chose distinctly and defi-
nitely, and thereby drew upon herself the
rancorous misjudgment of half a world. But
both James and others who were without his
excuse grossly erred in supposing that Mary
either made or adhered to her choice with a
light heart. Her solicitude for her father is
unmistakably shown in numerous passages of
her private memoirs (ap. DOEBNEE, pp. 81-2).
William warned Carmarthen that the queen
never forgave disrespectful words concerning
her father. Halifax lost credit with her for
inopportune jests on the subject (BUENET, iv.
241 note), and Titus Oates's pension was sus-
pended because he had dared to offend in the
same sense (Ki/opp, v. 123). Nottingham,
who enjoyed much of her intimacy, was even
convinced that if she had survived her hus-
band she would have restored her father, but
though this passes probability she never seems
to have cut herself loose from him till after
she discovered his cognisance of Grand vaal's
design upon William's life.
Her affection for William thus became the
only human anchorage of her life. She was
childless, brotherless, and, after the quarrel
which Anne had forced upon her, sisterless.
To her husband she was absolutely loyal.
Though in fact fully equal to the responsi-
bilities thrust upon her, and wanting neither
in application nor in firmness and courage,
she regarded herself as unfit for politics, and
felt assured that it was not through them
she would find a place in history (ib. ii. 92).
Year after year she cheerfully relinquished
the conduct of affairs when relieved of it by
the king's return, only to resume it on his
departure with renewed misgivings. In an
age and belonging to a family prolific of
strong-minded women, she was not one of
them. Buckinghamshire ( Works, ii. 74) truly
calls her ' the most complying wife in the
world,' and Macaulay hardly goes beyond the
mark in asserting that her husband's ' empire
over her heart was divided only with her God.'
Profoundly convinced that William's was
a providential mission, to further his political
ends was for her a religious duty. Brought
up in a spirit of militant protestantism, she
had accustomed herself in Holland to a fer-
vent, pietistic way of looking at the expe-
riences of life. She was a great bible-reader
(cf. Memoirs ap. DOEBNEE, p. 25 ; cf. C. J.
ABBEY, i. 125), and never swerved from her
own standard of orthodoxy, of which she
was capable of giving a very clear account.
But she was wholly devoid of theological arro-
gance, and her ' Meditations' and 'Prayers,'
as well as her ' Memoirs,' which were mani-
festly intended for no eye but her own,
breathe a spirit of simple piety. It was in-
evitable that, though an affectionate daugh-
ter of the church of England, and extremely
regular in all practices of devotion, she should
attract little sympathy from the high church
party. She would gladly have reconciled
parties in the church, and the church itself
with the presby terians. She even shared Wil-
liam's tolerant feelings towards the Roman
catholics. Thus her warm interest in eccle-
siastical affairs, and more especially in the
matter of preferments, though altogether
single-minded (cf. ib. pp. 104 seqq.), met with
a return anything but grateful from the em-
bittered clerical spirit of her age. Her en-
dowment of the William and Mary College
in Virginia for the training of missionaries
(BUENET, Own Time, iv. 215-16), and her
interest in Thomas Bray [q. v.~|, the founder
of the Society for Promoting Christian Know-
ledge (ABBEY, i. 83), attest her religious
interests ; while, according to Burnet (Me-
morial, pp. 106 seqq.), she had formed a
design for the augmentation of poor livings
at home, and entertained a strong objection
to pluralities and non-residence. Her efforts
on behalf of public morality were not ill-
timed. Her public and private charities
were alike numerous and unostentatious,
her special protection was extended to the
French protestant refugees, both in England
and in the Low Countries (ib. pp. 143 seqq.)
The charm of her character lay in her
moral qualities. She was amiable, cheerful,
and equable in temper, and gifted with both
intelligence and reasonableness of mind.
Genuinely modest in a shameless age, and
hating scandal, she was not wanting in
vivacity (BUENET, Memorial, p. 87). Her
letters contain some sprightly turns of phrase,
and her memoirs some good sketches of cha-
racter. She was, moreover, unlike her sister,
fond of conversation. Indeed, the Duchess of
Mary II
365 Mary of Modena
Marlborough (Account of Conduct, p. 25)
pretends that she soon grew weary of any-
body who would not talk a great deal. At
court a saying circulated according to which
the queen talked as much as the king thought
and the princess ate (KLOPP, iv. 397). Miss
Strickland insinuates that in the last respect
both of Anne Hyde's daughters resembled
their mother. The defects of Mary's educa-
tion had, more especially in the quiet Dutch
days during Hooper's chaplaincy, been supple-
mented by reading, and she never gave up
the habit. She was well-informed, not only
in controversial divinity, but in history, and
took up the study of English constitutional
history as late as 1691 (Memoirs ap. DOEBNER,
p. 44). According to Burnet (Memorial, p. 80)
she was very exact in geography, and had a
taste for other sciences. She wrote with ease
and fluency in both French and English, and
could put together a letter in Dutch (ap.
DALRYMPLE,iii. 87). Her weak eyesight, how-
ever, at times obliged her to resort to female
handiwork in her desire to avoid idleness
(BuKNET, Own Time, iii. 134; Memorial,^.
81-2). At Hampton Court many evidences
of her horticultural taste are still extant,
and three catalogues of her botanical collec-
tions are in the British Museum (Sloane MSS.
2928, 2370-1, 3343; see LAW, Hampton
Court, iii. 30-42).
A large number of portraits remain from
the successive periods of Mary's short life.
In youth an elegant dancer, and slight in
figure, she afterwards grew more, but never
excessively, full in person, and was always
a good walker (ap. DOEBNER, pp. 102-3).
The earliest portrait of her is probably
Necksher's, taken at about two years of age.
Wissing's was painted in duplicate between
1685 and 1687. There is another Dutch por-
trait, belonging to Lord Braybrooke, of 1688.
The latest is Vandervaast's, of 1692.
[Genuine materials for a personal biography
of Mary II are to be found in her letters to Wil-
liam III, covering the period from 19 June to
8 Sept. 1690. and printed in Dalrymple, iii. 68-
129 ; in the Lettres et Metnoires de Marie Reine
d'Angleterre, &c., published by Countess Bentinck
at the Hague in 1 880, and comprising a fragment
of Mary's Memoirs (in French) from the begin-
ning to the end of 1688, together with a series
of Meditations by her, dating from 1690 and
1691, and a short series of letters written by
her to Baroness de Wassenaer-Obdam and others
at various times in the six years of her reign ;
and in the Memoirs and Letters of Mary, Queen
of England, ed. by Dr. R. Doebner, Leipzig, 1886.
The last-named volume carries on her summary
autobiographical narrative (in English) from
the beginning of 1689 to the close of 1693, and
contains in addition a series of letters from the
queen to the Electress Sophia, dating from 1 689 to
1694. These materials have been largelv used by
Kramer in his Maria II Stuart (Utrecht, 1890),
the best extant biography of Queen Mary. Miss
Strickland's life of her in vols. x. and xi. of the
Lives of the Queens of England, 1847, which is
full of interesting details as to the queen's earlier
years, afterwards degenerates into spiteful gos-
sip. For Mary's early years and marriage see
Diary of Dr. Edward Lake, ed. by G. P. Elliott
for the Camden Society, Camden Misc. vol. i.
(1847). For her life in Holland see the extracts
from Hooper's MS. in Trevor's Life and Times
of William III, 1836, reproduced by Miss Strick-
land ; and H. Sidney's Diary and Correspondence
from 1679, ed. R. W. Blencowe, 2 vols. 1843.
Burnet's Hist, of his own Time (here cited in
the Oxford edit. 1833) is a first-hand authority
from 1686 to the queen's death. His Essay on
the Memory of the late Queen (here cited as
Memorial in the original edition) first appeared
in 1695. See also Clarendon Correspondence, ed.
S. W. Singer, 2 vols. 1828; Clarke's Life of
James II, 2 vols. 1816; Evelyn's Diary and Cor-
respondence, ed. Bray and Wheatley, 4 vols.
1879 ; Shrewsbury Papers, ed. Coxe, 1821 ; and
as to the relations between Mary and Anne
[Hooke's] Account of the Conduct of the Dowager
Duchess of Marlborough, 1742. See also Dal-
rymple's Memoirs of Great Britain and Ireland,
3 vols. 1790 edit.; Klopp's Der Fall des Hauses
Stuart, especially vols. ii-vii. (1875-9) ; Macau-
lay's Hist, of England, especially vols. ii-iv. (here
cited in the 1st edit.) ; F. A. Mazure's Histoire
de la Revolution de 1688 en Angleterre, 4 vols.
Brussels, 1843; Plumptre's Life of Ken, 2 vols.
1888 ; C. J. Abbey's The English Church and its
Bishops, 1700-1800, 2 vols. 1887. For a biblio-
graphy of the political as distinguished from the
personal history of Mary's life, see under WIL-
LIAM III.] A. W. W.
MARY OF MODENA (1658-1718), queen
of James II of England, was born at Mo-
dena 5 Oct. 1658. Her additional baptis-
mal names were Beatrice Anne Margaret
Isabel ; the name of Eleanor, by which she
was familiarly known in her youth, and
which reappears in her official burial cer-
tificate, was not among them (LA MAEQTJISE
CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, Les Derniers Stuarts,
i. 51 n. ; Introduction, p. 83 and note). She
was the only daughter of Alfonso IV of
Modena, of the house of Este, who suc-
ceeded as duke a few davs after her birth.
On the death of Alfonso (July 1662), the
government of the duchy was, on behalf of
Francis II, his sister's junior by two years,
carried on by the widowed Duchess Laura, a
descendant of the Roman house of Martinozzi,
and cousin of Mazarin (LEO, Gesckichte der
italien. Staaten, 1832, v. 656 ; cf. CAMPANA
DI CAVELLI, i. 33 note). She brought up her
children both religiously and strictly (cf.
Mary of Modena 366 Mary of Modena
Lord Peterborough's character of her ap.
CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 87). Mary Bea-
trice's uncle, Rinaldo, afterwards cardinal,
and finally Duke of Modena, was associated
with the Duchess Laura in the guardianship
of her children (Miss STRICKLAND, ix. 5).
When in the summer of 1672 it became
known that the negotiations for a marriage
between the widowed James, duke of York,
and the Archduchess Claudia Felicitas had
broken down, the Duchess Laura prompted
Colbert de Croissy, the French ambassador
in London, to suggest her daughter's name.
Immediately afterwards he was directed by
Louis XIV to put forward as still more
suitable that of the Princess Eleanor of Mo-
dena, Mary Beatrice's aunt, whose years just
doubled her own. The negotiation proceeded
slowly, nor was it till July 1673 that the
Earl of Peterborough was sent as ambassa-
dor extraordinary to Modena, with instruc-
tions to ask the hand of Mary Beatrice. On
the understanding that the king of France
would insure a dowry of at least four hundred
thousand crowns on the part of the bride,
Charles II undertook to offer on behalf of
his brother a jointure of 15,OOOZ. per annum.
The king of France himself wrote repeatedly
to the duchess-dowager, urging the speedy
conclusion of the match, in view of the meet-
ing of parliament, besides sending the Mar-
quis of Dangeau to second Peterborough's
efforts, but delays supervened on both sides
(CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 40-5). Mary had
been * so innocently bred ' that before Peter-
borough's advent she had never heard either
of England or of the Duke of York ; and the
hope of her heart had been to enter the nun-
nery of the Visitation recently set up by her
mother in close vicinity to the ducal palace.
The duchess had to call in the aid of her
confessor, the Jesuit father Garimberti ; and in
the end Pope Clement X himself addressed
a brief, dated 19 Sept., to the youthful prin-
cess, pointing out to her that the proposed
marriage would in her case be the more
meritorious sacrifice (ib. pp. 66-7). Thus
Mary Beatrice might through life not un-
naturally regard herself as consecrated to
the work of the conversion of England, and
Louis XIV as the unselfish benefactor who had
enabled her to co-operate in the task. Al-
though in a subsequent brief addressed to
the duchess-dowager the requisite dispensa-
tions were deferred till Mary Beatrice's ex-
ercise of her religion in England should have
been satisfactorily safeguarded, the marriage
treaty (which settled a dowry of three hun-
dred thousand crowns upon the princess) was
signed, and the marriage ceremony gone
through at Modena on the very day (30 Sept.)
on which the mandate issued. This haste,
which was much blamed at Home (ib. pp.
122-3), can only be explained by the eager-
ness for the marriage of both the English
court and its French ally ; the papal bene-
diction was not accorded till nearly six
months later (ib. pp. 152-3). The solemnity
itself, in which Peterborough acted as proxy
for the Duke of York, was performed in the
ducal chapel by the court chaplain in ordi-
nary, and not (as is said by Miss STRICK-
LAND, ix. 41) by ' a poor English priest ; ' and
the usual rejoicings ensued in the town
(CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 1-92 ; Supplement
to the anonymous Life of James II, 3rd edit.
1705, pp. 11-41, based on HALSTEAD'S Succinct
Genealogies ; CLARKE, Life of James II, pp.
484-5 : KLOPP, i. 353-6).
Though the journey of Mary Beatrice, on
which she was accompanied by her mother
(much to Peterborough's regret), and for
part of the way by her brother and a large
half of his court, was professedly performed
by her incognita, Louis XIV had given orders
that every honour should be paid to her in
his dominions, and she accordingly met with
a warm reception both at Lyons and at Paris.
Here she lodged in the arsenal and was
visited by everybody (MADAME DE SEVIGNE,
iii. 262-4) ; at Versailles, where the king
himself did the honours, she was detained
by indisposition (ib. p. 276 ; see CAMPANA
DI CAVELLI, i. 95 seqq.) On 21 Nov. she
landed at Dover, where she was met by the
Duke of- York, and where the marriage was
after a fashion performed over again by Lord
Crewe, bishop of Oxford, acting under no
authority but an order under the king's sig-
net (C. J. ABBEY, The English Church and
its Bishops, 1887, i. 165). Charles with
his court welcomed her in her passage up
the Thames. Long afterwards, at Chaillot,
Mary Beatrice confessed that her first feel-
ings towards her husband could only be ex-
pressed by tears. The affection which she
afterwards cherished for him was of later
growth (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 132 note).
Meanwhile parliament had, it was said at
Shaftesbury's instigation, passed an address,
calling upon the king to declare the proxy
marriage void (30 Oct.), and had been ad-
journed in consequence. Though he de-
clared that he was personally delighted with
his sister-in-law, Charles II delayed the
execution of the article in the marriage
treaty which secured to her a public chapel,
a private one being fitted up instead (CLARKE,
Life of James II, i. 486-7). In point of
fact he does not appear to have publicly
acknowledged the marriage till September
1674 (RERESBY, Memoirs, ed, Cartwright,
Mary of Modena 367 Mary of Modena
p. 92). Some months before this she had
been established in St. James's Palace, and
her mother had returned to Italy at the
close of 1673. In 1675 an allowance of
5,000/. a year was granted her by the king
(CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 156).
Mary was welcomed by the court poets,
Dry den and Waller. To Cambridge she
paid an early visit with the duke, and the
youthful Lansdowne eulogised her in verse.
At court she found general favour, except
with the queen (ib. i. 158) ; on the other
hand, she grew much attached to her step-
daughters Mary and Anne (ib. pp. 154,
202). But among the public at large, which
viewed the Duke of York's second marriage
as a crowning proof of his subservience to
France, Mary Beatrice shared her husband's
unpopularity (ib. i. 144 seqq. ; LINGARD, His-
tory of England, 6th ed. 1855, ix. 139).
At all events, from about 1676 onwards
she was regarded as a valuable ally by the
French government ; and Louis XIV, though
looking coldly on her wish to engage his
assistance in obtaining a cardinal's hat for
her uncle Rinaldo — an object on which she
had set her heart (ib. i. 157-9, 170, 184)
— testified to his regard for her by valuable
gifts (ib. p. 185).
Mary Beatrice's eldest child, a daughter,
christened Catherine Laura, was born 16 Jan.
1675, but died on 3 Oct. following. ^A
second daughter, Isabel, born 28 Aug. 1676,
survived till 2 March 1680. Her eldest son,
Charles, duke of Cambridge, born 7 Nov.
1677, whose birth was reported by Barilloii
to have excited no joy among the population
of London, and to have taken away much
of that cnlled forth by the Orange marriage
(CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 203), was carried
off by the small-pox 12 Dec. of the same
year (see Mary Beatrice's letter, ib. pp. 205-6 ;
cf. LAKE, Diary, Camd. Soc., pp. 7, 14). He
was followed by a third daughter, Elizabeth,
born 1678, and a fourth, Charlotte Margaret,
born 15 Aug. and died 6 Oct. 1682 (W. A'.
LINDSAY, Pedigree of the House of Steivart).
In 1678 the Duchess of York, who had
had the satisfaction of inducing the English
government to use its influence in favour of
Modena, then in conflict with Mantua (CAM-
PANA DI CAVELLI. i. 215-17), paid an incognita
visit with the Princess Anne to the Princess
of Orange in Holland (ib. i. 231 ; Miss
STRICKLAND, ix. 80-2). With her return
began serious troubles. Her secretary, Ed-
ward Coleman (d. 1678) [q. v.], was i'atally
involved in the discoveries connected with
the ( Popish Plot ' charges, but the letters
from the duchess to the pope that were seized
were very harmless (CLARKE, Life of James II,
i. 523 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 235, 347).
She accompanied the duke on his withdrawal
into the Low Countries in March 1679, visit-
ing Brussels and her step-daughter at the
Hague, and writing home in June : ' i have
no hops yett of going to my dear England
again ' (ib. i. 276). In July the Duchess
Laura, and in August the Princesses Anne
and Isabel, were with her at Brussels. In
October the duke took her home to England,
and in November she proceeded with him to
Scotland (ib. p. 309). They were recalled in
January 1680, and landed at Deptford before
the end of February (cf. Terriesi's despatch,
ib. pp. 316-18, as to their ' triumphant entry ').
Yet she seems after their return to have
suffered much from depression, which gossip
attributed to her husband's liaison with
Catherine Sedley. Her position was not im-
proved by another visit from her mother,
whose unpopularity in England transferred
itself to her (H. SIDNEY, Diary, ed. Blen-
cowe, 8 July 1680, ii. 12). In September
she visited Newmarket and Cambridge (Miss
STRICKLAND, ix. 111).
In October 1680 the duchess embarked
with her husband for a longer sojourn in
Scotland, and she aided him in holding his
court at Edinburgh. Among the evil signs
of the times were the charges of plotting
the death of the king, brought in 1681 by
Fitzharris against her husband, her mother,
and the late Modenese envoy Montecucoli,
the head of a family devotedly attached to-
ner (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, i. 354, 384 ; cf.
CLARKE, Life of James II, i. 168 ; Miss
STRICKLAND, ix. 129-30). In January 1682
she had a serious fall from her horse.
On their return to London from Scotland
(6 June 1682), the duke and duchess met
with a warm welcome ; but they were still
exposed to suspicion, and on the birth in
August of the Princess Charlotte Margaret,
it was rumoured that the substitution of a
male child had been entertained (GREGORIO
LETI ap. Miss STRICKLAND, ix. 149). In
December all the London tradesmen whose
shops bore the arms of the Duke of York had
been insulted by the mob, and the Duchess of
Modena seems to have feared for her life (CAM-
PANA DI CAVELLI, i. 398,414-15). For the rest,
the death of the infant princess had, accord-
ing to Barillon, been a cause of great grief
to the duke, inasmuch as it left him without
hope of having children who would live (ib.
pp. 394, 399, 407, 415). In both November
1683 and May 1684 Mary was seriously ill,
but she was able in October 1684 to accom-
pany the duke on an excursion to Salisbury,
and to assist at a review on Putney Heath
(ib. pp. 416 seqq.) She was at this time much
Mary of Modena 368] Mary of Modena
occupied by the affairs of her family at Mo-
dena, which was so divided on the subject
of the marriage of her brother the duke that
the duchess-dowager withdrew to Rome ;
and it seems to have been in connection with
the same transactions that she unfortunately
took under her protection the Abbe" Rizzini
on his falling into disfavour at Versailles
(ib. pp. 421 seqq.) Through her the dying
Charles II obtained the ministrations of a
catholic priest (ib. ii. 8 ; cf. KLOPP, ii. 447).
On the accession of James II to the throne,
his queen became inevitably identified with
the aggressive faction among the English
catholics. She assured the papal nuncio at
Brussels (30 March) that a revolution had
begun in England (CAMPAtf A DI CAVELLI, ii.
28). But it was some time before she had
any insight into the actual situation of
affairs ; and she continued on perfectly good
terms with the Prince of Orange and his
wife, always a favourite with her (KLOPP,
iii. 74, 155). A letter in Mary's hand, dated
1 Whitehall, 13 March 1685',' is addressed
' To my sonne, the Prince of Orange ' (MoR-
Risotf, Autograph Letters).
Her health was at this time precarious.
In March and April 1685 the Tuscan mini-
ster, Terriesi, and others reported a visible
decline in her strength, and already new
marriage schemes for the king were suggested
(ib. iii. 40 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 29, 35) ;
but she was able to bear her part in the
coronation ceremony of St. George's day,
when her devout demeanour was contrasted
with the apathetic bearing of her consort
(BISHOP PATRICK ap. PLUMPTRE, Life of
Ken, i. 208 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 53 seqq. ;
and see ib. p. 62, the coronation medal with
the absurd legend '0 dea certe'). In all
probability the gossips rightly connected the
queen's indisposition with the king's con-
tinued amour with Catherine Sedley, whom
early in 1686 he created Countess of Dor-
chester. The announcement not long after-
wards of James's intention to break with
his mistress was reported to have restored
the queen to health (TnuN ap. KLOPP, iii.
173 note ; cf. CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 88
seqq.) ; but it proved difficult to shake off the
new countess. The combined influence of
Mary Beatrice and Father Petre prevailed,
however, to relegate her to Ireland. Thence
the countess managed to incense the queen
against the Rochester-Clarendon interest,
and thus helped to bring about its downfall.
Mary, however, had little liking for Claren-
don's successor, Tyrconnel, and it was malici-
ously reported that he had bribed her into
supporting him bv the gift of a precious
string of pearls (MACATJLAY, iii. 156-7, ii.
69-72 ; KLOPP, ii. 159 ; Clarendon Corre-
spondence, i. 577, ii. 117 note et al. ; BTJRNET,
iii. 120-1 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 117).
The queen was also (September 1685) said
to have been vexed by the favours shown by
the king to his illegitimate sons by Arabella
Churchill ; and it is clear that her health re-
mained uncertain as late as the spring of
1686 (ib. ii. 78, 106).
Although her influence upon the king's
policy, determined as it was by religious
motives, increased, her chief interest in Cas-
telmaine's mission to Rome (February 1686)
was doubtless the renewed demand of a car-
dinal's hat for her uncle (ib. ii. 64, 76, 91).
This was at last reluctantly granted (ib. ii.
110 seqq., 120 seqq. ; cf. CLARKE, Life of
James II, ii. 75-8). In February 1687 she
is described by an observer on the other side
(KATJNTTZ ap." KLOPP, iii. 307-8) as leaving
the king no peace till he had yielded to her
persuasions in the French interest. In the
following July she lost her mother, who was
said shortly before her death to have ad-
dressed special orisons to the Virgin of Loretto
for the birth of a son to Mary Beatrice.
In August she proceeded to Bath (which
TERRIESI ap. CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 140,
146, calls the Baths of Bristol) to drink the
waters ; the hopes of the king, who accom-
panied her (PLUMPTRE, Life of Ken, i. 275
seqq.), were already set on the birth of an heir,
and he turned aside from his western pro-
gress to offer prayers to St. Winifred at her
holy well in Wales (MACAULAT, ii. 309-10 ;
CLARKE, Life of James II, ii. 129; and for
Burnet's additional fiction, Own Time, iii.
246 n.) Before the end of October the news
of the queen's pregnancy began to spread
through London (MACAULAY, ii. 308 ; KLOPP,
iii. 394-6) ; and while exciting enthusiasm
among the catholics, was, by the great body
of the public, received with a mixture of in-
credulity and dislike, which very soon passed
into a readiness to believe the worst scandals.
At such a time prudence might have pre-
vented division of feeling among the catho-
lics ; and in one important matter the coun-
sels of Mary Beatrice seem to have been on
the side of prudence. Ardently attached to
the Jesuits (cf. her letter ap. CAMPANA DI
CAVELLI, ii. 492 seqq. ; KLOPP, iii. 155), she
nevertheless sought to resist the recognition
of the overbearing influence of their vice-
provincial, Father Petre, by his admission
into the privy council (BTJRNET, iii. 102 n. ;
KLOPP, iii. 396). Though failing in this, she
was able to prevent the complete success of
his and Sunderland's ambitious intrigues (ib.
iii. 397 ; cf. CLARKE, Life of James II, ii.
131-2). It would seem as if in other matters,
Mary of Modena 369 Mary of Modena
too, such as the restoration of the forfeited
charter of the city of London, her voice was
raised in favour of a conciliatory policy
(KLOPP, iv. 165). On the other hand, she
can have been no stranger to the transfer
from Cardinal Howard to Cardinal d'Este of
the protectorship of English catholics, and
the consequent irritation of the powerful
conservative section of the body (ELLIS,
Original Letters, 3rd ser. iv. 313-15).
On 19 Jan. 1688 a public thanksgiving
had been celebrated for the queen's condition,
but according to Clarendon amidst general
coldness (Diary, ii. 156; cf. CAMPANA DI
CAVELLI, ii. 165). Her serious indisposition
in May, due to the false news of her brother's
death (ib. p. 182), caused some anxiety (ib.
pp. 165, 192). After a temporary subsidence
(KLOPP, iv. 39), the popular belief that her
pregnancy was feigned grew more obstinate
(cf. Burnet's discreditable account, Own
Time, iii. 245 seqq., which was refuted by
Swift, ib. p. 257 n. ; cf. CLARKE, Life of
James II, ii. 192 ; SCOTT, Works of Dryden,
ed. Saintsbury, x. 289). Unfortunately the
arrangements connected with the birth itself
were in part such as to strengthen suspicion.
The Prince of Wales, James Francis Ed-
ward Stuart [q. v.], was born on the morning
of 10 June (O.S.) at St. James's Palace,
whither the queen had leisurely betaken
herself from Whitehall on the previous even-
ing. Of the fact there can be no question.
The news, celebrated by official rejoicings at
home and abroad, and by the pens of loyal
rts great and small, was coldly received
the public. Burnet not only touches
sceptically on the rapidity of the queen's re-
covery— she first reappeared in public on
5 July (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 239) — but
suggests that the illness of the infant prince
at Richmond in August was likewise a fig-
ment (see, however, ib. ii. 246 seqq. ; ELLIS,
Original Letters, 2nd ser. iv. 119 ; CLARKE,
Life of James II, ii. 161-2). On their re-
turn to London from Windsor at the end
of September, the king and queen found
doubts of the genuineness of the birth gene-
rally rampant ; and the attitude of the Prin-
cess Anne seems to have convinced the
queen of the necessity of the proceedings
taken by the king to clear up the subject
(Clarendon Correspondence, ii. 198 ; CLARKE,
Life of James II, ii. 197 ; DALRYMPLE, who
omits the correspondence of the Princess of
Orange and Mary Beatrice, which furnishes
strong internal evidence of the queen's vera-
city ; see ELLIS, Original Letters, 1st ser.
iii. 348 n. • Clarendon Correspondence, ii.
190 n. ; Miss STRICKLAND, x. 3 seqq.)
Meanwhile the dangers of the situation
YOL. XXXVI.
were thickening. Early in November the
queen implored the pope to protect the
Prince of Wales (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii.
319) ; ten days later the nuncio reports that
she had given her husband all the money in
her hands to aid him in his defence (ib. p. 328).
In a postscript to a letter in which she in-
formed her uncle that Innocent XI had con-
sented to James II acting as mediator in his
differences with France, she stated that now
their own affairs had overwhelmed them,
the king had gone to Salisbury, the Prince
of Wales had been sent to Portsmouth (ib.)
At first there had been some thought of
her following the infant thither (ib. p. 291 ;
KLOPP, iv. 176), but she was left alone in a
' mutinous and discontented city ' (CLARKE,
Life of James II, ii. 220-1); and calumny
was so busy against her, absurdly charging
her even with maltreatment of the Princess
Anne, that some loyal protestants as well as
catholics were prepared to risk their lives to
protect her. One morning she found, thrust
into one of her gloves, a pamphlet on the
spuriousness of the Prince of Wales (MACAU-
LAY, ii. 517 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 341).
The most fatal act of Mary Beatrice's life
was her flight to France with the Prince of
Wales, which drew after it that of the king.
According to Burnet, who, by the way, en-
tirely misstates the facts of the flight, she was
suddenly determined to it by the fear that she
would be impeached by the next parliament.
On the contrary, it is specially attested that
she preserved her presence of mind (ib. ii. 368-
369). According to James himself (CLARKE,
ii. 245), the project was so far from being
advised or pressed by her, that she only
reluctantly assented to it. It is not impos-
sible that a knowledge of the design of seiz-
ing the prince imputed to the managers of
the revolution might have suggested the
desperate remedy of his removal by his mo-
ther (Clarendon Correspondence, ii. 336). But
this could have been equally well accom-
plished, and an irrevocable political blunder
avoided, had the queen fled to Flanders in-
stead of to France (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii.
424-5). It is therefore sufficiently clear,
and was in fact confessed to Rizzini by
James II at Gravesend, that both he and the
queen fell with their eyes open into the net
spread before them by Louis XIV, whose
purpose it was to furnish James with a legiti-
mate subterfuge against being compelled by
English opinion to join the League of Augs-
burg (ib. ii. 443), as well as to assure his
own position in the event of the success of
the revolution, by constituting himself the
actual protector of the legitimate claimants
to the English throne. The flight had been
B B
Mary of Modena 370 Mary of Modena
eagerly recommended by Rizzini, who had
been purchased by Louis XIV (KLOPP, iv.
269), and whose advice the king and queen
preferred to that of Dartmouth and Terriesi
(ib. pp. 251-3). The flaw in Louis's calcula-
tion was the uncertainty whether James
would adhere to the understanding that he
would quickly follow the queen, without
which she could not have been induced to
fly (CLARKE, Life of James II, ii. 252). It
is even doubtful whether she felt quite sure
that he would follow her instead of recalling
her to him (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 416).
In any case James before long justified the
calculations of his ally.
On the stormy night of 9-10 Dec. the
queen and prince, who had been fetched
from Portsmouth, accompanied only by two
nurses, Lauzun, Louis XIV's agent, and
the Italian Kiva (by his own account the
real manager of the enterprise), left White-
hall and crossed the river at Horseferry ;
thence they pursued their journey in a coach-
and-six, lent by Terriesi, to Gravesend, while
the queen's esquire, Leybourn, and St. Victor,
a gentleman of Avignon, rode by the side.
At Gravesend they were joined by Lord and
Lady Powis, Madame Davia-Montecuculi,
Lady Strickland, the queen's sub-governess,
her faithful bedchamber-woman, Pellegrina
Turini, who had been the confidante of an
earlier scheme of flight, and others, and they
entered a yacht officered by three Irish cap-
tains. A favourable wind blew it out to
sea (ib. ii. 381-413 ; see also CLARKE, Life
of James II, ii. 246; DALRYMPLE, ii. 212;
DAWGBAF, i. 253seqq. ; MADAME DE SEVIGNE,
viii. 351-5 ; MADAME DE LA FAYETTE, pp.
192-5; KLOPP, iv. 267-80; MACAULAY, ii.
544-5).
After a woful crossing the queen landed
safely at Calais on 11 Dec. (Miss STRICKLAND,
ix. 262). In England she had actually been
reported to have landed at Ostend (ELLIS,
Original Letters, 2nd ser. iv. 177). Her first
act was to attend mass at the Capuchin con-
vent. From Calais she wrote the letter, pre-
served in the British Museum, to Louis XIV
signed 'the Queen of England,' and appeal-
ing, with a rhetorical phraseology hardly her
own, to his protection on behalf of her son.
Every attention was shown to her by the go-
vernor, the Due de Charost, notwithstanding
her wish to avoid publicity ; and the Bishop
of Beauvais was equally courteous (MADAME
DE LA FAYETTE, pp. 195 seqq.) When her
husband failed to join her as she had hoped
at Calais (CLARKE, Life of James II, ii. 247),
she went on to Boulogne. Here she was en-
tertained with magnificent hospitality by the
governor, the Due d'Aumont ; but James's
continued delay filled her with despair ; she
wrote letters (one of which was intercepted,
DALRYMPLE, ii. 225) entreating him to follow
her (BURNET, iii. 363 ; MADAME DE SEVIGNE,
viii. 359 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 428-9),
and when at last informed of his arrest at
Feversham, formed a design of rejoining him
in England (DANGEAU, i. 256). JNTo sooner,
however, had Louis XIV become aware of this
project, through D'Aumont and Lauzun, than
the latter was instructed to use every endea-
vour to induce her to proceed on her journey
inland. The roads were* put under repair, and
a splendid equipage and retinue despatched
for her use; while Beringhen, the king's
master of the horse, received orders, in the
event of the queen being required by James II
to return to England, to conduct her to Vin-
cennes, where preparations were made for
her reception (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 450-
454, 413). Soon, however, St. Germains was
substituted, and hither the queen pursued
her journey, receiving at Beaumont the news
of her husband's landing at Ambleteuse. On
28 Dec. Louis XIV met her at Chatou, within
a league of St. Germains, accompained by his
court in one hundred carriages-and-six (MME.
DE SEVIGNE, viii. 309 ; cf. MME. DE LA FAY-
ETTE, pp. 205 seqq.), and accompanied her
to the palace assigned by his munificence to
her and her husband, whom he brought to
her on the following day (DANGEATJ, i. 261-7).
Mary Beatrice bore herself in her new
position with a consistent dignity which
called forth warm and frequent praises from
Louis, whose courtesies to her set the tongues
of the gossips wagging, and were said to have
aroused the jealousy of Madame de Mainte-
non, whom the queen was most anxious to
please (MME. DE LA FAYETTE, p. 253; cf.
DANGEAU, i. passim). In marked contrast to
her husband, she made a most favourable
impression upon the society of the French
court at large (MME. DE SEVIGNE, viii. 444).
In the political designs and efforts of the
exiled king she at first took an active part.
Restless, and eager for a speedy restoration
(ib. p. 448), she for a time cherished the de-
lusion that the throne which had been lost
in a religious cause might be regained by a
religious war. Not only did she apply to
Louis for aid towards an invasion of Eng-
land (KLOPP, iv. 464), but she built hopes
upon the goodwill of Innocent XI, whom
she desired to reconcile with the French
king (CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 510-12, 564-
565). She even called for a league of all ca-
tholic princes in support of the sacred cause,
and complained passionately to the general
of the Jesuits of the indifference of some
among tliem (ib. pp. 492-4). She shared the
Mary of Modena 371 Mary of Modena
hopes founded on the election of Pope Alex-
ander VIII (October 1689) by many of the
Jacobites, including Melfort, in whom she
placed great trust, and whose special mission
to Home was partly brought about by her
(KLOPP, v. 8-9, 125). But before very long
she began to recognise the grave difficulties
in her way, and to seek satisfaction in a
simple life at St. Germains (ib. iv. 402 ; CAM-
PANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 513), and, above all, in
the religious consolations to which she had
been accustomed from her youth. As time
went on, the nunnery of the Visitation (her
favourite order) at Chaillot, close to Paris,
became her chosen refuge during the absences
of her husband and at other seasons of
trouble ; a suite of apartments was fitted up
for her there by Louis's orders, and every-
thing belonging to or concerning her was
preserved in it for the better part of a cen-
tury (ib. i. 57 seqq.)
In James's Irish expedition of 1689, on
which she had seen him start with the deepest
anguish (MME. DE SEVIGNE, viii. 500), she
took anxious interest, helping to bring about
the despatch of Lauzun in 1690, at the head
of a French army in his support (KLOPP,
v. 170-1), and striving to persuade Louis to
allow of the transportation of the Irish forces
into England (CLARKE, Life of James II,
ii. 386). She carried on an active correspond-
ence with the Jacobites in England, some of
which was betrayed (MACAULAY, iii. 390) ;
exulted in Beachy Head (KLOPP, v. 134),
and consoled herself for the Boyne by her
husband's return to France (CLARKE, ii. 406).
To the Scottish Jacobites of 'the Club' she
transmitted or promised large sums (ib. pp.
426, 432 ; cf. MACAULAY, iii. 696).
The courtesies of Louis XIV continued,
and in November 1 690 Mary Beatrice knelt
at church between the two kings (DANGEAU,
i. 354, 358-9). In 1692, when the great in-
vasion scheme which ended at La Hogue was
preparing, she was once more looking forward
to the birth of a child (ib. i. 394-6), and by
way of bringing home to his subjects the
falsity of the calumnies to which they had
formerly lent ear, James invited * his privy
council ' and a number of English peeresses to
be present on the occasion (CLARKE, ii. 474-
475). When, a week after the king's return
from La Hogue, a princess, afterwards named,
in honour of her godfather, Louisa Mary,
was born on 28 June, none of the invited
were present, and Madame Meyercron, the
wife of the Danish ambassador, was asked to
attend, ' as a person on whose testimony the
people of England might reasonably rely ' (ib.
pp. 496-7).
In September 1694 Mary lost her brother,
and her uncle, the Cardinal d'Este, became
Duke Rinaldo of Modena (DANGEAU, i. 445).
It was about this time that funds ran very
low at St. Germains, and the queen is said
1 to have proposed the sale of all her jewels
(Miss STRICKLAND, ix. 349). In 1696 she
took part in an attempt to dissipate the ru-
mours as to the connection of both kings
with the assassination plot against Wil-
liam III (KLOPP, vii. 198). Before the close
of this year, when the desire of Louis to
make peace had become irresistible, it fell
to her to assure him, through Madame de
Maintenon, that her husband and herself
were prepared to submit to the inevitable
(ib. p. 324). In the subsequent Ryswick ne-
gotiations (1697), one of the French demands
was the payment of the jointure of 50,000/.
a year settled upon her by act of parliament
after her marriage. Though the national
account with the Stuarts was now, so to
speak, being made up, William III naturally
inclined to insist in return on the withdrawal
of the exiled family from France. Finally,
the treaty omitted both points, and though
the English plenipotentiaries were authorised
to promise the satisfaction of Mary Bea-
trice's lawful claims, it was afterwards pre-
tended that the promise was conditional,
and it may at all events be surmised that it
was not intended to be carried out so long
as King James remained where he was (see
Lexington Papers, p. 301 and note ; GRIM-
BLOT ap. KLOPP, viii. 110; MACAULAY, iv.
795 seqq., v. 92 ; cf. BURNET, iv. 380 note).
Whether or not, as stated in the ' Review of
the Account of the Duchess/ Mary Beatrice
declined to sign a receipt for her jointure
while her husband was alive (cf. BURNET,
iv. 511), none of it was paid to her till the
last year of the reign of Anne, when on her
offering to file a bill in chancery for her
arrears, the first quarter of an annual sum
computed at 47,000/. was actually remitted
through the agency of Gaultier (DANGEAU,
iii. 301-3 ; Miss STRICKLAND, x. 177). She
is said to have left her otherwise undimi-
nished arrears, together with other property
settled upon her at her marriage, to the king
of France, in whose name they are stated to
have been afterwards demanded from the
British crown by the regent Orleans. After
Ryswick James and his queen remained at
St. Germains, and in receipt, as before, of a
monthly pension of fifty thousand crowns
(DANGEAU, ii. 90-7, 180).
Not even the death of James II, preceded
as it was by the promise of Louis XIV to re-
cognise his son, which Macaulay (v. 289), per-
haps rightly, connects with Madame de Main-
tenon's visit of sympathy to Mary Beatrice,
B B 2
Mary of Modena 372 Mary of Modena
made any practical change in her position.
On the evening of the day of James's death
(6 Sept. 1701) she withdrew to Chaillot ; four
days afterwards she and her son received the
visit of their protector (DANGEAU, ii. 284-
287). Her afflistion was profound (CLARKE,
ii. 590-1, 601-2); her regard for her husband
had become such that she is said to have ex- i
pected his canonisation (PLUMPTRE, Life of
Ken, ii. 118). She obeyed his injunction i
by conveying his dying admonitions to the
Princess Anne (CLARKE, ii. 602). The attempt ,
made in parliament to attaint her. as having
assumed the 'regency' for her son, was al-
lowed to drop (BURNET, iv. 548-9).
The remainder of her days she spent in re-
tirement at St. Germains, and when possible
at Chaillot, only appearing at the French
court when the interests of her son seemed
to demand it (DANGEAU, iv. 370-1, 388-90,
393-4, iii. 2 et al.) Her health was shaken |
in 1693 (Miss STRICKLAND, ix. 343), and
again in 1703 (DANGEAU, ii. 370), and in 1705 j
(Miss STRICKLAND, x. 38-9, on this occasion
speaks of cancer). On 18 Aug. 1712 she lost j
her daughter, Louisa Mary, who had become j
her chosen friend and consoler (see her letter
to the Abbess of Chaillot ap. Miss STRICK-
LAND, x. 105 ; cf. BURNET, vi. 120 and note).
Her condition after this caused anxiety, and
in February 1714 she sent farewell messages
through Berwick to Louis XIV and Madame
de Maintenon, who had shown the utmost
solicitude concerning her (DANGEAU, iii. 285-
286). But she was fated to survive Louis [
himself for nearly three years. The break- j
down of the enterprise of 1715 was com- |
municated to her by Lauzim (Miss STRICK- j
LAND, x. 201 seqq.) After the Chevalier had
taken up his residence at Avignon she re-
mained unmolested at St. Germains, where,
after a brief illness, she died on 7 May 1718,
' as the saint,' says St.-Simon, ' which she
had always been in life.' Her written fare-
well to the Chaillot sisters is extant (ib. x.
227) ; the report that she died in discord with
her son was baseless, as was another that
she left all her property — she had little or
nothing to leave — to the regent Orleans (ib.
p. 231). Out of the annuity of one hundred
thousand francs paid to her — not always
punctually — by the French crown, she had
in a large measure supported the English
colony around her, to which her loss was
irreparable (ib. p. 338 ; DANGEAU, iv. 56-7).
By the regent's orders her funeral was solem-
nised at Chaillot on 27 June at the public
cost. With the suppression of the convent
vanished all traces of her remains (ST.-SiMON,
ed. 1803, x. 41 ; CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, In-
troduction, i. 83-8).
St.-Simon, in his noble tribute to the
memory of Mary Beatrice, speaks of her as
both quick-witted and proud ; and Madame
de Sevign6, who likewise credits her with
intelligence, quotes the saying of Louis XIV
that she presided over her court like a queen
in both mind and body (viii. 401, 413). In
England she had always been personally un-
popular, especially among the great ladies,
who disliked her as an Italian and a devote
(MELANlap.CAMPANADI CAVELLI, iii. 470-1).
The charge of Italian vindictiveness brought
against her in later life was under the circum-
stances absurd (STEPNEY ap. KLOPP, viii. 564).
She was entirely possessed by religious en-
thusiasm; her interest in certain religious
orders, above all that of the Visitation, of
which she had hoped to become a member,
and also those of the Ursulines and Car-
melites, was unflagging (CAMPANA DI CA-
VELLI, i. 174, 405, ii. 96-7, 104, 158, 195).
The 'miraculous' conversion of Middleton
filled her with ecstasy (Miss STRICKLAND,
ix. 427-8) ; but there seems no satisfactory
proof that she was so bigoted as to subject
protestant adherents of the Stuart cause to
vexatious treatment (see BURNET, iv. 125
note). Out of her religious enthusiasm gra-
dually grew the feeling of devoted attach-
ment to her husband, which is said to have
led her to declare that she would rather see
her son in his grave than seated on the throne
by a bargain to his father's disadvantage
(the story cited from BERWICK'S Memoirs by
KLOPP, vi. 245-6, is possibly only incorrect in
date; see MACAULAY, iv. 797). She had a
warm affection for the members of her own
family. Her accomplishments were consider-
able ; she wrote in Italian, French, and Eng-
lish (her spelling in the last not being worse
than that of her English-born contempora-
ries), and was familiar with Latin. Doubtless
her favourite reading was in devotional books
(CAMPANA DI CAVELLI, ii. 96-7), and she
had a familiar knowledge of the Bible (ib. i.
63). But though strictly brought up she was
in her younger d-ays fond of the chase (ib.
ii. 75) and a bold rider (Miss STRICKLAND,
ix. 128). Madame de Sevigne describes her,
on the occasion of her arrival at St. Ger-
mains in 1689, as thin, with fine dark eyes,
a pale complexion, a large mouth with fine
teeth, a good figure, very self-possessed and
pleasing.
Portraits of her painted by Lely belong to
Lord Spencer and Lord Aberdeen. Two
anonymous portraits are respectively in the
possession of the Earl of Denbigh and
P. J. C. Howard, esq., of Corby (Stuart Ex-
hibition Catalogue, pp. 46-7, 48, 50, 57).
Kneller, Anne Killigrew, Rigaud (?), Guer-
Mary Stuart
373
Mary Stuart
cino's nephew and pupil, Benedetto Gennari,
whom she much patronised, and others also
painted her. The likeness in the National
Portrait Gallery is by William Wissing.
[Miss Strickland's elaborate and enthusiastic
Life of Mary Beatrice of Modena fills vol. ix.
and part of vol. x. of her Lives of the Queens
of England, ed. 1846. It is based on extensive
researches among original documents, of which
the most interesting is an authentic record of the
queen's sayings and doings kept by the nuns of
Chaillot, together with a long series of letters
from her to Sister Frances Angelica Priolo, to
the abbess, and to other nuns of the convent.
For the period reaching up to 1690, however,
the most complete storehouse of information con-
cerning Mary Beatrice is the Marquise Campana
di Cavelli's monumental Les derniers Stuarts a
St. Germain-en-Laye, 2 vols. Pari-, 1871, where
all the original documents concerning her and
hers belonging to this period are printed in full
from the Modena, Florence, Vienna, and other
archives. Prefixed to vol. i. is an engraving of
Kneller's portrait of Mary as 'Duchess of York.'
Thirteen of her letters, unprinted elsewhere, are
catalogued (and one partially facsimiled) among
Mr. Alfred Morrison s Autograph Letters, 1890,
iv. 163-8. The titles of the other works referred
to are given in the bibliography to art JAMES II
OF ENGLAND. Dangeau's Journal is in the present
article cited from the edition of Madame de
Genlis, 4 vols. 1817.] A. W. W.
MARY QUEEN or SCOTS (1542-1587),
third child and only daughter of James V
of Scotland [q. v.] and Mary of Guise [q. v.],
was born in Linlithgow Palace on 7 or 8 Dec.
1542. The 7th is the date in the register of
Lothian (CHALMERS, i. 2) and that given
by Leslie (De Origine, &c., p. 459) ; for the
8th there is the authority of the ' Diurnal
of Occurrents ' (p. 25), Knox ( Works, i. 91),
and Mary herself (LABANOFF, vi. 68). To
the king, overwhelmed by the rout of Sol-
way, the birth of a daughter seemed only
a portent of calamity. * It [the dynasty]
came,' he exclaimed, 'from a woman, and
it will end with a woman' (KNOX, i. 91).
By his death on 14 Dec. 1542 the infant
princess became queen. Negotiations for a
treaty of marriage between her and Prince
Edward of England were frustrated by Car-
dinal Beaton, who on 23 July 1543 re-
moved her and her mother to Stirling Castle
(cf. MART OF GUISE). After she had been
crowned there by Beaton on 9 Sept., she
was entrusted to the care of Lords Ers-
kine and Livingstone. Shortly after Pinkie
Cleugh, 10 Sept. 1547, she was sent for
security to the priory of Inchmahome, on an
island in the Lake of Menteith (Discharge of
Lords Erskine and Livingstone in SIR WIL-
LIAM ERASER'S Red Book of Menteith, ii.
331-3), and on the last day of February
1547-8 (note in KNOX, Works, i. 219) she
was transferred to Dumbarton Castle, the
stronghold most accessible to France. On
7 July 1548 the estates not only ratified an
agreement for her marriage to the dauphin
of France (Francis II), but decided that she
should immediately be sent thither. She
accordingly on 7 Aug. set sail in one of the
royal galleys of France, and, disembarking
on the 13th at Brest, arrived at St. Germains
on 11 Oct. (DE RUBLE, La Premiere Jeunesse,
1891, p. 19). Lady Fleming was assigned her
as governess, and she was accompanied by
her companions, the ' Four Marys ' — young
maidens of the houses of Livingstone, Flem-
ing, Seton, and Beaton.
Mary was educated with the royal chil-
dren of France, her studies being directed by
Margaret, sister of Henry II, one of the
most accomplished and learned ladies of her
time. That she acquired a fair knowledge
of Latin is attested by exercises written in
1554 (published by the WartonClub, 1855),
and she had some acquaintance with Greek
and Italian, but was not taught English or
Scots, it being the first care of her guar-
j dians that France should be paramount in
I her affections. She had a preference for
poetry, in which she was instructed by Ron-
sard, but her own verses lack distinction.
Although she early displayed exceptional
! intelligence and discretion, her chief en-
! dowment was the unique charm of her per-
i sonality, which won for her affection even
; more than it attracted admiration. Writing
i in 1553, the Cardinal of Lorraine affirmed
: that among daughters of noble or commoner
he had never seen her equal in the kingdom
(LABANOFF, i. 9). Her beauty, supposed to
be unrivalled in her time, owed its enchant-
ment rather to brilliancy of complexion and
grace of manner than to finely formed fea-
tures. Possessing a sweet and rich voice
she sang well, accompanying herself grace-
fully on the lute (BRANTOME). Her skill
in elocution evoked the admiration of the
French court when in 1554 she delivered a
Latin oration in praise of learned ladies (Fou-
QUELIN in Dedication of Retoric Fran^oise ;
BRANTOME).
Perhaps insufficient allowance has been
made for careless exaggeration in Brantome's
portraiture of the French court in the time
of Mary ; but one of her devoted advocates
has affirmed that her mother, after her visit
to her in 1550, ' arranged for her removal to
a healthier moral atmosphere ' (STEVENSON,
Mary Stuart, First Eighteen Years of her
Life, p. 91). No such arrangement was car-
ried out. She was neither separated from the
Mary Stuart
374
Mary Stuart
royal children of France nor withdrawn from
the court. She mingled more and more freely
in its cultured and epicurean society; but the
Guises, especially Antoinette de Bourbon and
the Cardinal of Lorraine, had frequent access
to her, and took charge both of her political
and religious instruction. Lady Fleming,who
had become a mistress of the French king,
was in 1551 succeeded as governess by Ma-
dame Paroys, with whose strict training of
Mary 'in the old faith' the cardinal ex-
pressed entire satisfaction (23 Feb. 1552-
1553, LABAISTOFF, i. 16). Nor, although Mary
became estranged from her governess (ib.
pp. 29, 35, 41), did this affect her religious
partialities. Her lot from the beginning
involved strange incongruities. She was at
once the cynosure of the gay court of France
and the hope of Catholicism. Though cradled
in luxury she yet learned to cherish an exact-
ing and strenuous ambition. No daughter
of any royal house possessed prospects so
brilliant, but they were qualified by a be-
trothal to a prince whose weak and sickly
habit inspired pity rather than affection ;
and the marriage was prefaced by an agree-
ment by which she not only forswore herself,
but betrayed her royal trust. While the
public marriage contract of 19 April 1558
contained special guarantees for the inde-
pendence of Scotland, Mary had already, on
the 4th, signed three separate deeds which
made these guarantees a dead letter. By the
first, Scotland in the event of her death
without issue was made over in free gift to
the crown of France ; by the second, Scot-
land and its revenues were at once assigned
to Henry II until he had reimbursed himself
of the money spent in its defence ; and by
the third, any agreement which the estates
might induce her to make contrary to the
two previous deeds was renounced by antici-
pation (FENELOIST, i. 425-9 ; LABANOFF, i.
50-5).
The marriage was performed in the church
of Notre-Dame on 24 April, and, as insuring
the ascendency of France in Scotland and
possibly in Britain and all its isles, was
celebrated with fetes of unusual splendour
(see Ceremonies in TEULET, i. 302-11 ; Dis-
cours du Grande et Magnifique Triumphe, &c.,
Rouen, 1558, and Roxburghe Club, 1818;
Venetian ambassador's letter, CalendarVene-
tian State Papers, 1557-8, entry 1216). In
November the Scottish crown matrimonial
was voted to the dauphin (Acta Par I. Scot.
ii. 506-7).
Meanwhile, on the death of Queen Mary
of England, 17 Nov. 1558, Mary Stuart, on
the more than plausible grounds of Eliza-
beth's illegitimacy, laid claim to the English
throne as great-granddaughter of Henry VII.
In England Elizabeth was declared queen
without opposition, but the dauphin and
Mary assumed the titles of king and queen of
England, Scotland, and Ireland, and con-
tinued to use them on succeeding to the
French throne at the death of Henry II,
10 July 1559. The Edinburgh treaty ofJuly
1560 between England and Scotland bound
Mary and her husband to abandon their
claims to the English throne, but they re-
fused to ratify it. Possibly, as some sup-
pose, Mary thus provoked the settled dis-
trust, if not enmity, of Elizabeth. Elizabeth
wished to fetter a dangerous rival, and Mary
aimed at rousing catholic sensibility, and even
to compass Elizabeth's excommunication.
But the death of the French king on 5 Dec.
1560 blasted these hopes. All that tender-
ness and affection could achieve to heal her
consort's maladies and prolong his life had
been guaranteed by Mary's devotion. For a
time Mary was prostrated in despair. ' She
will not receive any consolation,' wrote the
Venetian ambassador, * but, brooding over her
disasters with constant tears and passionate
and doleful lamentations, she universally in-
spires great pity ' ( Cal. Venetian State Papers,
1558-80, entry 215). Not only had she
ceased to be queen of France ; her place of
power was now held by the hostile Catherine
de Medici. She was virtually excluded from
the court, and she felt already that France
was no longer her home (Sin JAMES MEL-
VILLE, Memoirs, pp. 86-8 ; Cal. State Papers f
For. Ser. 1560-1, entry 832; CHERUEL,
Marie Stuart et Catherine de Medicis, p.
17). Of Scotland she was scarce sovereign
even in name ; her mother had died 10 Jan.
1560 as the reins of government were slip-
ping from her hands. Heresy wras there trium-
phant, and the catholic religion proscribed.
Already the Scottish estates had been nego-
tiating for the barter of the crown to her rival
Elizabeth by a marriage between Elizabeth
and James Hamilton, third earl of Arran
[q. v.]
The Arran negotiations proved, however,
the turning-point in Mary's fortunes. Two-
days after the death of Francis, Elizabeth
replied that ' she was not disposed presently
to marrv ' (Her Majesty's Answer in KEITH,.
i. 9-10, and Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1560-
1561, entry 786). The news of Francis's death
and of Elizabeth's rejection of Arran reached
Scotland almost simultaneously, and pro-
duced a strong reaction in Mary's favour.
Already William Maitland of Lethington
[q. v.] saw that the nobility would ' begin to
make court to the Scottish queen more than
they were wont ' (ib. entry 875). Nor was
Mary Stuart
375
Mary Stuart
she slow to utilise the providential oppor-
tunity. In January 1560 she despatched cer-
tain Scotsmen with more than three hundred
letters to nobles, barons, and others of in-
fluence, couched in most affectionate terms,
and proposing to consign recent troubles and
disputes to oblivion (ib. entry 889 ; LABA-
NOFF, i. 85-8). She also desired a deputa-
tion to be sent from the estates to inform
her of the measures they had taken for the
tranquillity of the kingdom (ib. i. 80-4).
She intimated her intention to return as
soon as she had completed arrangements
in France ; but according to Thockmorton
she ' wished it to be at the request and suit
of her subjects' (Cal. State Papers, For.
Ser. 1560-1, entry 832). Her endeavours
were entirely successful. The protestant
Lord James Stewart was sent to ' know
her mind,' and Maitland greatly feared that
* many simple men ' would be ' brought abed
with fair words ' (6 Feb. ib. entry 967) ; but
both Lord James and Maitland saw that
the experiment of her return must be tried.
Their endeavours were concentrated on ren-
dering it as innocuous as possible — to them-
selves as well as to protestantism. Mean-
time the catholics of the north had despatched
John Leslie [q. v.], afterwards bishop of
Ross, and others to propose to Mary to land
at Aberdeen (LESLIE, Da Origine, &c., p.
575), where a force of twenty thousand men
under Huntly [see GORDON, GEORGE, fourth
EARL OF HUNTLY] would be in readiness to
conduct her in triumph to her throne. On
15 April Leslie had an interview with her
at Vitry ; but although he himself was
cordially welcomed, his futile and embar-
rassing proposals were at once rejected.
She could not afford to defy, at present,
both Elizabeth and Lord James. The
latter, on the day following, was therefore
received with affectionate and sisterly greet-
ings. An endeavour was even made to
win him over to Catholicism by the offer
of great rewards and dignities (Thockmor-
ton, 1 May, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser.
1561-2, entry 158 ; with which compare
letter of 31 March, ib. entry 77) ; but at last
she professed to be convinced of the wisdom
of not interfering with the religious status
quo in Scotland, only stipulating for her
own personal freedom in the exercise of her
religion.
Bub as yet Mary had not finally decided
to entrust her fortunes to Scotland. Her
thoughts were then chiefly occupied with
the problem of a second marriage. Hardly
had her husband breathed his last before
the Guises were in search of an alliance that
would restore their ascendency. They had
the choice of many suitors, including Arran
and also Darnley,"but only two persons, and
these not suitors, were deemed eligible. The
first choice, Charles IX, brother of the late
king, was promptly negatived by Catherine
de Medici. Thereupon the Cardinal of Lor-
raine approached, in December 1560, the
Spanish ambassador with a proposal for Don
Carlos (Chantonnay to Philip, quoted by
MIGNET, and also by DE RUBLE, p. 109), but,
partly through the intervention of Cathe-
rine de Medici, negotiations were indefinitely
suspended (see especially PHILIPPSON, Marie
Stuart, i. 274-9). It was only after their
failure that Mary resigned herself to the peril-
ous venture of returning to her kingdom.
In accordance with the promise of Mait-
land (6 Feb. 1560-1, Cal. State Papers. For.
Ser. 1560-1, entry 967), Lord James unre-
servedly informed Throckmorton, Elizabeth's
envoy, of the tenor of his interview with
Mary (ib. entries 133, 151, 158). It is un-
necessary to suppose, as some have done, that
he intended to prejudice Mary in the eyes of
Elizabeth. Doubtless he wished Elizabeth
to realise the dangers of the crisis, but his
aim probably was to convince her of the
necessity of conciliating both Mary and the
Scottish nation. The estates in May 1561
gave an evasive answer to the proposal of
3VI. Noailles for a renewal of the league with
France, and rejected the request to restore
their patrimonies to the deposed catholic
bishops ; but Lord James, on 10 June, sent to
Mary a long and conciliatory letter (Addit.
MS. Brit. Mus. 32091, f. 189, printed in App.
to PniLiprsoisr, Marie Stuart}. The only
special precaution taken in view of her re-
turn was an enactment by the council for
the ' destruction of all places and monuments
of idolatry ' (Kxox, ii. 167).
To Elizabeth, Mary's return was in itself
unwelcome, and while the treaty of Edin-
burgh remained unsigned, it was deemed an
act of open defiance. But in this soreness
of Elizabeth Mary saw her advantage. She
explained that when she assumed the style
and title of England she ' was under the
commandment of King Henry and her hus-
band,' and affirmed that since her husband's
death she had not used them (Throckmor-
ton, 26 July, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser.
1561-2, entry 336). She also cogently pleaded
that it was ' very hard being so nigh the
blood of England to be made a stranger to
it ' (ib.) Yet she did not decline to sign
the treaty; she would consult the estates
after her arrival in Scotland. Her attitude
won the sympathy of the Scots. To a some-
what menacing letter of Elizabeth (Kxox,
ii. 175-8) the council replied in evasive terms
Mary Stuart
376
Mary Stuart
(ib. p. 178). The truth was, they had no
wish that Mary should sign the treaty.
The nomination by Henry VIII of the Lady
Frances and her issue as next in succession
to Elizabeth was an act of hostility to Scot-
land. The proposed Arran marriage would
have solved the difficulty, but Elizabeth's
rejection of it left the Scots no option but
to recall Mary ; and with her as sovereign,
goodwill between the two kingdoms would
be impossible till the insult to the Scottish
dynasty was withdrawn. On 6 Aug. Lord
James therefore wrote to Elizabeth suggest-
ing that while Elizabeth's full rights should
be recognised, Mary should be designated
heir-presumptive (Cal State Papers, For.
Ser. 1561 -2, entry 384). The dangers that
might be obviated by this arrangement were
also dexterously indicated by Maitland in
two remarkable letters of 9 (ib. p. 238) and
10 Aug. (KEITH, iii. 211-16). He feared
that Mary's coming could not l fail to raise
wonderful tragedies,' unless some method
' might be compassed that the queen's majesty
and her highness might be dear friends as they
were tender cousins.' Meantime Mary's ex-
cuses and promises only hardened the deter-
mination of Elizabeth to withhold the pass-
port (Throckmorton corresp. in KEITH, ii.
26-54 ; Cal State Papers, For. Ser. 1561-2,
entries 108, 110, 124, 155, 158, 180, 208, and
214). She had even some thoughts of inter-
cepting her on the voyage, but — apparently
influenced by a letter of Mary (8 Aug., cf. ib.
entry 404), by the representations of Mary's
ambassador, St. Colme (Memoire in LA-
BANOFF, i. 99-102), by the advice of Throck-
morton (11 Aug., Cal. State Papers, For.
Ser. entry 395), and by the suggestions of
Lord James and Maitland — she recoiled from
the half-formed intention. On 16 Aug. she
informed Mary that learning she intended to
follow the advice of her council on the treaty
she was ' content to suspend her conceipt of
all unkindness ' (printed in ROBERTSON, Hist.
of Scotland, 5th ed. ii. 327-9).
Mary had left France before Elizabeth's
letter was penned. On 21 July she had ex-
pressed to Throckmorton the hope that she
might not be driven on Elizabeth's inhospi-
table shores; but if she were, then might
Elizabeth, she said, ' do her pleasure and
make sacrifice of me.' ' Peradventure,' she
added, in words whose foreboding pathos the
future more than justified, 'that casualty
might be better for me than to live ' (KEITH,
ii. 51). To defeat any projects for her cap-
ture, she, however, while naming 26 Aug.
to the Scottish authorities as the date of her
probable arrival, set sail from Calais on the
15th. Brantome records her passionate grief
at bidding farewell to France. It was in-
tensified by her cheerless prospects. She
had resolved to take up the task at which
her mother had failed, and only trouble and
danger seemed in store for her. On the
voyage she was accompanied by three of her
uncles, and one hundred other gentlemen
and attendants, including the Sieur de Bran-
tome, Castelnau, Chastelard, and her con-
fessor. On account of a dense fog — fore-
shadowing, according to Knox, the ' sorrow,
dolour, darkness, and all impietie ' incident
to her coming ( Works, ii. 269) — the galleys
lay all night of the 18th at anchor some dis-
tance from the shore, but it cleared off suf-
ficiently to permit them to enter the harbour
of Leith in the morning. No preparations
had been made for her arrival at Holyrood,
and she did not journey thither till the
evening. ' Fires of joy were set forth all
night ' (ib. p. 270), and a ' company of the
most honest ' serenaded her with violins and
the dismal chanting of Reformation melodies
(ib.; BRANTOME).
Mary had frankly told Throckmorton that
though ' she meant to constrain none of her
subjects ' in religion, she wished they were
all as she was (23 June 1561, KEITH, ii.
33). Accordingly, on her first Sunday in
Scotland mass was said in her private chapel,
a vow of Lord Lindsay and others that ' the
idolater priest should die the death ' being
frustrated by Lord James Stewart. This con-
nivance at * idolatry ' provoked a violent out-
burst from Knox, who declared that i one
mass was more fearful to him than ten thou-
sand armed enemies ' ( Works, ii. 276). Mary
called him into her presence and plied him
with arguments, upbraidings, threats, and
tears, but only to convince him of her 'proud
mind,' ' crafty wit,' and ' indurate heart ' (ib.
p. 286 ; Knox to Cecil, 31 Oct.; HAYNES, p.
372 ; Cal. Hatfield MSS. pt. i. p. 262). Her
passion had unwittingly betrayed her ; but
probably as yet she did not adequately under-
stand the situation. The proclamation of
25 Aug., forbidding on pain of death any
' alteration or innovation in the state of reli-
gion' (KNOX, ii. 272), was a mere provisionary
arrangement till the meeting of parliament.
Shortly after her arrival she had informed the
pope of her determination to restore Catho-
licism (letter of the pope, 3 Dec., in the Bibl.
j Barb. Rome, quoted in PHILIPPSON, Marie
j Stuart, ii. 33, 37), and her first purpose pro-
! bably was to secure general toleration for ca-
I tholics. But after Maitland's return in Octo-
ber from his mission to England, her attitude
towards protestantism became almost depre-
catory. The administration of affairs was left
in the hands of Maitland and Lord James, and
Mary Stuart
377
Mary Stuart
on 25 Oct. Maitland wrote that Elizabeth
* would be able to do much with her in re-
ligion ' (Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1561-2,
entry 632). But if Maitland, in common with
others, was beguiled by the ' enchantment
whereof men are bewitched ' (IvNOX, ii. 276),
both Mary and Elizabeth were already en-
tangled in Maitland's diplomatic toils.
Perhaps alone of those concerned in the
succession negotiations, Mary had no interest
except a personal one in the scheme for ' unit-
ing the isles in friendship.' Originally her
patriotism was limited to France, but even
this patriotism was now dead. If in politics
she cherished any interests beyond personal
ones, they were those of Catholicism. But
she entered into Maitland's projects with
fervour, and put forth every artifice to win
Elizabeth's recognition. Some have sup-
posed that she blundered in not acknowledg-
ing Elizabeth's original rights ; but this might
have hampered her final purpose, and, at any
rate until her own interest in the crown of
England had been 'put in good order' (Mary,
5 Jan. 1561-2, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser.
entry 784), it would have been folly to re-
cognise Elizabeth's title. She did not adopt
the attitude of a suppliant. Elizabeth's gain,
Maitland said, was ' assured and present,'
Mary's only ' in possibility and altogether
uncertain' (ib. p. 536; HAYNES, p. 397).
The indiscretion of Lady Catherine Grey,
who was now a prisoner in the Tower, re-
moved one of the chief obstacles to Mary's
recognition, and the efforts of the Guises to
contract a friendly alliance with Elizabeth
also for a time told strongly in Mary's favour.
While loth to comply with Mary's demands
Elizabeth really desired a reconciliation, and
proposed an interview in England in July
1562. Mary had all but gained her purpose
when the massacre of French protestants by
the Guises at Vassy on 1 May suddenly
darkened her prospects. Nevertheless Mait-
land on the 25th left for England to make
final arrangements (Diurnal of Occurrents,
p. 72). The hope was held out that Eliza-
beth might be ' the instrument to convert
Mary to Christ and the knowledge of His
true word ' (Randolph, 26 May, Cal. State
Papers, For. Ser. 1562, entry 34), and
Mary, lamenting with tears the ( unadvised
enterprise' of her uncles, intimated that
even for their friendship she would not
sacrifice that of Elizabeth. Notwithstanding
the French troubles Elizabeth wished the
conference to take place, but in deference to
the council it was postponed till August or
September (articles, ib. entry 312), and soon
afterwards, on account of the resumption of
hostilities in France, till the following sum-
mer (Instructions in KEITH, ii. 145-57). This
last postponement drove ' Mary into such a
passion that she kept her bed ' a whole day
(Sidney, 25 July, Cal. State Papers, For.
Ser. 1562, entry 360). To Elizabeth she
expressed her great regret that the oppor-
tunity for ' a tender and familiar acquaint-
ance' should be thus frustrated (KEITH, ii.
152 ; LABANOFF, i. 147-8).
In Scotland the excitement attending
Mary's arrival gradually gave place to a
tranquil calm, only slightly disturbed by the
contumacious harangues of Knox, the vague
rumours of catholic intrigues, and the dis-
covery, 26 March 1562, of a mad scheme of
Arran, possibly countenanced by Bothwell
[see HEPBURN, JAMES, fourth EARL OF BOTH-
WELL], for carrying off the queen to Dumbar-
ton Castle. Mary won the high esteem of her
council by her geniality and her sound discre-
tion, but political cares seemed to sit lightly
upon her. Like her father she loved to mingle
in the daily life of her people, and nothing de-
lighted her more than an unceremonious visit
to the house of a plain burgher. She entered
with zest into the outdoor sports of her nobles,
especially hawking and ' shooting at the
butts,' and infected their staid and sombre
manners w7ith something of the 'joyousitie'
of France. Knox grimly remarked that while
in the presence of her council ' she kept her-
self very grave ; ' as soon as ever ' her French
fillocks, fiddlers, and others of that band gat
the house alone, then might be seen skipping
not very comely for honest women' (ii. 294).
But her leisure was not all consumed in
amusements. She did not neglect her lite-
rary studies, and Randolph notes in April
1562 that ' she readeth daily after her dinner,
instructed by a learned man, Mr. George
Buchanan, somewhat of Livy ' (Cal. State
Papers, For. Ser. 1561-2, entry 985). By her
natural grace and frank amiability she dis-
armed the hostility of all except extremists,
and even they were constrained to be con-
tent so long as Lord James Stewart remained
at the head of affairs. Of the favour in which
she held him she gave practical proof by
creating him Earl of Mar, and afterwards by
the grant of the earldom of Moray, then held
by Huntly informally under the crown. This
led to the expedition to the north of Scot-
land in the autumn of 1562, followed by
Huntly's rebellion, defeat, and death. Mary's
motives for consenting to the expedition have
been variously interpreted. That she was
privy to a scheme for the capture of Huntly
is improbable, for it would have been then
strangely impolitic. Nor, although the am-
bitious indiscretions of theGordons, Huntly's
kinsmen, were distasteful to her, is it likely
Mary Stuart
378
Mary Stuart
that she desired their ruin. But apparently
she felt that it could not be avoided, and,
while possibly she aimed to bind Iluntly to
her by ties of self-interest, she was no doubt
well aware that the result of the expedition
would favourably impress both the protes-
tants and Elizabeth. If the whole business
was odious to her, she managed admirably to
mask her feelings. 'In all these garboils,'
wrote Randolph, ' I never saw her merrier.'
Her only regret was that ' she was not a man,
to know what life it was to lie all night in
the fields, or to walk on the causeway with
a jack and knapschulle, a Glasgow buckler,
and a broadsword ' (ib. 1562, entry 648).
The news of the Huntly expedition in-
creased Elizabeth's cordiality. In a letter of
special kindliness she excused to Mary her
procedure in France on the ground l that we
must guard our own homes when those of
our neighbours are on fire ' (FKOUDE, cab.
edit. vi. 612). Mary's pleasure at the receipt
of the letter is recorded by Randolph. She
' trusted next year to travel as far south as she
had done north ' (2 Nov., Cal State Papers,
For. Ser. 1562, entry 967). But almost im-
mediately her hopes were again rudely shaken.
The rumour reached her that when Eliza-
beth in October was at the point of death
only a single voice had been raised in her j
favour as Elizabeth's successor (Randolph, |
18 Nov., KEITH, ii. 177). She therefore now
resolved to have done with uncertainties. |
The war between England and France, which
might involve the loss of her dowry, was made
the excuse for claiming a more secure interest
in the succession than that guaranteed merely
by Elizabeth's love (Maitland, 14 Nov., ib.
p. 184). She gave Elizabeth to understand
that she preferred her f ri endship even to that of
the Guises (Randolph, 3 Dec., in Illustrations '
of the Reign of Mary, p. 109) ; but finally, in
February, she despatched Maitland to state
her claims in the face of the English parlia-
ment, and if they were not admitted, to j
solemnly protest that she would seek the
remedies provided for those ' who are enor- !
mously and excessively hurt' (LABANOFF, i.
161-9 ; KEITH, ii. 188-92).
Shortly after Maitland's departure the exe-
cution on 21 Feb. 1562-3 of the poet Chaste-
lard for concealing himself in Mary's bedroom
gave rise to various rumours. "The state-
ments of Knox (ii. 367-9) and of Randolph
(15 Feb., Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1563,
entry 313) merely repeat current gossip, but
Mary seems to have manifested imprudent
partiality for Chastelard's society. Maitland
took upon him to affirm that Chastelard had
been employed by the Huguenots to compro-
mise Mary's honour (De Quadra, 28 March,
Cal. State Papers, Span. Ser. 1558-67,p.314),
and Madame de Guise informed the Venetian
ambassador that Chastelard had made a con-
fession to that effect (1 May, Venetian State
Papers, 1558-80, entry 324; cf. TEULET,
v. 2; and KEKVYNDE LETTENHOVE, Relations
Politiques, iii. 308).
Up to this time the question of Mary's
marriage had remained in abeyance. Several
suitors, including Arran and Eric IV of
Sweden, had been rejected, and Mary seemed
content to await events. In the negotiations
with Elizabeth the question had been ignored,
probably because all parties felt that it was
crucial. To Mary, who had set her heart on
marrying Philip II's son, Don Carlos, it was
the key of the position, her recognition as
heir-presumptive being a mere aid to a grand
scheme of sovereignty, embracing Scotland,
Spain, and England. Elizabeth's chief con-
cern was lest her own sovereignty should be
endangered by Mary's marriage or the ac-
knowledgment of her title. The Scots had
no interest in the protection of Elizabeth's
sovereignty ; their chief aim was to obtain
such an alliance as would make Mary's title
to the succession secure, for, as Maitland
stated to De Quadra, to be nominated suc-
cessor ' would be of no use unless she had the
power to enforce her title ' (FROUDE, vii. 50-
51 ; Cal. State Papers, Spanish Ser. 1558-67,
p. 308). It was the insecurity of the succes-
sion, especially as made manifest at the time
of Elizabeth's illness, that, with other reasons,
reconciled Maitland, and probably Moray, to
the marriage with Don Carlos. While in
London, Maitland in March 1563 secretly
entered into negotiations for this purpose
with De Quadra (cf. ib. pp. 305-15 ; FEOUDE,
vii. 50-5 ; G ACHAKD, Philippe II et Don Car-
/o.9,2nd edit. pp. 160-2, 180-92; PHILIPPSON,
Histoire de Marie Stuart, vol. ii. chaps, iii.
and iv. of bk. ii.)
Mary's negotiations with Elizabeth and
her dubious policy in Scotland had rendered
the catholic authorities uneasy, but she now
addressed a letter to the Cardinal of Lor-
raine, expressing her determination to re-
establish the old faith at the peril of her life
(30 Jan. 1562-3, LABANOFF, i. 175-6), and
another to the pope in similar terms (31 Jan.
ib. p. 177), and by letters patent secretly ap-
pointed the cardinal to represent her at the
council of Trent (18 March, ib. pp. 179-80).
It thus happened that while Maitland was
assuring Mary, on the word of De Quadra,
that Philip was ' not a sworn soldato del
papa,' but a ' wise, politic prince,' who go-
verned (as Mary was expected to do) the
divers nations under his rule * according to
their own humour' (Addit. MS. 32091,
Mary Stuart
379
Mary Stuart
printed in PHILIPPSON'S Marie Stuart et la
Ligue Catholique Universelle, pp. 37-40),
Mary was endeavouring to further the mar-
riage by entering into arrangements with
Philip and others for the restoration of Ca-
tholicism. Maitland had suspicions of this,
but it was not by him, or Elizabeth, or the
Scots, that the project was to be wrecked.
Elizabeth's warning, that a marriage to a
foreign catholic prince would dissolve the
concord between the two nations, both Mait-
land and Mary were prepared to brave (De
Quadra, 26 June, in CaL State Papers, Spanish
Ser. 1558-67, p. 338, and Documents Ined.
Ixxxvii. 529 ; Randolph's Memorial, 20 Aug.,
CaL State Papers, ^PoY. Ser. 1563, entry 1162,
and in KEITH, ii. 205-10). Nor did the violent
diatribes of Knox, although they occasioned
an outburst of passionate anger from Mary
(KNOX, ii. 387-9), do much to endanger the
scheme. Mary's hopes were dashed by her
own relatives. The Guises, as well as Ca-
therine de Medici, feared that the proposed
alliance would prejudice the interests of
France. They were hostile even to a Scottish
and English alliance, and a project for the
fusion of these two countries with Spain was
regarded with positive consternation. To pre-
vent both possibilities the Cardinal of Lor-
raine pressed Mary to accept the Archduke
Charles of Austria, and succeeded in giving
such prominence to the suit as to delay and
embarrass the negotiations with Philip. Ca-
therine de Medici, to foil Mary's purpose,
made also a dubious offer to her of the hand
of Charles IX. By the unscrupulous repre-
sentations of the cardinal the pope was won
over to favour the Austrian marriage, but
Mary wras proof against the pretences of
Catherine and the persuasions of both car-
dinal and pope. Though unable to move
Mary's resolution, the cardinal shook that
of Philip. Philip was anxious not to imperil
his immediate relations with France. That |
the ruin of such great hopes was effected j
chiefly by her uncle intensified the bitterness
of Mary's disappointment. She was observed j
to be at times ( in great melancholie,' and
to ' weep when there was little appearance
of occasion' (Randolph, 31 Dec., CaL State
Papers, For. Ser. 1563, entry 1481).
Elizabeth's first suggestion of her lover,
Lord Robert Dudley, as a husband to the
queen of Scots was made to Maitland in !
March 1563 (De Quadra, 28 March, CaL \
State Papers, Spanish Ser. 1558-67, p. 313),
but he jestingly replied that Elizabeth had ;
better first marry him herself. When Eliza-
beth discovered that Mary favoured a foreign j
suitor — supposed to be the Archduke Charles ;
— she authorised Randolph to vaguely sug- j
gest ' some nobleman of good birth within
this our realm' (20 Aug., KEITH, ii. 200, and
CaL State Paper*, For. Ser. 1563, entry 1102).
On mooting the matter to Mary, Randolph
'could not perceive what her mind' was
(30 Dec., ib. entry 1559), but she professed a
preference to remain a widow — at one time
from regard to her late husband, at another
because l no such man as she looks for looks
this way' (20 Feb. 1563-4, ib. 1564-5, entry
181 ; 8 March ib. entry 220). Before the
summer of 1564 she had begun to think of
the probable necessity of resigning herself to
an English marriage. When at last Randolph
definitely named Dudley, she expressed some
incredulity and dissatisfaction (Randolph,
30 March, ib. entry 282). Elizabeth, Maitland
and Moray asserted, intended nothing by the
proposal but ' drift of time.' Drift of time was
what Mary desired, and she utilised it for the
furtherance of a match with Lord Darnley
[see STEW AET, HENRY], son of Lady Margaret
Douglas [q. v.], next lineal heir after Mary
to the English throne, by Matthew Stewart,
earl of Lennox [q. v.], who disputed with the
Hamiltons the succession after Mary to the
Scottish throne. By such a marriage Mary
would greatly strengthen her claims as heir-
presumptive to Elizabeth. The chief objec-
tion to Darnley — that although professedly
a protestant, he represented Elizabeth's ene-
mies, the English catholics— was to Mary
a prime recommendation, for she intended
to mount the English throne by catholic aid
and as a catholic queen. While in this she
had to count on the opposition of Maitland
and Moray, she was, in marrying Darnley r
acting against the wishes of the Cardinal of
Lorraine, who styled him i ung gentil hutau-
deau ' (a handsome fribble) (De Foix, 23 May
1565, TETJLET, ii. 199), and the Cardinal of
Guise and Madame de Guise were in a ' mar-
vellous agony' when they learned her inten-
tion (Smith to Leicester in FROUDE, vii. 245);
even the pope and Philip preferred the Aus-
trian marriage. The enterprise owed its in-
ception to herself alone, encouraged only by
the English catholics.
The theory of the Darnley love match
(CAMDEN, ROBERTSON, BURTON, &c.) is suffi-
ciently refuted by Mary herself (Memoire in
LABANOFF,L 297). Onpurely political grounds
Darnley was her next choice after Don Carlos.
She had practically decided on the marriage
when she began negotiations for the recall of
Lennox, who returned to Scotland in Septem-
ber 1564. After his arrival she despatched Sir
James Melville to obtain leave of absence for
Darnley, who was in England (MELVILLE,
Memoirs, p. 120). The superseding on 4 Dec.
of Raulet — whose French predilections were
Mary Stuart
380
Mary Stuart
now inconvenient — by Rizzio as foreign secre-
tary should also be noted. Presumably that
Dudley might have 'honours and prefer-
ments conformable' to a suitor of Mary,
Elizabeth in September created him Earl of
Leicester, but if she really desired the success
of his suit, it was folly to give consent to
Darnley's visit. Mary's intention was almost
self-evident. Still to the last she kept up
the appearance of being guided by Elizabeth.
On 5 Feb. 1564-5 Randolph— about the time
Darnley set out for Scotland— found her at
St. Andrews, merrily pretending co live with
' her little troup' as a ' plain bourgeois wife,'
and protest ing that he should not ' spoil their
pastime with his grave matters : ' but when
he did mention Leicester, she replied, with a
placid irony which was lost on Randolph.,
that one whom ' the queen his mistress did
so well like' ' ought not to mislike her' (Cal.
State Papers, For. Ser. 1564-5, entry 901).
Mary first saw Darnley at Wemyss Castle
in Fife 011 Saturday, 18 'Feb. 1564-5 (Ran-
dolph, 19 Feb., ib. entry 995). On the 26th
he went to hear Knox preach, and in the
evening, at the request of Moray, danced a
galliard with the queen (Randolph, 27 Feb.,
ib. entry 1008). According to Sir James
Melville, Mary was agreeably impressed with
Darnley ' as the best proportioned lang man
she had seen' (Memoirs, p. 134); but she
also stated to Melville that at first she took
his proposals 'in evil part.' Probably she
did not wish the engagement fixed, or at
least published prematurely. Darnley's egre-
gious vanity and obstinate self-will may have
also caused her some misgivings. But she
gave an indication of her purpose in her firmer
attitude towards Catholicism, and the ex-
pression of a desire to have ' all men live as
they list ' (Randolph, 20 March, in KEITH,
ii. 268-75). About the beginning of April
Darnley while with Mary at Stirling fell ill
of the measles. She spent most of her time
in his sick room, and according to foreign
rumour was on his recovery secretly married
to him by a priest introduced into the castle
by Rizzio (Memoire in LABANOFF, vii. 66 ;
De Foix, 26 April, on the supposed authority
of a letter of Randolph, TEULET, ii. 193 ;
De Silva, 26 April, on the authority of Lady
Lennox, Cal. State Papers, Spanish Ser.
1558-67, p. 424 ; De Silva, 5 May, ib. p. 429).
The rumour, though accepted by some his-
torians as true, is insufficiently authenticated.
What Randolph reported was that Mary
treated Darnley as her affianced husband
(15 April, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1564-5,
entry 1099). On 1 May the English privy
council resolved to warn Mary that the con-
templated marriage would be dangerous to
the weal of both countries (Illustrations of
the Reign of Mary, pp. 115-17), but she ex-
pressed ingenuous, and to some extent justi-
fiable, surprise at their objections (Throck-
morton, 21 May, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser.
1564-5, entry 1187).
Although Darnley's fatal facility in arous-
ing jealousy and hate proved from the be-
ginning a serious drawback, Mary did not
neglect any possible means of reconciling the
nobles to the marriage. She even made an
attempt to induce Moray to commit himself
before the result of Maitland's latest mission
to England was known (Randolph, 8 May
1565, ib. entry 1151). James Hamilton, duke
of Chatelherault [q. v.], and Archibald Camp-
bell, fifth earl of Argyll, from hereditary
jealousies, were unfavourably disposed, but
all the principal lords were invited to sign a
band in favour of the marriage (ib.}, and spe-
cial precautions were taken to secure the
support of Darnley's kinsman Morton, while
Lindsay and Ruthven were also devoted to
him by t bond of blood.' The protestant
party was thus divided. Moreover, when it
was necessary to take action against Moray,
George Gordon, fifth earl of Huntly [q.v.],
was liberated from prison and Bothwell re-
called to Scotland. To the articles of the
kirk, requiring among other things the abo-
lition of the mass in the 'queen's own person'
(KNOX, ii. 484-6), she did not finally reply
till after the marriage, but on 12 July she
made a proclamation disowning all intention
to molest any of her subjects in the ' quiet
using of their religion and conscience' (Reg.
P. C. Scotl. i. 338). This did not reconcile
the kirk authorities, but it allayed the fears
of the more moderate, while the catholics
might infer that they at least would not be
further molested. Her intentions may be
judged from her letter to the pope in October
1564, expressing her determination to root
out heresy in Scotland (LABANOFF, ii. 7 ;
De Alava, 4 June, TEULET, v. 11 ; Duke
d'Alba, 29 June, ib. v. 12 ; the king of Spain
to De Silva, 6 June, Cal. State Papers, Span.
Ser. 1558-67; Pius IV, 25 Sept., PHI-
LIPPSON, ii. 384; Mary to Philip, 14 July,
LABANOFF, vii. 339).
On 14 June Mary sent Hay to Elizabeth
with a proposal to refer the points of differ-
ence between them to a commission (KEITH,
ii. 293-6 ; LABANOFF, i. 266-71), but as this
assumed Elizabeth's agreement to the mar-
riage on certain conditions, the only reply
was a request that Mary would give effect to
the recall of Lennox and Darnley. A scheme
of Moray to kidnap Darnley on 3 July and
send him to England was frustrated, and
shortly afterwards Moray and the other lords
Mary Stuart
381
Mary Stuart
withdrew to Stirling, whence on 15 July
they sent a request for Elizabeth's help against
the queen (KEITH, ii. 329-30). Their action
only hastened the accomplishment of Mary's
purpose. On 29 July, between five and six !
in the morning, she was married to Darnley in ;
the chapel of Holyrood, a dispensation having
arrived from the pope on the 22nd (Kxox,
ii. 295; Randolph, 31 July, in WRIGHT'S
Queen Elizabeth, i. 202-3). Elizabeth, still \
preferring words to actions, had on 30 July |
despatched Throckmorton with further pro-
tests and warnings {Cal. State Papers, For.
Ser. 1564-5, entry 1332), but Mary haughtily
replied that Darnley was now joined with
her in marriage, and requested her not to |
meddle with matters within the realm of j
Scotland (12 Aug. ib. entry 1381, 13 Aug. !
ib. entry 1382). This open defiance stayed j
Elizabeth's interference. The lords whom j
Elizabeth had lured into rebellion were left ,
to their fate. On 25 Aug. Mary took the i
field, at the head of five thousand men, and j
marched by Stirling to Glasgow. Moray
avoided her, and doubled back to Edinburgh,
but his hope that the citizens would join him
proved vain, and as the queen, in the face of a
raging storm, immediately followed in his
track, he retreated westwards into Argyll.
Before setting out Mary had declared that
she would rat her lose her crown than not be
avenged on him (Randolph 27 Aug. ib. entry
1417), and now, while accepting the offer of
the French ambassador to act as a mediator
with Elizabeth, she refused it as regards the
rebels, affirming that she would rather lose
all than treat with her subjects (1 Oct., LA-
BANOFF, i. 288). In hope of Elizabeth's aid
Moray ultimately marched south to Dum-
fries, but on the appearance of Mary on 10 Oct.,
at the head of eighteen thousand men, he
took refuge in England.
Mary had an all-sufficient reason for pro-
ceeding to extremities against her brother :
she intended to restore Catholicism. On
21 Jan. she informed the pope of her resolve
to take advantage of the favourable moment
when her enemies were in exile or in her
power to effect her purpose of restoring ca-
tholicism (ib. vii. 8-10). Possibly she was
hastened in her resolve by the arrival of am-
bassadors to obtain her adherence to the
catholic league (Randolph, 7 Feb., ib. p. 77),
but it scarcely required confirmation or in-
citement. After the arrival of the ambas-
sadors the lords in her train were required
to attend mass (ib.}, and she now made no
secret of her intention to confiscate the lands
of the banished lords at the ensuing parlia-
ment in March (Bedford, 8 Feb., ib. p. 80,
21 Feb., ib. p. 118). Her purpose was, how-
ever, almost immediately wrecked, partly by
its conjunction with her scheme for secur-
ing absolute sovereignty, and partly by the
treachery of Darnley.
Mary's resolve to attain independence of
the nobles adequately explains in itself the
sudden elevation of the Italian, Rizzio. The
theory that he was a papal agent, except in
so far as he was appointed to be so by Mary,
has no evidence to support it; and the theory
that he was Mary's lover, while it rests chiefly
on the hints of Moray and the assertions of
Darnley, is not necessary to explain either
Rizzio's elevation or his murder (FROUDE, vii.
328, and Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1564-5,
entry 1417 ; TEULET, ii. 243, 267 ; TYTLER,
iii. 215 ; Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8,
entries 118, 171, 229; Ruthven's narrative
in App. to KEITH, History, and elsewhere).
That Mary was bent on absolutism is at-
tested by herself {Memoire sur la Noblesse,\n
LABANOFF, vii. 297-9), and doubtless Darn-
ley would have been made privy to her pur-
pose and invited to aid in it but for his fatal
incapacity. The original ground of quarrel
between them was her refusal to him of the
crown matrimonial (Randolph. 24 Jan., in
Illustrations, p. 152, and KEITH, ii. 405), and
her previous toleration of his weaknesses was
now, both by the jars between them and by
his vices, turned into contempt and hatred
(Randolph, 13 Feb., in TYTLER ; Drury,
16 Feb., KEITH, iii. 403). It is improbable
that Rizzio would have long escaped the ven-
geance of the nobles even had lie not aroused
the jealousy of Darnley, and Darnley 's jea-
lousy, fanned, if not suggested, by the nobles,
gave a seniblanceof legality to the plotagainst
the Italian, the crown matrimonial being
guaranteed to Darnley on condition that he
would ' establish religion as it was at the
queen's home-coming' (Randolph, 25 Feb.,
Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8, entry
134; cf. DOUGLAS, JAMES, fourth EARL OF
MORTON).
During the turbulent scene on the even-
ing of 9 March, when the crowd of angry
nobles dragged Rizzio shrieking from her
supper-room, Mary's high courage never
wavered. In answer to her expostulations
Darnley, on returning to the room, reproached
her indelicately in Ruthven's presence, but
after mildly defending herself, she at last
told him that she would never rest till she
gave him as sorrowful a heart as she had
then. As she was seven months gone with
child, her strength now began to fail her, and
she burst into tears ; but when she learnt
that Rizzio was really slain, ' And is it so ? '
she exclaimed; 'then fare well tears! we must
now think on revenge ' (Bedford and Ran-
Mary Stuart
.182
Mary Stuart
dolph, 27 March, in App. to ROBERTSON,
History ; RUTHVEX, Narrative). During the
night she was confined to her room, and
strictly guarded. On the following evening
Moray and the other lords arrived from Eng-
land, and Avhen Moray entered her presence
she threw herself into his arms, exclaiming
that if he had been with her he would not
have seen her so uncourteously handled. But
she was equally complaisant to Daniley, and
on the following day she took him by one
hand, and the earl by the other, and walked
with them in her upper chamber for the
space of one hour (RuxiiVEN, Narrative).
If, as she asserted, it was the intention of
the lords to ward her in Stirling Castle till
she had * established their religion and given
the king the crown matrimonial' (LABANOFF,
i. 347), they had no opportunity of intimat-
ing their final decision. Nor, although they
accepted her offer to subscribe a band for
their protection, was the band, which had
been sent to her, ever signed. By early
morning she and Darnley — after a midnight
ride of twenty-five miles — had reached in
safety the stronghold of Dunbar. More in
despair than in hope the lords sent a messen-
ger for the band, but no answer was vouch-
safed to him. On the 15th she requested
Elizabeth to let. her plainly understand
whether she intended to help the conspira-
tors or not (ib. i. 336). Meanwhile, by the
aid of Bothwell and Huntly, she was soon
at the head of a powerful force, with which on
the 18th she entered Edinburgh. Moray's
former experience made him hesitate to risk
a second rebellion, and no attempt was made
to oppose her. Nor did she now take further
action against him and the other rebel lords ;
and Morton and others directly concerned
in the murder had already fled to England
before a notice was issued on the 19th sum-
moning them to answer for their share in
it (Randolph, 21 March, Cal. State Papers,
For. Ser. 156(3-8, entry 205 : Reg. P. C. Scotl.
i. 437).
Apparently Mary did not at first gauge
the full extent of Darnley's treachery, sup-
posing him to have been chiefly the un-
willing tool of Morton and others. When
she learned the true character of the bargain
between Darnley and the lords, she treated
him with open scorn (Cal. State Papers,
For. Ser. 1566-8, entries 252, 297, 298, 305,
362, 414, 417, 624, 885 ; SIB JAMES MEL-
VILLE, p. 153 ; KNOX, ii. 527, 533-5). Al-
ready there was talk of a divorce (Randolph,
25 April, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-
1568, entry 305), and although a nominal
reconciliation took place previous to her ac-
couchement on 19 June (Randolph, 1 June,
ib. entry 461), it did not survive her recovery
(SiR JAMES MELVILLE, p. 153). From this
time matters went from bad to worse. In
September Darnley told De Croc that he had
a mind to go beyond sea (KEITH, ii. 449) ;
on 24 Oct. Maitland wrote to Beaton that it
was l ane heartbreak for her [Mary] to think
that he [Darnley] should be her husband '
(LAING, ii. 72), and on 2 Dec. De Croc wrote
to Beaton that ' Darnley's bad deportment
is incurable, nor can there be any good ex-
pected from him' (TYTLER, iii. 232). As
Mary's estrangement from Darnley increased,
her favour towards Bothwell became more
marked, and she also showed more cordiality
to the protestant lords. She had been fully
reconciled to Moray and Argyll before her ac-
couchement, Maitland was restored to favour
in September, and in December an amnesty
was granted to Morton and Lindsay. Shortly
before this the conference was held at Craig-
millar to devise a method by which she
might be rid of Darnley without prejudice
to the young prince. Darnley was in Stirling
at the time of the young prince's baptism in
December, but declined to attend the cere-
mony, and shortly afterwards left for Glas-
gow. After writing to Beaton a letter of
strong complaint against her husband, 20 Jan.
1566-7 (LABANOFF, i. 395-9), Mary, either
the same day (Diurnal of Occurrents, p. 105)
or the next (Diary handed in to Cecil), set out
to visit him at Glasgow, where he was now
convalescent from a severe illness. She had
brought a litter with her to convey him, as
she said, to Craigmillar (CRAWFORD, Declara-
tion), and after spending some days with
him, persuaded him to accompany her to
Edinburgh, which they reached on the 31st.
Some distance from the city Bothwell met
them with a cavalcade, and conveyed them
to a house in Kirk-o'-Field (rented for the
occasion from Robert Balfour), where Mary
had been in the habit of spending the night;
she left it about eleven o'clock on the night
of 9 Feb. in the company of Bothwell for
Holy rood Palace. Early the next morning the
house was blown up and Darnley murdered.
Her motives in consenting to the murder
have been variously interpreted. Some have
supposed that both the murder and the sub-
sequent marriage are sufficiently explained
by her need of Bothwell's help to retain her
sovereignty. That she was bound to him —
as to her former husbands — chiefly by poli-
tical ties, and throughout was actuated by
considerations which, however various, were
all more or less prudential, has even been
put forth as a vindication. This was prac-
tically her own official explanation (Instruc-
tions, LABANOFF, ii. 31-50). But the view
Mary Stuart
383
Mary Stuart
most consistent with the facts is that she
at last broke down in her attempt to play
the cold ambitious role to which her rela-
tives had trained her. The mingled motives
of revenge and love seem alone sufficient to
explain her fatuity. As some excuse — even
apart from the peculiarities of that lawless
age — it may be pleaded that Darnley was
universally contemned, and, though never
put upon his trial, had been guilty both of
murder and treason. It may be, also, that
her feelings to wards Both well were originally
partly those of gratitude; but in any case, her
constancy to him amidst universal obloquy
must be ascribed rather to devotion than fear.
On 11 Feb. Mary expressed to Beaton her
conviction that the assassins aimed at her
own life as well as Darnley's, and her de-
termination to exercise the utmost rigour
against them (ib. ii. 4). Yet when the pro-
clamation on the 12th of a reward of 2,000/.
for their discovery led to the exhibition
of placards on the Tolbooth declaring that
he had been murdered by Bothwell and
others with the queen's own consent (Cal.
State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8, entry 977,
printed in BUCHANAN'S Detection), the in-
formation caused her more embarrassment
than indignation. The author was desired
to appear and avow the same, and in answer
promised to do so on the following Sunday if
a pledge were given that a bona-fide inquiry
would be made, but his proposals were
ignored. Without honour or ceremony be-
fitting his rank Darnley was privately buried
during the night of 14 Feb. (Diurnal of Oc-
currents. p. 109 ; KNOX, ii. 550 ; BUCHANAN;
Instructions for Lord Grey, Cal. State Papers,
For. Ser. 1566-8, entry 1129) ; and on the 16th
Mary left for Seton, in company with Both-
well, Huntly, Argyll, and others concerned in
the murder. Bishop Leslie states that the
queen, not on the ground of health, but be-
cause Darnley was only a king by courtesy,
did not observe the usual period of close
seclusion customary during morning (De-
fence of Queen Mary's Honour}. So far from
aiding Lennox to bring the murderers to trial,
she co-operated with Bothwell and others
in insuring that the trial should be a fiasco
(KEITH, ii. 525-9 ; LABANOFF, ii. 10-13, 17-
19). Elizabeth, Beaton, the queen-mother,
and the king of France all warned her that
she was compromising her reputation. Before
the trial Bothwell was rendered doubly secure
by obtaining the command of Edinburgh
and Blackness Castles and the superiority of
Leith. It was already the general belief
that he intended to marry the queen (SiR
JAMES MELVILLE, p. 175), and with this view
measures were being taken for his divorce
from Catherine Gordon (Drury, 29 March,
Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8, entry
1053, 30 March, ib. 1054). The popular
opinion as to Both well's acquittal on 12 April
was shown in the caricature representing him
as a hare pursued by hounds, which Mary as
a crowned mermaid lashed away from him.
On the 19th Mary was carried off to Dunbar ;
on 3 May Bothwell was divorced by the civil
court, and on the 8th by the catholic court,
reconstituted by Mary on the 24th of the pre-
vious December [cf. HEPBURN, JAMES, fourth
EARL OF BOTHWELL]. On the evidence of the
Casket letters the kidnapping was done at
Mary's instigation, and this is corroborated
by Kirkcaldy (26 April, ib. entry 1131),
Drury (27 April, ib. entry 1] 39), and Melville
(Memoirs, p. 177). Probably she wished to
supply a plausible explanation of her precipi-
tate marriage within less than three months
of Darnley's death. On 27 April the lords
who had met at Stirling sent her a letter
offering a rescue if she had been carried off
unwillingly (quoted by FROUDE, viii. 144,
from manuscript in possession of Mr. Richard
Alrnack ; Drury, 2 May, Cal. State Papers,
For. Ser. 1566-8, entry 1161) ; but to this she
replied that it was true she had been evil and
strangely handled, but since so well used she
had no cause to complain (5 May, ib. entry
1173). On 6 May she entered Edinburgh,
Bothwell leading her horse by the bridle
(Diurnal,}*. 111). The purpose of marriage
was proclaimed on the 8th, and it took place
on the 15th. In the contract her consent to
the marriage was attributed to the advice of
the ' maist part of her nobilitie ' (LABANOFF,
ii. 25), the reference being to the bond
signed in Ainslie's tavern. She was married
after the protestant fashion, and not only
outwardly conformed to Bothwell's religion,
but consented to the prohibition of catho-
lic services throughout Scotland (Reg. P. C.
Scotl. i. 513). De Croc (18 May, TEULET,
ii. 297), Drury (20 May, Cal. State Papers,
For. Ser. 1566-8, entry 1226), and Sir James
Melville (Memoirs, p. 182) state that soon
after the marriage serious quarrels occurred
between them ; that each was jealous of the
other, and that Mary was frequently very
distressed, and even threatened more than
once to destroy herself. There was probably
some ground for the statements. Both were
imperious and impulsive ; and whether Mary
was confederate or victim she could scarcely
escape, even apart from quarrels, occasional
attacks of remorse and despair. All state-
ments as to essential unhappiness in their
relations must, however, be received with
caution, for the position now assumed in
Scotland and France in order to justify in-
Mary Stuart
384
Mary Stuart
terference with Mary was that she was in
subjection to Both well.
When Bothwell on 10 June made his
escape from Borthwick Castle the lords,
who had surrounded it with a view to his
capture, assailed Mary with ' evil and un-
seemly speeches,' which, ' poor princess,' says
Drury, ' she did with her speech defend, want-
ing other means for her revenge ' (12 June,
Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8, entry
1289). On their departure towards Edin-
burgh, she left at evening in 'man's clothes,
booted and spurred,' and joining Bothwell,
rode with him to D unbar (James Beaton,
17 June, in LAING, ii. 107 ; Captain of Inch-
keith, TEULET, ii. 303 ; BUCHANAN, Hist. bk.
xviii.) She brought no female apparel with
her, but on reaching D unbar obtained a dress,
described by Drury as ' after the fashion of
the women of Edinburgh, in a red petticoat
[as she was of the 'largest size/ it reached
only to her knees], sleeves tied with points,
a " partlyte," a velvet hat and muffler '
(17 June, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. entry
1313). It was in this attire that she con-
fronted the lords at Carberry Hill on Sunday,
15 June, and the delay in coming to blows
was due originally to the desire of the lords
to avoid a conflict, and to the expectation of
reinforcements on the part of Bothwell and
Mary. The proposed single combat between
Bothwell and Lindsay was negatived by the
queen, who affirmed that the quarrel was hers
even more than Bothwell's. It was only
when she saw that the majority of her fol-
lowers were unprepared to support him that
she agreed to his leaving the field and to de-
liver herself to the enemy. His safety was her
first concern, but she expected, when he had
left her, to be treated as a sovereign, and
hoped even yet either to effect his return or
find the means of escape to him. When
speedily undeceived by the brutal contumely
night and all next day in the provost's house
opposite the cross, and in the extremity of
her despair showed herself all dishevelled at
the window calling for help (Beaton, 17 June,
in LAING, ii. 11-4; Captain of Inchkeith, in
TEULET, ii. 308; De Croc, 17 June, ib. p. 313).
Seeing Maitland passing she prayed him for
the love of God to come and speak to her
(ib.), an^ inveighed against the attempt to
separate her from her husband, ' with whom
she hoped to live and die with the greatest
content on earth '(ib. p. 311). Her determina-
tion to stand by Bothwell and the know-
ledge that she was already in communication
with him induced the lords, after bringing
her to Holyrood, to send her, originally
partly for her own protection, to Lochleven.
Some of the extremists were for her sum-
mary execution, but the more responsible
nobles were opposed to this, and deemed it
impolitic meanwhile even to accuse her of
the murder. On 20 June, if Morton's de-
claration is to be believed, the casket con-
taining Mary's letters to Bothwell and other
incriminating documents fell into the hands
of the lords. Their production at such an
early period, even apart from the names of
those attesting the manner of their discovery
(see Morton's declaration in HENDEKSON'S
Casket Letters, pp. 113-16), renders still
more difficult the acceptance of any of the
theories of their forgery that have yet been
propounded, and additional importance at-
taches to Morton's declaration from the fact
that the French ambassador was furnished
with a copy of the letters some time before
12 July (Cal. State Papers, Spanish Ser.
1558-67, p. 65). The first and original aim
of the lords was not to accuse Mary of Darn-
ley's murder but to obtain her consent to a
divorce (Answer, 21 July, KEITH, ii. 577-
583 ; Cal. State Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8,
entry 1485). < They do not intend,' wrote
of the troops, she assailed her captors with Throckmorton, ' to touch the queen in surety
violent menaces. She talked of nothing ' but j or honour ' (21 July, ib. entry 1484). To have
hanging and crucifying them all' (De Croc, I done so would have exposed them to the ven-
17 June, in TEULET, ii. 310), the chief object geance of other sovereigns, to the opposition
of her wrath being Lindsay, the challenger of those catholic nobles who had supported
of Bothwell (Captain of Inchkeith, ib. p. 308), them against Bothwell, and to the possibility
to whom she swore, by his right hand held of awkward revelations as to the relation of
in hers, ' I will have your head for this, and j some of them to the murder. But Mary
therefore assure you' (Drury, 18 June, but | would not consent to a divorce. Rather than
the graphic episodes are omitted in Cal. State renounce Bothwell she was prepared to sacri-
Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8, entry 1313). ! fice < kingdom and dignity ' (ib.) For this she
About ten o'clock in the summer twilight gave as a cardinal reason that she was seven
she entered Edinburgh, 'her face all dis- i weeks gone with child (18 July, ib. entry 1468).
figured with dust and tears,' amid the almost Neither the statement of Claude Nau, possibly
unbroken silence of the throng of citizens on her own authority, that she had a miscar-
which so crowded the streets that two could j riage of twins, nor that of Castelnau, that
scarce walk abreast (BUCHANAN, bk. xviii. ; she gave birth to a daughter who was edu-
CALDERWOOD, ii. 365). She was lodged all i catedasareftyiewseintheconventofSoissons,
Mary Stuart
385
Mary Stuart
is altogether incredible ; but her pregnancy,
if it existed, was rather an excuse than a
reason. She was adverse to a divorce even
after her escape from Lochleven. Ultimately
at Lochleven the choice was given her of
a divorce, a trial at which the Casket letters
were to be adduced as evidence (Throckmor-
ton, 25 July ,ib. entry 1509; KEITH, ii. 699),
or an abdication; and she finally consented,
after the undoubted use of some kind of
threats, to the last.
Mary's demission was signed on 24 July
(Reg. P. C. Scotl. i. 531-3), and she also at
the same time signed an act nominating the
Earl of Moray regent (ib. pp. 539-40). An
act of parliament was passed on 15 Dec. that
the action taken against her was ' in her own
default,' inasmuch as it was clearly evident,
both by her letters and by her marriage to
Both well, that ' she was privie art and part
of the actual device and deed' of the 'murder
of the king.'
Mary's deliverance from Lochleven was
owing primarily to new marriage intrigues
on the part of others, if not of herself. Any
marriage proposals entertained by herself
were merely intended to aid her escape. That
Moray wished to arrange a marriage to
Henry Stewart, lord Methven [q. v.] (Drury,
' 20 March 1568, Cal. State Papers, For. Ser.
1566-8, entry 2072), is not impossible ; but
even if she listened to his proposal, she had
arranged otherwise. Her 'over-great fami-
liarity' with George Douglas, brother to the
laird of Lochleven, is mentioned as early as
18 Oct. 1567 (Drury, ib. entry 1792), and she
is stated to have told his mother that ' she had
broken with the regent to marry him ' (2 April
1568, ib. entry 2106). He was ' in a phantasy
of love 'with her (ib. entry 2172), and the only
question is as to how far his mother — bribed
with hopes of the alliance — secretly connived
at Mary's escape. It was also with similar
hopes that the Hamiltons were taking up her
cause, their intention being to secure her hand
for the abbot of Arbroath (Foster, 30 April,
ib. entry 2151, Drury to Cecil, 12 May ; SIR
JAMES MELVILLE, p. 200; see HAMILTON,
JOHN, first MARQUIS OP HAMILTON). With
the aid of George Douglas, who acted in con-
cert with the Hamiltons, she escaped from
Lochleven on the evening of 2 May 1568,
and by sunrise arrived at Hamilton Palace
(see especially FROUDE, viii. 307-1 1 ). Several
powerful nobles having joined her standard,
she was soon at the head of six thousand j
men, but so distrustful was she of the Hamil- j
tons that she would have preferred not to
risk a battle, and desired to proceed to Dum- j
barton Castle. Here she could have awaited
in so mo security the issue of events; and the '
VOL. xxxvi.
result of her appeal for aid to England
and France. The disaster at Langside on
13 May was primarily caused by the de-
termination of the Hamiltons to frustrate,
if possible, her purpose of escape from them,
and to snatch a victory which would place
her in their power (SiR JAMES MELVILLE,
p. 200). In company with John, fifth lord
Fleming [q. v.], and Robert, fourth lord
Boyd [q. v.], and a son of Lord Herries, she
watched the result from an eminence com-
manding a full view of the engagement, and
as soon as she saw that all was lost galloped
away, with the intention of making for Dum-
barton. Soon discovering, however, that
flight in this direction was too hazardous, she,
under the guidance of Lord Herries, turned
southwards, not drawing bridle until she
reached Sanquhar. On the 16th she crossed
the Solway in a fishing-boat to Workington
in Cumberland [see LOWTHER, SIR RICHARD].
While her rapid flight may be partly ac-
counted for by horror of the possibility of a
second imprisonment, her resolve to pass into
England may perhaps be best explained by
her ( readiness to expose herself to all perils
in hope of victory' (ANDERSON, iv. 71). Her
constitutional recklessness had only been
augmented by misfortune. For mere protec-
tion she would probably have never sought
Elizabeth ; she became a suitor solely that
she might humiliate her enemies. It must
also be remembered that Elizabeth had
strongly condemned the lords' proceedings,
and had actually intended — though chiefly
to prevent French interference — to come to
Mary's help.
On receipt of a piteous letter from Mary
on 19 May (LABANOFF, ii. 73-7) Elizabeth
gave orders that the Scottish queen, who on
the 18th had been removed to Carlisle, should
be treated with all respect, but closely
guarded to prevent her escape (Cal. State
Papers, For. Ser. 1566-8, entry 2214). It was,
however, less her escape that was dreaded
than the possibility that she might raise the
north in her own behalf. To the letters of
condolence sent by Lady Scrope and Knollys,
Mary replied that her affairs were urgent, and
requested that Elizabeth would vouchsafe her
an interview (LABANOFF, ii. 79-84). This
was refused, until she had cleared herself of
the accusations against her in connection
with Darnley's murder. On 29 June Eliza-
beth assured Catherine de Medici ' of the
safety of her life and honour ' whatever might
happen ; but explained that, from considera-
tions which she would rather have her ima-
gine than ' suffer her pen to write,' she ' could
not treat her with such pomp and ceremony
as she would otherwise desire' (Cal. State
C C
Mary Stuart
386
Mary Stuart
Papers, Foreign Ser. 1566-8, entry 2306).
Although expressing willingness to discuss
her case with Elizabeth, Mary affirmed that
she would rather die than appear as a party
to a suit with her own subjects (13 June,
LABANOFF, ii. 98). By implication she con-
fessed the necessity of explaining her con-
duct, and in withholding explanation, except
in the presence of Elizabeth, she seemed
more careful of her dignity than her honour.
Ultimately she somewhat modified her reso-
lution, but only in the expectation that the
accusation would be abandoned. After she
had been transferred on 13 July from Car-
lisle to Bolton an arbitration with a view
to an amicable arrangement was proposed.
Darnley's murder was to be inquired into,
but Mary was led to believe that both Eliza-
beth and the English commissioners, espe-
cially Norfolk, were favourably inclined
(Examination of the Bishop of Ross in
MTJKDIN, p. 52). Norfolk, who was president
of the conference which met at York on
4 Oct., had been secretly led by Maitland
to cherish hopes of a marriage to her. Nor-
folk therefore privately laboured to prevent
Moray giving in his accusation, by repre-
senting that if the queen were dishonoured,
the Scottish right to the succession would be
endangered. Moray was thus induced, while
privately exhibiting the Casket documents
to Norfolk and others, to content himself at
the conference with justifying the queen's
imprisonment merely on the ground of her
marriage to Bothwell, his hope being that if
he ' did nothing upon the worst charges the
Queen of Scots would be induced to a rea-
sonable composition.' It was Elizabeth alone
who prevented a compromise, and compelled
him to ' utter all he could to the Queen's
dishonour.' To prevent ' sic rigorous and
extreme dealing,' Mary offered free and full
pardon to her rebels (22 Nov., LABANOFF, ii.
23), but declined to be a party to any inquiry
unless permitted to make her defence before
Elizabeth and the ambassadors of the foreign
powers (ib.~) At the opening of the second
conference on 25 Nov. at Westminster, the
Bishop of Ross protested in her name that
while ready to treat for an arrangement, she
would submit to no form of judgment. On
the threat of losing Elizabeth's favour, Moray
was required to give in his accusations.
Lennox also appeared in support of the
charges against the queen of Scots, pro-
ducing certain special evidence. Mary's com-
missioners now demanded that she should
be allowed to appear in person, and that her
accusers should be arrested, but Elizabeth
declined to do so until she had heard the
proofs of their allegations. After the evi-
dence against Mary had been given, the
presumption of her guilt was declared to
be so great that Elizabeth could not without
' manifest blemish of her own honour receive
her into her presence.' Mary was informed
that the evidence would be transmitted to her
if she would give a direct answer to it ; but
declining to acknowledge Elizabeth's juris-
diction, she contented herself with a vigorous
denial of the charges, and a denunciation of
Moray and his adherents as themselves the
* authors and inventors, and some of them
even executors,' of the crime. For a second
time proposal was made for Mary's abdica-
tion ; she replied t that she would rather die
than demit her crown, and that the last words-
she would utter on earth would be those of a
Queen of Scotland' (ib. ii. 274). A formal
verdict, ostensibly in favour of both parties,
was recorded. Nothing had, it was declared,
been adduced against Moray and his adherents-
'that might impair their honour or allegi-
ance/ and nothing had been l sufficiently
proven or shown by them against the Queen
their sovereign whereby the Queen of Eng-
land should conceive any evil opinion of her
good sister.' But while Moray obtained
Elizabeth's support in the regency, the queen
of Scotland was retained in captivity.
On 26 Feb. 1568-9 Mary was removed to
Tutbury, and placed under the charge of
the Earl of Shrewsbury. Subsequently she
was transferred to Wingfield. Here in June
a proposal was renewed to her through
Leicester for a marriage with Norfolk, which
was accepted. At her suggestion an attempt
was also made at the Perth convention on
31 July to secure assent to her divorce, but
the motion was lost (Reg. P. C. Scot I . ii.
8-9). Had the Scots been favourable, there
was some intention to ask Elizabeth's con-
sent to the marriage, but it was now con-
joined with a plot for Mary's escape and a
'catholic rising in her favour. Though Nor-
folk in October was sent to the Tower, the
Earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland
determined to proceed, and on 14 Nov.
began their advance to Tutbury, whence
Mary had again been removed, with the
view of effecting her liberation. She was
therefore hastily transferred to Coventry,
orders being given for her execution should
there be immediate danger of her escape.
The assassination of Moray on 23 Jan.
1569-70, which aroused wild hopes of the
near triumph of Catholicism, proved fatal
rather than helpful to the cause of Mary. It
put an end to compromise and kindled the
embers of civil war. On learning of the mur-
der Mary wrote to Beaton that she was only
the more indebted to the assassin that he
Mary Stuart
387
Mary Stuart
had acted without her instigation, and pro-
mised to reward him with a pension (LABA-
NOFF, iii. 354) ; but to Moray's widow, whom
she threatened with her direst vengeance
unless the royal jewels were delivered up,
she affirmed that the murder had been done
' agains our will/ and would not have been
done ' if we micht have stopped the same '
(letters in Hist. MSS. Comm. 6th Rep. i.
636-8).
Meanwhile the Norfolk marriage scheme
was still persisted in, and as a preliminary
to a further conspiracy a papal bull was ob-
tained dissolving the marriage to Bothwell,
on the ground of the rape previously com-
mitted (Norris, 29 Nov., Cat. State Papers,
For. Ser. 1569-71, entry 1412). In May 1570
Mary was transferred to Chatsworth, and
here, in September, Elizabeth, chiefly with
a view to relieve her immediate difficulties
with France and Spain, commenced negotia-
tions which probably were never meant
seriously, and were finally broken off in
April. On 28 Nov. Mary was removed to
Shrewsbury's home at Sheffield. The Ri-
dolfi conspiracy [see BAILLIB, CHAELES],
with which the Norfolk marriage scheme was
conjoined, terminated in the execution of
Norfolk on Tower Hill, 2 June 1572. The
houses of parliament memorialised Elizabeth
that Mary should share his fate. To this,
more from prudence than generosity, Eliza-
beth demurred, but on the receipt of the
news of the massacre of St. Bartholomew on
24 Aug. she endeavoured to entice the Scots
into assuming the responsibility of disposing
of her, the scheme being only frustrated by
Morton's firmness in requiring that Elizabeth
should at least commit herself to approval of
the deed. From the time of the French
massacre Mary was for five months guarded
with special care, and kept in close confine-
ment in her room ; but when the overthrow
of her cause was assured, by the surrender
of Edinburgh Castle, 29 May 1573, she was
allowed as much liberty as was compatible
with her detention.
Mary's remaining years were spent in
scheming for her liberation. Her plans might-
have been more successful had they been more
consistent. By her readiness to make terms
either with Elizabeth or the catholics she only
succeeded in effectually alienating both. In
the midst of her efforts to conciliate the good-
will of Elizabeth by specimens of her needle-
work and other presents, and to secure the
friendship of Leicester and Cecil, she was
discovered in communication with the pope
and Philip for a conquest of England, to be
followed by her marriage to Don John of
Austria, a preliminary being the capture of
the young prince, her son, who was to be
placed in Philip's keeping (LABANOFF, iv.
345). Should she die before her purposes
were achieved, her rights in England or else-
where were to pass to the catholic king un-
less her son should be brought back to the
catholic fold (ib. pp. 354-5). The execution
of Morton, 2 June 1581, through the in-
trigues of Esme' Stuart, created Duke of
Lennox, led to a revival of catholic hopes,
and to a plot for an invasion under the Duke
of Guise, which was suspended by the raid
of Ruthven, 22 Aug. 1582, and the expulsion
of Lennox from Scotland. On learning that
her son was in the hands of the protestant
nobles Mary wrote a passionate letter to
Elizabeth protesting that she now looked for
no other kingdom than that of heaven, and
beseeching that she might be allowed to leave
England and retire to some place of rest
where she might prepare her soul for God
(ib. v. 318-38) : but the worth of these pro-
fessions was subsequently shown by the
confessions of Throckmorton, revealing her
superintendence of all the details of the re-
sumed project for the invasion of England.
In the autumn of 1583 Mary became aware
of the scandalous assertion by the Countess of
Shrewsbury of a criminal intrigue between her
and Shrewsbury. As a consequence of them
Mary was on 25 Aug. transferred from the care
of Shrewsbury to that of Sir Ralph Sadler,
and on 3 Sept. she was removed from Sheffield
to Wingfield. Lady Shrewsbury was then in
the Tower, and Shrewsbury, in an interview
with Elizabeth after resigning his charge of
Mary, sincerely thanked Elizabeth for having
freed him from two devils, his wife and the
Queen of Scots (TEULET, v. 345). In a letter to
Mauvissiere, 18 Oct., Mary expressed her de-
termination, unless the calumnies were with-
drawn, to make known to all the princes of
Christendom the stories which Lady Shrews-
bury had told her about Elizabeth (LABA-
NOFF, vi. 36-42), and in November penned
to Elizabeth the extraordinary letter in which
she recited with scarce concealed gusto every
minutest item of Lady Shrewsbury's nauseous
narrative (ib. pp. 51-7). It has been doubted
whether Elizabeth received the letter, and it
may have been intercepted by Cecil. Sub-
sequently the council obtained from Lady
Shrewsbury and her daughters a denial of
the truth of the rumours of criminal inter-
course between Shrewsbury and Mary. In
the autumn of 1584 the Master of Gray [see
GKAT, PATKICK, sixth LOED GEAY] also be-
gan his negotiations for a defensive league
between England and Scotland, in connection
with which James VI, at the instance of
Gray, repudiated any desire to include his
C C 2
Mary Stuart
388
Mary Stuart
mother in the treaty. Thereupon she ex-
pressed her resolve to grant his rights to the
crown, which he had usurped, to his greatest
enemy rather than that he should fenjoy them
(12 May 1585, LABANOFF, vi. 126). Among
the papers subsequently seized at Chartley
was a will by her bequeathing her crown to
Philip II of Spain.
In the beginning of 1585 Mary was sub-
jected to more rigorous treatment. She was
again removed to the cold and unhealthy
castle of Tutbury, her retinue was reduced,
and in April she was placed under the harsh
and morose guardianship of Sir Amyas Paulet
[q. v.] In January 1585-6 she was trans-
ferred to the neighbouring house of Chartley.
Shortly after, through the contrivance of
Walsingham, facilities were afforded her for
fatally entangling herself in the Babington
conspiracy [see BABINGTON, ANTHONY ; BAL-
LARD, JOHN ; and GIFFORD, GILBERT"]. As
soon as she had unconsciously supplied suffi-
cient evidence against herself to incur capital
punishment, she was arrested at Tixall Park,
whither she had been allowed to go on pre-
tence of a hunting party, and detained there
till her papers at Chartley had been searched.
She was removed to the castle of Fotheringay
on 25 Sept., and was there brought to trial
on 14 and 15 Oct. The skill with which she
parried the most dangerous points of the
evidence against her, and her complete com-
mand of all the resources of advocacy, are
alone sufficient testimony to her great per-
sonal gifts (see State Trials, i. 1162-1227).
Since, however, she denied having any com-
munication with Babington, a supposition
which cannot be entertained, her denial
of any knowledge of that part of the con-
spiracy touching Elizabeth's life was neces-
sarily robbed of all value. Besides, it was
her usual habit to approve the assassination
of her prominent enemies, and on Elizabeth
she had the wrongs of a lifetime to revenge.
She knew also that Elizabeth had more than
once meditated her death, and was only re-
strained from carrying out her purpose by
considerations of prudence. She had there-
fore in Elizabeth's case the justification that
she was acting in self-defence. In truth
Elizabeth or her ministers had no reason to
suppose, and scarcely any right to expect,
that Mary would interfere to save Elizabeth
from the worst that Elizabeth's enemies might
contrive against her.
After much hesitation and uncertainty,
and an attempt to induce the keepers to
assume the responsibility of putting Mary to
death, Elizabeth signed the warrant for the
execution, and it took place in the great hall
of Fotheringay on the morning of 8 Feb.
1586-7. Mary was only informed of the fate
that was in store for her on the previous day,
but she must from the time of her trial have
| contemplated such a possibility, and she ex-
j pressed her joy that her miseries were so
near an end, and that the grace had been
granted her by God to ' die for the honour
of his name and of his Church, Catholic,
Apostolic, and Roman.' By all her words
and bearing it was her purpose to impress
on the spectators of her last moments, and
on the world to whom the story of her exe-
cution would be told, her royal and sacred
dignity, as the sole rightful queen, not only
of Scotland but of England, and vicegerent
of the catholic church in Britain. But al-
though she met her fate with unsurpassable
courage, and acted her part with appropriate
dignity and grace, her preparations lacked
the essential virtue of simplicity. Elizabeth
strenuously maintained that she never in-
tended the execution to take place, and con-
ferred on her victim the honour of a royal
burial in Peterborough Cathedral on 1 Aug.
The body was transferred by her son, on
his accession to the English throne, to
Henry VII's Chapel in Westminster Abbey,
where he erected to her memory a monu-
ment with recumbent effigy (for "description
of the execution see especially ' Reporte of
the Manner of the Execution of the Scots
Queene ' in ELLIS, Original Letters, 2nd ser.
iii. 113-18 ; ' Examynacioun and Death of
Mary the Queen of Skottes, A° 1586, 8 Feb.,
by R. W.,' the original manuscript of which
was exhibited at Peterborough in 1887. and
was, it appears, written by R.Wynkfielde, not
by Richard Wigmore, as previously supposed ;
' Le Rapport de la Maniere de TExecution de
la Royne d'Ecosse,' by Thomas Andrewes, in
LABANOFF, Zebras 7w<?6?te de Marie Stuart,
pp. 246 7 ; ' La Mort de la Royne d'Ecosse/
1589, republished in JEBB, ii. 609-70 ; and
the very minute ' Le vray rapport ' in TETJLET,
iv. 153-64, on which the narrative of Mr.
Froudeis chiefly foundecf. The matter is also
discussed in Notes and Queries, especially
7th ser. vols. iv. v.)
The religious issues involved in the fate
of Mary Stuart are in themselves sufficient
to assign her a place in the first rank of
historic personages. In her were concen-
trated the last hopes of Catholicism in Britain.
Still the story of her life will probably at-
tract the attention of the world when the
ecclesiastical questions with which it was
associated are forgotten. It is as a woman,
rather than a queen or a religious champion,
that she specially appeals to the interest of
mankind. Her story is, in truth, one of the
most moving of human tragedies. Consum-
Mary Stuart
389
Mary Stuart
mate actress though she occasionally proved
herself to be, nature in all the great emer-
gencies of her life asserted its supremacy. Her
heart, in almost every variation of its moods,
has been bared to the world : and if the views
of both classes of extremists, blinded by reli-
gious or political prepossessions, be set aside,
there is a pretty general consensus of opi-
nion as to her main aims and characteristics.
She cared comparatively little for the mere
trappings of state, and her tastes were simple
and natural, yet without question her ruling
passion was the passion for sovereignty.
It had been carefully nurtured in her from
childhood, and it was specially whetted by
her loss of the French crown, by her rivalry
with Elizabeth, and by the contumacy of the
Scots. It was all the stronger that it was
unassociated with any kind of patriotism.
It was undoubtedly stronger than her devo-
tion to Catholicism. When the Cardinal of
Lorraine and the pope himself sought to limit
her ambitions, she declined to be influenced by
their entreaties. She also sacrificed her Catho-
licism, not merely by implication but openly,
to her passion for Bothwell. The Darnley
and Bothwell episodes, though important
from their bearing on certain aspects of her
character, were rather the occasions than the
causes of her misfortunes. Her position in
Scotland was really all along so perilous, and,
notwithstanding her skilful manoeuvring and
subtle tact, she was at once so daring in am-
bition and so fickle and impulsive, so liable to
he blinded by her passionate desires and to
be dominated by personal likes and hates,
that disaster was sooner or later inevitable.
The only extant specimens of Mary's
poetry, in addition to the reputed sonnets to
Bothwell, are the verses on the death of her
husband Francis II, printed by Brantome in
his ' Memoirs,' reprinted in Laing, ii. 217-
219; a sonnet to Elizabeth in Italian and
French (Cotton Lib. Calig. D. i. fol. 316),
printed in Laing, ii. 220-1 ; ' Meditation fait
par la Reyne d'Escosse Dovariere de France,
recuellie d'un Livre des Consolations Di-
vines, composez par 1'evesque de Ross,' pub-
lished in a rare volume — ' Lettres et Traitez
Chrestiens,' by David Home at Bergerac in
1613, republished in ' Bannatyne Miscel-
lany,' i. 343-7 ; and a sonnet written at Fo-
theringay, in the State Paper Office. Bishop
Montague, in his Preface to the ' Works ' of
King James, 1616, states that ' she wrote a
book of verses in French of the " Institu-
tion of a Prince," all with her owne hand,
and wrought the cover of it with her needle,'
and that the volume was then in the posses-
sion of the king. In the catalogue of books
presented by Drummond of Hawthornden to
the university of Edinburgh there appears
under the name of Mary ' Tetrasticha ou
Quatrains a son fils M. S.' Some verses
written by her on her ' Book of Hours ' are
printed in Labanoff, vii. 346-52. The lines
beginning ' Adieu plaisant pays de France,'
at one time attributed to her, were written
by Meusnier de Querlon, who published them
as hers in 1765.
A large number of the reputed portraits
of the queen of Scots are fictitious; and
various portraits of other royal Marys have
been catalogued as portraits of her. For
special information reference may be made
to the paper by Mr. George Scharf in ' Pro-
ceedings of the Society of Antiquaries,' 2nd
ser. vii. 58-86 ; Labanoff's * Notice sur la
Collection des Portraits de Marie Stuart,'
pp. 246-7 ; and the Preface to Chalmers's
' Life of Mary Queen of Scots.' The cata-
logues of the Peterborough Exhibition, 1887,
and of the Stuart Exhibition, 1889, may also
be consulted for a list of portraits and relics.
Mr. Scharf specially mentions as genuine
and characteristic a miniature by Janet with
Francis II in the royal library at Windsor ;
a portrait by Janet in a widow's dress (' Le
Deuil Blanc'), formerly at Hampton Court
and now at Windsor ; a portrait painted at
Sheffield in 1578 byD. Mytens at llardwick
Hall (the original of the Morton portrait
and others) ; and the memorial pictures, with
the execution in the background, at Windsor,
Cobham Hall, and Blairs College.
[In addition to the various documents and
letters in the State Paper Office, which have been
nearly all calendared, there are in the British
Museum a large number of manuscripts con-
nected with the Marian period of Scottish his-
tory, which, although in part utilised by dif-
ferent historians from Kobertson downwards,
and partly published by them, and in different
collections, have never been systematically sifted
and examined. The volumes in which selec-
tions from them have been published include:
Anderson's Collections, 4 A*O!S. 1727-8; the ap-
pendices to the histories of Keith, Kobertson,
Laing, and Tytler; Ellis's Original Letters; Il-
lustrations of the Kei^n of Mary (Maitland
Club) ; Wright's Queen Elizabeth and her Times ;
Hardwicke State Papers, &c. The important
manuscripts at Hatfield have either been pub-
lished in the Collections of Haynes, 1740, or
Murdin, 1759, or summarised in the Calendar
of the Hatfield MSS., published by Hist. MSS.
Comm. The various Reports of the Hist. MSS.
Comm. may also be referred to. The manu-
scripts in the various foreign tirchives have
nearly all been published or calendared, with
the exception of those in the Vatican. Specially
important are Teulet's Relations politiques de
la France et de 1'Espagne avec 1'Ecosse Cor-
Mary Stuart
39° Mary of Gueldres
respondance de Fenelon, ed. Cooper and Teulet;
the Calendar of the Venetian State Papers,
1558-80; Cal. of Spanish State Papers, 1558-
1567 ; Correspondance du Cardinal de Gran-
velle, ed. Poullet and Piot, in the Collection des
Documents Inedits relatifs a 1'histoire de Bel-
gique ; Eelations politiques des Pays-Bas et
d'Angleterre sous le regne de Philippe II, ed.
Kervyn de Lettenhove, in the same collection ;
and vols. Ixxxvii., Ixxxix-xcii. of the Docu-
mentos ineditos para la historia de Espana, con-
taining the despatches of the Spanish ambassa-
dors of Philip II at the court of Elizabeth,
The contemporary works of chief importance
are Knox's History ; various publications by
George Buchanan ; the histories and pamphlets
of Bishop Leslie; the Diurnal of Occurrents
(Bannatyne Club); the Diary of Robert Birrell
(in Daly ell's Fragments of Scottish History,
1798) ; the Memoires of Brantome and of Castel-
nau ; the History of Mary Stuart^ by Claude
Nau, ed. Stevenson, 1883; Sir James Melville's
Memoirs (Bannatyne Club) ; Richard Banna-
tyne Memorials (ib.) ; Lord Herries's Memoirs
(ib.); History of James the Sext (*&.); and
Camden's Annals. The Histories of Calder-
wood and Spotiswood, though not contemporary,
are founded to some extent on contemporary in-
formation. The more important contemporary
controversial works are included in Jebb's De
Vita et Rebus, 2 vols. 1725. The standard
collection of Mary's Letters is that edited by
Labanoff, 7 vols. 1844. An English translation
of various letters was published by Miss Strick-
land, in 2 vols. 1842. The fullest collection of
contemporary ballads and broadsides is Satirical
Poems of the Time of the Reformation (2 vols.
Scottish Text Society). The principal works in vin-
di'jdtion of Mary, which substantially adopt, with
various modifications, the forgerv theory of the
Casket. Letters, elaborated by Walter Goodall
in his Examination of the Letters of Mary Queen
of Scots to Bothwell, 2 vols. 1744, are: William
Ty tier's Inquiry, 1759; Whitaker's Mary Queen
of Scots Vindicated, 3 vols. 1788; Chalmers's
Life, 2 vols. 1818, 3 vols. 1822; Bell's Life,
1840, reprinted 1889; Miss Agnes Strickland's
Life (in Lives of the Queens of Scotland) ;
Hosack's Mary Stuart and her Accusers, 1869,
2nd edit. 2 vols. 1870-4, and Mary Stewart,
1888; and Skelton's Maitland of Lethington,
1887-8, and Life of Mary Stuart, 1893 (con-
taining portraits of Mary and her contempo-
raries). On the opposite side the principal
works are the histories of Robertson, Hume,
Laing, P. F. Tytler, Burton, and Froude, and
the Life by Mignet, which, though published as
early as 1851, is still in several respects a
standard authority. Regarding the new de-
velopment of the Casket controversy, reference
may be made to Bresslau's Kassettenbriefe, in
the Historisches Taschenbuch for 1882, pp. 1-
92; Sepp's Tagebuch, 1882, Die Kassettenbriefe,
1884, and Der Original-Text, 1888; Gerde's
Geschichte der Konigin Maria Stuart, 1885, &c. ;
Karlowa's M. Stuarts angebliche Briefe an den
Grafen J. Bothwell ; the present writer's Casket
Letters and Mary Queen of Scots, 1889, 2nd edit.
1890 ; Philippson's Etudes sur Thistoire Stuart,
in the Revue Historique, 1 888 and 1889, privately-
printed 1889; and De Peyster's Mary Stuart,
Bothwell, and the Casket Letters, 1890. M.
Philippson's Histoire du Regne de Marie Stuart,
3 vols. 1891-2. is of special value on account of
his access to the latest sources of information.
Among miscellaneous works may be mentioned
Inventaire au la Royne Descosse (Bannatyne
Club) ; Library of Mary Queen of Scots (Maitland
Miscellany, vol. i.); Documents and Papers re-
lating to Mary Queen of Scots (Camden Society) ;
Sharman's Library of Mary Queen of Scots, 1889 ;
De Gray Birch's Original Documents relating to
Sheffield, 1874; Leader's Mary Queen of Scots
in Captivity, 1880 ; and Cuthbert Bede's Fother-
ingay, 1886. The Study of Mary by Sainte-
Beuve in Galerie de Femmes Celebres, and the
life by Mr. Swinburne in the 9th edit, of the
Encyclopaedia Britannica may also be mentioned.
Other works are quoted in the text.] T. F. H.
MARY OF GUELDRES (d. 1463), queen
of James II of Scotland, was the daughter
of Arnold, duke of Gueldres, by Catherine,
duchess of Cleves, and daughter of John,
duke of Burgundy. She was brought up at
the court of her kinsman, Philip the Good
of Burgundy, who in 1449 recommended
her to the Scottish commissioners as a fitting
consort for their king. Charles VII of
France, whom they thereupon consulted,
having also strongly advised the match, a
treaty for the marriage was agreed upon be-
tween Philip and James II, 1 April 1449.
In the treaty she is described as ' nubilis et
formosa.' She set sail from Flanders in a
splendid galley, escorted by a large retinue
of nobles, and three hundred men of arms
in thirteen other ships; and after paying
her devotions at the chapel of St. Andrew,
in the Isle of May, landed at Leith on
18 June. Thence she journeyed to Edinburgh,
where not improbably the palace of Holy-
rood had been built for her reception (BuENET,
Preface to Exchequer JRolls, vol. v. p. Ixxvi).
Philip of Burgundy granted her a portion of
sixty thousand crowns, while James II settled
on her, in the event of her surviving him,
a dower often thousand crowns to be secured
on lands in Strathearn, Atholl, Methven, and
Linlithgow. The marriage was celebrated
at Holyrood on 3 July.
On the death of James II at the siege of
Roxburgh, 3 Aug. 1460, Mary, taking with
her the infant prince, James III, immediately
set out for the camp, and so inspired the
soldiers to redouble their efforts to capture
the castle, that soon after her arrival it was
carried by assault. During the minority of
Mary of Guise 391 Mary of Guise
James III, who was crowned at Kelso on
10 Aug., she retained her position as regent
of the kingdom, with Bishop Kennedy [see
KENNEDY, JAMES] as her principal minister.
In July 1460 she entertained Margaret of
Anjou and her son in Lincluden Abbey ; and
she also gave Margaret and her husband,
Henry VI, shelter after their defeat at Tow-
ton in 1461. Henry VI also obtained the
promise of help from the powerful Earl of
Angus ; but a proposal of the Earl of War-
wick, on behalf of Edward IV, for the hand
of the queen regent, tended to weaken the
influence of his rival in Scotland. Mary
died, according to Bishop Leslie, on 16 Nov.
1463 (History of Scotland, Bannatyne ed.
L36), but according to the l Exchequer
lls ' (vii. 389) on 1 Dec. 1464. The year
given in the l Exchequer Rolls ' is clearly a
clerical error ; but otherwise this date is pro-
bably correct. She was buried in the church
of Trinity College, Edinburgh. Although
credited with intrigues with Somerset, who
after Towton took refuge in Scotland, and
with Adam Hepburn, second lord Hales, she
was as a sovereign both prudent and energetic.
She built the castle of Ravenscraig, near
Dysart, Fife, and the church of Trinity Col-
lege, Edinburgh, besides providing for exten-
sive repairs on Stirling Castle, the palace of
Falkland, and other royal residences.
[Chroniques de Matthieu de Coussy; Auchin-
leck Chronicle ; Histories of Leslie, Lindsay of
Pitscqttie, and Buchanan ; Francisque Michel's
Les Ecossais en France ; Exchequer Rolls of
Scotland ; see arts. JAMES II and JAMES III OF
SCOTLAND.] T. F. H.
MARY or GUISE (1515-1560), queen of
James V of Scotland [q. v.], and mother of
Mary Queen of Scots [q. v.], was the eldest
child of Claude, count, and afterwards (1527)
duke, of Guise, second son of Ren§ II, duke
of Lorraine, and Philippa of Gueldres ; her
mother was Antoinette de Bourbon, daugh-
ter of Francis de Bourbon, count of Ven-
<16me (FORNERON, Les Dues de Guise et leur
Epoque). Born on 22 Nov. 1515 at Bar-le-
Duc, Mary was, until the birth of her brother
Francis, in 1519, the heir-presumptive of the
rising house of Guise (CROZE, Les Guises, les
Valois, et Philippe II, i. 5-6). On 4 Aug.
1534 she was married to Louis of Orleans,
second duke of Longueville and grand cham-
berlain of France, who was about twenty-
three years old. The Duke of Guise settled
eighty thousand livres tournois upon Mary,
who received also from her husband a hand-
some jointure, including Chateaudun on the
Loire. Here, and at his northern castles
of Amiens and Rouen, their short but happy
married life was passed, and here, on 30 Oct.
1535, Mary bore him a son, who was chris-
tened Francis. They were both present at
the marriage of Magdalene, daughter of
Francis I, to James V of Scotland [q. v.], on
New-year's day 1537, but the Duke of Longue-
ville died on 9 June following (STRICKLAND,
Queens of Scotland, i. 346). A posthumous
son, born shortly after (4 Aug.), and named
Louis, lived only four months.
On 10 July Magdalene, queen of James V,
died, and soon afterwards James, who had
probably seen Mary on his French visit, ob-
tained a promise of her hand (State Papers,
v. 112 ; HERXLESS, Cardinal Beaton, p. 130).
Nevertheless, Henry VIII, on losing Jane
Seymour in October, made ardent suit to
Mary himself, and continued to urge his suit,
not over-gently, both with Francis and Mary
herself, even after her betrothal to James had
been made public early in 1538 (STRICKLAND,
p. 350). Lords Maxwell and Erskine and
Cardinal David Beaton [q. v.], however, came
over to Paris and concluded the marriage
treaty. She brought James as dower one
hundred and fifty thousand livres, nearly half
of which was the gift of the French king,
Francis, who adopted her as his daughter.
James bestowed upon her for life the hand-
some jointure of the counties of Fife, Strath-
earn, and Ross, with the palaces of Falkland,
Stirling, and Dingwall, and the lordships of
Galloway, Orkney, and the Isles (TEULET,
Papier s d'Etat relatifs a VHistoire d'Ecosse,
Bannatyne Club edit., i. 131-4). As they
were both descended from the house of Guel-
dres, and Mary was nearly related to James's
first wife, a dispensation for the marriage was
procured from Pope Clement VII. It was
celebrated on 9 May in Notre-Dame at Paris,
Robert, fifth lord Maxwell [q. v.], acting as
proxy for James (BouiLLE, Hist, des Dues de
Guise, i. 123). Henry VIII ungraciously
refused her permission to pass through Eng-
land on her way to Scotland, and James
sent a large fleet to escort her thither. She
landed near Crail in Fife on 14 June (KNOX,
Works, ed. Laing, i. 61, but cf. LESLEY, p.
155), and in the cathedral of St. Andrews
James and she were finally married by Car-
dinal Beaton. The dowager-queen Margaret
informed her brother Henry that the young
queen bore herself very honourably to her,
and would, she trusted, prove a wise princess
(State Papers, v. 135). Mary seems, indeed,
to have managed her vain and touchy mother-
in-law with considerable tact, and it was re-
ported to Cromwell that the young queen
was ' all papist and the old queen not much
less ' (ib. p. 154). For nearly two years Mary
was childless, and it was not until there was
Mary of Guise 392 Mary of Guise
an assured prospect of an heir that she was
crowned in February 1540 (ib. pp. 170-1).
New regalia were used, made of gold raised
from a mine at Crawfurdniuir by miners from
Lorraine (STRICKLAND, p. 381). On Friday,
22 May, James wrote to inform Henry of
the birth of a prince (State Papers, v. 177).
But the sudden death of this son James
and also of another infant a few days old,
christened Arthur or Robert, at the end of
April 1541, left the queen 'very sickly and
full of heaviness.' Rumours of poison were
heard (ib. pp. 177, 188; Hamilton Papers, i.
73). In the summer of 1542 she had again
hope of offspring, and went with James on
foot (some say barefoot) to the chapel of Our
Lady of Loretto at Musselburgh (STRICK-
LAND, p. 402). But it was reported in Eng-
land that James had a mistress at Tantallon,
and set ' not much store by the queen '
(Hamilton Papers, i. 329). Before the dis-
aster at Solway Moss [see under JAMES V or
SCOTLAND] she had ' taken her chamber ' at
Linlithgow, and the birth of a child, erro-
neously thought to be a son, was proclaimed
in Jedburgh on 2 Dec. The child was Mary
Queen of Scots (ib. pp. 323-4, 328, 333 ; cf.
MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS). The news of the
death, at midnight on the 14th, of the un-
happy James is said by Knox (i. 92) to have
been brought to the mother by Beaton.
Knox insinuates that she received the tidings
with ill-concealed pleasure, and repeats the
scandal heard in Edinburgh a few months
later by Sadler of her alleged over-familiarity
with Beaton, which had aroused the jealousy
of James (Hamilton Papers, ii. 92). But
the source of these stories is suspicious.
In the crisis of Scottish affairs produced
by Solway Moss and the death of James,
Beaton, as head of the catholic and anti-
English party, had a strong common interest
with the French queen-dowager. But they
were unable to prevent the nomination as
governor or regent, on 22 Dec., in accord-
ance with constitutional precedent, of the
next heir to the crown after the infant prin-
cess, James Hamilton, earl of Arran [q. v.],
who favoured religious reform and an under-
standing with England. Reports that the
Duke of Guise was on his way to assume
' thole regiment of Scotland ' in the name of
his niece led Arran, moreover, to arrest the
cardinal (ib. i. 398). A parliament which as-
sembled on 12 March 1543 confirmed Arran's
regency and accepted Henry's offer of a mar-
riage between Edward and the child Mary
(TTTLER, v. 267-71 ; Acta Parl Scot. ii. 411).
"When Sir Ralph Sadler, the English envoy,
arrived in Edinburgh (Hamilton Papers,]..
464), he approached the queen-dowager, who
professed to desire the English marriage and
the removal of her daughter to England, on
the ground that Arran wanted to marry her to
his son. She also suggested that if the car-
dinal were released he would forward Henry's
view (ib. i. 497). Beaton, who was soon vir-
tually at liberty, caused Arran disquietude
by proposing to marry the queen-dowager to
Francis I's emissary, Matthew Stewart, earl
of Lennox, whom some maintained to be heir-
presumptive, on the ground that Arran was
illegitimate. On 23 July 1543 the cardinal
and his supporters, at the head of a large
force, carried off the two queens from sur-
veillance at Linlithgow to the freedom of
Stirling (Diurnal of Occurrents, p. 28).
Henry VIII ordered Sadler to procure the
separation of the mother from the daughter
(KNOX. Works, i. 108 ; Hamilton Papers, i.
633-43), but public feeling in Scotland was
with the cardinal's party, and Arran, on
4 Sept., reconciled himself with Beaton.
When the young queen was crowned at
Stirling on 9 Sept., a new council of sixteen
was created to ' direct and order ' the go-
vernor, and the queen-dowager, who was ru-
moured to have at first desired to place her
jointure lands in its hands and depart for
France, was appointed principal member (ib.
ii. 40, 45, 56). Arriving in Edinburgh on the
night of 17 Sept., she summoned Sadler on
the 19th before the council, to discuss with
her and her colleagues the situation with re-
gard to England. On 28 Sept. she went to
St. Andrews with the cardinal and Patrick
Hepburn, third earl of Bothwell [q. v.l, and
remained there some time, ' whereof,' says
Sadler, ' the people speak largely, remember-
ing her over-much familiarity with Beaton
in the lifetime of the late king' (ib. pp. 81,
92). The arrival on 6 Oct. of the French am-
bassador, Dy la Brosse, accompanied by a
papal legate, to offer renewed alliance and
immediate assistance against the designs
of England, greatly strengthened the hands
of the cardinal and queen-dowager against
Henry (ib. p. 92 ; Diurnal of Occurrents, p.
28). The parliament which met on 3 Dec.
1543 accepted the French offers. Henry re-
plied with a declaration of war, on the arrival
of which Mary made a pilgrimage on foot
to her favourite shrine of Our Lady of Lo-
retto at Musselburgh, ' to pray for peace
among her lords and with the realm of Eng-
land ' (State Papers, v. 350 ; STRICKLAND, ii.
64).
There can be no doubt that Mary had by
this time formed the design of marrying her
daughter into France. But such a marriage
was certain to be opposed by Arran, who in-
tended her for his son, and by Beaton, who saw
Mary of Guise 393 Mary of Guise
that a close connection with France would
probably transfer the guidance of affairs to
the able dowager. In order to secure her
object, therefore, she must bring about a
change of government. The failure of the
governor and the cardinal to prevent the Earl
of Hertford from burning Edinburgh and
other towns in May 1544 afforded the desired
opportunity. She secured the support of the
Douglases, and a coalition of the nobles at
Stirling called upon the governor to share
his authority with the queen-dowager, ' who
could bring 'them the support of the French
king/ and as he gave no answer ' discharged
him of his authority' on 10 June, in favour
of Mary, subject to the ratification of a
parliament to be held at the end of July
(State Papers, v. 391 ; Hamilton Papers, ii.
409, 432, 740). Arran and Beaton prevented
the meeting of the parliament which was to
have ' discharged the governor,' and a parlia-
ment summoned by Arran to Edinburgh on
5 Nov. declared the Stirling revolution and
Mary's summons of a parliament to Stirling
for 12 Nov. of no effect.
In October 1546 Beaton, when meditating
a journey to France to obtain a larger force,
took the precaution of binding the lords
under their seals to marry the young queen
to Arran's son, and desired to have her kept
in his castle at St. Andrews during his ab-
sence (TYTLER, v. 386). The queen-mother
formed an opposition 'band' (ib.\ but the
disappearance of the cardinal from the scene,
by his murder on 29 May 1546, removed her
most formidable antagonist, and left her until
her death the leading figure in Scotland.
The reunion of parties which followed
Beaton's death turned chiefly to Mary's ad-
vantage. A new council to represent all
parties was chosen, and George Gordon^
fourth earl of Huntly [q. v.], a supporter of
Mary, succeeded Beaton as chancellor. Cir-
cumstances favoured her policy of closer con-
nection with France (ib. vi. 12). Somerset
continued Henry VIII's attempt to force the !
English marriage upon the Scots. The new j
king of France, Henry II, was personally
attached to the dowager, his adopted sister.
In the crisis after Pirikie, when the English j
burnt Leith and occupied Hume Castle and j
Broughty Crag, Mary showed the courage
and decision in which the governor was
wanting, took steps to raise a new army, and
transferred the little queen for greater safety
to the priory of Inchmahome, on an island in
the Lake of Menteith.
So perilous was the position of affairs that
Mary had little difficulty in persuading the
nobles to consent, in a convention at Stirling
(8 Feb. 1518), to marry Mary to the dauphin
I and send her at once to France. Andr§ de
j Montalembert, sieur d'Esse, disembarked six
I thousand French troops at Leith on 1G June,
| and laid siege with Arran to Haddington,
j which the English had captured in April
j (BEATJGE, Guerre d'Escosse; BRANTOME, Vie
des Homines lllustres ; TYTLER, vi. 42-4). A
parliament which met in the abbey outside
the walls on 7 July gave its consent to the
French marriage (Acta ParL Scot. ii. 481-2).
The queen-dowager, after an unfortunate re-
connaissance on the 9th, when many of her
suite were killed by a shower of chain and
hail-shot from Haddington, and she ' swooned
for sorrow,' proceeded to Dumbarton, whence
she sent her daughter to France on 7 Aug.
(Hamilton Papers, pp. 603, 617-18: TEULET,
i. 188,685).
Mary had now to pass through an anxious
time. The siege of Haddington dragged on.
The wretched people, impoverished by eight
years of war and stricken by plague, suffered
almost more from the ill-paid French troops
than from the English. Mary wrote to her
father and uncle, giving a moving picture of
these sufferings, and hotly denouncing the
frivolity and fraud of many of the French
officers. She complained that she had lost
all her popularity, would not have been safe
in Edinburgh without a French guard, and,
roused by alarms four or five times in a night,
had got a ' gout or sciatica,' so that she could
neither lie nor stand. She dared not with-
draw to St irling to recover her health, lest the
French and Scots should fly at one another's
throats. But before January 1550 she had
been able to retire to Stirling, and the inclu-
sion of Scotland in the peace of 24 March be-
tween England and France enabled her to
pay a visit to France to see her children and
arrange her future policy with Henry and
the Guises ( MICHEL, Les Ecossais en France,
i. 460). She embarked on a French squadron
at Leith about 7 Sept., and landed on the 19th
at Havre (TYTLER, vi. 371; but cf. MICHEL,
i. 472 ; Diurnal, p. 51 ; LESLEY, p. 236 ; Re-
gister of the Privy Council, i. 198). At Rouen
on the 25th she was received with much
honour by the king, and ' almost worshipped
as a goddess by the court for her services in
Scotland ' (TYTLER, vi. 373). Passing through
Paris she spent the winter with the court at
Blois (MICHEL, i. 478 ; LESLEY, pp. 236-7).
Sir John Mason [q. v.], the English ambas-
sador, reported uneasily that the Queen of
Scots and her family bore the whole swing
in the court, and that she desired the entire
subversion of England, and was urging that
assistance should be given to the Irish, whom
she had already sought to stir up against
England (TYTLER, vi. 373-6 ; STRICKLAND,
Mary of Guise 394 Mary of Guise
ii. 94). In the summer of 1551 she accom-
panied Henry in his progress to Nantes and
back to Fontainebleau (LESLEY, p. 239). The
question of the money necessary for Scottish
purposes had not been easy to settle, and the
treasury officials wished Scotland ' were in a
fish pool.' Leaving her followers in Paris,
Mary paid a visit to her recently widowed
mother at Joinville ; her father had died in
April. Her return to Scotland was delayed
by reports that the emperor had sent a squa-
dron to take her, and by the illness and death
on 22 Sept., before he was sixteen, of her only
surviving son by her first marriage, Francis,
duke of Longueville, called ' Le Petit Due '
{Journal of Edward VI, ed. Clarendon Hist.
Soc., p. 44; FORNERON, Les Dues de Guise}.
Leaving Dieppe late in October she was driven
by a storm into Portsmouth, and sent word
to Edward VI that she would take the benefit
of the safe-conduct, which he had already
given her, to go by land to see him. Arriving
by easy stages at Hampton Court on 31 Oct.,
she spent a week there and at the bishop's
palace in the city, dining in state with the
king at Westminster on 4 Nov. (ib. pp. 50-1 ;
MACHYN, Diary, p. 11). Knox (i. 243 ; cf.
STRYPE, Eccles. Memorials, ii. 284) puts in
her mouth somewhat hyperbolical praise of
Edward. Leaving London on the 6th, she
reached Scotland about the 24th (TYTLER,
vi. 377 ; cf. Diurnal, p. 51).
A principal object of her visit to France,
according to Lesley (pp. 237-8), was to ob-
tain the governor's post for herself. But the
governor refused to lay down his power until
the little queen should reach the age of
twelve, when she would be able to dis-
pose of it as she pleased. When the French
chose to consider Mary as of age on enter-
ing her twelfth year, they induced her to
transfer the regency to her mother, and the
governor reluctantly yielded (Journal of Ed-
ward VI, p. 83; TETJLET, i. 261; KNOX,
Works, i. 242 n.) In a parliament at Edin-
burgh on 12 April 1554 he resigned his
authority on receiving security for his rights
as second person and heir-presumptive ; the
queen-dowager took his place, and according
to Knox (i. 242) t a crowne was putt upon
hir head, als semlye a sight (yf men had eis)
as to putt a sadill upoun the back of ane
unruly kow' (cf. Acta Par 1. Scot. ii. 601).
Mary of Guise was devoted to the interests
of her family, and was bent upon bringing
the government of Scotland into line with
the policy of her brothers the Duke of Guise
and the Cardinal of Lorraine. But at first
circumstances dictated temporising and con-
ciliatory courses. Their immediate object-
was to secure the conclusion of the marriage
between the dauphin Francis and her daugh-
ter Mary. They had to reckon with the more
or less open opposition of their rival, the Con-
stable Montmorency, in France, and of Arran,
now Duke of Chatelherault, and his brother,
Archbishop Hamilton of St. Andrews in Scot-
land (MELVILLE, pp. 72-3, 78). As the arch-
bishop carried the prelates with him, Mary
could not dispense with the support of Cas-
sillis, Glencairn, and the other anti-clerical
lords, and was obliged to temporise with their
proteges the protestant preachers. They
were not likely to protest when she virtually
superseded the catholic Huntly [see GOR-
DON, GEORGE, fourth EARL OF HUNTLY] as
chancellor by entrusting the seal to M. de
Roubay, though the committal of other chief
offices of state to Frenchmen and the con-
fidence she placed in De Roubay and D'Oysel
doubtless caused them more inquietude (STE-
VENSON, Calendar of Foreign State Papers,
1558, vol. ii.) The first years of her regency
conformed to the advice of the Duke of
Guise in 1555, Ho deal in Scotland in a spirit
of conciliation, introducing much gentleness
and moderation into the administration of
justice/ which she reformed with the advice
of Henry Sinclair, dean of Glasgow, in a
parliament at Edinburgh in the following
June (TETJLET, i. 721 ; TYTLER, vi. 63). It
was not until Philip of Spain in 1557 drew
Mary of England into his war against France
that the regent's French policy brought her
into conflict with the Scots. Although she
had exchanged assurances of inviolable amity
with Queen Mary Tudor on her accession,
and concluded a treaty with her in July 1557
(THORPE, i. 104), she provoked a war with
England in the late summer of that year. She
had endeavoured some time before to substi-
tute for the Scottish feudal forces an army
paid by a sort of scutage, but she had failed
in her efforts. Now the feudal force refused
in September to invade England, and she was
forced to dismiss it with angry tears (LES-
LEY, p. 255 ; TYTLER, vi. 66-7). With this
recalcitrance was coupled the rapid and ag-
gressive growth of protestantism. Knox,
whom she nettled in 1 555 by her contemp-
tuous reception of his letter appealing to her
to hear the word of God, was the real author
of the bond or covenant of 3 Dec. 1557, in
which Glencairn, Argyll and his eldest son
Lord Lome, Morton, and Erskine of Dun
proclaimed open war upon the established
religion. The conclusion of the marriage
between her daughter and the dauphin on
24 April 1558 for the moment eased her
position.
Knox insinuates that Mary, having nothing
further to fear from Archbishop Hamilton
Mary of Guise 395 Mary of Guise
and the kirkmen, no longer thought it neces-
sary to protect the protestants from the pre-
lates, or to keep her promises of some definite
toleration in which he had at one time thought
her sincere ( Works, i. 298, 315). It is cer-
tain that in March 1559 Henry II sent Mary
of Guise instructions to suppress heresy in
Scotland. She ordered daily attendance at
mass, and summoned the principal preachers
to appear before the council at Stirling (ib.
p. 313). On the other hand, Melville, a con-
fidant of the Constable Montmorency, repre-
sents her as remonstrating against the orders
which she carried out (MELVILLE, p. 77;
MICHEL DE CASTELNAU in JEBB'S Collection,
ii. 446). But when reminded of her promises
to the protestants she is said to have answered
that princes could not be tied down to their
promises, and that the ministers should be
banished though they preached as truly as St.
Paul (SPOTISWOOD, p. 121). A conflict with
Knox and his followers ensued [see KNOX,
JOHN]. They occupied Perth, and destroyed
the monasteries there, including the Charter-
house with the royal tombs. This act Mary
treated as open rebellion ( Works, i. 324).
Huntly promised her assistance, and she ad-
vanced upon Perth ; but Argyll, one of the
protestant leaders, negotiated an agreement
on 29 May, by which the reformers agreed to
disperse on receiving a promise that no French
troops should be introduced into Perth, and
that a parliament should settle the religious
question (STEVENSON, i. 822). But the agree-
ment was broken almost as soon as made,
the congregation 'reformed' Fife, accused
the regent of evading the compact by intro-
ducing a Scottish garrison paid with French
money into Perth, and soon gathered in
such numbers that the regent's commanders
avoided a battle at Coupar Moor on 1 3 June
by agreeing to evacuate Fife (ib. pp. 843,
868). The lords of the congregation at St.
Andrews were already secretly contemplat-
ing seeking assistance from Elizabeth (ib. p.
848). On 29 June they entered Edinburgh
in great force, the regent retiring to Dunbar
(ib. p. 893). But the catholic gentry of the
Merse and Teviotdale rallied round her, and
she forced her French officers to march upon
Edinburgh (THORPE, i. 114 ; TEULET, i. 326).
The lords of the congregation, unable to keep
their forces together, or to count upon im-
mediate help from England, consented on
23 July to evacuate Edinburgh, assurances
of mutual religious toleration until 10 Jan.
following being exchanged (STEVENSON, i.
1052).
But both parties more or less secretly pre-
pared for the renewal of the contest. The
Guises, who after July ruled France in the
name of the new king, Francis II, promised
to send their brother, the Marquis d'Elbceuf,
with a large force to relieve Mary, ' who was
not like to live long,' as soon as their diffi-
culties at home would permit (ib. i. 1349).
Meanwhile they sent her a few men and two
ambassadors, De la Brosse and Nicholas de
Pelleve, bishop of Amiens, who were to
try and assuage the Scottish troubles (ib. p.
1399 ; TEULET, i. 344 sqq.) On their arrival
about the beginning of September she began
to fortify Leith, not feeling secure in Edin-
burgh. She had intelligence that the pro-
testants had never ceased communication
with Cecil, who on 10 Sept. smuggled Arran
into Scotland (STEVENSON, i. 1357). Chatel-
herault at once joined his son and the lords
of the congregation at Hamilton, and on the
19th signed their protest against the French
occupation and fortification of Leith (ib. i.
1342, 1365). The regent replied that it was
as lawful for her daughter to fortify in her
own realm as for him to build at Hamilton
(ib. i. 1377). The arrival of Arran and de-
fection of Chatelherault was a severe blow
to her, but Bothwell and Seaton still held
by her, and Huntly and Morton remained
neutral (ib. ii. 45, 175; TEULET, i. 355).
Accusations of a settled design on her part
to subvert the liberties of Scotland and of
intended usurpation on the part of Chatel-
herault and Arran were exchanged and
denied. On Wednesday, 18 Oct., the lords
occupied Edinburgh, and she retired into
Leith (STEVENSON, ii. 42, 97, 102). Next
day they called upon her to evacuate Leith,
in a letter which she described in her reply
of the 21st as appearing to come from a
prince to his subjects (ib. ii. 94, 107). She
expressed herself ready for concord if they
would obey their superiors. On the same
day f the nobility and commons of the protes-
tants of the church of Scotland ' suspended
her from the regency, chose a council of
thirteen, and ordered the siege of Leith (ib.
ii. Ill, 116, 120). But they could not keep
their men together ; the English help, in spite
of their entreaties, was still confined to
money; and Bothw ell's capture of one of
the subsidies on 31 Oct. exposed their con-
nection with England, and so dismayed them
that the garrison of Leith made two suc-
cessful sallies, and on 6 Nov. the congrega-
tion evacuated Edinburgh (ib. ii. 183, 211).
Mary, as Sadler acknowledged, t used no
extremity ' in Edinburgh, and was disposed,
it was thought, to admit the lords to grace
if they would put away the intriguers Bal-
naves and Lethington (ib. ii. 272).
Before the end of the month (November
1559) Mary, whose health had long been
Mary of Guise 396 Mary of Guise
failing, was seriously ill, and on 4 Dec. Fran-
cis and Mary issued a commission to the
Marquis d'Elboeuf to act as their lieutenant-
general in Scotland (ib. ii. 305, 368). But
the opponents of the Guises caused delay ;
and when in January 1560 D'Elboeuf set
sail, he was driven back by a storm, and
the prospect of a Huguenot rising detained
him in France. On the 22nd an English
fleet was in the Forth (ib. ii. 581, 600).
On 27 Feb. the treaty of Berwick was con-
cluded between England and the Scottish
lords (ib. ii. 781). The Guises despatched
Montluc, bishop of Valence, to the Scots
with offers which Mary, who had now
somewhat recovered, stigmatised as ' shame-
ful as well for the honour of God as the
reputation of the king' (ib. ii. 844, 906).
D Oysel had been obliged to evacuate Fife,
from which he had driven the protestants,
and, according to Knox (ii. 8), drawn from
Mary the exclamation, l Where is now John
Knox his God ? My God is now stronger
than his, yea, even in Fyff ' (STEVENSON, ii.
565, 711). When Lord Grey, at the end of
March, led an English army to join in the
siege of Leith, Lord Erskine, who had main-
tained an attitude of neutrality, gave the sick
queen a refuge in the castle of Edinburgh
(ib. ii. 915). Elizabeth desired peace, and
would not have the castle besieged. Ran-
dolph, however, ' feared the dowager's long
practice in craft and subtility/ and * would
not report what she had been heard to say
of the queen's life and behaviour ' (ib. ii.
957). Earlier in the year she had tried to
discredit Chatelherault by forging a letter
from him to the French king (ib. ii. 906).
Elizabeth withdrew her veto on the siege of
the castle when it was represented to her
that the dowager by sending up and down
continually did more harm than five hun-
dred Frenchmen. The Bishop of Valence,
after being delayed three weeks by Norfolk
at Berwick, reached Edinburgh on 22 April
1560, and found Mary undismayed by her
troubles (ib. ii. 1056 ; TEULET, i. 574). He
was empowered to offer the congregation
such a reduction of the French force as
would render it merely sufficient to garrison
the strong places, but Mary insisted on
terms which the lords would not accept, and
the negotiations finally broke down on their
refusal to renounce their league with Eng-
land (ib. i. 592-5; STEVENSON, ii. 1076).
On the 29th she wrote that she was putting
the castle in a state of defence, and was
better in health, though still lame and far
gone with a dropsy (ib. ii. 1093). She had
been her own doctor and surgeon (ib. iii.
104). It would indeed have been a marvel-
lous recovery if she had really, as asserted
by Knox, who surpasses himself in the bru-
tality of his reference to her sufferings, been
able to see from the castle, at a distance of
over two miles, the corpses hung along the
wall of Leith after a successful sally on
7 May, and hopping in her joy had re-
marked, ' Yonder are the fairest tapestrie
that ever I saw ' (KNOX, ii. 67). She again
sought to engage the besiegers in negotiation,
and wept over the misery of the country ;
but the English commanders, who inter-
cepted the letters in which she encouraged
D'Oysel to hold out till the promised suc-
cour came from France, thought ' her blub-
bering was not for nothing' (STEVENSON,
iii. 97, 104). Not more than a week before
her death she was 'promising the neutrals
great mountains ' to abstain from the con-
gregation until they saw what came of the
Bishop of Valence's new mission (HAYNES,
SttTffnley State Papers, p. 321). Throckmor-
ton urged Cecil for the love of God to ' pro-
vide that she were rid from thence, for she
hath the heart of a man of war' (STEVEN-
SON, iii. 168). On 8 June, feeling herself
dying, she had an affecting interview with
the lords of the congregation, asked them to
believe that she had favoured the weal of
Scotland as well as of France, and besought
them earnestly to acknowledge their duty to
their queen, keep their ancient friendship with
France, and arrange for the departure of
both the French and English troops from
the realm (ib. p. 172 ; LESLEY, p. 289). She
did not refuse to see the preacher Willock,
and ' did openly confess that there was no
salvation but by the death of Jesus Christ.
But of the Mass we heard not her Confes-
sion, and some said she was anointed of the
papistical manner ' (KNOX, ii. 69). She died
on 11 June 1560 before one o'clock in the
morning, while the English and French am-
bassadors were still discussing preliminaries
at Newcastle (STEVENSON, iii. 191, 206;
HAYNES, p. 325; Dmnz«/,pp.59,276; LODGE,
Illustrations, i. 329 ; cf. STEVENSON, iii. 194 ;
KNOX, ii. 71). A funeral oration was pro-
nounced at Notre-Dame on 12 Aug. by Claude
d'Espence, which was printed at Paris in the
next year. Her burial had been deferred until
parliament should meet on 10 July, and it was
ultimately settled that she should be buried
in France. Knox says that because 'the
preachers refused to allow superstitious rites
she was lappit in a cope of lead until the
19 Oct., when she was carried to France '
(ii. 160). But it would appear that it was
not until March 1561 that the body was re-
moved to Fecamp in Normandy, and in July
taken thence to Rheims, where it was buried
Mary of Guise 397 Mary of France
in the church of the nunnery of St. Peter,
of which her sister Hen6e was abbess (Di-
urnal, p. 282 ; LESLEY, De Rebus Gestis Scot.
p. 569 ; TYTLER, vi. 398). Her monument,
with a full-length figure of the queen in
bronze, was destroyed at the revolution
(AXSELME, Histoire Genealogique de la Mai-
son Hoy ale de France, iii. 492).
Mary of Guise was ' of the largest stature
of women,' and considered handsome in her
youth (Hamilton Papers, i. 630). There are
portraits of her at Hampton Court, and in
the collections of the Earl of Elgin at Broom-
hall in Fife, the Duke of Devonshire at
Hardwicke Hall, and Earl Beauchamp at
Madresfield Court. Four other portraits are
enumerated in Way's ' Catalogue of the Meet-
ing of the Archaeological Institute at Edin-
burgh in 1856' (pp. 162, 200). Granger
mentions several engraved portraits (JBiog.
Hist. i. 84).
Mary had her full share of the Guise gifts.
Friends and foes alike bear testimony to her
ability and her force of mind and will.
Knox's venomous language reflects the fear
in which the protestants stood of her, and
Throckmorton could not withhold his admi-
ration of •' her queenly mind, in that she mis-
likes all such compositions but such as shall
render the realm of Scotland subject abso-
lutely to the queen her daughter ' (STEVEN-
SON, iii. 116). Committed to a French policy,
with which, however, she may not have
always agreed in every point, she sometimes
showed real sympathy with her Scottish
subjects.
The one relaxation from the cares of state
which Mary seems to have allowed herself
was to play ' at the cartes/ at which on one
occasion she lost six thousand crowns to
D'Esse, and then inducing him to risk it
against her credit for a similar sum succeeded
in winning it back (STRICKLAND, ii. 65, 115,
210). She wrote French legibly, but spelt
so badly that M. Teulet thought it neces-
sary to translate her letters into modern
French. She spoke Scots fluently but un-
grammatically, using { me ' for ' I.'
A little-known incident in her life is the
government by France in her name of the
principality of Orange for some years after
the revolt there against William 'of Nassau
(William the Silent) about 1548. Her
cousin Anne, daughter of Antoine, duke of
Lorraine, had been wife of the previous
prince of Orange, Rene" of Nassau (FREEMAN,
Hist. Essays, iv. 92).
[Miss Strickland's life of Mary of Lorraine
in her Queens of Scotland (vols. i-ii.) has the
well-known merits and defects of her work. The
principal original sources are the Hamilton i
Papers, vols. i-ii., ed. Bain ; State Papers of
Henry VIII; Thorpe's Calendar of Scottish
State Papers ; Stevenson's Calendar of State
Papers for the Keign of Elizabeth, For. Ser., all
published by the ^master of the rolls ; Teulet's
Papiers d'Etat d'Ecosse and Inventaire Chrono-
logique ; Lesley's History ; Melville's Memoirs ;
Knox's Works; Stevenson's Illustrations of
Scottish History, and the Diurnal of Occurrents
in the publications of the Bannatyne Club ; the
Acts of the Scottish Parliament, and the Kegis-
ter of the Scottish Privy Council ; Sadler's
State Papers, ed. Sir Walter Scott. For the
French^ side of her history see also Kene de
Bouille's Histoire des Dues de Guise ; Forneron's
Les Dues de Guise et leur Epoque, Paris, 1877 ;
Brantome's Vies des grands Hommes, Paris,
1787, and Lord Balcarres's Lettres de quelques
hauts personnages adressees a la Eeine d'Ecosse,
Marie de Guise, Edinburgh, 1834. Of the general
histories, Tytler's is here by far the best.]
J. T-T.
MARY (1496-1 533), queen of Louis XII,
king of France, third daughter of Henry VII
by Elizabeth of York [q. v.], was born most
probably in March 1496. A privy seal bill at
Midsummer in that year authorises a payment
of fifty shillings to her nurse, Anne Skeron,
for a quarter's salary, and Erasmus describes
her as four years old when he visited the
royal nursery in the winter of 1499-1500
(Letter to Botzheim in Catalogus Erasmi
Lucubrationum, Basle, 1523). Of the four
daughters born to Henry VII she and her
elder sister Margaret, queen of Scots, alone
grew to maturity, and after the death of
Prince Arthur, when she was a child of
five, she had but one brother, Henry, after-
wards Henry VIII. At about six years of
age she had a staff' of gentlewomen assigned
to wait upon her, with a schoolmaster and
a physician. She was carefully taught
French and Latin, music, dancing, and em-
broidery. At seven she lost her mother, and
from the frequent payments to her apothe-
cary between 1504 and 1509 she appears to
have been a delicate child.
In 1505, when she was nine years old,
her father seems to have spread a report
that she was sought in marriage by Em-
manuel, king of Portugal, for his son, but this
must have been mere diplomacy. At the
reception given to Philip, king of Castile, at
Windsor, in 1506, she danced and played
the lute and clavicord. Next year, when
Philip was dead, a match was proposed be-
tween her and his son Charles, prince of
Castile (afterwards the Emperor Charles V),
grandson of the Emperor Maximilian. An-
other match, proposed at the same time,
was between Henry VII and Margaret of
Savoy, regent of the Netherlands, Maximi-
Mary of France 39$ Mary of France
lian's daughter. Henry and Margaret were
to have met at Calais in the spring to discuss
both subjects, but a dangerous illness for-
bade Henry's going thither, and the match
between Charles and Mary was left to be
settled by commissioners later in the year.
A treaty for the marriage was accordingly
signed at Calais, 21 Dec. 1507, by which
Charles was to send representatives to Eng-
land to make the contract in his name before
Easter following, and was to marry her
afterwards, when he reached the age of four-
teen. Heavy penalties were attached to the
breach of the engagement on either side,
and the leading towns and nobles, both of
England and of Flanders, became security
for their payment. Next year, however,
owing to another illness of Henry's, the
proxy marriage was deferred till late in the
year. A splendid embassy from Maximilian
arrived in England in December, and at
Richmond, on the 17th, the Sieur de Bergues,
as proxy for Prince Charles, went through
the marriage ceremony with Mary. An
account of the magnificent reception of the
ambassadors and of the ceremonial was
printed at the time, both in Latin and in
English (see Archceologia, xviii. 33. The
English version has been printed by the
Roxburghe Club, and a copy of the Latin
is in the Grenville Library in the British
Museum, entered in the catalogue under the
head ' Carmelianus, Petrus '). On 21 Dec.
Toison d'Or, king of arms, on behalf of
Maximilian, delivered to Henry a very pre-
cious jewel, called the riche fleur de Us, as
security for a loan of one hundred thousand
crowns, the main object, as Maximilian con-
fessed to his daughter, which induced him
to consent to the marriage.
In 1509 Mary's father died, and her brother,
Henry VIII, became king. Her grandmother,
Margaret Beaufort [q. v.], also dying the same
year, bequeathed to her, as ' my lady Mary,
prynces of Castill,' l a stonding cupp of gold
covered,garnesshed with white hertes,perles,
and stonys/ of twenty-one ounces weight
(CoopEE, Memoir of Margaret, Countess of
Richmond and Derby, p. 133). For some
years it seemed as if the match between her
and Charles was to take effect. Henry sent
aid to Flanders against Gueldres, and Maxi-
milian was so cordial an ally that in the war
against France in 1513 he was content to
serve under Henry as a private soldier. Never-
theless, in July, before Henry had crossed
the Channel, there were rumours of intrigues
among the Flemish nobles for accommodation
with France, and breaking off the marriage
with Mary. But on 15 Oct., when Henry and
Margaret of Savoy met at Lille, a new treaty
was made between England and the emperor,
in which it was agreed that the marriage
should take place at Calais before 15 May
1514, prior to a joint invasion of France in
the following summer. As the time drew
near, however, there seemed no disposition
to complete the match, and it turned out
that the emperor had made a separate truce.
Henry had been quite sincere on his side,
and complained of the expense he had been
put to about the marriage, while Mary had
treasured a bad portrait of Charles, and was
said to have wished for his presence ten times
a day.
But the king, with Wolsey's aid, knew
how to punish such duplicity. Peace was
secretly arranged with France, and Louis XII,
who had lost his queen in January, engaged
to marry Mary. She was eighteen, and by all
accounts exquisitely beautiful and graceful,
while he was a broken-down man of fifty-
two. Nevertheless, she solemnly renounced
her contract with Charles on 30 July at the
royal manor of Wanstead, and on 13 Aug. at
Greenwich she allowed the Duke of Longue-
ville, then a prisoner of war, to make a new
one for her as proxy for Louis XII. The
treaty for her marriage to the French king had
been already signed at London on the 7th.
On the 18th the proxy marriage took place,
when the Duke of Longue ville represented
her husband. On the 22nd she appointed the
Earl of Worcester as her own proxy, to com-
plete the contract in France, which he accord-
ingly did at Paris on 14 Sept. (RTMEK, xiii.
445, 1st edit.) Then, in that very month,
she herself left London, and was accom-
panied by the king and court to Dover, where
a considerable squadron was appointed to
convey her across the Channel. Four of the
chief lords of England, with four hundred
barons and knights and two hundred gentle-
men, and a train of eighty ladies, went along
with her. She embarked at four in the morn-
ing on the 2nd. The fleet met with rough
weather on the passage, and one of the
vessels actually foundered, with some loss of
life and valuables. Even her own ship ran
aground in entering Boulogne harbour. Boats
were lowered, and a gentleman named Sir
Christopher Garnish had to wade in the
water and carry her ashore in his arms. But
Louis, who awaited her arrival at Abbeville,
heard of her landing on the 3rd. She joined
him there on the 8th, and the marriage
was celebrated on the 9th, with a splendour
which was only impaired by persistent rain
{Venetian Calendar, ii. 208). The very next
day the whole of her English servants were
dismissed, by order, as she suspected, of the
Duke of Norfolk. She wrote to complain of
Mary of France 399 Mary of France
for England was but four rings of little
value. She left Paris, however, with Suffolk,,
on 16 April, and they were married openly
at Greenwich on 13 May, in presence of the
king and court, but with no public rejoicings,,
as the match was generally unpopular.
For some time Mary and her husband re-
tired into the country. She came up with
him to London, however, early in 1516, and
was delivered of a son at Bath Place on
11 March, but in May they both withdrew
again into Norfolk, and spent the following-
winter on the duke's estates, avoiding un-
pleasant remarks at court. In March 1517
she and Suffolk met the queen (Catherine of
Aragon), while on pilgrimage, and con-
ducted her to Walsingham. In the summer
following she came up to London, and was
present at the betrothal of the Princess
Mary to the dauphin at Greenwich on 7 July;
immediately after which she withdrew to
Bishop's Hatfield (as it was then called),
now the well-known seat of the Marquis of
Salisbury, where on the 16th she gave birth
to a daughter, Frances, who became the
mother of Lady Jane Grey [q. v.] In the
spring of 1518 she and her husband visited
the court at Woodstock, where she was.
seized with a severe ague. She was attended
by the king's physicians, and Henry showed
her much kindness. On 5 Oct. following she
was present at Greenwich at the espousal of
the Princess Mary to the dauphin, and after
the banquet given by Wolsey to the French
ambassadors on the occasion she and the
king led the dance in disguise. On 7 March
1519 she took part in a similar disguising, also
at Greenwich, when the king gave an enter-
tainment to the gentlemen left as hostages
for the French king's payments. In March
1520, having been apparently summoned up
to London with the duke to make prepara-
tions for crossing the sea to the great inter-
view with Francis I, she was again taken
very ill at Croydon with a disease in her side,
and had several physicians attending her.
Nevertheless, in May she was present at the
Emperor Charles V's reception in England ;
immediately after which she did cross the
Channel, and took a prominent part in the
maskings at the Field of the Cloth of Gold.
Three large chambers were set apart for her
use in the gorgeous temporary palace built
for the occasion, next to the three chambers
allotted to Queen Catherine (Chronicle of
Calais, p. 80, Camden Soc.) In 1525 her only
Henry, was created Earl of Lincoln.
this to Wolsey, who countermanded the re-
turn of her chief attendant, Lady Guilford.
But the act was her husband's doing, and she
was obliged to be content. On 5 Nov. she
was crowned as queen at St. Denis, and on
the following day she entered Paris, where
jousts were held in her honour during the
greater part of the month. But her queenly
state was brief. On 1 Jan. 1515 her husband
died. Anticipating the event, Wolsey had
written to urge upon her the necessity of
extreme discretion if she were left a widow
in a foreign land, and especially to listen to
no new offers of marriage. To this, if not even
to a worse danger, she was exposed by the
pressing attentions of young Francis I, which
she was only able to repel by confessing to
him her attachment to Charles Brandon, duke
of Suffolk [q. v.], now sent in embassy to
congratulate the new king on his accession.
The attachment had existed before her mar-
riage with Louis, whom she had agreed to
accept, in spite of his age and infirmity, on
being promised that if she survived him she
should have her own choice next time. Nor
was her brother Henry unwilling, for his part,
to redeem the pledge, but several of his council
thought the match with Suffolk unbecoming,
while in France rumour gave her to the Duke
of Savoy or to the Duke of Lorraine. One
Friar Langley, too, at Paris, warned her to
beware of Suffolk, for he had traffickings
with the devil. Another friar backed up these
admonitions, and made her despair of the
fulfilment of the king's promise, so she in-
duced Suffolk, in violation of a pledge he
had given to Henry, to marry her at once in
France.
The king was intensely displeased, and was
only made placable in the end by a bond
given by her and the duke to pay him, for
his expenses in connection with her first
marriage and return from France, 24,000/.,
in half-yearly instalments of 1,000/. each,
and to resign to him a sum of two hundred
thousand crowns, which Francis was induced
to allow her as the moiety of her dower, with
all the plate and jewellery given her by
Louis XII. There was some difficulty, how-
ever, in getting back the jewels from Francis,
who did not admit her claim to them, but
was willing to give her half, or half their
value, amounting to fifty thousand crowns,
as a free gift, though, he said, they were not
nearly sufficient to pay her late husband's
debts. There was great discussion on this
subject with the English ambassadors, which
only caused Francis to regret having given
her already a jewel of special value, called
the Mirror of Naples, and the parting gift
which he had promised her on her leaving
That same year, by the treaty of the Moor,
France at last conceded the demands of Eng-
land touching her dower, the arrears of which
were paid up, and next year Henry so far
Mary of France 400
Mary
mitigated the terms of the hard bargain he
had driven with her and Suffolk as to accept
half-yearly instalments of 500/. instead of
1,000/. inpayment of their debt to him. On
6 May 1526 she was the king's principal guest
at a great banquet at Greenwich. About this
time she and Suffolk had a household of forty-
four men and seven gentlewomen taxed to the
subsidy.
During the next two or three years she
paid some agreeable summer visits to Ely,
and to the monasteries of Butley and Eye
in Suffolk. In 1528, when Clement VII was
at Orvieto, Suffolk obtained from him a bull
to protect his marriage with her from being
impugned on account of his previous invalid
marriage with Margaret Mortimer [see
BRANDON, CHARLES, DUKE OF SUFFOLK],
which bull he got attested before the Bishop
of Norwich in the following year. Perhaps
this matter drew Mary's sympathy all the
more warmly to Catherine of Aragon, against
whom Henry VIII was then proceeding be-
fore the legates for a divorce. Certainly
Mary hated Catherine's rival, Anne Boleyn,
whose marriage with the king she and
Suffolk would have openly opposed if they
had dared, and she flatly refused to go over
with her and Henry to the meeting with
Francis I between Calais and Boulogne in
1532. She died at Westhorpe in Suffolk on
24 June 1533, and was interred with much
heraldic ceremony in the abbey of Bury St.
Edmunds ; when that monastery was dis-
solved, five years later, her body was removed
to St. Mary's Church in the same town. The
remains were disturbed and the coffin opened
in 1784, when Horace Walpole, the Duchess-
dowager of Portland, and many others ob-
tained locks of her hair. A marble tablet
with an inscription in her memory was placed
in the church in 1751, and a painted window
representing scenes in Mary's life was pre-
sented by Queen Victoria in 1881. Besides
the two children already mentioned she had
a daughter named Eleanor.
Several portraits of Mary are extant, all
testifying to her remarkable beauty. One
painted when she was thirty-four years of
age (which would be in 1530, not 1532 as it
has been erroneously reckoned) is described
by Mr. Scharf in the ' Archseologia,' xxxix.
48. There is also the celebrated picture of
her and Charles Brandon together, which
Horace Walpole purchased at Lord Gran-
ville's sale. It is now the property of the
Duke of Bedford, and is described in Mr.
Scharf 's ' Catalogue of the Woburn Abbey
Pictures.' The Earl of Yarborough possesses
a somewhat similar portrait of Mary and
Brandon ascribed to Mabuse ; it is repro-
duced in Mr. Francis Ford's ' Mary Tudor.'
In the library of Queen's College, Oxford, is
a finely illuminated book of hours, once the
property of Mary.
[Hall's Chronicle ; Memorials of Henry VII,
and Letters and Papers of Richard III and
Henry VII, both in Kolls Ser. ; Calendar of
Henry VIII ; Spanish Calendar, vols. i. ii. and
Suppl. ; Venetian Calendar, vols. i-iv. ; Lettres
de Louis XII et du Cardinal George d'Amboise;
Green's Princesses of England, vol. v. : Mary
Tudor, a Retrospective Sketch, with an Account
of Mary Tudor's Funeral, by Francis Ford (Bury
St. Edmunds, 1882).] J. G-,
MARY, PRINCESS ROYAL OF ENGLAND
and PRINCESS OF ORANGE (1631-1660), born
at St. James's Palace on 4 Nov. 1631, and
baptised on the same day by Laud, then
bishop of London, was eldest daughter of
Charles I and Queen Henrietta Maria. She
was brought up under the tuition of the
Countess of Roxburghe, and became cele-
brated for her grace, beauty, and intelli-
gence. In the lighter accomplishments, such
as dancing, she excelled, but her general
education was defective. In January 1640
a proposed marriage between Mary and Wil-
liam, a lad of fifteen, the son of Frederick
Henry, prince of Orange, was rejected by her
father, who wished to marry her to the son
of Philip IV of Spain. Subsequent events,
however, compelled him to agree to Wil-
liam's offer. On 10 Feb. 1641 he announced
to parliament that his daughter's marriage
treaty had been brought to a conclusion, and
that it only remained to consider the terms
of a political alliance between England and
the Dutch republic (Lords' Journals, iv. 157).
Charles privately believed that, in case of
extremity, Frederick Henry would assist
him in the maintenance of his authority in
England. The marriage was celebrated at
Whitehall on Sunday, 2 May 1641. There
was little ceremony. Henrietta Maria dis-
liked the match ; the elector palatine, Charles
Lewis, who had desired to marry Mary him-
self, refused to attend the banquet. Accord-
ing to the marriage treaty Mary was to re-
main in England till she had reached her
twelfth year ; her husband was to allow her
1,500/. a year for pocket-money, and her
dower in case of his death was to be 10,000/.
a year, with two residences. Henrietta
Maria, on quitting England in February
1642, took Mary to Holland, where, in Fe-
bruary 1644, she was fully installed in her
conjugal position. She gave audiences, re-
ceived foreign ambassadors, and fulfilled all
functions of state with a gravity and de-
corum remarkable for her years. The fol-
lowing month she mingled in a series of
Mary
401
Mary
court festivities on the occasion of a recent
alliance between France and Holland, and
presided over an entertainment given by her
husband to the French envoys. With the
struggles of her father against the parlia-
ment she warmly sympathised. In Decem-
ber 1646 a Dutch man-of-war put in at
Newcastle-upon-Tyne, where the king then
was, bringing him a letter from Mary ; she
urged him to take the opportunity of escaping
to Holland. With her aunt, Elizabeth, queen
of Bohemia, Mary lived on terms of warm
friendship ; but with her mother-in-law,
Amelia de Solms, her relations were never
cordial.
Prince William at his father's death, on
14 March 1647, was elected stadtholder, and
in 1648 welcomed to Holland his brothers-
in-law, Charles, prince of Wales, and James,
duke of York. In 1650 he was foiled in an
attempt to seize Amsterdam in order to make
himself absolute, and he died on 6 Nov. in
the same year, leaving his widow pregnant
of a son, afterwards William III, king of
England, who was born on 14 Nov. follow-
ing. The Princess-dowager Amelia, grand-
mother of the infant prince, wished to be-
come his guardian, on the plea that Mary was
still in her minority ; but by a decree signed
on 15 Aug. 1651 it was settled that Mary
should be tutrix of the person of her son, and
should dispose of all vacant offices about him
and in his possession ; while his grandmother
and the elector of Brandenburg, his uncle,
should be joint inspectors of his property.
The States, however, refused to reinstate the
prince in the honours enjoyed by his father,
and, by contrivance of the princess-dowager,
Count Dona was confirmed in his office as
governor of the town of Orange by the States-
General, although he had taken solemn oath
to Mary's husband to maintain the place for
her in case of his death, and to obey no
orders but hers.
Mary's chief confidants were Catherine,
lady Stanhope, who had accompanied her to
Holland as governess, and who remained
with her as chief lady of honour, and Lady
Stanhope's Dutch husband, Heenvliet, who }
held the post of superintendent of the prin-
cess's household. M. de Beverweert, a Dutch
counsellor, swayed her opinions in political
matters. She was always unpopular in Hol-
land, and did not trouble to learn Dutch. She
disliked the people on account of their gene-
ral sympathy with Cromwell, and declined
to employ any Hollander in her son's ser-
vice. In conjunction with the Duke of York
and the queen of Bohemia, Mary sought to
celebrate the first anniversary of her father's
death (30 Jan. 1650) as a solemn fast, but
VOL. xxxvi.
the proceeding was prohibited by the States
of Holland as being offensive to the English
parliament. A little later, when ambas-
sadors from the English parliament were re-
ceived by the States-General, she retired to
her dower residence at Breda, but to the
influence of her party was attributed the
failure of the envoys to conclude an alliance
with Holland. In October 1651 Charles II
landed at Helvoetsluys, and Mary secretly
domiciled him in one of her country houses
at Teyling, until he left for Paris. Her
readiness to assist her brothers liberally
from her own resources, and to bestow money
or office on their adherents, roused the
j jealousy of the States, who at length forbade
her receiving her relatives in Holland at
i all. Mary's court and that of the queen of
Bohemia, it was reported by their opponents,
were nests of vipers, in which were hatched
all plots, not only against Dutch freedom,
but also against that of England ; and schemes
for the assassination of Cromwell were ru-
moured to originate there (THUELOB, State
Papers, ii. 319, 344). The outbreak of war
between England and Holland in May 1652
led to a reaction in favour of the house of
Orange in many of the states of the Dutch
republic. Mary's son, William, was for-
mally elected stadtholder by Zealand and
several of the northern provinces, but De
Witt, the republican leader, succeeded in
excluding him from the state of Holland,
and Cromwell, upon negotiating a treaty of
peace with the Dutch commissioners, insisted
that William should be declared incapable
of succeeding to his father's military dig-
nities, and that all enemies of England
should be expelled from Holland. Mary pas-
sionately declaimed against these proposals,
and drew up a remonstrance. But De Witt
stood firm, although the country was divided
and civil war seemed to threaten it ; the
treaty of peace containing the offending
clauses was signed on 27 May 1654.
Mary's health suffered under the growing
anxieties of her position. To save expense
in the interests of her brothers, she announced
her intention of resigning two of her palaces,
retaining only Breda and Honslardyke (ib.
ii. 284). In July 1654 she set out for Spa,
and passed several weeks there ; she after-
wards moved to Aix-la-Chapelle, and sub-
sequently visited Charles II at Cologne.
She returned to Teyling in October, but
again visited Charles at Cologne in July
1655, and took a trip incognita to Frankfort
fair, setting out on her journey home on
15 Nov. In January 1656 she visited Paris,
where she was royally received.
Mary had not been without suitors in
P D
Mary
402
Mary
Holland, and George Villiers, second duke
of Buckingham [q. v.], had been dismissed
her court there on account of the unbe-
coming importunity of his appeals to her.
Unfounded rumours of a liaison with Henry
Jerniyn, first baron Dover [q. v.], were at
one time in circulation. At Paris Charles
Emmanuel II, duke of Savoy, Ernest Au-
gustus of Brunswick-Luneburg, and George
William, duke of Brunswick, were said to
have offered her marriage, while Cardinal
Mazarin showed her especial favour. She
left Paris on 21 Nov., and after staying
at Bruges for two months at the court of
Charles II, she returned to the Hague on
2 Feb. 1657, after nearly a year's absence.
The Dutch still credited her with political
aims in behalf of her son and brother. A
proposal secretly made to Charles by Amelia,
the princess-dowager, that he should marry
her daughter Henrietta, was discovered and
warmly resented by Mary. A temporary
reconciliation took place when brother and
sister met at Breda in October 1659. Next
month, when she and the Princess-dowager
Amelia took the young Prince of Orange to
Leyden to commence his studies there, they
were accorded an enthusiastic welcome. The
new year (1660) was initiated by the per-
formance in his honour of a tragi-comedy,
entitled ' The Amorous Fantasm.' written
by Sir William Lower [q. v.], and dedicated
in flattering terms to the princess royal.
Meanwhile, in August 1658, Mary, who
had attained her full majority, twenty-five
years of age, in November 1657, had' been
acknowledged by the parliament of Orange
sole regent for her son, according to the
terms of her husband's will. Count Dona,
nephew of the Princess-dowager Amelia, who
was governor of the town of Orange, warmly
opposed this formal recognition of Mary, and
threatened to dissolve the parliament of the
province by force. The Princess Amelia and
the elector of Brandenburg sided with Dona,
but Mary firmly asserted her rights (No-
vember 1658), and obtained through Queen
Henrietta Maria assurances of support from
Cardinal Mazarin and Louis XIV. The
French king sent a war frigate to cruise in
the Rhine to prevent Dona from levying tolls
due to Mary on vessels passing down the river,
and Dona fitted out gunboats to chase the
frigate. Amid these disorders, Mary laid
before the States-General a long statement
of her claims, to which the Princess Amelia
prepared a reply, and Mary another rejoinder.
At length, in October 1659, the States-Gene-
ral addressed a remonstrance to Louis XIV,
complaining of Mary's action, and requesting
that Louis would appoint judges who should
compose the strife. To a request that she
should accept an accommodation Mary re-
turned an evasive answer. But Louis's sug-
gestion that Dona should deliver Orange into
his hands, coupled with the threats of her op-
ponents in Orange to deprive her of her dower,
reduced her to a more compliant mood. She
made an offer (although she afterwards re-
fused to confirm it) of fifty thousand florins
to Dona if he would relinquish the govern-
ment of Orange, and undertook to send a
special messenger to induce Louis to desist
from his projected attack. She was too late.
The citadel capitulated to Louis's forces on
25 March 1660. Mary tried hard to justify
herself in having called in French inter-
ference, and laid the blame on Dona.
But relief from her troubles was found in
the restoration of her brother to the throne.
Charles with his two brothers had joined
Mary at Breda, and the young Prince of
Orange was sent for by his mother to see
his uncle. On 14 May 1660 Mary informed
the States-General officially of the invitation
! to Charles from the English parliament, and
she took part in the festivities which followed
at the Hague, and accompanied Charles to
Scheveling, whence he sailed for England.
Henceforth Mary and her son, now fifth
in succession to the crown of England, were
accorded in Holland royal honours. On
29 May she celebrated at the Hague the
birthday of her brother; and in the "evening
bonfires were lighted throughout the city.
In June she and her son were elaborately
entertained for four days at Amsterdam, and
left under an escort of armed citizens. Similar
honours awaited them at Haarlem, which
they visited by special invitation on 18 June.
On the 22nd they left for Leyden, and on the
25th departed for the Hague, where they also
had a state reception. Mary availed herself
of these manifestations of loyalty to open
negotiations with some of the leading men in
Holland for the reinstatement of her son in
his father's dignities when he should come of
age. The states of Zealand, Friesland, and
Over-Yssel viewed the proposal with favour ;
Holland required further time for delibera-
tion. But on 25 Sept. 1660 the states of
Holland and West Friesland accepted the
charge of William's education, and imme-
diately settled upon him a pension of forty
thousand florins, and promised to proceed at
once to consider the question of his reinstate-
ment. At Mary's request the pensioner of
Holland and the principal magistrates of
certain towns which she named were ap-
pointed to watch over his education ; but
offence was given to several towns which
i were attached to his interests — Leyden among
Mary
403
Mary
others — because their magistrates were not
among- the commissioners.
On 30 Sept. 16GO Mary set sail for Eng-
land. The kindness shown by her to her
brothers in exile insured her a hearty wel-
come in London. But, much to her chagrin,
she found that her former maid of honour,
Anne Hyde [q. v.], was not only the acknow-
ledged wife of the Duke of York, but mother
of a prince of the blood royal. She therefore
resolved to curtail her visit. London, more-
over, did not agree with her, and she seldom
stirred abroad. She attended the public ser-
vice of Whitehall Chapel, whither all flocked
who wished to see her, and gave a private
reception at Whitehall to Elias Ashmole
[q. v.] for the purpose of seeing some ana-
tomical curiosities. She acknowledged a
present of 10,000/. sent her by the parlia-
ment in a letter dated 7 Nov., and she asked
for her long promised dower of 40, OOO/., which
had not been paid. The king appointed a
commission to report upon the matter. In
November 1660, when a general embassy
from the United Provinces arrived to obtain
a renewal of the alliance between Holland
and England, the deputy from Zealand
waited upon her with special assurances of
respect (cf. her letter, 15 Nov.) A few
weeks later the deputies of the United Pro-
vinces requested her to use her influence
with her brother in removing some diffi-
culties in the completion of their treaty.
Mary, who was very unwell, was just able
on 14 Dec. to dictate an epistle on the sub-
ject to her secretary, Oudart. On 20 Dec.
the court was thrown into great alarm by
a report that she was dangerously ill of the
small-pox. Henrietta Maria, after vainly
endeavouring to obtain access to her daugh-
ter in order to persuade her to receive in
her last moments the rites of the Roman
catholic church, insisted that at least her
own French physician should be admitted
to consultation, and this request was granted,
unfortunately as it was afterwards proved,
since he was one of the warmest advocates
of the blood-letting treatment, under which
the princess ultimately sank. Still retaining
the perfect possession of her faculties, Mary
made her will on the day of her death,
24 Dec. 1660. She was privately interred
on the 29th in Henry VII's Chapel, West-
minster Abbey, near her brother Henry, duke
of Gloucester [q. v.], as she had wished. Col-
lections of verses upon her death were pub-
lished by the universities of Oxford and
Cambridge in 1661. An apparently un-
founded report was circulated at the time of
Mary's death that she was privately married
to Jermyn.
Mary is said to have admired the writ-
ings of Jeremy Taylor. In 1660 the bishop
dedicated to her his ' Worthy Communi-
cant.'
At Windsor Castle are three portraits
of Mary by Vandyck : (1) With her father,
mother, and brother Charles ; of this pic-
ture copies are in the collections of the Duke
of Devonshire, the Duke of Northumberland,
and the Earl of Clarendon. (2) With her
brothers Charles and James, full-length
standing figures. (3) With her brothers
and sisters, Charles, James, Elizabeth, and
Anna, dated 1637. There is also at Wind-
sor a picture by G. Janssens, representing
Mary dancing with Charles IT at a ball given
at the Hague on the eve of the Restoration.
Vandyck also admirably commemorated her
betrothal to Prince William of Orange, when
he painted the two children in a group at
full length, formerly at Dalkeith Palace, but
now at Amsterdam, the prince holding her
hand, on which is an engagement ring. A
single portrait of Mary by the same artist,
somewhat similar in detail, has been en-
graved by Faithorne, Van Dalen, Vaillant,
Queeboren, H. Hondius, and De Jode. The
Earl of Clarendon possesses an early portrait
of three-quarters length, which is described
by Lady Theresa Lewis in ' Clarendon and
his Contemporaries ' (iii. 369). Another
juvenile portrait of the princess, painted at
the age of nine or ten, is at Combe Abbey,
Warwickshire, the seat of the Earl of Craven.
The Earl of Crawford has a life-size portrait
of Mary by Sir Peter Lely ; and a fine por-
trait of her by Hannemann, which was en-
graved by Faithorne, is at Hampton Court,
a duplicate being in the possession of Earl
Spencer. About 1644 she was painted at
the Hague, with the Prince and Princess of
Orange, her husband, and others, by Isack-
son. The picture was engraved by Persyn,
and a copy of this scarce print is in a volume
of German ballads on the thirty years' war
in the British Museum. Another portrait
of her by Honthorst was engraved by Van
Queeboren, C. Visscher, and Suyderhoef.
There are miniatures of the princess by P.
Oliver, by an unknown artist, and by Hos-
kins, belonging respectively to Mr. Robert
Maxwell Witham, the Earl of Galloway, and
the Duke of Buccleuch. Engraved portraits
of her at various ages were executed by
Hollar in the rare volume entitled 'The
True Effigies of ... King Charles,' &c., 4to,
London, 1641 (copied by Richardson), by
E. Smith, and C. Danckerts. There is also
a print of her by De Jode in < Monarchy
Revived,' which was likewise engraved by
Cooper.
DD2
Mary
404
Mascall
[Mrs. Everett Green's Lives of the Princesses
of England, vi. 100-334; Gardiner's Hist, of
England ; Geddes's Administration of John de
Witt, i. 85-100; Lefevre Pontalis's John de
Witt (transl. by Stephenson) ; Sandford's Genea-
logical Hist, of the Kings of England, p. 572 ;
Nicholas Papers (Camd. Soc.) ; Granger's Biog.
Hist, of England (2nd edition) ; Cat. of Stuart
Exhibition, 1889 ; Cat. of First Special Exhibi-
tion of National Portraits, 1866 ; Evans's Cat.
of Engraved Portraits ; Law's Cat. of Pictures at
Hampton Court Palace, p. 25'2 ; Aa's Biogra-
phisch VVoordenboek der Nederlanden, xii. 234-
235.] G. G.
MARY (1723-1772), princess of Hesse,
fourth daughter of George II by Queen Caro-
line, born at Leicester House on 22 Feb.
1722-3, was married to Frederic, hereditary
prince, afterwards landgrave, of Hesse Cassel,
by proxy, the Duke of Cumberland repre-
senting the prince, in the Chapel Royal St.
James's, on 8 May 1740, and afterwards to
the prince in person at Cassel, apparently at
the end of June. Bielfeld, who saw her at
a fancy dress ball at Herrenhausen in the
following October, describes her as tall, and
handsome enough for a painter's model (faite
a peindre). Horace Walpole characterises
her as ' the mildest and gentlest of her race,
and her husband as a boor and a brute, who
treated her ' with great inhumanity.' In 1754
she was separated from him in consequence
of his conversion to the Roman catholic
faith, and thenceforth resided ordinarily with
her children at Hanau. On the invasion of
Hesse Cassel by the French in 1757 she fled
with her father-in-law, the Landgrave Wil-
liam VIII, to Hamburg, where they were at
first in such straits that Pitt anticipated the
meeting of parliament by a remittance of
20,000/. to provide for their immediate per-
sonal expenses. In the following year a life
annuity of 5,000/. was settled on the prin-
cess. On the death of her father-in-law, at
Rinteln, 1 Feb. 1760, she became regent of
Hanau, which she ably administered. She
died at Hanau on 14 Jan. 1772, and was
buried in the protestant church, now the
Marienldrche, on 1 Feb. The news of her
death reached London on 25 Jan., and eclipsed
the gaiety of the town, not a few ladies of
fashion staying away from the opening of
the Pantheon on the 27th for want of mourn-
ing. She left the bulk of her property to
her two younger sons, Charles and Frederic,
who also succeeded to her pension and lived
to immense ages. Her eldest son, William,
succeeded his father as landgrave in 1785.
The princess figures in a group of George II's
children belonging to the Duke of Devon-
shire.
[London Gazette, May 1740; Gent. Mag.
p. 527, 1755 p. 330, 1757 p. 374, 1760 p. 102,
1772 p. 44 ; Grenville Papers, i. 206 ; Chatham
Corresp. i. 244; Bedford Corresp. ed. Kussell, ii.
337 ; Liber Hibern. pt. vii. 83 ; Hoffmeister's
Historisch-genealogisches Handbuch iiber alle
Linien des liohen Regentenhauses Hessen-Cassel ;
Roth's Ge«5chichte von Hessen-Cassel, 335 et seq. -f
Vehse's Geschichte der Hof'e der Haiiser Baiern,
Wiirtemberg, Baden und Hessen. v. 184-6, 217-
221 ; Bielfeld's Lettres Familieres, 1763, pp.
209-10 ; Horace Walpole's Letters, ed. Cunning-
ham, ii. 49 ; Journal of the Reign of George III",
ed. Doran, i. 2 ; Ann. Reg. 1772, p. 68 ; Almanach
de Gotha, 1772 ; art. GEORUE II.] J. M. R.
MARY, PRINCESS, DUCHESS OF GLOU-
CESTER AND EDINBURGH (1776-1857). [See
under WILLIAM FREDERICK, second DUKE
OF GLOUCESTER, 1776-1834.]
MARY OF BUTTERMERE (Jl. 1802). [See
under HATFIELD, JOHN.]
MARYBOROUGH, VISCOUNT (d. 1632),
[See MOLYNEUX, RICHARD.]
MASCALL, EDWARD JAMES (d.
1832), collector of customs, entered the civil
service probably in 1779. He was appointed
examiner of the outport quarter books on
12 Jan. 1813, and collector of customs for the
port of London, at a salary of 1,500/. per
annum, on 9 Oct. 1816. His books on the
customs, which were sanctioned by the com-
missioners, did much to extend among mer-
chants a knowledge of the numerous changes
made between 1784 and 1817. He died at
Yately Cottage, Hampshire, on 6 March
1832, after an illness of six weeks.
Mascall married, on 19 Sept. 1793, at
Croydon, Juliana Anne, eldest daughter of
Robert Dalzell of Tidmarsh, Berkshire. She
died on 24 July 1823.
Mascall published : 1. ' The Consolidation
of the Customs and other Duties,' London,
1787, 8vo. 2. ' A Practical Book of Cus-
toms,' London, 1799, 4to; 2nd edit. 1801,
8vo. 3. ' A Digest of the Duties of Customs
and Excise,' &c., London, 1812, 8vo ; &c.
[Gent. Mag. 1793 pt. ii. p. 956, 1823 pt. ii.
p. 188, 1832 pt. i. p. 379; Monthly Review,
1799 xxx. 469, 1801 xxxvi. 429; Civil and
Military Establishments: Parl. Returns, 1822
(No. 328), xviii. 46.] W. A. S. H.
MASCALL, LEONARD (d. 1589),
author and translator, was a member of an
old family settled at Plumstead, Sussex,
and became clerk of the kitchen in the house-
hold of Matthew Parker, archbishop of Can-
terbury. It has been erroneously stated
that he was the first person who brought
Mascall
405
Mascall
carp and pippins into England. lie died at
Farnham Royal, Buckinghamshire, and was
buried there on 10 May 1589.
The works written by, or generally attri-
buted to, him are : 1. 'A Booke of the Arte
and maner howe to plant and grafi'e all sortes
of trees, howe to set stones, and sowe Pepines
to make wylde trees to grafi'e on. . . . With
divers other new practise, by one of the
Abbey of Saint Vincent in Fraunce. . . .
With an addition ... of certaine Dutch
practises, set forth and Englished by L. Mas-
call,' black letter, London [1572], 4to. Dedi-
cated to Lord St. John of Bletsho. Other
editions appeared in 1575, 1580 (P), 1582,
1590, 1592, 1596, and 1652. 2. ' The Hus-
bandlye ordring and Gouernmente of Poul-
trie. Practised by the Learnedste, and such
as haue bene knowne skilfullest in that Arte,
and in our tyme/ Lond. 1581 , 8vo ; dedicated
to Katherine, wife of James Woodlbrd, esq.,
and chief clerk of the kitchen to Queen
Elizabeth. 3. i A profitable boke declaring
dy vers approo ved remedies, to take out spottes
and staines, in Silkes, Velvets, Linnnen [sic]
and Woollen clothes. With divers colours
how to die Velvets and Silkes. . . . Taken out
of Dutche, and englished byL. M.,' London,
1583 and 1605, 4to. 4. ' Prepositas his Prac-
tise, a Worke . . . for the better preserva-
tion of the Health of Man. Wherein are
approved Medicines, Receiptes and Oint-
mentes. Translated out of Latin into Eng-
lish by L[eonard?] Mfascall ?],' London,
1588, fol. 5. < A Booke of Fishing with
Hooke & Line [taken from that of Dame
Juliana Berners], and of all other instru-
ments thereunto belonging. Another of sun-
drie Engines and Trappes to take Polcats,
Buzards, Rattes, Mice, and all other Kindes
of Vermine. . . . Made byL. M[ascall],' Lon-
don, 1590, 4to ; reprinted London, 1GOO,
4to, and again, with preface and glossary by
Thomas Satchell, London, 1884. 6. 'The
first Book of Cattel ; wherein is shewed
the gouernment of Oxen, Kine, Calues, and
how to vse Bulles and other cattel to the
yoake and fell ; with remidies. The second
booke treateth of the gouernment of horses,
gathered by L.M. The third booke intreateth
of the ordering of sheep and goates, hogs and
dogs ; with such remidies to help most
diseases as may chaunce vnto them,' London,
1596, 4to, dedicated to Lord Edward Mon-
tagu; reprinted in 1600, 1605, 1620, 1633,
1662, and 1680, the latter edition being
entitled ' The Countreyman's Jewel, or the
Government of Cattel,' &c.
He also drew up the ' Registrum parochise
de Farnham lloyal comit. Buckingh.,' com-
pleted 25 June 1573, in which he inserted
Cromwell's injunctions concerning parish
registers, and prefixed some English verses
on the subject.
[Ames's Typogr. Antiq. (Herbert), pp. 782,
784, 947, 990, 998, 1018, 1182. 1186, 1730;
Athenaeum, 6 July 1884, p. 9; Donaldson's Agri-
cultural Biog. p. 10 ; Fuller's Worthies (Nichols),
ii. 399; Notes and Queries, 6th ser. ix. 107,
178 ; Tsmner's Bill. Brit. p. 517 ; Smith's Cata-
logue of Writers on Angling, p. 31 ; West wood
and Satchell's Bibliotheca Piscatoria, p. 149 1
T. C.
MASCALL, ROBERT (d. 1416), bishop
of Hereford, was born at Ludlow, Shrop-
shire, where at an early age he became a Car-
melite friar. Thence he proceeded to Oxford,
where his industry gained him distinction,
first in philosophy, in which he took Aristotle
as his guide, and afterwards in theology.
Probably in 1400 Henry IV appointed Mas-
call his confessor, in succession to AVilliam
Syward, and on 21 Jan. 1401 granted him
custody of the temporalities of the bishopric
of Meath, which had been vacant since the
death of Alexander de Balscot on 10 Nov.
1400 (RYMER, Fcedera, in. iv. 196). He was
exempted from the penalties attached to ab-
senteeism, but in 1402 the see Avas filled by
the appointment of Robert Montain, and
various sums were granted Mascall for his
maintenance at court (ib. iv. i. 17). On
26 May 1402 he witnessed an instrument
appointing John Peraunt and others to nego-
tiate a marriage between Prince Henry and
Catherine, daughter of Eric IX, king of
Sweden (ib. p. 28 ; cf. lloyal Letters, ed.
Hingeston, No. xxviii.) On 2 July 1404
Mascall was promoted to the see of Hereford
by papal provision, receiving back the tempo-
ralities on 25 Sept, 1404 (LE NEVE, i. 463 ;
RYMER, iv. i. 72). Le Neve states that he
made his profession of obedience in the church
of Coventry on 28 Sept, ; but according to
the ' Royal Letters ' Mascall had been sent
on some mission to the continent, and on his
return from Middleburg was attacked by
pirates ; the crew made some resistance and
were flung into the sea ; ' our most dearly
beloved in God, Brother Robert Mascall,
lately our confessor,' was thrown into prison
at Dunkirk, and refused release except for a
ransom ruinous to his estate (Royal Letters,
ed. Hingeston, No. cxiii., dated 10 Sept. 1404,
and No. cxv., dated 16 Sept, 1404 ; WYLIE,
pp. 465-6). The king's envoys to the court
ot'Burgundy, Croft, Lysle, and De Ryssheton,
I made repeated demands for his release, and
I Henry himself wrote to the Duchess of Bur-
| gundy with the same object (Itoyal Letters,
| Nos. cxiii. cxxiii. cxl.) ; the demand was ap~
I parently complied with.
Mascarene
406
Mascarene
Mascall received the same favour from j
Henry V as from liis father ; in 1413 he
took part in the condemnation of Cobham (cf.
FOXE, Acts and Monuments, iii. 337), and in
1415 he was appointed one of the delegates
to the council of Constance. In the same
year he was granted 'pardonatio de omnibus
proditionibus murdris, etc.' (Cal. Patent
Rolls, _ p. 264 b). He died on 22 Dec. 1416, and
his will, dated 23 Nov. 1416, was proved on
17 Jan. 1417. According to Weever, God-
win, Newcourt, Stow, "Willis, and Le. Neve,
he was buried in the church of the White
Friars, London, which he is said to have
adorned with its choir, presbytery, and bel-
fry; but Gough (Sepulchral Monuments,
vol. ii. pt. ii. p. 49*), following Bishop Ken-
nett's correction of Godwin, argues that this
is a mistake for Ludlow, where Mascall's
will directed that he should be buried. Ac-
cording to Weever, he was ' a man for his
good learning and good life admired and be-
loved of all men.'
Villiers de St. Etienne (Bibliotheca Car-
mel.) attributes to Mascall the following
works :..!.' Sermones coram Rege lib. i.'
2. ' Sermones vulgares lib. i.' 3. ' De Lega-
tionibus suis lib. i.' 4. ( Sermones Here-
fordences et Salopiences lib. i. ; ' this was
directed against Sir John Oldcastle, who was
making special efforts to spread lollardism
in his Herefordshire estates. Tanner men-
tions a ' Liber contra Oldocastellum,' which
may be identical with the last-mentioned
work.
[Calendar Patent Rolls, 2646; Royal Let-
ters, ed. Hingeston (Rolls Sep.) ; Memorials of
Henry V, ed. Coles (Rolls Ser.) ; Capgrave's Chro-
nicle of England (Rolls Ser.), p. 308; Tanner,
p. 517 ; Leland ; Bale; Pits ; Harpsfield's Hist.
Eccles. Anglican se, pp. 611,652 ; Simler's Epitome
Bibliothecse Gesner. ed. 1583, p. 730 ; G. J. Vos-
sius, De Historic! s Latinis, ed. 1627, p. 511 ;
Antonio Possevino's Apparatus Sacer, ii. 344 ;
Bzovius's Annales Eccles. s. a. 1419 ; Newcourt's
Repertorium, i. 569 ; Godwin, De Prsesulibus
Anglise, p. 490 ; Eymer's Fcedera, in. iv. 196, iv.
i. 17, 28. 72; Weever's Funerall Monuments,
p. 437 ; Willis's Cathedrals, i. 518 ; Stow's Sur-
vey, p. 458 ; Duncumb's County of Hereford,
i. 478 ; Villiers de St. Etienne's Biblioth. Car-
melitana ; J. H . Wylie's England tinder Henry IV,
pp. 465-6, 482.] A. F. P.
MASCARENE, PAUL (1684-1760),
lieutenant-governor of Nova Scotia, son of
Jean Mascarine and Margaret de Salavy, his
wife, was born at Castras, province of Lan-
guedoc, France, in 1684. His father, a pro-
testant, left France at the revocation of the
edict of Nantes, and Paul fell to the charge
of his grandmother. At the age of twelve
he found his way to Geneva, where he was
educated. Afterwards he came to England,
where he was naturalised in 1706. In 170&
he was appointed second lieutenant in Lord
Montague's regiment, then in garrison at
Portsmouth, and on 1 April 1710 captain in
Colonel Wanton's regiment of foot, ordered
to be raised in New England for service in
the West Indies. He served with this regi-
ment, under Colonel Nicholson, at the taking
of Port lloyal, Acadia (Nova Scotia), which
was renamed Annapolis Royal. He com-
manded the grenadiers at the storming of
Port Royal, and mounted the first guard in
that place, receiving a brevet majority for
his services. Wanton's regiment was dis-
banded at the peace of Utrecht, but on 12 Aug.
1716 Mascarene was made captain of an in-
dependent company of foot, to garrison Pla-
centia, Newfoundland. The company was
afterwards incorporated with Colonel Phi-
lips's regiment (40th foot). In 1720 he was
appointed third on the list of councillors on
the first formation of the board at Annapolis
Royal, and sent home to the plantation office-
and the board of ordnance very complete
descriptions of the province, with suggestions
for its settlement and defence. He was em-
ployed with the governors of Massachusetts |
and New Hampshire in negotiations with the- |
Eastern Indians, which ended in the treaty j
of 1725-6. In 1739 he became major of
Philips's regiment, and in 1740 was appointed j
lieutenant-governor of Annapolis, a military ]
appointment, and administered the govern-
ment of the province (Governor Philips
residing in England) until the arrival of
Governor Cornwallis in 1749. He became
lieutenant-colonel of Philips's regiment in
1742, and applied for the lieutenant-governor-
ship of the province, urging his long acquaint-
ance with the Indians and Acadians, he being <
then the only officer there who had been, '•
present at the taking of Annapolis. In 1744
he was appointed lieutenant-governor, but.
received no salary, as the governor (Philips)
pleaded inability to pay. For years Masca- j
rene appears to have provided for the food
and clothing of the regiment at his own cost.
In May 1744 he defended the fort against a
force of Indians, under M. Le Loutre, who
burned the town, scalped some of the Eng-
lish inhabitants, and drove off the cattle.
Later in the same year he was attacked by
a considerable French force from Louisburg,
under M. Du Vivier, and notwithstanding
the remonstrances of his officers, who had
lost heart, and the abject state of wretched-
ness to which the garrison was reduced by
neglect at home, he held the place and beat
off the enemy. When Cornwallis arrived,
Maschiart
407
Maseres
Mascarene came to meet him at Chebuctoo,
and was sworn in senior member of the
council. Cornwallis reported that ' no regi-
ment in any service was ever reduced to the
condition in which I found this unfortunate
battalion.' In 1751 Mascarene was sent by
Cornwallis on special duty to New England,
and was employed with General Shirley in
conciliating the Indian tribes of Western
Acadia, Soon after he retired on account of
age, and resided at Boston until his death.
He became a major-general in 1758, and died
at Boston, Massachusetts, on 22 Jan. 1760.
He appears to have been a man of consider-
able education and talent, whose ability and
uprightness won for him the confidence of
the French Acadians and Indians alike. No
man ever served his country better, and none
received less support or reward from home
(MuKDOCH). A portrait of him in armour is
extant.
Mascarene married Elizabeth Perry, a
Boston lady, and by her left a son and daugh-
ter, from whom the colonial families of
Hutchinson and Snelling are descended.
[Home Office Mil. Entry Books, ix. 113, x.
32<), and Papers relating to New England and
Nova Scotia in Public Eecord Office, London;
Beamish Murdoch's Hist. Nova Scotia (Halifax,
1857), i. 425, ii. passim, U-391 ; Collections of
the Historical Soc. of Nova Scotia, 1878-9,
vol. ii. ; Brit. Mus. Add. MSS. 19069-71, 32818
f. 7.] H. M. C.
MASCHIART, MICHAEL (1544-1598),
Latin poet, born in St. Thomas's parish,
Salisbury, in 1544, became scholar of Win-
chester College in 1557, and a probationary
fellow of New College, Oxford, 29 Jan. 1560,
and perpetual fellow in 1562. He was ad-
mitted B.C.L. in 1567, and licensed D.C.L.
13 Oct. 1573, and was made an advocate of
Doctors' Commons in 1575. In April 1572
he was appointed by his college vicar of
Writtle in Essex, where he died and was
buried in December 1598. Wood calls him
' a most excellent Latin poet of his time, . . .
an able civilian, and excellent in all kind
of human learning ; ' but it seems doubtful
whether the l Poemata Varia ' attributed to
him were ever published. Camden quotes
from him a description of Clarendon Park,
near Salisbury (CAMDEN, Britannia, Holland's
translation, 1610, p. 250).
[Kirby's Winchester Scholars, p. 134 ; Coote's
Civilians, p. 52; Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1500-
1714; Wood's Athense Oxon. ed. Bliss, i. 673,
738; Wood's Fasti, pp. 179, 194; Hoare's Mo-
dern Wiltshire, vi. 618; Boase's Kegister of
University of Oxford, i. 268 ; Britton's Beauties
of England and Wales, xv. 189; Antiquitates
Sarisburienses, 1777, p. 238-1 R. B.
MASERES, FRANCIS (1731-1824),
mathematician, historian, and reformer, born
in London 15 Dec. 1731, was descended from
a family originally French, which came over
to England after the revocation of the edict
of Nantes. His father, Peter Abraham Ma-
seres, settled as a physician in Broad Street,
Soho, London, and then moved to a house in
Rathbone Place ; his mother was Magdalene,
daughter of Francis du Pratt du Clareau.
He was educated at Kingston-upon-Thames
by the Rev. Richard Wooddeson, who also
trained George Hardinge, Edward Lovibond,
George Steevens and Gilbert Wakefield, and
on 4 July 1748 he was admitted at Clare Col-
lege, Cambridge, as < pensioner and pupil to
Mr. Courtail,' his brother, Peter Maseres,
being also admitted on the same day. They
graduated B.A. in 1752, Peter being first
junior optime in the tripos of that year, while
Francis obtained the distinction of fourth
wrangler in the same list. On the institu-
tion in 1752 of chancellor's classical medals
by the Duke of Newcastle, Francis won the
first medal and received it from the duke in
person. On 23 Jan. 1752 he was admitted
a scholar of the foundation of Joseph Dig-
gons, and on 24 Sept. 1756 — after he had
taken the degree of M.A. in 1755 — he be-
came a fellow of Lord Exeter's foundation.
This fellowship he resigned in August 1759,
although he might have kept it a year longer,
and this step, as well as the length of time
during which he had to wait for these prizes,
no doubt arose from the fact that he was not
in pecuniary need. In 1750 Maseres was ad-
mitted at the Inner Temple, and in 1758 he
was called to the bar from that inn, where
he afterwards became bencher 1774, reader
1781, and treasurer 1782. His life was bound
up with the Temple; he is introduced by
Charles Lamb in his ' Essay on the Old
Benchers of the Inner Temple' as walking 'in
the costume of the reign of George the Se-
cond,' and he persevered until the end of his
days in wearing the ' three-cornered hat,
tye wig, and ruffles.' His rooms were at
5 King's Bench Walk, where he lived in a
style described by Lamb in a letter written to
Thomas Manning [q. v.] in April 1801, and
although out of term he used to dine at his
house in Rathbone Place, he always returned
to the Temple to sleep. For a time he went
the western circuit, but, as he confessed, with
little success, and he then became a common
pleader in the city of London. From 1766 to
1769 he filled the post of attorney-general of
Quebec with such zeal and dignity that on
his return to England he was requested by
the protestant settlers in that city to act as
their agent. Thomas Hutchinson called upon
Maseres
408
Maseres
him in November 1774 and mentions that he
had been appointed one of the judges for
India, but that as somebody younger than
himself was named before him, he refused the
post, 'though a most lucrative employ ,' where-
upon the lord chancellor obtained for him
the place of cursitor baron of the exchequer,
worth between 300/. and 400/. a year (Diary,
i. 273). He filled this position from August
1773 until his deathin 1824, a length of tenure
without parallel in the records of the law,
and he is said to have refused his consent to
an augmentation of his salary. The recorder
of London appointed him as his deputy on
16 Feb. 1779, but he resigned the post in
1783, and in 1780 the court of common coun-
cil elected him senior judge of the sheriffs'
court in the city of London, an office which
he held until 1822. Maseres was a zealous
protestant and whig and a warm advocate for
reforms in the church of England, but he was
not in favour of a wide scheme of electoral
reform. He wore his wig and gown on a visit
to Cobbett in Newgate, to show his abhor-
rence of the sentence which had been inflicted
on the prisoner ; and through sympathy with
the sacrifice of position and profit by Theo-
philus Lindsey, he adopted in later life the
principles of unitarianism, and suggested an
important variation which was inserted in the
Reformed Liturgy in 1793. Bentham desig-
nates him ' the public-spirited constitution-
alist, and one of the most honest lawyers
England ever saw ; ' and in another passage
called him ' an honest fellow who resisted
Lord Mansfield's projects for establishing des-
potism in Canada. There was a sort of sim-
plicity about him which I once quizzed and
then repented.' He inherited great wealth,
partly from his father and partly from his
bachelor brother, and he was very liberal
with his money, especially in assisting the
publications of others. It was his delight to
entertain his friends in his rooms in London or
in his country house at Reigate, and his con-
versation abounded in anecdote and informa-
tion, particularly in the incidents of English
history from 1640 to his own date. He kept
up his taste for the classics. Homer he knew
by heart, and Horace was at his fingers' ends.
Lucan was his favourite next to Homer in
ancient literature ; among English writers
he felt great admiration for Milton, and was
thoroughly conversant with the works of
Hobbes. He spoke French fluently, but it
was the language in idiom and expression
which his ancestors had brought over to Eng-
land. A good chess-player, of such admirable
sang-froid as never to exhibit any sign of
victory or defeat, he combated Philidor, who
was blindfolded, at the chess club in St.
James's Street, and it was two hours before
he was beaten. After a long and happy life
he died at his house, Church Street, Reigate,
on 19 May 1824, and his character was re-
corded in a Latin inscription on a monument
placed in the church by the Rev. Robert Fel-
lowes [q. v.] He left 30,000/. to his relatives
the Whitakers, and the balance of his fortune
toFellowes. His library came by his will to the
Inner Temple, and three of the manuscripts
contained in it are described in the Hist.
MSS. Comm. llth Rep. App. pt. vii. v. 304 ;
his unsold works in sheets passed to William
Frend [q. v.] He endowed a Sunday-after-
noon service at Reigate with funds producing
27/. 6s. per annum. He left nothing to his
college, and there is a tradition that his ori-
ginal will included a legacy for it, but that,
as he was never asked by its heads to sit for
his portrait, he cancelled the bequest. An
excellent portrait of him at the age of eighty-
three was drawn by Charles Hayter in 1815
and engraved by Philip Audinet. He was
elected F.R.S. on 2 May 1771.
Priestley wrote of Maseres that his works
in mathematics are ' original and excellent'
(RuTT,Zz/e and Corresp. of Priestley, ii. 490).
Frend and he set themselves against the rest
of the world. They rejected negative quan-
tities and ' made war of extermination on all
that distinguishes algebra from arithmetic '
(WOEDSWOETH, Scholce Acad. pp. 72, 141).
Their leading idea 'seems to have been to cal-
culate more decimal places than any one
would want and to reprint the works of all
who had done the same thing' (Astronom.
Soc. Monthly Notices, v. 148). His mathe-
matical treatises were: 1. 'Dissertation on
the use of the Negative Sign in Algebra/
1758. 2. * Elements of Plane Trigonometry/
1760. 3. 'Script ores Logarithmici/ a collec-
tion of tracts on logarithms, vol. i. 1791, ii.
1791, iii. 1796, iv. 1801, v. 1804, vi. 1807.
4. ' Doctrine of Permutations and Combina-
tions/ 1795. 5. ' Appendix to Frend's Prin-
ciples of Algebra/ 1798. 6. ' Tracts on the
Resolution of affected Algebraick Equations
by Halley's, Raphson's, and Sir Isaac New-
ton's Methods of Approximation/ 1800.
7. ' Tracts on the Resolution of Cubick andBi-
quadratick Equations/ n.d. [1803]. 8. ' Scrip-
tores Optici/ 1823, a reprint, with the assist-
ance of Babbage, of the writings of James
Gregory and others.
Maseres, as intimately connected with
North America, wrote: 9. 'Considerations
on the expediency of admitting Representa-
tives from the American Colonies to the House
of Commons/ 1770. 10. ' Collection of Com-
missions and other Public Instruments relat-
ing to Quebec since 1760/ London, 1772.
Maseres
409
Maseres
11. ' Memoire h la Defense d'un Plan d'Acte
de Parlement pour 1'Etablissement des Loix de
la Provence de Quebec,' 1773. 12. 'Account
of Proceedings of British and other Protes-
tants of the Province of Quebec to establish
a House of Assembly' (anon.), 1775. 1.3. 'Ad-
ditional Papers concerning Quebec, being an
Appendix to the " Account of Proceedings," '
&c. (anon.), 1776. 14. ' The Canadian Free-
holder, a Dialogue shewing the sentiments
of the bulk of the Freeholders on the late
Quebeck Act,' 1776-9, 3 vols.; another issue
1779, 3 vols. A letter from Bishop Watson
to him on this work is in the ' Anecdotes of
the Life of Watson ' (1817), pp. 64-5, and the
draft of a long letter which Burke began
for him on the same subject is in Burke's
' Correspondence,' ii. 310-12.
His other publications, mainly on social or
political questions, were : lo. ' Proposal for
establishing Life Annuities in Parishes'
(anon.), 1772. 16. ' Considerations on the
Bill now depending in the Commons for
enabling Parishes to grant Life Annuities '
(anon.), 1773. The bill passed through the
lower house, but was rejected by the lords
through the opposition of Lord Camden.
17. ' Principle of Life Annuities explained
in a Familiar Manner,' 1783. ' A voluminous
work, useful at epoch of publication,' says
McCulloch (Lit. of Political JSconomy,p,24S).
18. ' Questions sur lesquelles on souhaite de
scavoir les reponses de M. Adhemar et M. de
Lisle,' 1784. 19. 'Enquiry into the extent
of the Power of Juries '(anon.), 1785. 20. 'The
Moderate Reformer, a Proposal to correct
some Abuses in the Church of England. By
a Friend to the Church,' 1791 ; 2nd edit., an-
nexed to a reprint of ' Observations on Tithes
by Rev. William Hales,' 1794. 21. ' Occa-
sional Essays, Political and Historical, from
Newspapers of Present Reign and from Old
Tracts ' (anon.), 1809.
Maseres also issued : 22. 'A View of the
English Constitution. A translation of Mon-
tesquieu's 6th Chapter of llth Book of " L'Es-
prit des Loix"' (anon.), 1781. 23. ' Du
Gouvernement des Mceurs et des conditions
en France avant la R6volution, by Gabriel
Senac de Meilhan, with Remarks of Burke,'
1795. 24. 'Translation of a Passage in a
late Pamphlet of Mallet du Pan, intitled
" Correspondance Politique"' (anon.), 1796.
He edited a great number of reprints of his-
torical works, many of which were for private
distribution only, including : 25. ' Emmas,
Anglorum Reginae, Richard! I ducis Nor-
mannorum filise encomium. Item Gesta
Guillelmi II a Guillelmo Pictavensi scripta,'
1783. 26. 'Histories Anglicanse selecta
Monumenta excerpta ex volumine, "His-
tories Normannorurn Scriptores Antiqui,"
a Andrea Duchesne,' 1807. 27. ' Curse of
Popery and Popish Princes/ 1807 ; issued ori-
ginally in 1716. 28. ' History of Long Par-
liament, by Thomas May,' 1812. 29. Three
tracts published at Amsterdam in 1691 or
1692 under name of Ludlow and Sir Ed-
ward Seymour, 1812. 30. ' History of Irish
Rebellion by Sir John Temple,' 181 3. 31. 'Se-
lect Tracts on Civil Wars in Reign of
Charles I,' 1815, 2 vols., containing (ii. 657-
671) 'remarks on some erroneous passages
in Hobbes's " Behemoth.'" 32. ' History of
Britain by John Milton. With reprint of
Edward Philips's Life and some of his Prose
Tracts,' 1818. 33. ' Memoirs of most Mate-
rial Transactions in England, 1588-1688.
By James Wellwood,' 1820.
Through the patronage of Maseres John
Hellins [q. v.] was enabled to print in two
volumes in 1801 a revision of Professor John
Colson's translation of Margarita G. A. M.
Agnesi's ' Institutione Analytiche,' and he
paid the cost of reprinting the ' Analysis
fluxionum,' 1800, of the Rev. William Hales.
He contributed several papers on mathe-
matical subjects to the 'Philosophical Trans-
actions' for 1777, 1778, and 1780, and com-
municated to the ' Archoeologia,' ii. 301-
340, a ' View of the Ancient Constitution
of the English Parliament,' on which Mr.
Charles Mellish made some observations (ib.
ii. 341-52). T. B. Howell addressed to him
' Observations on Dr. Sturges's Pamphlet
respecting Non- Residence of the Clergy '
(anon.), 1802, and reissued, with his name,
in 1803 ; and there appeared in 1784 * An
Authentic Narrative of the Dissensions in
the Royal Society, with the Speeches of Ma-
seres and others.' His account of the pro-
ceedings for perjury against Philip Carteret
Webb re WTilkes is in Howell's ' State Trials,'
xix. 1171-6; several communications between
him and Franklin are in Franklin's ' Works,'
x. 187-94; and Lords Lansdowne and Dart-
mouth own some of his letters (Hist. MSS.
Comm. 5th Rep. App. pp. 232-3, 6th Rep.
p. 240, llth Rep. App. pt. v. p. 352).
[Gent. Mag. 1775 p. 98, 1779 p. 99, 1824 pt. i.
pp. 569-73 (reprinted in H. J. Morgan's Cana-
dians, pp. 70-8 and Annual Biog. and Obituary,
ix. 383-94), 1825 pt. ii. p. 2u7 ; Foss's Judges ;
i Palgrave's Reigate, pp. 71, 175-7; Life of Gil-
bert Wakefield, i. 43 ; Agnew's Protestant Exiles,
3rd ed. ii. 326, 471-3; Smith's Cobbett, ii.
135; Nichols's Literary Anecdotes, viii. 556-7^
Cooke's Inner Temple Benchers, p. 81 ; Cobbett's
Rural Rides, ed. 1853, pp. 277-83 ; Bentham's
Works, x. 59, 183 ; Belsham's Lindsey, p. 433 ;
information from the Rev. Dr. Atkinson, Clare
College, Cambridge.] W. P. C.
Masham
410
Masham
MASHAM, ABIGAIL, LADY MASHAM
(d. 1734), was the elder daughter of Francis
Hill of London, by his wife Mary, one of
the two-and-twenty children of Sir John
Jennings, and aunt of Sarah Jennings, who
became the wife of John Churchill, first duke
of Marlborough [q. v.] Francis Hill was a
Levant merchant, who ruined himself by
unfortunate speculations, and left a family
of four children. In her statement to Burnet
the Duchess of Marlborough says that Mr.
Hill ' was some way related to Mr. Harley,
and by profession an anabaptist' (Private
Correspondence, ii. 112), and elsewhere she
asserts that her aunt, Mrs. Hill, told her that
'her husband was in the same relation to
Mr. Harley as she was to me' (Conduct, pp.
177-8 ; see also a letter from Addison to
the Earl of Manchester, dated 13 Feb. 1707-
1708, Hist. MSS. Comm. 8th Rep. App. ii.
p. 95, in which reference is made to the ( bed-
chamber woman, whom it seems he [Harley]
has found out to be his cousin'). The actual re-
lationship, however, between Robert Harley,
first earl of Oxford [q.v.], and Abigail Hill has
never been discovered. Abigail's younger
sister, Alice, who obtained through the in-
fluence of the duchess the situation of laun-
dress in the Duke of Gloucester's house-
hold, subsequently became a woman of the
bedchamber to Queen Anne, and died on
15 Sept. 1762, aged 77. Her elder brother
obtained a place in the custom-house, while
her younger brother, Brigadier John Hill
[q. v.], died in June 1735 (WEIGHT, Essex,
ii. 348), and left his property to his nephew
Samuel, second lord Masham (see infra).
Abigail Hill appears to have begun life
by entering the service of Lady Rivers, the
wife of Sir John Rivers, bart., of Chafford,
Kent, whence she was removed by her cousin,
the Duchess of Marlborough, ' to St. Albans,
where she lived with me and my children,
and I treated her with as great kindness as
if she had been my sister ' (Conduct, p. 178).
Through the influence of the duchess Abi-
gail was afterwards appointed a bedchamber
woman to Queen Anne. The date of this
appointment cannot be ascertained, but the
name of ' Mrs. Hill ' appears for the first
time among the list of bedchamber women
in Chamberlayne's * Anglise Notitia ' for 1704.
She probably filled some inferior office in
Anne's household before this, possibly that
of ( mother of the maids '(see CHAMBERLAYNE,
AnglicB Notitia for 1700, p. 519). By slow
degrees Abigail gradually supplanted the
duchess in the queen's favour. Abigail's
opinions on church and political matters,
unlike her cousin's, were in unison with
the queen's, while her undeviating attention
and compliant manners formed a strong
contrast to the overbearing conduct of the
duchess. In the summer of 1707 Abigail pri-
vately married Samuel Masham [see below],
then a groom of the bedchamber to Prince
George of Denmark. For a long time the
duchess was quite unsuspicious of her cousin,
and she appears to have received the first hints
of Abigail's rivalry from Mrs. Danvers, one of
the bedchamber women (STRICKLAND, viii.
263). Soon after hearing of the marriage,
which had been kept secret from her, the
duchess discovered that her * cousin was
become an absolute favourite, that the queen
herself was present at her marriage in Dr.
Arbutlmot's lodgings, at which time her
majesty had called for a round sum out of
the privy purse; that Mrs. Masham came
often to the queen when the prince was asleep,
and was generally two hours every day in
private with her ; and I likewise then dis-
covered beyond all dispute Mr. Harley 's cor-
respondence and interest at court by means
of this woman' (Conduct, ip. 184). The duchess
was furious, both with the queen and her
cousin. On Godolphin's interposition Abigail
consented to make an overture of reconcilia-
tion to the duchess, but the interview which
followed showed that the breach was irre-
parable between them. Though Harley was
dismissed from office in February 1708, he
remained in constant communication with
the queen through the medium of Abigail,
and with her aid was ultimately success-
ful in overthrowing the whig ministry. All
the efforts of the duchess to dislodge Abi-
gail from her position were unavailing, and
the idea of obtaining her removal from the
queen's presence by a parliamentary address
had to be abandoned. Upon the dismissal
of the duchess from her offices in January
1711, Abigail was given the care of the privy
purse. The anecdote of the duchess spilling1
a glass of water as if by inadvertence over
Abigail's gown at a court ceremonial, which
is referred to by Voltaire in his ' Siecle de
Louis XIV ' (Edinburgh, 1752, i. 333) and
is the subject of Eugene Scribe's ' Le Verre
d'Eau ' (1840), appears to rest upon tradi-
tion only. In December 1711 Abigail en-
deavoured to persuade Swift not to publish
his 'Windsor Prophecy' (in which he had
made a savage attack upon the whig Duchess
of Somerset), being convinced that he would
injure himself and his party by its publi-
cation (SwiFT, Works, i. 166-7). Accord-
ing to Lord Dartmouth, Anne was very
reluctant to make Masham a peer, for she
' never had any design to make a great lady
of her [Abigail], and should lose a useful ser-
vant about her person, for it would give of-
Masham
411
Masham
fence to have a peeress lie upon the floor and
do several other inferior offices.' The queen,
however, finally consented to it, on the con-
dition that Abigail should still remain one
of her bedchamber women (BUKNET, vi. 36.
note). Lady Masham is stated to have had
previously to the treaty of Utrecht several
interviews and some correspondence with
Mesnager, who represents her as zealous in
the cause of the Pretender (Minutes of the
Negotiations, 1717, pp. 225-321). Oxford,
however, as late as April 1714, told a
Hanoverian correspondent that he was ' sure
that Lady Masham, the queen's favourite, is
entirely for ' the HanoATerian succession
(ELLIS, Original Letters, 2nd ser. 1827, iv.
270). Annoyed, it is said, by Oxford refus-
ing her ' a job of some money out of the
Asiento contract' (MAHON, i. 86-7, note),
but more probably disgusted by Harley's
habitual indecision, Lady Masham quarrelled
with him and sided with Bolingbroke and
the Jacobites. In June 1714 she informed
Oxford that she would carry no more messages
for him, and in the following month she told
him to his face, ' You never did the queen any
service, nor are you capable of doing her any '
(SwiFT, Works, xvi. 144, 173). Within a few
days after this she procured Oxford's dismissal
(27 July), and on 29 July wrote to Swift, im-
ploring him to remain in England in order to
help the queen with his advice (ib. xvi. 193-4).
She attended the queen during her last illness
with unremitting care. Upon the queen's
death Lady Masham left the court and lived
in retirement with her husband. She died
after a long illness on 6 Dec. 1734 (Hist.
MSS. Comm. llth Rep. pt. iv. p. 244), and
was buried at High Laver, Essex. Lady
Masham was a woman of good education,
with considerable abilities and cultivated
tastes, a plain face and a large red nose,
which formed a fruitful subject for raillery
in the whig lampoons. Dartmouth, who was
not in her good graces, because he * lived
civilly ' with her rival the Duchess of Somer-
set, declares that she was ' exceeding mean
and vulgar in her manners, of a very unequal
temper, childishly exceptions and passionate'
(BTJRNET, vi. 37, note). Mesnager, on the
other hand, wondered much 'that such mean
things could be said of this lady as some
have made publick . . . she seem'd to me as
worthy to be the favourite of a queen as any
woman I have convers'd with in my life '
(Minutes of the Negotiations, 1717, p. 290).
Swift, who was very intimate with her dur-
ing the last three years of the queen's reign,
describes her as ' a person of a plain, sound
understanding, of great truth and sincerity,
without the least mixture of falsehood or
disguise ; of an honest boldness and courage
superior to her sex, firm and disinterested
in her friendship, and full of love, duty,
and veneration for the queen her mistress '
( Works, vi. 33). Swift attached so much im-
portance to her influence over the queen that
he actually complained of her for stopping-
at home in April 1713 in order to nurse her
sick son, and declared that 'she should never
leave the queen, but leave everything to-
stick to what is so much the interest of the
public as well as her own. This I tell her,
but talk to the winds ' (ib. iii. 204). Four of
Lady Masham's letters, the style of which is
two in the l Minutes of the Negotiations
of Monsieur Mesnager' (pp. 301, 310-12),
and one in the ' Account of the Conduct of
the Dowager Duchess of Marlborough ' (pp.
187-9). A few are preserved among the
' Caesar Correspondence ' in the possession of
Mr. C. Cottrell Dormer of Rousham, near Ox-
ford (Hist. MSS. Comm. 2nd Rep. pp. 83-4),
and there appears to be one in the Ormonde
collection (ib. vii. 825). None seem to have
found their way to the British Museum. A
letter from Dr. Arbuthnot to Mrs. Howard
gives a curious account of the duties of a
bedchamber woman, the details of which he
had obtained for her guidance from Lady
Masham (Letters to and from Henrietta,
Countess of Suffolk, &c., 1824, i. 292-4).
Though Lady Masham promised to sit for
Swift ( Works, iii. 175), no portrait of her can
now be traced.
SAMUEL MASHAM, first BAKON MASHAM
(1679 P-1758), the eighth son of Sir Francis
Masham, bart., by his first wife, Mary, daugh-
ter of Sir William Scott, bart., was a remote
kinsman of Queen Anne, by his descent from
Margaret, countess of Salisbury, the daughter
and coheiress of George Plantagenet, duke of
Clarence. He was successively page, equerry,
and groom of the bedchamber to Prince
George of Denmark, and in the spring of
1710 was gazetted a brigadier-general in the
army. At the general election in October
1710 he was returned for the borough of
Ilchester. On his appointment as cofferer of
the household to Queen Anne in May 1711,
he accepted the Chiltern hundreds, but was
shortly afterwards returned for Windsor.
He formed one of the batch of twelve tory
peers, and was created Baron Masham of
Oates in the county of Essex on 1 Jan. 1712,
taking his seat in the House of Lords on the
following day (Journals of the House of
Lords, xix. 355). On the death of Simon,
fifth viscount Fanshawe, in 1716, he sue-
Masham
412
Masham
ceeded to the office of remembrancer of the
exchequer, the reversion of which had been
previously granted to him by Anne. He died
on 16 Oct. 1758, aged 79, and was buried at
High Laver. According to the Duchess of
Marlborough's contemptuous account of him,
Masham ' always attended his wife and the
queen's basset-table,' and was ' a soft, good-
natured, insignificant man, always making
low bows to everybody, and ready to skip to
open a door '(STKICKLAND, viii. 444). Masham
purchased the manor of Langley Marsh, Buck-
inghamshire, from Sir Edward Seymour in
1714, and sold it in 1738 to Charles, second
duke of Marlborough (Lipscoio, Bucks, iv.
533). He was one of the famous Society
of Brothers to which Swift, Oxford, and
Bolingbroke belonged. His residence at
St. James's was * the best night place ' Swift
had (SwiFT, Works, iii. 46), and it was
there that Swift made his final attempt
to bring about a reconciliation between
Oxford and Bolingbroke in May 1714 (ib.
i. 206).
By his marriage with Abigail Hill, Masham
had three sons — viz. (1) George, who died
young, (2) Samuel [see below], and (3)
Francis — and two daughters, viz. (1) Anne,
who married Henry Hoare of Stoiirhead,
Wiltshire, a London banker, on 11 April
1726, and died on 4 March 1727, and (2) Eliza-
beth, who died on 24 Oct. 1724, aged fifteen,
and was buried at High Laver.
SAMUEL MASHAM, second BAKON MASHAM
(1712-1776), whom Swift ' hated from a boy '
(ELWIN and COURTHOPE, Pope, 1871, vii.
352, note), was born in November 1712,
and was educated at Westminster School.
He was returned with two others for the
borough of Droitwich at the general election
in the summer of 1747, but his name was
erased from the return by an order of the
House of Commons on 9 Dec. 1747 (Journals
of the House of Commons, xxv. 463). He was
auditor-general of the household of George,
prince of Wales. On the death of his father
he succeeded as second Baron Masham, and
took his seat in the House of Lords for the
iirst time on 23 Nov. 1758 (Journals of the
House of Lords, xxix. 391). He was granted
a pension of 1,000/. a year by George III
in January 1761 (Addit. MS. at Brit. Mus.
32918, f. 112), and in the following year
became a lord of the bedchamber, an office
which he retained until his death, which oc-
curred on 14 June 1776, when both the barony
and the baronetcy of Masham became extinct.
He married, first, on 16 Oct. 1736, Harriet,
daughter of Sal way Winnington of Stanford
Court, Worcestershire (see WALPOLE, Let-
ters, 1857, ii. 20), who died on 1 July 1761.
His second wife was Charlotte, daughter
of John Dives of Westminster, one of the
maids of honour to the Dowager Princess of
Wales. Masham had no issue by either of his
wives.
[The information afforded by contemporary
records is meagre. See Swift's Works, 1824,
passim ; An Account of the Conduct of the
Dowager Duchess of Marlborough (prepared for
publication by K. N. Hooke), 1742; The Other
Side of the Question ( J. Ralph), 1 742 ; Private Cor-
respondence of Sarah, Duchess of Marlborough,
1838 ; Letters of Sarah, Duchess of Marlborough,
1875 ; Mrs. A. T. Thomson's Memoirs of Sarah,
Duchess of Marlborough, 1839, vol. ii. ; Luttrell's
Brief Historical Relation of State Affairs, 1857,
vol. vi. ; Wentworth Papers, edited by J. J. Cart-
wright, 1883 ; Burnet's History of his own Time,
1833, vi. 33-t, 36-8, 94, 144; Coxe's Memoirs
of John, Duke of Marlborough, 1818, ii. 257-63,
iii. 133, 142-53, 221-7, 357; Strickland's Lives
of the Queens of England, 1854, vol. viii. ; Stan-
hope's Reign of Queen Anne, 1870; Wyon's
Reign of Queen Anne, 1876 ; Mahon's History
of England, 1858, i. 23-4, 86-7; Sutherland
MenzieVs Political Women, 1873, ii. 221-45 ;
Wright's History of Essex, 1836, ii. 305, 346-
348; Edmondson's Baron. Geneal. v. 414; Burke's
Extinct Peerage, 1853, p. 359; Gent. Mag. 1758
p. 504, 1761 p. 334, 1776 p. 287; Notes and
Queries, 1st ser. viii. 42, x. 206, xi. 52, 267, 2nd
ser. viii. passim, 3rd ser. vii. 95, 4th ser. xii. 149,
197, 6th ser. v. 248, 293, 338, vi.!37,x. 263, 7th
ser. xii. 387 (bis), 8th ser. i. 52.] G. F. R. B.
MASHAM, DAMAR1S, LADY MASHAM
(1658-1708), theological writer, born at
Cambridge 18 Jan. 1658, daughter of Ralph
Cudworth, D.D. [q. v.], was educated under
his care, and was early distinguished for her
learning. About 1682 she became acquainted
with John Locke the philosopher, and under
his direction she studied divinity and philo-
sophy. Locke formed the highest opinion of
her, and in a letter to Limborch, written in
1690-1. says: 'She is so wrell versed in theo-
logical and philosophical studies, and of such
an original mind, that you will not find many
men to whom she is not superior in wealth
of knowledge and ability to profit by it.'
In 1685 she married Sir Francis Masham
(d. 1723), third bart., of Gates, Essex, a
widower with nine children, whose youngest
son was Lord Masham, husband of Abigail
Hill [see MASHAM, ABIGAIL, LADY MAS-
HAM]; and in June 1686 Francis Cudworth
Masham was born, her only child (subse-
quently accountant-general to the court of
chancery), to whose education she devoted
herself. Her father died on 26 June 1688,
and her mother then went to Gates and re-
sided there till her death in 1695, when she
was buried in High Laver Church (see Notes
Maskell
413
Maskell
and Queries, 6th ser. x. 26 4). Lady Masham's
stepdaughter, Esther, also lived at Gates, and
to her many of Locke's letters are addressed.
In 1690 John Norris [q. v.] of Bemerton,
the English Platonist, inscribed to Lady
Masham his ' Reflections upon the Conduct
of Human Life.' In the dedication he de-
scribes her as blind, a statement which was
inaccurate, although her sight was weak
(LoczE, Familiar Letters}. Lady Masham
was subsequently on friendly personal terms
with Norris. In 1691 Locke was forced to
leave London on account of his health, and
went to live at Dates with Sir Francis, the
result being that Lady Masham adopted
Locke's views, upon which her intimacy with
Norris ceased. Locke continued at Gates
till his death, 28 Oct. 1704. In 1696 Lady
Masham published without her name 'A Dis-
course concerning the Love of God' (London,
12mo ; translated into French by Coste in
1705). in which she ansAvered some theories
put forward by Norris and Mrs. Astell in
'Practical Discourses of Divinity.' Mrs.
Astell replied to Lady Masham in ' The
Christian Religion as professed by a Daugh-
ter of the Church of England.' About 1700
Lady Masham wrote ' Occasional Thoughts
in reference to a Vertuous or Christian Life '
(London, 1705, 12mo), an appeal to women
to study intelligently the grounds of their
religious belief. She has been placed on the
long list of the supposed authors of ' The
Whole Duty of Man ' [see PAKINGTON, DO-
ROTHY, LADY], but chronology is clearly
against her claim (cf. NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd.
vii. 529).
Lady Masham also wrote an account of
Locke in the ' Great Historical Dictionary.'
She died 20 April 1708, and was buried in
the middle aisle of Bath Abbey.
[Ballard'sLeirnecl Ladies; Fox Bourne's Life
of Locke; Familiar Letters of Locke ; Burke's Ex-
tinct Peerages, p. 359 ; Brir. Mus. Cat.] C. 0.
MASKELL, WILLIAM (1814 P-1890),
medievalist, only son of William Maskell,
solicitor, of Shepton Mallet, Somerset, born
about 1814, matriculated on 9 June 1832 at
University College, Oxford, whence he gra-
duated B.A. in 1836, and proceeded M.A.
in 1838, having taken holy orders in the
previous year. From the first an extremely
high churchman, he attacked in 1840 the
latitudinarian bishop of Norwich, Edward
Stanley [q. v.], for the support which he lent
to the movement for the relaxation of sub-
scription (see A Letter to the Clergy upon
the Speech of the Right Rev. the Lord Bishop
of Norwich in the House of Lords, 26 May
1840, by a Priest of the Church of England,
London, 1840, 8vo). In 1842 he was insti-
tuted to the rectory of Corscombe, Dorset,
and devoted himself to learned researches
nto the history of Anglican ritual and cog-
late matters. His * Ancient Liturgy of the
Church of England according to the Uses of
Sarum, Bangor, York, and Hereford, and the
Modern Roman Liturgy, arranged in parallel
columns,' appeared in 1844, London, 8vo ;
2nd edit. 1846; 3rd edit. 1882, and was fol-
lowed by * A History of the Martin Marpre-
Late Controversy in the Time of Queen Eliza-
beth,' London, 1845, 8vo, and * Monumenta
Ritualia Ecclesise Anglicanee, or Occasional
Offices of the Church of England according
to the Ancient Use of Salisbury, the Prymer
in English, and other Prayers and Forms,
with Dissertations and Notes,' London, 1846r
3 vols. 8vo ; 2nd edit. Oxford, 1882.
These works at once placed Maskell in
the front rank of English ecclesiastical anti-
quaries. Having resigned the rectory of Cors-
combe, he was instituted in 1847 to the
vicarage of St. Mary Church, near Torquay,
and appointed domestic chaplain to the Bishop
of Exeter, Henry Phillpotts [q. v.], in which
capacity he conducted the examination of the
Rev. George Cornelius Gorham [q. v.], touch-
ing his views on baptism, on occasion of his
presentation to the vicarage of Brampford
Speke, near Exeter. For this office he was
peculiarly well qualified, having made pro-
found researches into the history of catholic
doctrine and usage in regard to baptism from
the earliest times. The fruit of these investi-
gations appeared in his 'Holy Baptism: a
Dissertation,' London, 1848, 8vo. In 1849 he
published a volume of ' Sermons preached in
the Parish Church of St. Mary,' London, 8vo,
in which the highest views both of baptism
and the holy eucharist were set forth ; and in
'An Enquiry into the Doctrine of the Church
of England upon Absolution,' London, 8vo,
he attempted to justify the revival of the con-
fessional. While the Gorham case was before
the privy council he disputed the authority
of the tribunal in ' A First Letter on the
Present Position of the High Church Party
in the Church of England/ London, 1850,
8vo, and after its decision he deplored the
result in 'A Second Letter' on the same
subject, London, 1 850, 8vo. Soon afterwards
he resigned his living, and was received into
the church of Rome. He signalised his se-
cession by appealing to Dr. Pusey to justify
his practice of hearing auricular confessions
(see his Letter to the Rev. Dr. Pusey on his
receiving Persons in Auricular Confession,
London, 1850, 8vo). Though himself a firm
believer in the doctrine of the immaculate
conception of the Virgin Mary, he regretted
Maskell
414
Maskelyne
its definition by Pope Pius IX in 1854, and
acquiesced with reluctance in the decree
of the Vatican council defining the dogma
of papal infallibility (see his Letter to the
Editor of the Dublin Review upon the Tem-
poral Power of the Pope and his personal In-
fallibility, London, 1869, 8vo, and his pam-
phlet entitled What is the meaning of the
late Definition on the Infallibility of the
Pope? London, 1871, 8vo). From the 'Tablet'
in 1872 he reprinted in pamphlet form, under
the title i Protestant Ritualists ' (London,
8vo), some very trenchant letters on the privy
council case of Sheppard v. Bennett, and
generally on the position of the high church
party in the church of England.
Maskell never took orders in the church
of Rome, and spent his later life in retire-
ment in the west of England, dividing his
time between the duties of a country gentle-
man and antiquarian pursuits. He was a
man of considerable literary and conversa-
tional powers, had a large and well-assorted
library of patristic literature, and was an en-
thusiastic collector of mediaeval service books,
enamels and carvings in ivory, which from
time to time he disposed of to the British
and South Kensington Museums. For the
committee of council on education he edited
in 1872 'A Description of the Ivories, Ancient
and Modern, in the South Kensington Mu-
seum/ with a preface — a model in its kind —
reprinted separately under the title ' Ivories
Ancient and Mediaeval' in 1875, London, 8vo.
Maskell was in the commission of the peace,
and a deputy-lieutenant for the county of
Cornwall. He died at Penzance on 12 April
1890. He married twice, but had issue only
by his first wife.
Besides the works above mentioned Mas-
kell published : 1. 'Budehaven; a Pen-and-
ink Sketch, with Portraits of the principal
Inhabitants,' London, 1863, 8vo, reprinted,
with some other trifles, under the title ' Odds
and Ends,' London, 1872, 12mo. 2. 'The
Present Position of the High-Church Party
in the Established Church of England ' (a
review of the Rev. James Wayland Joyce's
<The Civil Power in its Relation to the
Church/ with a reprint of the two letters pub-
lished in 1850), London, 1869, 8vo. 3. 'The
Industrial Arts, Historical Sketches, with
numerous Illustrations/ anon, for the Com-
mittee of Council on Education, London,
1876, 8vo, and some other miscellanea. He
printed privately a catalogue of some rare
"books in his library, as ' Selected Centuries
of Books from the Library of a Priest in the
Diocese of Salisbury/ Chiswick, 1 848, and a
' Catalogue of Books used in and relating to
the public services of the Church of England
during the sixteenth and seventeenth cen-
turies/ 1845, 16mo.
[Times, 15 April 1890; Church Times, 18 April
1890; Athenaeum, 19 April 1890; Men of the
Time, 1 1th edit. ; Foster's Alumni Oxon. ; Clergy
List, 1843, 18-48; Moore's Gorham Case. 1852;
Allies's Life's Decision, p. 334 ; E. Gr. Kirwan
Browne's Annals of the Tractarinn Movement,
1861, pp. 193-200, 214 ; Correspondence between
the Rev. William Maskell, M.A., and the Rev.
Henry Jenkyns, D.D., relating to some Stric-
tures by the former on the Oxford edition of
Cranmer's Remains, 1846; Correspondence of
the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop
of Exeter with the Rev. W. Maskell, 1850; Brit.
Mus. Cat.] J. M. R.
MASKELYNE, NEVIL (1732-1811),
astronomer royal, was the third son of Ed-
mund Maskelyne of Purton in Wiltshire,
by his wife Elizabeth Booth, and was born
in London on 6 Oct. 1732. From West-
minster School he entered in 1749 Catharine
Hall, Cambridge, but migrated to Trinity
College, whence he graduated in 1754 as
seventh wrangler, taking degrees of M.A.,
B.D., and D.D. successively in 1757, 1768,
and 1777. He was elected a fellow of his
college in 1757, and admitted to the Royal
Society in 1758. Having been ordained to
the curacy of Barnet in Hertfordshire in
1755, he was presented by his nephew, Lord
Clive, in 1775 to the living of Shrawardine
in Shropshire, and by his college in 1782
to the rectory of North Runcton, Norfolk.
The solar eclipse of 25 July made an astro-
nomer of him, as it did of Lalande and
Messier ; he studied mathematics assiduously,
and about 1755 established close relations
with Bradley. He learned his methods, and
assisted in preparing his table of refractions,
first published by Maskelyne in the ' Nautical
Almanac ' for 1767, the rule upon which it
was founded having been already communi-
cated to the Royal Society (Phil. Trans.
liv. 265). Through Bradley's influence he
was sent by the Royal Society to observe
the transit of Venus of 6 June 1761, in the
island of St. Helena. He proposed besides
to determine the parallaxes of Sirius and the
moon (ib. li. 889, lii. 21), but met disappoint-
ment everywhere. The transit was concealed
by clouds ; a defective mode of suspension
rendered his zenith-sector practically useless
(ib. liv. 348). An improvement on this point,
however, which he was thus led to devise,
was soon after universally adopted ; and
during a stay in the island of ten months he
kept tidal records, and determined the altered
rate of one of Shelton's clocks (ib. pp. 441,
586). On the voyage out and home he ex-
perimented in taking longitudes by lunar
Maskelyne
415
Maskelyne
distances, and published on his return ' The
British Mariner's Guide,' London, 1763, con-
taining easy precepts for this method, which
he was the means of introducing into navi-
gation. Deputed by the board of longitude
in 1763 to try Harrison's fourth time-keeper
(Observatory, No. 173, p. 122), he went out
to Barbados as chaplain to her majesty's
ship Louisa, accompanied by Mr. Charles
Green. His astronomical observations there
were presented to the Royal Society on 20 Dec.
1764 (Phil. Trans, liv. 389).
Maskelyne succeeded Nathaniel Bliss [q.v.]
as astronomer royal on 26 Feb. 1765, and
promptly obtained the establishment of the
* Nautical Almanac.' The first number — that
for 1767 — was issued in 1766, and he con-
tinued for forty-five years to superintend its
publication. Of the ; Tables requisite to be
used with the Nautical Ephemeris,' compiled
by him in 1766 for the convenience of seamen,
ten thousand copies were at once sold, and
they were reprinted in 1781 and 1802. Mas-
kelyne's administration of the Royal Ob-
servatory lasted forty-six years, and was
marked by several improvements. The ob-
servations made were, on his appointment,
first declared to be public property, and he
procured from the Royal Society a special
fund for printing them. They appeared ac-
cordingly in four folio volumes, 1776-1811,
and were at once made use of abroad, De-
lambre's solar and Burg's lunar tables being
founded upon them in 1806. They num-
bered about ninety thousand, yet .Maskelyne
had but one assistant. Their scope was limited
to the sun, moon, planets, and thirty-six
fundamental stars, formed into a reference
catalogue (for 1790) of careful accuracy.
The proper motions assigned to them were
employed in Herschel's second determination
of the solar translation (ib. xcv. 233). Mas-
kelyne perfected in 1772 the method of tran-
sit-observation by noting, in tenths of a
second, the passages of stars over the five
vertical wires of his telescope. He obviated
effects of parallax by using a movable eye-
piece. In 1772 he had achromatic lenses
fitted to Bradley's instruments, and he pro-
cured about the same time a forty-six inch
telescope, with triple object-glass by Dollond.
The value of his later 'observations was im-
paired by the growing deformation of Bird's
quadrant ; and a mural circle, six feet in dia-
meter, which he ordered from Troughton,
was only mounted after his death.
Maskelyne published in the ' Nautical Al-
manac' for 1769 ' Instructions relative to the
Observation of the ensuing Transit of Venus,'
and observed the phenomenon himself on
3 June at Greenwich with a two-foot Short's
reflector (ib. Iviii. 233). From observations
of it made at Wardhus and Otaheite he de-
duced a solar parallax of 8"-723 (ViNCE,
Astronomy, i. 398, 1797). He discussed the
geodetical data furnished by Charles Mason
(1730-1787) [q. v.] and Dixon from Mary-
land (Phil. Trans. Iviii. 323), explained a
method of making differential measures in de-
clination and right ascension with Dollond's
divided object-glass micrometer (ib. lxi.536),
and facilitated the use of Hadley's quadrant
(ib. p. 99). His invention of the prismatic
micrometer (ib. Ixvii. 799) had been in part
anticipated by the Abbe" Rochon. The dis-
charge of his onerous task of testing time-
pieces exposed him to unfair attacks, espe-
cially from Mudge and Harrison, against
which he defended himself with dignity. In
1772 he proposed to the Royal Society a
mode of determining the attraction of moun-
tains by deviations of the plumb-line (ib.
Iv. 495), and Schiehallion in Perthshire was
fixed upon as the subject of experiments, skil-
fully conducted by Maskelyne from June to
October 1774. Their upshot was to give
11" -6 as the sum of contrary deflections east
and west of the hill, Avhence Hutton deduced
for the earth a mean density of 4'5 (ib. Ixviii.
782). The Copley medal was in 1775 awarded
to Maskelyne for his ' curious and laborious
observations on the attraction of mountains.'
In the dissensions of the Royal Society
in 1784 Maskelyne strongly supported Dr.
Charles Hutton [q. v.] against the president,
Sir Joseph Banks. He advertised astronomers
in 1786 of the vainly expected return of the
comet of 1532 and 1661 (ib. Ixxvi. 426), and
discussed in 1787 the relative latitude and
longitude of the observatories of Greenwich
and Paris (ib. Ixxvii. 151). Always atten-
tive to the needs of nautical astronomy, he
directed Mason's correction of Mayer's 'Lunar
Tables,' and edited the completed work in
1787. His essay on the ' Equation of Time'
(ib. liv. 336) was translated in Bernoulli's
'Recueil pour les astronomes' (t. i. 1771);
his observations of the transit of 1769 were
communicated to the American Philosophical
Society at Philadelphia in 1770 ( Trans, i. 100,
2nd edit. 1789) ; he edited in 1792 Taylor's
' Tables of Logarithms,' and in 1806 Earn-
shaw's ' Explanations of Time-keepers.'
Maskelyne was elected in 1802 one of eight
foreign members of the French Institute.
Indefatigable in the duties of his office, he
rarely left the observatory, where he died on
9 Feb. 1811, aged 79. He married about
1785 a daughter of Henry Turner of Bot-
well, Middlesex, and sister of Lady Booth.
Their only child, a daughter, Margaret,
was born in 1786, and married in 1819
Mason
416
Mason
Mr. Anthony Mervin Story, to whom she
brought the family estates in Wiltshire, in-
herited by her father on the deaths of his
elder brothers. She showed much ability,
and died in 1858. Mr. Nevil Story-Maske-
lyne is her son. Maskelyne was of a mild
and genial temper and estimable charac-
ter. Herschel's remark, ' That is a devil
of a fellow ! ' after their first interview in
1782, was probably meant as a compliment
(Memoirs of Caroline Herschel, p. 41). His
sister Margaret, Lady Clive, survived him
until 1817. A portrait of him by Vander-
burgh is in the possession of the Royal So-
ciety. His manuscripts were after his death
consigned to the care of Samuel Vince,
F.R.S., but no publication resulted.
[Gent. Mag. 1811 pt. i. pp. 197, 672, 1778 p.
320 ; Welch's Alumni Westmonasterienses, p.
332 ; Chalmers's Biog. Diet. ; Knight's Gallery of
Portraits, vi. 20, with engraving by Scriven from
Vanderburgh's picture, A. l)e Morgan ; European
Mag. xlvii. 407, with portrait; Hutton's Math.
Diet. 1815; Cunningham's Lives of Eminent
Englishmen, viii. 170 ; Delambre's Eloge, Me-
moires de 1'Institut, t. xii. p. lix ; Delambre's
Histoire de 1' Astronomic au xviii6 Siecle, p. 623 ;
Memoires couronnes par 1'Acad. de Bruxelles,
xxiii. 63, 1873 (Mailly); Andre et Rayet's 1'As-
tronomie Pratique, i. 27 ; Bradley's Miscellaneous
Works, p. Ixxxv (Rigaud) ; Weale's London in
1851, p. 637 (R. Main) ; Grant's Hist, of Physical
Astronomy, pp. 158, 429, 488; Clerke's Popular
Hist, of Astronomy, p. 35, 2nd edit. ; Madler's
Geschichte der Himmelskunde ; Wolfs Gesch.
der Astronomie ; Montucla's Hist, des Mathe-
matiques, iv. 313 ; Lalande's Bibl. Astr. p. 537 ;
Poggendorffs Biog. Lit. Handworterbuch; Watt's
Bibl. Brit.; Observatory, v. 198, 233 (W. T.
Lynn) ; Weld's Cat. of Portraits, p. 48.]
A. M. C.
MASON, CHARLES (1616-1677), royal-
ist divine, was born at Bury in Suffolk at
Christmas time 1616, and may have been
the Charles, son of Pomfit Mason, who was
baptised in St. Mary's Church, Bury, on 9 Sept.
1617 (par. reg.) He was educated first at
Eton College, and was admitted a scholar
of King's College, Cambridge, on 10 March
1631-2. He graduated B.A. in 1635, and
was chosen fellow on 10 March 1634-5. He
was a lecturer in the college from Christmas
1636 to Michaelmas 1639. On 1 Nov. 1642
he was created D.D. of Oxford. Mason was
one of the five fellows of King's College who
were ejected by the parliament in 1644. He
was apparently not then in priest's orders, as
the college books contain no mention of his
receiving the customary quarterly allowance
as ' pro ordine Presbyt.' He was chosen by
the college rector of Stower Provost in Dor-
set in 1646, and was ordered by the lords
to be instituted to the living on 1 March
1646-7. He seems to have retained Stower
Provost till his death. On the Restoration
he was created D.D. of Cambridge (1660),
was presented by the king to the rectory of
St. Mary Woolchurch in London on 15 June
1661 , and given the prebend of Portpool in
St. Paul's Cathedral on 31 Dec. 1663. In
September 1662 he petitioned the king for
the rectory of Chipping Barnet in Hertford-
shire, and a warrant for a grant of it to him
was drawn up at. Whitehall, but he does not
appear to have enjoyed the living. His church
of St. Mary Woolchurch being burnt down
in 1666, he was presented on 14 May 1669
to the rectory of St. Peter-le-Poor, Broad
Street, which he held till his death. On
15 July 1671 he was installed in the prebend
of Beminster Prima, in the cathedral church
of Salisbury. He died in the winter of 1677.
The exact date is unknown. There is a gap
in the burial registers of St. Peter-le-Poor
between 1673 and 1678. James Fleetwood
[q. v.J was consecrated bishop of Worcester
in his church of St. Peter-le-Poor in 1675,
when Mason procured for him the use of a
neighbouring hall for the consecration feast.
Another Eton friend, Henry Bard [q. v.], en-
trusted him with the manuscript account of
his travels. In his will (P. C. C. Reeve, 6),
proved in London on 5 Jan. 1677-8, he leaves
all his property to his wife Barbara, both his
daughters being married.
Mason published several sermons. He con-
tributed Latin verses, ' Ad Serenissimam Re-
ginam/ to the Cambridge verses, ' Carmen
Natalitium,' on the birth of the Princess
Elizabeth in 1635; and on Edward King
(1612-1637) [q. v.]_ in ' Justa Edovardo King
naufrago ab amicis moerentibus amoris et
fj.veias xdpivj p. 18, Cambridge, 1638 ; also
the English verses, 'On Ovid's Festivalls
translated,' prefixed to the translation of the
'Fasti' into English verse by John Gower of
Jesus College, Cambridge, London, 1640.
The Harleian collection in the British
Museum contains a letter from Mason to San-
croft (Harl. 3785, f. 85), dated from Stower
Provost in January 1665, begging for prefer-
ment, and complaining of poverty and ill-
health. Four other letters, also to Sancroft,
written from Broad Street, London, in 1669
and 1674, are among the Tanner MSS. in the
Bodleian Library (xli. 47, xliv. 168, cxlv. 214,
215).
[Harwood's Alumni Eton. p. 232 ; Walker's
Sufferings of the Clergy, pt. ii. p. 150; New-
court's Eepertorium, i. 429, 460, 461 ; Cal. State
Papers, Dom. Ser. 1661-2, p. 478; Le Neve's
Fasti (Hardy), ii. 428, 659 ; Lords' Journals,
ix. 44 a; Coxe's Cat. of Tanner MSS. (Hack-
Mason
417
Mason
man); Hunter's Chorus Vatum (Addit. MS.
24491, f. 308) ; Wood's Fasti (Bliss), ii. cols. 50,
51, 66 ; Cat. of Library at Sion College ; college
records, kindly communicated by the provost of
King's Coll. Cambridge ; Cambridge Univ. Reg.
per J. W. Clark, esq.] B. P.
MASON", CHARLES (1730-1 787), astro-
nomer, was James Bradley's assistant at
Greenwich, with a salary of 26/. a year, from
1756 to 1760. He and Jeremiah Dixon were
chosen by the Royal Society to observe the
transit of Venus of 6 June 1761, at Bencoolen
in the island of Sumatra ; but H.M.S. Sea-
horse, in which they embarked in the autumn
of 1760, was compelled by an attack from a
French frigate to put back to Plymouth to
refit, and they reached the Cape of Good Hope
on 27 April, too late to proceed further. They,
however, successfully observed the transit
there, and on 16 Oct. reached St. Helena,
where Mason co-operated with Nevil Mas-
kelyne [q. v.] until December 1761 in col-
lecting tidal data (Plil Trans, lii. 378, 534,
588, liv. 370). Maaon and Dixon were next
engaged by Lord Baltimore and Mr. Penn to
settle the boundary between Maryland and
Pennsylvania. Their survey, begun in 1763,
extended 244 miles west from the Delaware
River in latitude 39° 43', and wanted only
thirty-six miles of completion when stopped
by Indian opposition in November 1767.
' Mason and Dixon's line ' was long famous
as separating the ' slave ' from the ' free ' States.
They measured besides, at the expense of the
Royal Society in 1764, an arc of the meridian
in mean latitude 39° 12'. No triangulation
was employed; the line was measured di-
rectly with deal rods, the latitudes being de-
termined with a zenith-sector by Bird. Not-
withstanding great care in execution, the
result was not satisfactory. The observations
were presented to the Royal Society on
24 Nov. 1768, and were discussed by Maske-
lyne (ib. Iviii. 270, 323). Mason and Dixon
observed in Pennsylvania in 1766-7 the
variation of gravity from Greenwich, part
of a lunar eclipse, and some immersions
of Jupiter's satellites (ib. Iviii. 329). They
sailed from New York for Falmouth on
9 Sept. 1768.
Mason was employed by the Royal Society
during six months of 1769 on an astronomical
mission at Cavan in Ireland. He observed
the second transit of Venus on 3 June (ib. Ix.
488), the partial solar eclipse of 4 June, the
phenomena of Jupiter's satellites, and in
August and September the famous comet
which signalised the birth year of Napoleon
Bonaparte. After a tour in the highlands of
Scotland under the same auspices in the sum-
mer of 1773, he recommended Schiehallion as
VOL. XSXYI.
the subject of Maskelyne's experiments on
gravity (ib. Ixv. 502). A catalogue of 387
stars, calculated by him from Bradley's ob-
servations, was annexed to the ' Nautical
Almanac' for 1773, and he corrected Mayer's
' Lunar Tables,' on behalf of the board of
longitude, in 1772, 1778. and 1780. The re-
sults of his comparisons of them with 1220 of
Bradley's places of the moon were given in
the 'Nautical Almanac' for 1774, and the
finally revised l Tables,' printed at London in
1787, continued long to be the best extant.
The payment of 1,000/. for the work fell far
short, according to Lalande (Bibl. Astr. p.
601), of Mason's expectations. He returned
to America, and died at Philadelphia in
February 1787. His manuscript journal and
field-notes of 1763-7 were found in 1860 at
Halifax, N.S., flung amidst a pile of waste
paper into a cellar of Government House.
With them was preserved a certificate of his
admission in 1768 as a corresponding mem-
ber of the American Society of Philadelphia.
His associate, Dixon, said to have been born
in a coal-mine, died at Durham in 1777.
Mason's astronomical correspondence with
Thomas Hornsby [q. v.] is preserved at the
Radclifie Observatory.
[Delambre's Histoire de 1'Astronomie au xviii8
Siecle, pp. 630, 634 ; Johnson's Universal Cy-
clopaedia, iii. 333; Historical Magazine, v. 199,
Boston, 1861 (an account of Mason's Journal by
P. C. Bliss); Bradley's Miscellaneous Works,
pp. Ixxxix, xcii. (Rigaud) ; Philosophical Trans-
actions, lii. 611 (Short) ; Madler's G-eschichte der
Himmelskunde, i. 426, 490 ; Wolf's Geschichte
der Astronomic, p. 619; Poggendorff's Biogra-
phisch-literarisches Handworterbuch ; Lalande's
Astronomie, ii. 176 ; Watt's Bibl. Brit.; Bailly's
Hist, de 1'Astr. Moderne, iii. 41, 106.]
A. M. C.
MASON, FRANCIS (1666P-1621), arch-
deacon of Norfolk, son of poor parents, and
brother, according to Walker, of Henry
Mason [q. v.], rector of St. Andrew Under-
shaft, was born in the county of Durham
about 1566. He matriculated at Oriel Col-
lege, Oxford, on 10 May 1583, and after
' making a hard shift to rub on' (WooD,
Athence, ii. 305), and being already noted for
his learning, was elected probationer fellow
of Merton College towards the end of 1586.
He proceeded B.A. from Brasenose College
on 27 Jan. 1586-7, M.A. from Merton Col-
lege on 4 July 1590, and B.D. on 7 July
1597. He had incurred the displeasure of
William James (1542-1617) [q. v.], dean of
Christ Church and the vice-chancellor of the
university, in 1591, for having 'vented un-
seemly words' against Thomas Aubrey, who
had recently made his supplication for the
E E
Mason
418
Mason
degree of RD. Mason was accordingly de-
prived of the liberties of the university for
a year ; but regarding his sentence as an
unwarrantable precedent, he appealed to
congregation, and a difference of opinion
arose between the pro-vice-chancellor (Dr.
Thomas Glasier) and the proctors, who were
willing to admit the appeal. On 23 Nov.
1599 he was presented to the rectory of Sud-
bourn, with the chapel of Orford in Suffolk.
Mason's claim to remembrance rests on
his vigorous defence of the authority of the
church of England, which procured for him
the title of Vindex Ecclesise Anglicanse.' In
1613, with the encouragement of Abbot, arch-
bishop of Canterbury (to whom, according
to Dodd, he was chaplain), he published his
book, ' Of the Consecration of the Bishops in
the Church of England.' in which he intro-
duced extracts from the records preserved at
Lambeth, with a view to proving the validity
of the consecration of the protestant bishops,
and especially that of Matthew Parker [q. v.]
He was the first to refute the widely spread
and generally credited ' Nag's Head ' story.
The book, which exhibits much learning and
calm judgment, is written in the form of
dialogue between Philodox, a seminary priest,
and Orthodox, a minister of the church of
England. In 1616 Anthony Champney [q.v.]
published at Douay an answer to Mason,
entitled ' A Treatise of the Vocation of
Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Ministers,'
which he dedicated to Abbot. He repub-
lished it in Latin in 1618. Champney was
Mason's strongest antagonist; but other Ro-
man catholic writers put forth works against
him, principally Thomas Fitzherbert [q. v.],
Henry Fitzsimon [q.v.], and Matthew Kelli-
son [q.v.] These attacks induced Mason not
only to reissue his book in 1618, but to pre-
pare an enlarged version of it in Latin, with
answers to his critics. The manuscript was
completed in 1620; it was called ' De Minis-
terio Anglicano,' but his health failing him,
the publication was not proceeded with in
his lifetime.
Mason was installed archdeacon of Norfolk
on 18 Dec. 1619. He appears to have had
the archdeaconry bestowed upon him at an
earlier date (probably 1614) * for his ardour
in defence of the Church of England/ but
his right was contested. A petition from
Mason's wife for the archdeaconry was backed
by Abbot and Williams, bishop of Lincoln
(Hist. MSS. Comm. 4th Rep. p. 277, where
the suggested date, 1622, is clearly wrong).
Mason died in 1621, and was "buried at
Orford on 21 Dec. (par. reg.) His widow
erected a marble monument to his memory
in the chancel of Orford Church, which has
since been removed to the north transept.
In it Mason is represented kneeling in his
M.A. gown, with scarf and ruff. During his
rectorship Mason built the parsonage house at
Orford. A strange mistake respecting him
was made by a later rector of Orford, who
in 1720 moved the monument, and put up a
small tablet, stating that Mason lived over
110 years, and was rector for eighty years.
He was probably misled by the signature of
Mason occurring at the foot of each page of
the register for over eighty years, to attest
the accuracy of the transcript into a parch-
ment book of the old paper registers, which
was effected during his rectorship.
At the desire of Abbot, Mason's Latin
manuscript was taken in hand by Nathaniel
Brent [q, v.], who issued it in 1625, under
the title of ' Vindicise Ecclesise Anglicanse.'
It was reprinted in 1638, The calmness and
moderation with which Mason handles his
subject is in marked contrast to the tone of
his antagonists. In 1728 an English transla-
tion of the Latin edition, under the title of
1 A Vindication of the Church of England,'
was published, with a lengthy introduction
by John Lindsay (1686-1768) [q. v.], in
which there is a good account of the whole
controversy. Lindsay's edition was reprinted
in 1734 and 1778.
Other published works by Mason are :
1. 'The Authority of the Church in making
Canons and Constitutions,' London, 1607 ;
Oxford, 1634 ; London, 1705 (with a dedi-
catory epistle by George Hickes [q. v.], and
a recommendation by Compton, bishop of
London) ; London, 1707 ; appended to Lind-
say's edition of the ' Vindication,' London,
1728 ; in vol. iv. of Wordsworth's ( Christian
Institutes,' London, 1837. 2. 'Two Ser-
mons preached in the King's Court,' in
January 1 620 (No. 1, Upon David's Adultery;
No. 2, Upon David's Politick Practices), at
which time he states that recent bodily suffer-
ings have occasioned him to divert his course
from ' disputation to devotion ' (Address to
the Reader), London, 1621 ; 1747 (republished
by Lindsay). A pamphlet entitled ' The Va-
lidity of the Ordination of the Ministers of
the Reformed Churches beyond the Seas,
maintained against the Romanists,' with Ma-
son's name on the title-page, and f a brief
declaration premised,' by John Durey, is con-
sidered spurious by Lindsay (Preface to Vin-
dication, pp. Iv-ix). It was published in a
volume of ' Certain Briefe Treatises, written
by Diverse learned Men,' Oxford, 1641. In
a letter from George Davenport to Sancroft,
January 1655, among the Tanner MSS. in
the Bodleian Library (lii. 103), the author-
ship is ascribed to Bishop Overall, who is also
Mason
419
Mason
credited in a later letter with a large share
in the ' Vindication' (lii. 152). Portions of
both letters are printed by Wood.
By his wife (born Elizabeth Price) Mason
had three children. The baptisms of Eliza-
beth on 9 Sept. 1604 and of Samuel on 4 May
1606 are recorded in the parish registers of
Orford.
JOHN MASON (Jl. 1603), a brother of
Francis, matriculated from Merton College,
Oxford, on 15 Oct. 1591, proceeded B.A. of
Corpus Christi College on 23 July 1599, and
M.A. on 9 July 1603, and became fellow of
Corpus. His exercise for the degree of B.D.
excited suspicion of his orthodoxy, but he
recanted, and his submission was made in
convocation on 12 June (WOOD, Hist, and
Antiq., Gutch, vol. ii. pt. ii. p. 305). He
received the degree on 25 June. He was
possibly the John Mason who was vicar of
Yazor in Herefordshire in 1620.
[Wood's Athense (Bliss), ii. cols. 305-8, 311,
647 ; Reg. Univ. Oxon. (Oxford Hist. Soc.), vol.
ii. pt. i. pp. 38, 39, 41, pt. ii. p. 127, pt. iii.
pp. 139, 216 ; Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714 ; |
Cal. State Papers, Dom. Ser. Eliz. 1598-1601,
p. 346 ; Wood's Hist, and Antiq. (G-utch), vol. ii.
pt. i. p. 247 ; Lindsay's Preface to Mason's
Vindication, passim ; Dodd's Church Hist. ii.
269-77, iii. 82 ; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. i. 376 ;
Davy's Athene Suffolciences (Addifc. MS. 19165,
if. 301-3); Bramhall's Works, 1845, iii. 22, 97,
111, 119, v. 219, 221,238, 242; assistance from
the Rev. E. Maude Scott of Orford and the Rev.
F. R. Hawkes Mason of Barton Mills, Suffolk.]
B. P.
MASON, FRANCIS (1837-1886), sur-
geon, youngest son of Nicholas Mason, a lace
merchant, of Wood Street, Cheapside, Lon-
don, was born at Islington'on 21 July 1837.
He received his early education at the Isling-
ton proprietary school, of which John Jack-
son [q. v.], afterwards bishop of London, was
then the head-master. He afterwards went to
the King's School, Canterbury, and, matricu-
lating at the London University, he pursued
his medical studies at King's College, Lon-
don, of which he was made an honorary
fellow. In the medical school attached to
King's College he became a friend of Sir Wil-
liam Fergusson [q. v.], who esteemed his sur-
gical skill so highly as to make him his pri-
vate assistant. He was admitted a member
of the Royal College of Surgeons of England
on 25 July 1858. He served as house-sur-
geon at King's College Hospital 1859-60,
and was granted the diploma of fellow of the
Royal College of Surgeons of England 11 Dec.
1862.
In 1863 he was appointed an assistant-
surgeon to King's College Hospital, and
surgeon to the St. Pancras and Northern
Dispensary. In 1867 he became assistant-
surgeon to, and lecturer on anatomy at, the
Westminster Hospital, becoming full surgeon
there in 1871. Mason was invited to join
the medical staff of St. Thomas's Hospital
as assistant-surgeon and lecturer on anatomy
when the new buildings of that institution
were opened in 1871. He accepted the in-
vitation, and became full surgeon in 1876,
when he resigned the lectureship of anatomy
for that of practical surgery.
He filled many important offices at the
Medical Society of London, being orator in
1870, Lettsomian lecturer in 1878, president
in 1882, and subsequently treasurer.
Mason was a man of genial character, gene-
rous, hospitable, and possessed of great mu-
sical talents. He died of acute erysipelatous
inflammation of the throat on Saturday,
5 June 1886, leaving a widow without chil-
dren. He is buried at Highgate. There is a
portrait of Mason in the medical committee-
room at St. Thomas's Hospital.
He published : 1. 'On Harelip and Cleft
Palate,' 8vo, London, 1877. 2. ' On the
Surgery of the Face/ 8vo, London, 1878.
He was editor of the ' St. Thomas's Hospital
Reports/ vols. ix-xiv. (1879-86).
[Obituary notices in St. Thomas's Hospital
Reports, new ser. 1886, xv. 249; Lancet, 1886, i.
1144 ; Transactions of the Royal Medico-Chirur-
gical Society, Ixx. 17; information supplied by
Mrs. Mason.] D'A. P.
MASON, GEORGE (1735-1806), mis-
cellaneous writer, born in 1735, was eldest
son of John Mason (d. 1750), distiller, of
Deptford Bridge, whose widow remarried
Dr. George Jubb [q.v.], regius professor of
Hebrew at Oxford. He matriculated at Ox-
ford from Corpus Christi College on 7 Feb.
1753, but did not graduate, and was called
to the bar from the Inner Temple in 1761
(FOSTER, Alumni Oxon. 1714-1886, iii. 924).
Having inherited ample means, including
the estate of Porters, in the parish of Shen-
ley, Hertfordshire, and another property at
Havering, Essex, he was enabled to fully
gratify his taste for letters and landscape-
gardening. He bought also with rare dis-
crimination some of the scarcest books in
Greek, Latin, and English literature, in-
cluding a perfect copy of Dame Juliana
Bernes's ' Boke of Haukyng and Huntyng '
(1486), which fetched 73/. 10s. at his sale,
and a few choice manuscripts. In 1772 he
sold Porters to Richard, earl Howe, whose
biographer he afterwards became, and thence-
forward resided at Aldenham Lodge, Hert-
fordshire (CussANS, Hertfordshire, vol. iii.,
E E2
Mason
420
Mason
' Dacorum Hundred/ p. 311). A portion of
his library was sold by Messrs. Leigh &
Sotheby in four distinct parts in 1798 and
1799, Lord Spencer buying some of the
rarest items (DiBDiN, Bibliomania, pp. 559-
564). The sale catalogue (4 pts. 8vo, Lon-
don, 1798-9) was formerly prized by col-
lectors.
Mason, who was a director of the Sun Fire
Office, died unmarried at Aldenham Lodge
on 4 Nov. 1806 (Gent. Mag. 1806, pt. ii.
p. 1169). He left his landed property to his
brother's son, and provided handsomely for a
natural daughter.
His works are : 1. ' An Essay on Design
in Gardening ' [anon.], 8vo, London, 1768 ;
2nd edit., greatly augmented, 1795. An ' Ap-
pendix,' in answer to Uvedale Price's pub-
lications, appeared in 1798. 2. ' A Supple-
ment to Johnson's " English Dictionary," of
which the palpable errors are attempted to
be rectified, and its material omissions sup-
plied,' 4to, London, 1801. 3. < The Life of
Kichard, Earl Howe/ 8vo, London, 1803.
4. * A Review of the Proposals of the Al-
bion Fire Insurance : also a Continuation of
the . . . Globe's History from where Mr.
Stonestreet's ends. ... A Narrative of gross
misbehaviour towards the Public, in the
British Critic ... on the subject of the
Appendix to the Supplement to Johnson's
Dictionary/ 8vo, London, 1806. He is also
accredited with the authorship of a pam-
phlet called ' A British Freeholder's Answer
to Thomas Paine.'
From a manuscript in his possession Mason
published a selection of ' Poems by Thomas
Hoccleve, with a Preface, Notes, and Glos-
sary/ 4to, London, 1796, a very creditable
performance.
Mason's correspondence with William
Herbert, whom he assisted in the prepara-
tion of a new edition of Joseph Ames's ; Ty-
pographical Antiquities/ and with Samuel
Pegge on the subject of a glossary to ' Hoc-
cleve/ may be found in Nichols's ( Illustra-
tions of Literature ' (iv. 550-70). He also
had frequent correspondence with Owen
Manning [q. v.], the historian of Surrey, who
thought him a ' very sensible and ingenious
person ' (id. viii. 287).
[Nichols's Lit. Anecd. ii. 659.] G. G-.
MASON, GEORGE HEMING (1818-
1872), painter, born at Fenton Park in the
parish of Stoke -upon -Trent, Staffordshire,
on 11 March 1818, was the eldest son of
George Miles Mason, afterwards of Wetley
Abbey, by his wife, Eliza Heming, daughter
of Major Heming of Mappleton, Derbyshire.
His grandfather was a potter, and the pottery
was afterwards carried on by his father and
uncle, who invented the celebrated ware
called ' Mason's iron-stone china.' His father,
who graduated from Brasenose College, Ox-
ford, was a cultivated man, who relinquished
business, became a country gentleman, and
mainly devoted himself to literature and
painting.
Mason went at an early age to Anderton's
school at Brompton, Newcastle-under-Lyme ;
was afterwards educated at home, and in
1834 was articled to William Royden Watts,
surgeon, of Birmingham, but after a few years
the articles were cancelled. As a youth he
was passionately fond of literature and of
athletic exercise, and he inherited his father's
taste for painting. An early oil sketch of his,
entitled ' Dummy's Turn to Play/ still exists,
in which he tried to embody a ghastly incident
of the time of the plague. He was also art-
critic to a local newspaper.
In the autumn of 1843 he left England
with his brother Miles on a trip through
France, Switzerland, and Italy. The jour-
ney was mainly performed on foot. They
reached Rome in the autumn of 1845, and
George took a studio there. Temporary
family troubles soon compelled him and his
brother to shift for themselves, and he picked
up a livelihood by painting portraits of the
English in Rome, and more particularly of
their horses and dogs, for which he had a
natural talent. Despite a serious illness and
severe poverty, Mason's spirits never sank,
and when the Italian war broke out, he helped
to tend the wounded. His brother Miles
entered Garibaldi's army as a volunteer, and
eventually became a captain. During the
siege of Rome, Mason and two fellow-artists^
G. Thomas and Murray, were arrested as
suspected spies, and narrowly escaped death.
Soon afterwards Watts Russell met him at
Rome, and commissioned him to paint a pic-
ture for fifty scudi. In 1851 he made a tour
in the Sabine and Ciociara countries with
William Ralph Cart-wright, M.P. for North-
amptonshire from 1832 to 1846, and subse-
quently spent much time painting cattle as
the guest of a gentleman grazier of the Cam-
pagna.
Mason delighted in the Campagna, and his
three fine pictures, ( Ploughing in the Cam-
pagna/ ' In the Salt Marshes/ 1856, and < A
Fountain with Figures/ amply prove his in-
timate knowledge of it. When thinking out
a composition, which often originated in some
literary subject, he usually strolled the neigh-
bouring country in search of particular forms
and colours for the accessories. Sometimes a
new subject would be thus suggested, as in
the case of his ' Ploughing in the Campagna/
Mason
421
Mason
for which he deserted another work already
begun.
Mason's fascinating personality procured
him the friendship of all the painters and
architects who visited Rome, and when Sir
F. Leighton made the city his winter head-
quarters, he and Mason became fast friends.
Cavaliere Costa was for many years Mason's
constant companion in Italy. Costa, who in
the early days of their intimacy thought
Mason's execution childish, recognised from
the first the beauty of the sentiment which
characterised all his work. They adopted
together a system, which they christened
' the Etruscan,' of preparing their pictures
in monochrome before laying on their final
colours. Mason visited the Paris exhibition
in 1855, and although he greatly admired
the work of Decamps and Hebert, his con-
fidence that he could excel most contem-
porary painters was confirmed. In 1857 he
is said to have made an income of six hun-
dred guineas. In 1858 he returned to Eng-
land, married, and settled with his wife in
one corner of the old family mansion, Wetley
Abbey, which is situated in the midst of a
park, "five miles from the Potteries.
The exchange of the blue skies of Italy
for the grey and misty atmosphere of Eng-
land at first depressed Mason. His friend Sir |
Frederick Leighton stimulated him, how- j
ever, to exertion, and Mason's first picture j
painted in England, ' Wind on the Wolds,'
is in Sir F. Leighton's possession. Thencefor-
ward he found inspiration in the exquisite
though subdued colours of the Staffordshire
country ; and there followed from his brush j
a series of idylls which stamp him as the
greatest of the idyllic painters of England.
In 1863 Costa visited him at Wetley
while Mason was painting ' The End of the (
Day,' now at Windsor, and * Wetley Rocks/
now belonging to the writer of this article.
Afterwards they visited Paris together, and
in 1864 Mason shifted his quarters to West-
bourne House, Shaftesbury Road, Hammer-
smith, so as to enjoy the society of his bro-
ther artists, but he still passed much of his
time at Wetley. At Shaftesbury Road he
painted 'The Gander," The Geese,' ' The Cast
Shoe,' ' Yarrow,' 'The Young Anglers,' 'The
Unwilling Playmate,' and ' The Evening
Hymn.' A fastidiousness, which increased
with his years, was always characteristic of
him. He altered the composition of ' The
Evening Hymn ' after it was finished, and the
exhibition of it was thus delayed for a year.
'The Blackberry Gatherers' was twice re-
painted ; first it was winter, with a hag gather-
ing enchanted herbs, and a fiery-eyed raven
on a bare branch overhead; and then he
painted it as summer, before completing it as
it now stands. A little landscape in Stafford-
shire was begun as an effect of early spring,
then altered to summer, and eventually
finished as a late autumn effect, when only
the last few leaves were clinging to the trees.
In 1869 he was elected A.R.A., and re-
moved to 7 Theresa Terrace, Hammersmith,
where he painted ' Only a Shower,' ' Girls
Dancing," Blackberry Gathering,' 'The Milk
Maid,' and the ' Harvest Moon.' During his
last years his health grew feeble, and visits to
Lord Leconfield at Petworth House, or to
a country house placed at his disposal by the
Duke of Westminster, failed to restore it. He
died of angina pectoris, on 22 Oct. 1872, at
his house, 7 Theresa Terrace, aged 54, just
after completing his largest, and in some
respects his finest, picture, ' The Harvest
Moon.' He was buried on 28 Oct. at Bromp-
ton cemetery.
Mason married at the parish church of Bir-
kenhead, Cheshire, on 5 Aug. 1858, Mary
Emma Wood, a daughter of Edward Git-
tens Wood of Bayston House, Shropshire,
by whom he had two sons and five daughters.
Five of his children survive.
His three largest English compositions
were: 'The Evening Hymn,' ' Girls Dancing,'
and ' The Harvest Moon ; ' in the last, the
scythes cutting against the sky form a mag-
nificent composition; but it is doubtful if any
exceed in poetic sentiment 'Yarrow,' 'The
Cast Shoe ' (now in the National Gallery),
'Home from Milking,' 'The Young Anglers,'
and * A Landscape, Derbyshire.'
The following pictures were exhibited at
the Royal Academy : ' Ploughing intheCam-
pagna,' 1857 ; ' In the Salt Marshes,' ' Cam-
pagna di Roma,' 1859; 'Landscape,' 1861;
'Mist on the Moors,' 1862 ; 'Catch,' 1863;
1 Returning from Ploughing,' 1864 ; ' The
Gander,' ' The Geese,' and 'The Cast Shoe,' in
1865; 'Yarrow,' ' Landscape, North Stafford-
shire,' and ' The Young Anglers,' in 1866 ;
'Evening, Matlock,' and 'The Unwilling
Playmate,' 1867 ; ' The Evening Hymn ' and
' Netley [a misprint for ' Wetley '] Moor/
1868; 'Only a Shower/ 'Three Studies
from Nature/ and ' Girls Dancing/ in 1869 ;
'Landscape, Derbyshire/ 1870; 'Blackberry
Gathering ' and 'The Milk Maid/ 1871 ; 'The
Harvest Moon/ 1872.
At the Dudley Gallery: 'Sketch from
Nature, Angmering, Sussex ; ' ' The Clothes
Line ; ' ' Landscape, Staffordshire, near South-
port ; ' — ' Crossing the Moor ' was in an exhi-
bition held at the Cosmopolitan Club. In
1873 an exhibition of his works was held at
the Burlington Fine Arts Club ; here were
many of his most charming pictures and
Mason
422
Mason
compositions which had not been exhibited
before : ' The Return from Milking,' ' Wetley
Rocks,' ' Wind in the Wolds,' Ploughing in
the Campagna,' ' La Trita,' ' Love,' and
' Home from Work.'
' The End of the Day,' < The Cast Shoe,'
'The Harvest Moon,' and 'The Return from
Milking ' were etched by R. W. Macbeth,
esq., A.R. A. ; ' The Evening Hymn ' and
' The Anglers,' by Waltner; ' Tlie Gleaner,' by
Damman ; ' The Blackberry Gatherers ' (for
the 'Art Journal,' 1883), 'Girls Dancing,'
and a small one of ' The Return from Milk-
ing,' by Ragamez. A woodcut of ' The End
of the Day,' the property of the queen,
appeared in the 'Art Journal/ 1883.
[Personal knowledge ; information from friends ;
Eoyal Academy Catalogues, 1867 to 1872 ; Cata-
logue of the Burlington Fine Arts Club, 1873 ;
articles in Architect, 27 Dec. 1879, in Contempo-
rary Review, 1873 (by Mr. John Forbes White),
Portfolio, 1871 (by. Mr. Sidney Colvin), in Art
Journal, 1883, Men of the Reign, 1885, Specta-
tor, Pall Mall Gazette, Times.] G-. A-N.
MASON, GEORGE HENRY MONCK
(1825-1857), British resident at Jodhpore,
born in 1825, was son of Captain Thomas
Monck Mason, R.N., by his second wife,
Mary, daughter of the Hon. Sir George Grey.
His father was brother of Henry Joseph
Monck Mason and William Monck Mason,
and nephew of John Monck Mason, all of
whom are noticed separately. In 1842
George was gazetted ensign in the 74th regi-
ment of native infantry at Bengal, became
lieutenant on 3 Oct. 1845, and was chosen
assistant to the agent at Rajpootana on
11 May 1847. He distinguished himself in
this capacity by his energy in capturing seve-
ral robber-chiefs on the borders of Scinde.
In these expeditions he was often accom-
panied by only a few sowars, and had to
traverse vast tracks of barren country on
camel-back, riding as many as seventy or
eighty miles within the twenty-four hours,
and subsisting for days upon chupatties and
arrack. His services were rewarded by his
being appointed political agent at Kerowlee,
a small Rajpoot state. There he remained
about six years, and his tact in dealing with
a disputed succession to the rajah's throne
gained him the thanks of the governor-gene-
ral (Lord Dalhousie).
In March 1857 Mason succeeded Sir Rich-
mond Shakespear as resident at Jodhpore.
The mutiny of the Jodhpore legion, in Au-
gust, placed him in a situation of fearful re-
sponsibility and danger. Many Europeans,
including women and children, sought re-
fuge in the residency. Mason rapidly pro-
vided for their safety, and sent a body of men j
to protect the sanatorium on Mount Aboo7
where others had taken shelter.
Soon afterwards intelligence was received
at Jodhpore of the approach of the small
force under General George Lawrence [q. v.],
which was detained before the strong fort of
Ahwa, then held by the rebels. Mason per-
suaded the rajah of Jodhpore to despatch
troops to Lawrence's assistance, and insisted
upon accompanying them. On approaching-
the fort the party entered a thick jungle, im-
passable to cavalry. The men accordingly
halted, and Mason, attended only by two-
servants, proceeded on foot with the inten-
tion of making his way to Lawrence's camp.
He suddenly came upon a group of sowars-
whom he supposed to belong to the British
force, and he accepted their guidance. They
were in reality mutineers, and when they
had gone a lew yards, two of them came up
from behind and shot Mason dead (18 Sept.
1857).
Mason was an intimate friend of Sir
Henry Lawrence [q. v.] He married Louisa,
daughter of Dr. Cheyne, queen's physician
in Ireland, by whom he had issue Gordon,,
an Indian official, and two daughters.
[Private information from the Rev. Thomas
E. Hackett; Gent. Mag. 1858, pt. i. pp. 105-6;
East India Register.] Gr. Gr.
MASON, HENRY (1573 P-1647), divine,
younger brother of Francis Mason [q.v.], arch-
deacon of Norfolk, was born at Wigan, Lanca-
shire, about 1573, entered Brasenose College
as a servitor in 1592, and was elected Hum-
phrey Ogle's exhibitioner on 2 Nov. 1593.
He graduated B.A. in January 1593-4, and
M.A. (from Corpus Christi College) in May
1603. He had previously taken holy orders,
and became chaplain of Corpus Christi College
in 1602. He proceeded to the degree of B.D.
in June 1610, and in the following year was
collated to the vicarage of Hillingdon, which
he resigned in 1612, when he became rector
of St. Matthew's, Friday Street, London.
Dr. John King, bishop of London, appointed
him his chaplain, and on 14 Feb. 1613 he
was collated to St. Andrew Undershaft
with St. Mary Axe, London. In 1616 he
was installed prebendary of Willesden in
St. Paul's Cathedral. This prebend he re-
signed in March 1637, retaining the rectory
of St. Andrew until 1641. Wood records-
that ' by his exemplary life, edifying and
judicious preaching and writing he did great
benefit, and was accounted a true son of
the church of England.' When the presby-
terians became dominant, he resigned his
rectory, and retired to his native town, where
he died early in August 1647, and was buried
Mason
423
Mason
in Wigan churchyard, lie had in his life- !
time (in 1632 and 1639) bestowed 240/. in '
trust for the relief of the poor of Wigan.
He also gave his library to the grammar
school, besides making other benefactions to
the town.
His writings include: 1. ' The New Art
of Lying, covered by Jesuits under the vaile
of Equivocation, discovered and disproved,'
1624 4to, 1634 12mo. 2. ' Christian Humilia-
tion, or a Treatise of Fasting,' 1625, 1627,
4to. 3. * Epicure's Fast, or a Short Dis-
course discovering the Licenciousnesse of
the Roman Church in her Religious Fasts/
1626, 1628, 4to. 4. < Tribunal of the Con-
science,' 1626; 2nd edit. 1627, 4to : 163-1.
12mo. 5. ' The Cure of Cares/ 1627^ 1628 ;
3rd edit. 1634. 6. 'Contentment in God's
Gifts/ 1630, 1634. Letters of his appear in
Dr. Thomas Jackson's 'Works,' i, 600, and
Joseph Mede's ' Works/ p. 767. and some of
his pieces occur in Samuel Hoard's ' God's
Love to Mankind/ 1653. He left a folio
volume of theology in manuscript in the
hands of Dr. Gilbert Sheldon, afterwards
archbishop of Canterbury.
[Wood's Athense Oxon. (Bliss), iii. 220 ; Eeg.
of the Univ. of Oxford (Oxf. Hist. Soc.), ii.
198, iii. 194; Newcourt's Repertorium, i. 229;
Walker's Sufferings of the Clergy, pt. ii.p. 173 a ;
Charity Comm. Reports, xxi. 287 ; Christie's Old
Lancashire Libraries, p. 172; Raines's Notitia
Cestriensis, ii. 252; Watt's Bibl. Brit.; Brit.
Mus. and Bodleian Library Catalogues.]
C..W.S.
MASON, HENRY JOSEPH MONCK
(1778-1858), miscellaneous writer, born at
Powerscourt, co. Wicklow, on 15 July 1778,
was son of Lieutenant-colonel Henry Monck
Mason of Kildare Street, Dublin, by his second
wife, Jane, only daughter of Bartholomew I
Mosse, M.D. [q.v.] His uncle John Monck
and brother William Monck are noticed se-
parately. After attending schools at Port-
arlington and Dublin he entered Trinity
College, Dublin, on 7 Oct. 1793, was elected
scholar in 1796, and on graduating B.A. in
1798 was awarded the gold medal (college
registers). At college he was contemporary
with Thomas Moore the poet, and after-
wards met him during visits to Kilkenny. ]
In Trinity term 1800 he was called to the \
Irish bar, but did not seek practice. Under !
Judges Radcliffe and Keatinge he held the !
post of examiner to the prerogative court, j
About 1810 the record commissioners for
Ireland entrusted him with the task of pre- j
paring a draft catalogue of the manuscripts ;
of Trinity College, Dublin, but the design J
was soon relinquished ; Mason's incomplete j
and unrevised work was eventually acquired
by the college, and deposited in the manu-
script room (Hist. MSS. Comm. 4th Rep.
p. 588). In Easter term 1814 he was ap-
pointed assistant librarian of King's Inns,
and became chief librarian in 1815. During
a tour in Cumberland in 1814 Mason made
the acquaintance of Robert Southey, and
maintained a correspondence with him for
twenty years. In conjunction with Bishop
Daly, Mason founded, in 1818, the Irish
society for ' promoting the scriptural educa-
tion and religious instruction of the Irish-
speaking population chiefly through the
medium of their own language/ which still
exists ; and he acted as its secretary for
many years, besides writing several tracts
in furtherance of its objects. The same
year he assisted in organising an association
for the improvement of prisons and of prison
discipline in Ireland, and in 1819 he wrote
a pamphlet on the objects of the association.
He likewise visited the prisons with a view
to reclaiming first offenders.
In 1851 Mason resigned the librarianship
of King's Inns, and gave up his house in
Henrietta Street, Dublin, to spend the re-
mainder of his days at a charming residence
near Bray, co. Wicklow, known as Dargle
Cottage. He died there on 14 April 1858
(Gent. May. 1858, pt. i. p. 570), and was
buried in the old cemetery of Powerscourt
Demesne. In 1816 he married Anne, daugh-
ter of Sir Robert Langrishe, bart., by whom
he had two sons and four daughters.
At Mason's suggestion the committee of
the Irish Society founded in 1844 two Bedell
scholarships and a premium in Dublin Uni-
versity for encouraging the study of the
Irish language. He took a great interest,
moreover, and he was mainly instrumental
in the establishment there of a professorship
of Irish. On 22 June 1812 he was elected
member of the Royal Irish Academy, and
subsequently contributed four papers to vol.
xiii. of the ' Transactions/ all of which were
reissued separately for private circulation.
In the summer session of 1817 the degrees of
LL.B. and LL.D. were conferred on him by
Dublin University.
Mason possessed much general knowledge
and an extremely good opinion of himself.
But he wrote on some subjects with which
he was imperfectly acquainted, and his want
of tact made him many enemies. He was
a good musician ; he composed several pretty
airs, and was a fair violoncellist.
His most valuable work is an ' Essay on
the Antiquity and Constitution of Parlia-
ments in Ireland/ 8vo, Dublin, 1820, dedi-
cated to Henry G rattan. It is a concise but
learned investigation regarding the nature
Mason
424
Mason
and bearing of the common and statute
law, as rationally recognised and denned,
with the international adjustments and
powers exercised, from the period of the
Anglo-Norman invasion to the reign of
Charles I, and was originally intended as an
introduction to a projected work .on the an-
nals of the early Irish parliaments. A con-
tinuation to 1782, which Mason contem-
plated, was apparently never begun. The
book having become very scarce was re-
printed at Dublin in 1891, with a preface,
life of the author, and an introduction by
the Very Rev. John Canon O'Hanloii.
In 1830 Mason published a « Grammar of
the Irish Language,' 8vo, Dublin (2nd edit.
1839), in the preface of which he acknow-
ledged that he was not acquainted with the
Irish as a colloquial but only as a written
language. Little notice was taken of the
book until he was rash enough to print in the
< Christian Examiner ' for September 1833 (pp.
618-32) a long letter, signed ' II. M. M.,' on
' The Irish Language,' ostensibly a critique
of Owen Connellan's edition of the Irish
prayer-book, but in reality a personal at-
tack upon him and Thaddseus Connellan
[q.v.] Owen Connellan replied, as far as
the editor of the magazine would allow him,
in the October number (pp. 729-32); he
showed that Mason's ' Grammar ' wras a mass
of errors, and that the pocket edition of
Bishop Bedell's Irish Bible, issued by the
Irish Society under his supervision, also in
1830, was just as inaccurate. In these stric-
tures Connellan was joined by Dr. Charles Or-
pen and John O'Donovan [q. v.] Connellan
soon afterwards printed his reply in its un-
mutilated form as ' A Dissertation on Irish
Grammar,' 1834.
Mason, it seems probable, was also re-
sponsible for the editing of an Irish version
of the Book of Common Prayer issued at
Dublin in 1825. His other works, exclu-
sive of pamphlets written in support of the
Irish Society and the Association for the
Improvement of Prisons, are : 1. ' The Ca-
tholic Religion of St. Patrick and St. Co-
lumbkill, and the other Ancient Saints of
Ireland,' 2nd edit. 8vo, Dublin, 1 823 ; 3rd
edit., as l Religion of the Ancient Irish
Saints,' 1838. 2. 'The Lord's Day : a Poem/
8vo, Dublin, 1829. 3. < The Life of William
Bedell, D.D., Lord Bishop of Kilmore,'
8vo, London, 1843, a very creditable work.
4. ' Memoir of the Irish Version of the
Bible,' 18mo, Dublin, 1854, a series of papers
reprinted from the ' Christian Examiner.' In
1836 he addressed a letter to Thomas Moore
called 'Primitive Christianity in Ireland,'
Svo, Dublin, in refutation of some state-
ments made by Moore in the first volume of
his * History of Ireland.'
[Life prefixed to Mason's Parliaments in Ire-
land, ed. O'Hanlon, 1891 ; Todd's Dublin Gra-
duates, 1869, p. 375; Mason's Works; infor-
mation from the Rev. John H. Stubbs, D.D.,
and the Rev. Thomas E. Hackett.] G. G.
MASON, JAMES (fl. 1743-1783), land-
scape engraver, was born about 1710, and
practised his art in London. Between 1743
and 1748 he executed a series of plates from
pictures by Claude and Gaspar Poussin in
various English collections, which were pub-
lished in numbers by Arthur Pond, and
during the next twenty years engraved much
from the works of Smith of Derby, Scott,
Lambert, Serres, Bellers, and other contem-
porary English painters. Subsequently he
was employed by Boydell, for whom he pro-
duced his two finest prints, i A View on the
River Po,' 1769, and 'The Landing of JEneas,'
1772. both after Claude, and many others
after Swanevelt, Moucheron, Zuccarelli, and
R. Wilson. Mason exhibited frequently with
the Society of Artists, of which he was a
member, and with the Free Society between
1761 and 1783. His latest plate, 'A Village
Farm,' after Hobbema, was published in 1786.
He was very skilful in rendering the effect
and colour of the original pictures, and ranks
with Canot, Chatelain, and Vivares, in con-
junction with whom much of his work was
done.
[Redgrave's Diet, of Artists ; Graves's Diet.
of Artists, 1760-1880; Nagler's Kunstler-Lexi-
kon ; Dodd's Memoirs of English Engravers in
Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 33403.] F. M. O'D.
MASON, JAMES (1779-1827), miscel-
laneous writer, born in 1779, was a member
of a family long settled at Shrewsbury,
where he lived until his death. He was
captain of the Shrewsbury volunteers, and
interested himself both in politics and litera-
ture. He was a supporter of Fox, advocating
the abolition of slavery and Roman catholic
emancipation. In 1804 appeared his ' Con-
siderations on the necessity of discussing
the State of the Irish Catholics' (1804).
This was followed by ' A Brief Statement of
the present System of Tythes in Ireland,
with a Plan for its Improvement.' He took
part in the Shrewsbury election of 17 Oct.
1806, and next year issued ' A Letter to the
Electors of Shrewsbury.' Others of his poli-
tical pamphlets were : ' Observations on Par-
liamentary Reform' (1811), and ' A Review
of the principal Arguments in favour of
restricting Importation, and allowing the
Exportation of Corn ' (1814).
His published literary work included a
Mason
425
Mason
tragedy called 'The Natural Son' (1805),
which should be distinguished from Cumber-
land's earlier comedy bearing the same title,
and in 1809 he issued two volumes of ' Lite-
rary Miscellanies.' The first contained ' Mor-
timer,' a novel in a series of letters ; transla-
tions of the * Iliad/ book xix., passages from
the './Eneid/ and imitations of Horace's
' Odes/ accompanied with critical remarks ;
and a defence of the ' (Edipus Tyrannus '
against some observations of Voltaire. In
the second were two tragedies, 'The Re-
nown ' and ' Ninus ; ' and two comedies, ' The
School for Husbands ' (an original play, un-
like Ozell's translation from Moliere) and
* The School for Friends.' A comedy, under
the same name as the last, by Marianne
Chambers was produced at Drury Lane in
December 1805, and printed in the same
year. These were preceded by ' Observations
on our Principal Dramatic Authors/ with
severe strictures on the contemporary drama,
and some account of the author's plays. The
writings are those of a scholar widely read in
both ancient and modern literature, and of a
critic of some acuteness, although an adherent
of the old ' unities ' school. Mason further
published in 1810 'The Georgicks of Pub-
lius Virgilius Maro, translated into English
Blank Verse/ London, 8vo. Watt also at-
tributes to him, probably wrongly, ' A Plea
for Catholic Communion in the Church of
God' (1816). Mason died at Shrewsbury
27 April 1827.
[Gent. Mag. 1827, ii. 189; Mason's Works;
Biog. Diet, of Living Authors, 1816; "Watt's
Bibl. Brit. ii. 653; Brit Mus. Car.]
G. LE G. N.
MASON, SIK JOHN (1503-1566), states-
man, was born in 1503 at Abingdon, Berk-
shire, which he was subsequently the means
of making a free borough and corporation,
and where he secured the erection of a hos-
pital, of which he became master. He was
the son of a cowherd by his wife, sister of a
monk there, probably the Thomas, abbot of
Abingdon, who corresponded with Mason
in 1532 (Letters and Papers, Henry VIII,
ed. Gairdner, vi. 114). His early education
was apparently entrusted to this uncle, who
found Mason an apt pupil, and procured his
admission to some college or hall at Oxford.
He graduated B.A. on 8 July 1521, being
then fellow of All Souls, and M.A. on
21 Feb. 1524-5. Not long afterwards, on
the recommendation, it is said, of Sir Thomas
More, Mason was appointed king's scholar at
Paris, with an annual allowance of 3/. 6s. 8d.,
which appears in 1531 to have been doubled,
while various other sums were from time to
time granted him (id. v. 747, 751, 754, 757,
g. 119 [49]). On 13 Feb. 1531-2 he was
presented to the parish church of Kyngeston
in the diocese of Salisbury. He was pre-
sent at Calais during the meeting there of
Henry VIII and Francis I in 1532 (Chronicle
of Calais, Camden Soc., p. 118), and with a
view to future diplomatic service was soon
afterwards sent on tour through France,
Spain, and Italy, with an increased allow-
ance and instructions to keep himself in con-
stant communication with the king and
council, and to forward all the information
he could gather about foreign relations and
the places he visited. The early part of 1534
he spent in Spain ; in July he was at Padua,
and thence he proceeded to the chief towns
of Italy, Corsica, Sardinia, the Lipari Islands,
and Sicily, returning from Messina to Naples
in December 1535 (cf. account of his travels
in a letter to his friend, Dr. Starkey, dated
16 Dec., Cotton MS. Vitell. B. xiv. 157 ;
Letters and Papers, ix. 313, 329). In October
1536 he was again in Spain, but had appa-
rently returned to Oxford before the end of
November (ib. xi. 1186), and to this date
may perhaps be referred those efforts which,
according to his eulogists, saved the endow-
ments of his university from confiscation
(LLOYD, Statesmen and Favourites, pp. 177-
184, ed. 1665). In 1537 he became secretary
to Sir Thomas Wyatt [q. v.], the English
envoy in Spain (cf. Letters and Papers, vol.
xii. pt, ii. entries 843, 1087, 1098, 1249). In
1539 he was in the Netherlands, and on
2 April wrote a report on the state of affairs
there (Cotton MS. Galba B. x. 94). Next
year he was again in Spain as Wyatt's secre-
tary, and was recalled in January 1540-1,
when Wyatt was arrested on a charge of trea-
son preferred by Bonner (Cal. State Papers,
Spanish, 1538-42, p. 308). Mason had al-
ready made a reputation as a diplomatist.
' None seeth/ said Sir Thomas Audley, ' fur-
ther off than Sir John Mason ; ' he outwitted
the Italian, and 'out-graved the don in
Spain.'
In October 1542 Mason acted as clerk to
the privy council, but his definite appoint-
ment was not made until 13 April 1543
(Acts of the Privy Council, 1542-7, p. 118).
On 16 July 1544 he was made master of the
posts in succession to Sir Bryan Tuke, and
in the same year became secretary of the
French tongue. On 24 Dec. he witnessed
the prorogation of parliament for the last
time in person by Henry VIII, and graphi-
cally described the scene in a letter to Paget
(FKOTJDE, iv. 196-9). Next year he was
licensed to import French wares, made seve-
ral journeys into Norfolk, visited 'Almaigne/
Mason
426
Mason
and was in attendance upon Philip, duke of
Bavaria.
The accession of Edward VI brought fresh
honours to Mason, and he was dubbed a
knight of the carpet either at the coronation
on Sunday, 20 Feb., or the Tuesday follow-
ing, which was Shrove Tuesday. In the
same year he visited the county of Roches-
ter as one of the royal visitors, and in 1548
was appointed by the Protector to search
the registers for ' records of matters of Scot-
land' in order to establish the English claim
of suzerainty over Scotland. The result of
his researches was a collection of instruments
preserved in Harleian MS. 6128 in the British
Museum. He was paid 201. for his labour
(Acts of the Privy Council, 1542-7, p. 225 ;
Harl. MS. 6128). In 1549 he gave evidence
against Bonner, and was made dean of Win-
chester. Mason was one of the commis-
sioners who negotiated the treaty with France
(WKIOTHESLEY, Chronicle, Camden Soc., ii.
31), surrendering Boulogne, 24 March 1549-
1550 (Cotton MS. Caligula E. iv.) On
18 April 1550 he was appointed ambassador
to France, and after being sworn a privy
councillor next day, he set out for Paris on
12 May. Thenceforward his letters to the
council formed one of the most important
sources of intelligence respecting foreign
affairs. In September lie was negotiating
about the Scottish frontier disputes (Add.
MS. 5935 ; Acts of the Privy Council, 1547-
1553). Old-standing complications between
England and France, and the growing readi-
ness of the French to interfere in Scottish
affairs rendered Mason's post no sinecure.
His health, too, was failing, and within a
year he petitioned for recall ; he had already
been granted license to eat flesh during Lent,
and early in 1551 he complained of being so
feeble that it was pain even to dictate to an
amanuensis. On 25 Feb. his appointment
was revoked, with expressions of regret for
his illness and commendation for his services;
but his successor, Sir William Pickering
[q. v.], delayed settling in Paris, and Mason,
much against his will, still held office in
May, when he and the Marquis of North-
ampton arranged for the betrothal of Ed-
ward VI to Elizabeth, the French king's
daughter (cf. Add. MS. 5498, ff. 16-20,
100 ; FKOUDE, v. 3-5). He appears to have
been also sent to the emperor at this time,
probably to support the English ambassador,
Dr. Wotton (Edward VPs Journal ; FROUDE,
v. 6-7). He was finally recalled from Paris
on 30 June, but only reached England at
the end of July. In September he resumed
his attendance at the privy council, and
about the same time became master of re-
quests. In December, together with Francis
Spelman, a connection by marriage, he was
granted the office of clerk of parliament. In
1552 he was on a commission to collect
' church stuff' (SiRYPE, Memorials, n. i.
210), and in the same year, profiting as usual
by every turn of the wheel, he and his wife
were granted lands in Middlesex which had
belonged to Somerset, and others in Berk-
shire and Kent (ib. pp. 221, 223, 226). He ap-
pears as member of parliament for Reading
in 1551-2, for Taunton in 1552-3 (FOSTER,
Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714), and on 18 Nov.
1552 became chancellor of Oxford Univer-
sity, a dignity which he resigned in 1556 in
favour of Cardinal Pole. Mason was one of
the witnesses to the will of Edward VI on
21 June 1553, and signed the letter of the
council to Mary on 9 July, informing her
that Jane had been proclaimed queen, and
counselling submission. He had thus lent
himself to the designs of Northumberland.
But with his habitual insight he saw how
the tide was running, and on 19 July he
helped to arrange with the lord mayor for
the proclamation of Queen Mary (Chronicle
of Queen Jane, p. 12). The next day he signed
the order of the council requiring Northum-
berland to lay down his arms (ib. p. 109).
Mason was soon high in Mary's favour.
Although he held no ecclesiastical office
during the reign, his secular preferments were
restored to him. He attended the council
when in England, and in 1554 he was made
treasurer of the chamber, his salary for this
office and the mastership of the posts being
240/. a year and I2d. a day. In the same
year he was elected for Southampton, which
he represented till his death. In October
1553 he was appointed ambassador to the
emperor's court at Brussels, and remained
there busily employed until 1556. He ar-
ranged for the return of Pole, of whom he
spoke highly ; had several interviews with
the emperor, and was present in October 1555
at the ceremony of Charles's abdication at
Brussels, his account of which has been fre-
quently quoted (cf. MOTLEY, Dutch Republic,
i. 110). In the same year it was rumoured
that he was to be recalled and made chief
secretary (Cal. State Papers, Venetian, vol.
vi. pt. i. p. 245), but a request for leave to
return home in July 1556, granted by Mary,
was negatived by Philip (ib. p. 555). Mason
was on friendly terms with most of the
English residents abroad, and in 1556 Dr.
John Gains the younger [q. v.] dedicated to
him an edition of his'De Medendi Methodo,r
reprinted at Louvain. Early in May Sir
Peter Carew [q. v.] and Sir John Cheke [q. v.],
whose wife was Mason's stepdaughter, were
Mason
427
Mason
arrested between Mechlin and Antwerp,
transferred to England, and imprisoned in the
Tower. Bishop Ponet subsequently accused
Mason of treacherously inviting them to Ant-
werp with a view to their arrest (STEYPE) —
an act which Mason's friendly private rela-
tions with Cheke and Cheke's family would
certainly render especially discreditable to
him (HAEINGTON, Nugce Antiquce,^. 49-51).
But the charge is not proven (cf. Cal. State
Papers, Venetian, vol. vi. pt. i. p. 486).
In September 1556 Mason's repeated re-
quests for recall were granted. He regularly
attended the council from November 1556
until the end of the reign, and with his col-
leagues retained his position at the acces-
sion of Elizabeth. In addition to his other
offices, he was now restored to the deanery
of Winchester, and on 20 June 1559 was re-
elected chancellor of Oxford University. On
22 Nov. 1558 he was appointed, with Paget,
Petre, and Heath, to transact any important
business that might arise before the queen's
arrival in London ; he used his influence in
favour of peace with France, and was de-
scribed by the Spanish envoy as a friend to
the French king (ib. Spanish, 1558-67, p. 34),
but before 1560 he had become an advocate
of the Spanish marriage, in which he was
supported by Paget (FnouDE, vi. 356 note).
On 7 March 1558-9 he was despatched to
Cateau-Cambresis to correct and supplement
the action of the commissioners whose con-
duct in the negotiations for peace had given
offence to the queen (ib. For. Ser. passim).
He returned on 3 April. Thenceforth he re-
mained in London, directing in great measure
passim). In 1564 he was commissioned to
settle a treaty of commerce with France. On
26 Dec. he re-resigned his chancellorship of
Oxford, and he was present at the council,
apparentlv for the last time, on 4 June 1565.
He died on 20 or 21 April 1566, aged 63, and
was buried in St. Paul's Cathedral, where a
monument was erected by his widow on the
north wall of the choir, with an inscription in
verse by his adopted son, Anthony Wyckes.
Owen Rogers obtained a license to print an
epitaph upon him (AMES, Typogr. Antiq. ed.
Herbert, p. 887). He is sometimes stated
to have been chancellor of the Duchy of Lan-
caster, but on insufficient evidence.
Mason married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir
Thomas Isley of Sundridge, Kent, by his wife
Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Richard Guild-
ford [q. v.] ; Lady Mason was widow of
Richard Hill, sergeant of the wine-cellar to
Henry VIII, and had had several children
by him, including Margaret, married to Sir
John Cheke, and Mary to Francis Spelmanr
who was clerk of the parliament with Mason,
Spelman's daughter, Catherine, married Wil-
liam Davison [q. v.], secretary to Queen
Elizabeth. Lady Mason's cousin, Jane Guild-
ford, married John Dudley, duke of North-
umberland [q. v.], with whom Mason was
thus distantly connected by marriage (see
pedigree in SIK HAERIS NICOLAS'S Life of W.
Davison,^. 213). Apparently Mason had no
issue; but Corser (Collectanea, iv. 213, 219)
conjectures that Jasper Hey wood [q.v.] refers
to a deceased son in some lines in his trans-
lation of Seneca's 'Thyestes,' dedicated to
Mason. His principal heir was Anthony
Wyckes, a grandson of Mason's mother by a
second marriage. Anthony was adopted by
Mason, assumed his name, and in 1574 was-
appointed to the post of clerk of the parlia-
ment, which Sir John had held before. He-
married and had a numerous progeny.
Mason, a typical statesman of the age, 'had
more of the willow than the oak ' in him ; his-
success he attributed to his keeping on inti-
mate terms with ' the exactest lawyer and
ablest favourite 'for the time being, to speak-
ing little and writing less, to being of service
to all parties, and observing such moderation
that all thought him their own. He is said
to have been a catholic, but his religious
feelings were conveniently pliant ; his in-
vectives against ' men's wicked devotion to
Rome,' when Edward VI was on the throne,
become sneers at the ' new gospellers ' after
his sister's accession. As a diplomatist he
was ' a paragon of caution, coldness, and
craft,' but in society his manner was genial
if not jovial (cf. Hoby to Cecil, in BUEGON,
Life of Gresham, i. 226-8).
[Harleian MS. 288 ; Cotton MSS. Calig. E.
iv. 243, Galba B. x. 94, C. i. 87, 172, Vitell. B.
xiv. 157, Vespas. C. vii. 200; Add. MSS. 6128,
5498 f. 16, 5935 f. 96 b, 5753 ff. 86, 87, 5750 ff.
33, 41, 63, 5751 ff. 204, 303; Lansd. MS. 981,
f. 36 ; Gal. State Papers, Dom., For., Spanish,
and Venetian Series, passim ; Acts of the Privy
Council, 1542-8, passim; Hatfield Papers; Eut-
land MS. i. ; Letters and Papers of Henry VIII,
ed. G-airdner, passim ; Lit. Remains of Ed-
ward VI (Roxburghe Club) ; Camden Soc. Pub-
lications: Chronicle of Calais, p. 118, Machyn's
Diary, pp. 37, 248, Chronicle of Queen Jane, pp.
12, 100, 109, Wriothesley's Chronicle, ii. 31, 71,
88, Hayward's Annals of Queen Elizabeth, p.
1 1 ; Strype's Mem. of Cranmer, Ecclesiastical
Mem., Annals of the Reformation, Life of Sir J.
Cheke, passim ; Tytler's Edward VI and Mary ;
Camden's Annals ; Burghley's Memoria Mortuo-
rum, in Murdin's State Papers; Nicolas's Lifeo^
W. Davison; Ashmole's Berkshire; Harington's-
Nugae Antiquse ; Foxe's Acts and Monuments ;
Mason
428
Mason
Dugdale's St. Paul's, ed. Ellis, p. 63 ; Burnet's
Hist, of the Information, passim; Lloyd's States-
men and Favourites, pp. 177-84; Wood's Fasti,
L 54; History and Antiquities, n. i. 113, 140,
182, ii. 830; Metcalfe's Book of Knights; Biog.
Britannica, s.v. ' Cheke;' Le Neve, ed. Hardj? ;
Foster's Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714; Foster's
Members of Parliament; Notes and Queries,
passim; Froude's Hist, of England, passim;
Lingard's Hist, of England; Corser's Collec-
tanea, iv. 213, 219 ; Burgon's Life and Times of
Sir T Gresham; Motley's Dutch Kepublic, i.
110.]' A.F.P.
MASON, JOHN (1586-1635), founder of
New Hampshire, only son of John and Isa-
bella Mason (born Steed), was born at King's
Lynn, and was baptised in St. Margaret's
Church in that town on 11 Dec. 1586. He
matriculated from Magdalen College, Ox-
ford, as ' of Southants, pleb.,' on 25 June 1602
(FOSTER, Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714). He
is said to have obtained a place in a com-
mercial house in London, and had probably
conducted successful voyages prior to 1610,
when he was appointed by James I to the
command of two ships of war and two pin-
naces, despatched to assist Andrew Kriox
[q. v.] in his reclamation of the Hebrides.
While Mason was engaged upon this service
the first English plantation of Newfoundland
was effected under John Guy of Bristol. Guy
resigned the governorship in 1615, and partly,
it would appear, by way of compensation for
disbursements made on his Scottish expedi-
tion, Mason was appointed in his place. The
new governor at once set about a thorough ex-
ploration of the island. Writing to a friend and
patron, Sir John Scott of Scotstarvet, 'from
the plantacion of Cuper's Cove in Terra Nova
ult. Augusti 1617,' he expresses his intention
to construct a map with a particular relation
of the several parts, natures, and qualities of
the country. His map was- completed in 1625,
and prefixed to SirWilliam Vaughan's ' Golden
Fleece ' (' Cambrensium Caroleia,' London,
1625). To this rare little work Mason, like his
predecessor Guy, also contributed some com-
plimentary Latin verse. There are some earlier
maps of Terra Nova by foreign hands (one
having been found in the Vatican, dated 1556),
but Mason's is the first English map, and the
earliest representation of the configuration of
the coast (cf. HOWLEY, Eccles. Hist, of New-
foundland ; WINSOR, Hist . of America, viii.
190). In 1620 he despatched to his former
correspondent' A Briefe Discovrse of the New-
foundland, with the situation, temperature,
and commodities thereof, inciting our Nation
to goe forward in that hopefull plantation be-
gunne.' This extremely rare work (of which
no copy is believed to exist in America, and
three only in England, one in the British
Museum) wae printed by Andro Hart, Edin-
burgh, 1620 (seven leaves, no pagination).
' Unpolished and rude, bearing the countries
badge where it was patched,' Mason's tract
was mainly designed to interest the Scots in
settling a colony in Newfoundland. It de-
scribes the climate, the products of the earth,
the growth of European vegetables, and the
greatness of the fishing interest. In the
spring of 1621 Mason returned to England ;
he was at once in request, being consulted
by Sir William Alexander [q. v.] (afterwards
Earl of Stirling) about the proposed settle-
ment of Nova Scotia, and conferring with Sir
Ferdinando Gorges [q. v.], treasurer of the
council for New England, with respect to the
systematic planting of the province of Maine
(GORGES, Description of New England, Mass.
Hist, Soc. Coll. 3rd ser. vi. 78). A patent
for all the land lying between the Nahum-
heik and Merrimack rivers was granted to
Mason by the council on 9 March 1621-2.
Another grant was made him jointly with
Gorges in August. He appears to have
sailed in the following year in the capacity
of deputy-governor, and built a stone house
at New "Plymouth. In 1624, however, he
returned to England in the expectation of
finding employment in the war with Spain,
and took up his abode with his family at
Portsmouth, in the house in which a few
years afterwards Buckingham was assassi-
nated byFelton. In 1626 he was appointed
by Buckingham commissary general for vic-
tualling the Cadiz expedition (Cal. State
Papers, Dom. 25 May 1626), though he was
described by Lord Wimbledon as deserving
a better office. In the following year he
was accordingly appointed treasurer and pay-
master of the English army (ib. 16 May 1627).
His letters in this capacity show him to
have been active, capable, and not afraid of
telling his superiors unpalatable truths (ib.
19 Jan., 7 May, &c.) On the establishment
of peace in 1629 Mason set out once more
for New England, with patents for lands on
the Iroquois lakes. He. Gorges, and seven
other traders were associated under the
name of the Laconia (Lake Country) Com-
pany, with the intention of forming a per-
manent agricultural settlement. An agent
of Mason's brought over one hundred Danish
oxen, and among other articles imported was
a set of church furniture, Mason being a
zealous Anglican, in consequence of which
he has been persistently ignored or reviled
by the puritan historians of New England.
In 1631 Gorges and Mason ' joined with
them 6 merchants in London,' and received
from the council a new grant, dated 3 Nov.,
Mason
429
Mason
of a tract of land on the Piscataqua river.
The association infused new life, both into
the original colony and into the previous
settlements on the Piscataqua, which became j
known henceforth by the name of New ,
Hampshire. There was a constant influx of
new settlers who cleared the land and built
permanent houses.
Mason returned to England early in 1634,
and was appointed by the government cap-
tain of Southsea Castle, and inspector of the
forts and castles on the south coast. He
had in the previous year been appointed on
the council for New England, which fre-
quently met at his house in Fenchurch Street
(Colonial Corresp. 4 Nov. 1631, p. 15). He
was also appointed treasurer of the ' Asso-
ciation of the Three Kingdoms for a Gene-
ral Fishery ' (1633), and on 1 Oct. 1635 he
was honoured by his nomination as first
* vice-admiral of New England ' under Sir
Ferdinando Gorges. Before, however, he
could revisit the plantations, he was taken
ill and died early in December 1635. The
death of so energetic a churchman and
royalist was regarded as a divine favour by
the puritans of Massachusetts Bay. By his
will, dated 26 Nov. and proved on 22 Dec.
1635, he left one thousand acres of land
towards the maintenance of a church, and
another thousand acres for that of a school
in New Hampshire. He was buried in West- I
minster Abbey. A brass monument was |
erected to his memory in the church of the
Domus Dei at Portsmouth by some resi-
dents in New Hampshire (including some of
Mason's own descendants) in 1874.
Mason was married on 29 Oct. 1606 to
Anne, second daughter of Edward Greene
(d. 1619) of London, goldsmith, by whom he
left one daughter, Anne, who married Joseph
Tufton of Betchworth, Surrey. Robert Hay-
man in his 'Quodlibets' (1628, p. 31) ad-
dressed verses to ' the worshipfull Captaine,
John Mason' and to 'the modest and dis-
creet gentlewoman Mistress Mason.' Mason's
widow died in 1655.
Mason's rights in New Hampshire were
sold to Governor Samuel Allen in 1691, and
proved a fruitful source of litigation to that
official and his heirs ; in January 1746 John
Tufton Mason, a descendant, disposed of his
rights for 1,500/. to twelve gentlemen of j
Portsmouth, henceforth called the 'Masonian
Proprietors ' (cf. C. L. WOODBURY, Old Planter
in New England, 1885).
[Captain John Mason, the Founder of New
Hampshire, a memoir by C. W. Tuttle in J. W.
Dean's ed ition of Mason's tract, together with illus-
trative historical documents, for the Prince Soc.
Boston, 1887; cf. Doyle's English in America,
Puritan Colonies, i. 196, 277, &c. ; Brown's
Genesis of the United States, ii. 945 ; Cal. State
Papers, Colonial (Amer. and West Indies, 1574-
1660), pp. 25, 138, 153, 157, 204, 210, 214,246,
293, 402; Belknap's History of New Hampshire,
1831, i. 3, 4, 8, 9, 11, 15; New Hampshire Docu-
ments, ed. J. S. Jenness, i. 45, 54, 55, &c. ; Waters' s-
Chesters of Chicheley, ii. 549 ; Purchas his Pil-
grimes, 1625, iv. 1876-91 ; Notes and Queries,
4th ser. vii. 265; Mason's Discourse, reprinted
in the Bannatyne Club's Royal Letters, Charters,
and Tracts relating to the Colonisation of New
Scotland, 1867.] T. S.
MASON, JOHN (1600-1672), New Eng-
land commander, was born in England in
1600. His parentage and place of birth are
unknown, but he is believed to have been
related to his namesake, the founder of New
Hampshire (PRINCE). After serving in the
Netherlands under Sir Thomas Fairfax [q. v.],
who is stated upon the outbreak of the civil
war in England to have urged his speedy
return, Mason went to Dorchester, Massachu-
setts, soon after its first settlement in 1630.
He seems to have obtained military command
as early as 1 633, when an ensign was chosen
to serve under him, and soon afterwards he
was employed upon the fort at Boston. In
1635 he assisted the majority of the Dor-
chester settlers in their migration to Windsor
in Connecticut. Their new home was thickly
peopled with Indians, and collision was inevi-
table between the new-comers and the more
powerful of the tribes in possession. Several
parties of English settlers were cut off by the
natives during 1635-6, and a series of out-
rages (hardly unprovoked) culminated in the
Indians roasting alive an old minister named
Mitchell, and scalping a party of nine colonists
while at work in the fields near Wethersfield
(23 April 1637). A preliminary expedition
under John Endecott [q. v.] only served to
exasperate the Indians. The most formidable
of these Avere a tribe named Pequots, and at
a general court of the colony held on 1 May
1637 it was resolved to exterminate the Pe-
quots at all costs. Mason was put at the head
of the new expedition, which left Hartford on
10 May, and dropped down the river in 'a
pink, a pinnace, and a shallop.' Wisely disre-
garding the letter of his instructions, Mason
sailed past the Pequot forts and landed his
men some sixty miles further east, in Narra-
gansett Bay, near Point Judith, thus secur-
ing the co-operation of two hundred of the
tribe which hemmed in the Pequots on the
east. His plan was to fall upon the latter
unawares after a retrograde march along the
coast, augmenting his force as he went along
from the friendly Indians. Chief among these
was the Mohegan sachem, Uncas, who had
Mason
430
Mason
recently revolted from the Pequot hegemony
(NiLES, History of the Indian and French
Wars, ap. Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. 3rd ser. vi.
165-76). The nearest Pequot fort was sur-
prised at dawn on 26 May. The resistance
was slight, and having once penetrated the
stockade Mason forth with set fire to the whole
fort, forming his men in a circle outside to
prevent escape. Some five hundred friendly
Indians formed a larger circle in the rear.
Out of about seven hundred Pequots only
seven escaped butchery. The English loss
was two killed and twenty wounded. Joined
by a detachment from Massachusetts, Mason
pursued the remnant of the offending tribe
towards New York, killing and capturing a
great number. The lands and persons of
the few who survived in Connecticut he di-
vided between his allies, stipulating that the
very name of Pequot should become extinct.
* By these prompt measures, a handful of
whites was within a few weeks enabled to
annihilate a powerful native tribe, and to
secure a general peace with the Indians,
which remained unbroken for forty years.'
After the war Mason settled at Saybrook,
on the mouth of the Connecticut river, whence
in 1659 he removed to Norwich. He was
elected one of the six Connecticut magis-
trates on 16 April 1642, and was major-
general of the colonial forces from 1638 until
1670. He undertook several diplomatic
missions among the Indians. On 17 May
1660 he was elected deputy governor of
Connecticut, and the choice was ratified by
Charles II in 1662. He was also chief judge
of the colonial county court from its organisa-
tion in 1664 until his retirement from all his
offices in 1670. He died at Boston in the
early part of 1672, leaving three sons and four
daughters.
At the request of the general court Mason
prepared a 'Brief History of the Pequot War,'
which was embodied by Increase Mather in
his < Relation of Trouble by the Indians,'
1677, and was republished by the Rev.
Thomas Prince, with an introduction (Bos-
ton, 1736).
[Mason's Brief History of the Pequot War, ed
Prince ; Life by George F. Ellis in Sparks's Li-
brary of Amer. Biog. xiii. 311-438 ; Trumbull's
Hist, of Connecticut, i. 337 sq. ; Winthrop's
Hist, of New England, 1630-1649 ed 1825 i
104, 223, 233, 267, ii. 311 ; Massachusetts Hist'
Soc Coll. 2nd ser. viii. 122 sq. ; Appleton's
Cyclop, of American Biog. iv. 244 ; Allibone's
Diet, of English Literature.] T. S.
.MASON, JOHN (1646P-1694), enthu-
siast and poet, probably born in Northamp-
tonshire, belonged to a family of clergymen
)t the established church living in the neigh-
bourhood of Kettering and Wellingborough.
In the registers at Irchester are the baptisms
of Thomas and Nicholas, sons of Thomas and
Margaret Mason (3 Aug. 1643 and 2 Feb.
1644), and in March 1646 there is a defec-
tive entry respecting a son of the same couple,
which, as it is almost certainly a baptism,
may well refer to John. He was educated
first at Strixton in Northamptonshire, and
was admitted a sizar of Clare Hall, Cam-
bridge, on 16 May 1661, graduated B.A. in
1664, and M.A. in 1668. After acting as
curate at Isham in Northamptonshire, he was
presented on 21 Oct. 1668 to the vicarage of
Stantonbury in Buckinghamshire, which he
quitted for the rectory of Water Stratford
in the same county on 28 Jan. 1674.
Mason was a Calvinist, leaning towards
antinomianism, but his sympathies were
wide. Under the influence of James Wrex-
ham, a puritan preacher at Haversham, for-
merly vicar of Kimble Magna and of Wo-
burn, Mason's thoughts turned to the pro-
spect of the millennium, and during the last
years of his life his views on the subject grew
increasingly extravagant. His natural ten-
dency to melancholy greatly increased after
the death of his wife in February 1687. In
1690 he preached a sermon on the parable
of the ten virgins, which was an attempt to
interpret apocalyptic passages of scripture
in the light of recent events. The sermon,
which was repeated in other places, made
some stir, and was published in the following
year. About the same time he ceased to
administer the sacrament in his church, and
preached on no other subject than that of the
personal reign of Christ on earth, which he
announced as about to begin in Water Strat-
ford. His teaching spread, and attracted
some believers and many onlookers, to whom
he expounded an extreme form of predesti-
nation doctrine. An encampment of his fol-
lowers was formed on the plot of ground south
of the village, called the 'Holy Ground/
where a rough life on communistic principles
was carried out. Noisy meetings took place
in barns and cottages, and a constant service
of dancing and singing was kept up day and
night in the parsonage. He described to a
crowd from a window in his house on Sun-
day, 22 April 1694, a vision of the Saviour,
which he had experienced, he said, on Easter
Monday, 16 April. From that time he used
no more prayers, with the exception of the
last clause of the Lord's Prayer, but an-
nounced that his work was accomplished,
as the reign on earth had already begun.
He died of a quinsy in the folio wing month,
and was buried in the church of Water
Stratford on 22 May 1694. The belief in the
Mason
431
Mason
coming millennium, and in the immortality of
their prophet, was so firmly rooted in the
minds of his followers that they refused to
credit his death. The succeeding rector,
Isaac Rushworth, had the body exhumed,
and exhibited to the crowd, but many re-
mained unconvinced, and had finally to be
ejected from the t Holy Ground.' Meetings
in a house in the village continued for six-
teen years afterwards.
Mason constantly suffered from pains in
the head, and was frequently so sensitive to
noise that he retired to an empty house,
where even the sound of his own footsteps
and his low voice when he prayed caused
him pain. He was liable to vivid and terri-
fying dreams, and subject to visual halluci-
nation. The parish register of Water Stratford
records the baptisms of four sons and one
daughter of ' John Mason and Mary his wife '
between 1677 and 1684. John (born 1677)
became a dissenting minister at Daventry,
Northamptonshire, at Dunmo w, Essex, and at
Spaldwick, Huntingdonshire, successively.
He died at Spaldwick in 1722-3, and was
father of John Mason (1706-1763) [q. v.]
William (born October 1681) was B.A. of
King's College, Cambridge, in 1704, insti-
tuted to the vicarage of Mentmore-with-Led-
burne, Buckinghamshire, on 23 Dec. 1706,
and was also rector of Bonsall, Derbyshire,
from 1736 to 1739. He died on 29 March
1744, and was buried at Mentmore. An
elder daughter, Martha, was born at Stanton-
bury. Mason left no will ; administration was
granted to his brothers Thomas and Nicho-
las, curators during the minority of his chil-
dren.
Mason was one of the earliest writers of
hymns used in congregational worship, and
was apparently more influenced in style by
George Herbert than by Quarles or Wither.
Though his phraseology is quaint and some-
times harsh, he displays much devotional
feeling. Some of his lines were undoubtedly
well known to Pope and Wesley, and Watts
borrowed freely from them. Entire hymns
by him are often found in early eighteenth-
century collections (see Multum in Parvo,
London, 1732, p. 199). His work, altered
by later hands, still finds a place in modern
collections ; the hymns beginning ' A living
stream as crystal clear' (as adapted by
Keble), ' Blest day of God, how calm, how
bright/ ' Now from the altar of our hearts,'
and stanza vii. of 'Jerusalem, my Happy
Home/ are perhaps the most familiar.
His published works include: 1. 'Funeral
Sermon for Mrs. Clare Wittewronge/ Lon-
don, 1671. 2. 'Spiritual Songs, or Songs of
Praise/ London, 1683, 1685 (with a sacred
poem on Dives and Lazarus), 1692, 1701,
1704 (8th edit.), 1708 (10th edit.), 1718
(llth edit.), 1725, 1750 (14th edit.) ; Booking,
1760 (?) ; London, 1761 (16th edit.), 1859.
All editions but the last published anony-
mously. The later issues contain also ' Peni-
tential Cries/ by T. Shepherd of Braintree.
3. ' The Midnight Cry. Sermon on the Parable
of the Ten Virgins/ London, 1691, 1692, 1694
(5th edit.) 4. ' Remains, in Two Sermons/
published by T. Shepherd, London, 1698.
5. ' Select Remains/ published by his grand-
son, John Mason, with a recommendation
by Isaac Watts, London, 1741, 1742; Bos-
ton, 1743 ; London, 1745, 1767 (5th edit.),
1790; Bridlington, 1791; Booking, 1801
(9th edit.) ; Leeds, 1804 (12th edit.); Lon-
don, 1808 (18th edit.), 1812; Wellington,
Shropshire, 1822; Scarborough, 1828; Lon-
don, 1830. 6. 'A Little Catechism, with
Little Verses and Little Sayings, for Little
Children/ London, which had reached an
eighth edition in 1755.
His grandson mentions a manuscript,
' Short Paraphrase and Comment ... on
Revelation/ written before his thoughts
were infected with the notion of the mil-
lennium, and which greatly dissatisfied him
afterwards ; and ' Critical Comments/ in
Latin, which he commenced to write upon
passages in all the books of Scripture, but
proceeded no further with than 2 Samuel.
[The fullest information respecting Mason's
enthusiasm is in An Impartial Account, by the
Rev. H. Maurice, rector of Tyringham, who was
well acquainted with him, London, 1694, 1695,
Newport Pagnell, 1823 ; see also Letter from a
Gentleman near Water Stratford to his Brother,
Mr. Thomas Pickfat, 1694; Some Remarkable
Passages in the Life and Death of John Mason,
drawn up by a Rev. Divine ; Tryal and Con-
demnation of the Two False Witnesses to the
Midnight Cry, 1694 ; Strange News from Bishop's
Stafford, near Buckingham, 1694; Prefaces to
Works; Mason's Self-Knowledge, 1818, p. x;
Memoir by John L. Myres in Eecords of Buck-
inghamshire, vol. vii. No. 1, 1892, pp. 9-42 ;
information from the Eev. L. E. Goddard of
Water Stratford, and Daniel Hipwell,esq. ; copies
of parish registers from Nathaniel H. Mason,
esq. ; Lipscomb's Buckinghamshire, ii. 348, iii.
138, 422-3, 637, iv. 349 ; Browne Willis's Hun-
dred of Buckingham, pp. 343-5 ; Clare Coll. Ad-
mission Keg., per the Master ; Admon. 14 June
1694. Arch. Bucks. Act Book, fol. 165; Grad.
Cantabr.; Montgomery's Christian Poet, 1828, p.
338 ; Miller's Singers and Songs of the Church,
pp. 89-91; Julian's Diet, of Hymnology, pp.
348, 582, 717 ; Brooke's edit, of Fletcher's
Christ's Victory, p. 208 ; Creamer's Methodist
Hymnology, pp. 402-3 ; Holland's Psalmists of
Britain, ii. 128-9.J B. P.
Mason
432
Mason
MASON, JOHN (1706-1763), noncon-
formist divine and author, born at Dunmow,
Essex, early in 1706, was son of John Mason
(d. 1723), independent minister at Dunmow,
and subsequently at Spaldwick, Huntingdon-
shire. His grandfather was John Mason
(1646 P-1694) [q. v.] He began his training
for the ministry under John Jennings [see
under JENNINGS, DAVID], but he was only
seventeen when Jennings died, and probably
completed his studies in London. His first
employment was as tutor and chaplain in
the family of Governor Feaks, near Hatfield,
Hertfordshire. In 1729 he became minister
of the presbyterian congregation at Dorking,
Surrey. Thence he removed in July 1746
to succeed John Oakes as minister of a con-
gregation at Carbuckle Street (or Crossbrook),
Cheshunt, formed by a union in 1733 of
presbyterians and independents. He had
previously attracted attention by his ' Plea
for Christianity,' 1743, and his * Treatise on
Self-Knowledge,' 1745. In consideration of
the merits of the former of these works he
is said to have received, at the suggestion
of John Walker, D.D., classical tutor at
Homerton, the diploma of M.A. from Edin-
burgh University. His name does not ap-
pear in the list of graduates, but the degree
may have been conferred between April 1746
and December 1749, a period during which
the names are not recorded.
Mason also undertook the training of stu-
dents for the ministry. Selections from his
tutorial lectures were published in the l Pro-
testant Dissenter's Magazine,' 1794-6. They
begin September 1794, p. 190, under the head-
ing 'Lectiones Polemics. By the late Rev.
John Mason, A.M., of Cheshunt.' He was a
man of high literary culture and excellent
taste. His theological positions were for the
most part conservative ; he stated them with
much moderation of tone, and defended them
with candour and discrimination. He thought
himself entitled to claim the merit of origi-
nating the theory of Christ's temptation put
forth in 1761 by Hugh Farmer [q. v.] Farmer's
principles, however, were widely different
from those of Mason, who retained the belief
in the reality of miracles performed by Satanic
agency which Farmer controverted.
Mason died at Cheshunt on 10 Feb. 1763,
and was buried in the parish churchyard.
His funeral sermon was preached on 20 Feb.
by John Hodge, D.D., presbyterian minister
at Crosby Square, London. His niece married
Peter Good, congregationalist minister, and
was mother of John Mason Good [q. v.]
He published, besides separate sermons,
1740-56: 1. 'A Plain and Modest Plea for
Christianity,' &c., 1743, 8vo (anon., effectively
directed especially against * Christianity not
founded on Argument,' 1742, by Henry Dod-
well the younger [q. v.] ) 2. ' Self-Knowledge :
a Treatise,' &c., 1745, 8vo ; six editions before
1763 ; later editions (including the fourteenth,
in the ' Unitarian Society Tracts,' 1791, 12mo)
are often untrustworthy; the edition of 1811,
8vo, edited by J. M. Good, with ' Life,' is cor-
rect, and has usually been followed since. It
has been translated into Welsh, ' Hunan- Ad-
nabyddiaeth,' Carmarthen, 1771, 8vo; [1862]
12mo. 3. 'An Essay on Elocution,' &c., 1748,
8vo ; two editions same year ; 3rd edit. 1751,
8vo ; 4th edit. 1761, 8vo. 4. l An Essay on
the Power of Numbers and the Principles of
Harmony in Poetical Composition,' &c., 1749,
8vo ; 2nd edit. 1761, 8vo. 5. 'An Essay on
the Power and Harmony of Prosaic Num-
bers,' &c., 1749, 8vo; 2nd edit. 1761, 8vo.
6. ' The Lord's Day Evening Entertainment,'
1752, 4 vols. 8vo (fifty-two practical dis-
courses). 7. ' A Letter to a Friend on his
Entrance on the Ministerial Office,' &c., 1753,
8vo. 8. 'The Student and Pastor,' &c.,
1755, 12mo ; 2nd edit. [1760], 8vo. 9. 'Fifteen
Discourses, Devotional and Practical,' &c.,
1758, 8vo. 10. ' Christian Morals,' &c., 1761,
2 vols. 8vo. Posthumous was 11. 'The Tears
of the Dying annihilated by the Hope of
Heaven, a Dialogue, &c., 1826, 12mo, ed.,
with 'Memoir/ by John Evans (1767-1827)
[q. v.] Sermons by Mason are in ' The Pro-
testant System,' 1758, 8vo, vol. ii. ; in ' The
Practical Preacher,' 1762, 8vo, vol. ii. ; and
in ' Sermons for Families,' 1808, 8vo, ed.
James Hews Bransby [q. v.] Mason edited
' Sermons to Young People,' 1747, 32mo, by
John Oakes, his predecessor.
[Funeral Sermon, by Hodge, 1763; Life, by
J. M. Good, 1811; Memoir, by Evans, 1826;
Bogue and Bennett's Hist, of Dissenters, 1833,
ii. 588 sq. ; Davids's Evangelical Nonconformity
in Essex, 1863, p. 385; Waddington's Surrey
Congr, Hist. 1866, p. 195 ; James's Hist. Litig.
Presb. Chapels, 1867, pp. 662, 680, 689 ; Urwick's
Nonconf. in Herts, 1884, pp. 513 sq.] A. G.
MASON, JOHN CHARLES (1798-1881),
marine secretary to the Indian government
(home establishment), born in London in
March 1798, was the only son of Alexander
Way Mason, chief clerk in the secretary's
office of the East India Company's home
service, and one of the founders and editors
of the 'East India Register' in 1803. His
grandfather, Charles Mason, served with dis-
tinction in the expedition to Guadeloupe in
1758-9, and with the allied army in Germany
in 1762 and in 1793-6. John" Charles was
educated at Monsieur de la Pierre's commer-
cial school in Hackney and at Lord Wey-
mouth's grammar school at Warminster.
Mason
433
Mason
For three years he served in the office of D unii,
Wordsworth, & Dunn, solicitors, 32 Thread-
needle Street, till in April 1817 he received
an appointment in the secretary's office at the
East India House on the ground of his father's
services — a unique episode in the history of
the company's patronage. From 1817 to 1837
he was almost wholly employed upon confi-
dential duties under the committee of secrecy
— namely, in 1823 in negotiating a treaty with
the government of the Netherlands for the ces-
sion of the settlement in the Straits of Malacca
to the Dutch ; in 1829 in arranging the secret
signals for the East India Company's ships;
in 1833 in negotiating for the renewal of the
company's charter ; and in 1834 in the parlia-
mentary inquiry upon matters connected with
China. He compiled in 1825-6 ' An Analysis
of the Constitution of the East India Com-
pany, and of the Laws passed by Parliament
for the Government of their Affairs at Home
and Abroad.' In 1837 he was made secretary
a>f the newly created marine branch of the
secretary's office ; under his management the
Indian navy was greatly improved, the coasts
,of India were surveyed, and in 1857, on the
breaking out of the mutiny, he arranged for
the transport of fifty thousand troops to India
with great expedition. In September 1858,
upon the transfer of the government of India
from the company to the crown, he retired
from the service, but in January 1859 he was
recalled and became secretary of the marine
and transport department at the East India
House, Leadenhall Street, and afterwards at
the India office, Whitehall. The evidence he
furnished to the select committees in 1860,
1861, and 1865 on the transport of troops to
India led to his being appointed in 1865
the member to represent the government of
India on the committee on the Indian over-
land troop transport service. In accordance
with that committee's report of 1867, the
Crocodile, Euphrates, Jumna, Malabar, and
Serapis were constructed as troop-ships to
convey troops to and from India. In April
1867 he retired from the service, and died at
12 Pembridge Gardens, Bays water, London,
21 Dec. 1881.
By his wife Jane Augusta, daughter of
James Ensor, who died in 1878, he left five
daughters and an only son, Charles Alexander
James Mason, born in 1832, who served in
the Indian (home) service from 1848, became
assistant secretary in the military depart-
ment, and retired in 1882.
[Times, 24 Dec. 1881 p. 1, 31 Dec. p. 6;
Allen's Indian Mail, 27 Dec. 1881, 2, 9, 18 Jan.
1882; Homeward Mail, 27 Dec. 1881, 9 Jan.
1882 ; information kindly supplied by C. A. J.
Mason, esq.] G. C. B.
VOL. XXXVI.
^ MASON, JOHN MONCK (1726-1809),
Shakespearean commentator, born in Dublin
in 1726, was eldest son of Robert Mason of
Mason-Brook, co. Galway, by Sarah, eldest
daughter of George Monck of St. Stephen's
Green, Dublin. On 12 Aug. 1741 he entered
Trinity College, Dublin, and graduated B.A.
in 1746, M.A. in 1761 (college registers), In
1752 he was called to the Irish bar. He
sat in the Irish House of Commons as mem-
ber for Blessington, co. Wicklow, in 1761
and 1769, and for St. Canice, otherwise
Irishtown, co. Kilkenny, in 1776, 1783, 1790,
and 1798. In parliament he was a fluent,
a frequent, and a good speaker. He showed
his independence by introducing in 1761 a
bill to enable catholics to invest money in
mortgages upon land, which was carried by
a majority of twelve. It was, however, re-
jected by the English privy council. In the
next session a similar bill, being strongly
opposed by the government, was rejected by
138 to 53. The government made a bid for his
support by appointing him in August 1771 a
commissioner of barracks and public works,
Dublin (Hist. MSS. Comm. 12th Rep. Ap-
pend, x. p. 308), and in 1772 a commissioner
of revenue, an office which he held until
1793. Greatly to the anger of Lord Charle-
mont and the other leaders of the opposition,
Mason became thenceforth a supporter of
the government. Again his favourite mea-
sure was introduced by him in 1772 and
again unsuccessfully. When, however, Lord
Harcourt's government, in 1773, wished to do
something in favour of the catholics, Mason
and Sir Hercules Langrishe [q. v.] were re-
quested to bring in the very same bill, to-
gether with another permitting catholics to
take leases for lives of lands, but both were
suddenly dropped (HARDY, Memoirs of Lord
Charlemont, 2nd edit., i. 321). During the
free trade agitation of 1779 Mason made
himself very unpopular. On 16 Nov. he
writes to the speaker (Pery) that as he can-
not venture to go down to the house ' with-
out the manifest danger of his life ' he must
request him to appoint some other person
' more agreeable than I am to the present
ruling powers ' to take the chair in the com-
mittee of accounts (Hist. MSS. Comm. 8th
Rep. p. 205). He was consoled by being
made a privy councillor, and in the last
Irish parliament he voted for the union.
Mason died in Dublin in 1809. In 1766
he married Catherine, second daughter of
Henry Mitchell of Glasnevin, co. Dublin,
but left no issue. He sold Mason-Brook to
the Right Hon. Denis Daly.
In 1779 Mason published at London, in
4 vols. 8vo, an edition of the 'Dramatick
FP
Mason
434
Mason
Works of Philip Massinger,' which he com-
placently assured his readers would be found
to be absolutely free from error. It proved
to be rather worse than the discreditable re-
print of Coxeter (1761). Mason afterwards
tried to make some anonymous person re-
sponsible for its imperfections (Preface to
Comments on Shakespeare, edit. 1785, p. x).
He next busied himself in preparing an edi-
tion of ' Shakespeare ; ' but finding, to his
'no little mortification/ that most of his
' amendments and explanations ' were anti-
cipated in Isaac Reed's edition of 1785, he had
to content himself with printing his manu-
script in an abridged form as * Comments
on the last Edition of Shakespeare's Plays/
8vo, London, 1785, with an appendix of
* Additional Comments.' Another edition,
entitled ' Comments on the several Editions
of Shakespeare's Plays, extended to those of
Malone and Steevens/ appeared at Dublin
in 1807. George Steevens, who inserted
many of Mason's notes in his editions of
' Shakespeare/ allowed that ' with all his
extravagances he was a man of thinking and
erudition ' (NICHOLS, Illustr. of Lit. vii. 3).
Mason also published ' Comments on the
Plays of Beaumont and Fletcher ; with an
Appendix containing some further Observa-
tions on Shakespeare/ 8vo, London, 1798,
dedicated to George Steevens; and 'An
Oration commemorative of the late Major-
General Hamilton/ 8vo, 1804.
His portrait, engraved after J. Harding,
by Knight, is in ' Shakespeare Illustrated/
x / y j.»
[Information from the Rev. John W. Stubbs.
D.D., and the Rev. Thomas E. Hackett; Life of
Henry Joseph Monck Mason, prefixed to his
Essay on Parliaments in Ireland, ed. O'Hanlon,
Dublin, 1891 ; Lodge's Peerage of Ireland
(Archdall), iii. 177-8 ; Lecky's England in the
Eighteenth Century, iv. 459-60; Sketches of
Irish Political Characters of the Present Day
(by Henry M'Dougall), 1799, pt. ii. p. 146;
Journals of the Irish House of Commons ; Lists
of Members of Parliament, Official Eeturn;
Todd's Cat. of Dublin Graduates, 1869, p. 376 •
Gifford's Preface to Massinger's Dramatic Works'
1805; Mason's Works; Evans's Cat. of En-
graved Portraits, i. 226.] G. G.
MASON, SiKJOSIAH (1795-1881), pen
manufacturer and philanthropist, second son
of Josiah Mason, carpet- we aver, by his wife
Elizabeth Griffiths, was born in Mill Street,
.Kidderminster, on 23 Feb. 1795. At the age
of eight he commenced selling cakes in the
streets, and afterwards fruit and vegetables,
which he carried from door to door on a don-
key. In 1810 he taught himself shoemaking,
and was afterwards a carpenter, a black-
smith, and a house-painter. In 1814 he be- ;
came a carpet-weaver, and from 1817 to 1 822 ,
he acted as manager of the imitation gold |
jewellery works of his uncle, Richard. Grif* J
fiths of Birmingham. In 1824 lie became |
manager for Samuel Harrison, a split-ring j
maker, and in 1825 he purchased his master's !j
business for 500/. He then invented apian ;i
for making split key-rings by machinery,
which proved to be profitable. John and
William Mitchell and Joseph Gillott had
already commenced making steel pens, when, \
in 1829, Mason tried his hand at pen-making, ,
and putting himself into communication with j
James Perry, stationer, of lied Lion Square, j
London, became Perry's pen-maker for many, i
years. These pens bore the name of the seller • :
and not of the manufacturer. The first order i
of one hundred gross of pens was sent to Lon-
don 20 Nov. 1830. About twelve workpeople i
were employed, and one hundred weight of. j
steel was thought a large quantity to roll for
a week's consumption. In 1874 one thousand I
persons were employed, the quantity of steel
rolled every week exceeded three tons, and j
on an average a million and a half of pengfl
were produced from each ton of steel. In
1844 the Brothers Elkington took out a
patent for the use of cyanides of gold and
silver in electro-plating, and, requiring- capi-
tal to develop the business, were joined by
Mason. The electro-plated spoons, forks, and
other articles soon came into use, and theirw
popularity was much increased after the Great
Exhibition of 1851. Having made alargesum
of money in this connection, Mason retired
from the firm in 1856. But, with Elkiugton,
he also established copper-smelting works at
Pembrey, Carmarthenshire, and became a
nickel smelter, importing the ore from New
Caledonia. In December 1875 he sold his
pen manufactory to a limited liability com-
pany. He died at Norwood House, Erding-
ton, near Birmingham, on 16 June 1881.
He married, 18 Aug. 1817, his cousin, Anne,
daughter of Richard Griffiths of Birmingham.
She died 24 Feb. 1870.
Mason gradually accumulated upwards of
half a million of money, the greater part of
which he spent on charitable objects. In
1858 he founded, in Erdington village, alms-
houses for thirty aged women and an orphan-
age for fifty girls. Between 1860 and 1868
he spent 60,0007. on the erection of a new
orphanage at Erdington, and then, by a
deed executed in August, he transferred the
edifice, together with an endowment inland
and buildings valued at 200,0007. , to a body
of seven trustees. This orphanage is capable
of receiving three hundred girls, one hundred
and fifty boys, and fifty infants. On 30 Nov.
Mason
435
Mason
1872 he was knighted by letters patent. Ills
most important work, the Scientific College
at Birmingham, which cost him 180,000/.,
was opened on 1 Oct. 1880, and in 1893 had
556 students. Mason placed the trustees of
his college under the obligation to overhaul
each department every seven years, with a
view to maintaining the teaching at the
highest level of scientific research. Medical
classes have lately been added.
A portrait of Mason by H. J. Munns is in
the board-room of the college which he
founded at Birmingham, and a seated statue
by F. J. Williamson is in front of the
college.
[J. T. Bunco's Josiah Mason, a Biography,
i 1882; Fortunes made in Business, 188 1, i. 129-
I 183 ; Dent's Birmingham, 1880, sec. iii. pp. 524,
, 570, 591-3. 604, with views of the College and
1 Orphanage; Edgbastonia, 1881, i. 48-9; Sta-
I tionery Trades Journ. 28 Nov. 1890, pp. 604-5 ;
Illustr. Lond. News, 1869, Iv. 247-8 ; Illustr.
I' Midland News, 1869, i. 8, with portrait; Calendar
I Of Mason College, 1892, pp. 3-8.] G-. C. B.
MASON, MARTIN (Jl. 1650-1676),
I quaker, was probably the son of John Mason,
I 'gentleman/ of St. Swithin's, Lincoln, whose
I Will leaving his son ' Martin senr.' his seal
I'ling was proved in 1675. Mason received
1 an excellent education, was well versed in
liLatin, and became a copious writer, chiefly
|i of controversial tracts. He joined the quakers
Iiearly, and between 1650 and 1671 was con-
J:tinually imprisoned for his opinions. Most
I of his writings are dated from Lincoln Castle.
I He was concerned in the schism of John
I'Perrot [q.v.] about wearing the hat during
•(prayer. 'The Vision of John Perrot,' 1682,
ft contains on the back of the title-page some
1m memoriam verses by Mason, dated 27 Oct.
1676. lie seems to have taken a broad-minded
••new of the controversy, and wrote 'What
•Matter whether hat be on or off, so long as
heart be right ? ' (manuscript letters).
In November 1660 Mason wrote from
i Lincoln Castle ' An Address to Charles,
•(King of England,' and an ' Address to both
Houses of Parliament.' They are clear and
forcible addresses, setting forth that all com-
pulsion in religion should be removed. They
were printed in broadside.
Mason was one of the four hundred
] liberated by the king's patent, 13 Sept. 1672.
The absence of any record of his death pro-
bably implies that he left the society.
He wrote: 1. 'The Proud Pharisee re-
proved,' &c., London, 1655, in answer to a
book by Edward Reyner, minister, of Lin-
coln. 2. ' A Checke to the Loftie Linguist,'
&c., London, 1655, an answer to one George
Scortrith, minister, of Lincoln. 3. 'The
Boasting Baptist dismounted and the Beast
disarmed and sorely wounded without any
carnal weapon,' London, 1656. 4. ' Sion's
Enemy discovered' [1659]. The last two
were in answer to Jonathan Johnson of Lin-
coln. 5. ' A Faithful Warning ... to Eng-
lands King and his Council that thev may
wisely improve this little inch of time,'
&c. [1660]. 6. ' Innocency cleared ; the Li-
berties and Privileges of Gods People for
Assembling together . . . calmly expostulated;
and their refusal of all oaths in meekness vin-
dicated' [1660]. 7. 'A Loving Invitation and
a Faithful Warning to all People,' London
[1660], translated into Dutch and German,
1661. 8. 'A Friendly Admonition or Good
Counsel to the Roman Catholicks in this
Kingdom,' 1662. 9. (With John Whitehead
[q. v.j) 'An Expostulation with the Bishops
in England concerning their Jurisdiction over
the People of God called Quakers,' &c. This
has a poetical postscript, and is dated 5 Sept.
1662. It was reprinted with the addition
of the words ' so called ' after bishops in the
title-page, and signed ' J. W.' only. 10. ' One
Mite more cast into God's Treasury, in some
Prison Meditations, or Breathings of an
Honest Heart, touching England's Condition
now at this day,' 1665. 11. ' Love and Good-
Will to Sion and her Friends,' 1665.
A volume of manuscripts, formerly in the
possession of a descendant, contained verses
and letters addressed to judges and deputy-
lieutenants of the county of Lincoln, be-
sides correspondence with Albertus Otto
Faber, a German doctor wrho cured him of
' a violent inward complaint ' (see FABER'S
De Auro Potabili Medicinale, 4to, 1677, p. 6).
Mason had a daughter, Abigail, buried
among the quakers at Lincoln, 4 April 1658,
and a son, Martin, married at St. Peter at
Arches, Lincoln, 29 July 1679, to Frances
Rosse, widow, of Lincoln.
[Works above mentioned ; Smith's Catalogue ;
Whitehead's Christian Progress, 1725, p. 358,
for list of prisoners liberated ; copy of the manu-
script formerly belonging to Pishey Thompson,
esq., at Devonshire House, Bishopsgate Street ,
Lincoln registers, per A. Gibbon, esq., F.S.A.]
C. F. S.
MASON, RICHARD (1601-1678), Fran-
ciscan. [See ANGELTJS A SAXCTO FRANCISCO.]
MASON, ROBERT (1571-1635), politi-
cian and author, a native of Shropshire, born
in 1571, matriculated at Oxford from Balliol
College on 5 Nov. 1591, aged twenty ; he
does not appear to have graduated, but in
1597 was a student of Lincoln's Inn (FOSTER,
Alumni Oxon. 1500-1714). In the parlia-
ment which met in January 1625-6 Mason
FF2
Mason
436
Mason
was member for Ludgershall, Wiltshire, and
took an active part in the opposition to the
court ; in May he was appointed assistant
to the managers of the impeachment of Buck-
ingham, and sat on several committees of the
house (Commons' Journals, 1547-1628-9, pp.
900, 901, &c.) In February 1627-8 he was
returned for Winchester, and was one of those
appointed in May to frame the Petition of
Right, in the debate on which he made an
important speech (the substance is given in
FOESTEE'S Life of Sir J. Eliot, ii. 180-1). He
was one of the counsel chosen to defend Sir
John Eliot in 1630, but his advocacy does not
seem to have been quite judicious (cf. GAE-
DINEE, vii. 116). In October 1634, either
to silence him, or because he had come to
terms with the court, Mason was recom-
mended by the king for the post of recorder
of London, vacant by the appointment of
Edward (afterwards Lord) Littleton [q. v.]
as solicitor-general (Cal. State Papers, Dom.
1634^5, p. 24). In 1635 he was commis-
sioner for oyer and terminer in Hampshire,
and died on Sunday, 20 Dec., in the same
year (tb.~) He was succeeded as recorder by
Henry Calthrop (Eemembrancia, p. 304).
Mason was author of: 1. * Reason's Mon-
archie ; set forth by Robert Mason, dedicated
to Sir John Popham, Chief Justice of Eng-
land, and the rest of the Justices of Assize,'
1602 ; it ends with some verses entitled ' The
Mind's Priviledge.' 2. ' Reason's Academic,
set forth by Robert Mason of Lincolns Inne,
Gent,,' dedicated to Sir John Popham, 1605,
small 8vo. At the end are some verses,
' Reason's Moane,' probably by Sir John
Davies [q. v.],to whom ' Reason's Academie '
has also been attributed. This book was re-
printed in 1609, under the title ' A Mirrour
for Merchants, with an exact Table to dis-
cover the excessive taking of Usurie, by R.
Mason of Lincoln's Inne, Gent.' The head-
line throughout is ' Reason's Academie.' He
also contributed to the ' Perfect Conveyancer,
or severall Select and Choice Presidents,
collected by four severall Sages of the Law,
Ed. Hendon, Robert Mason, Will. Noy, and
Henry Fleetwood,' London, 1655.
Mason must be carefully distinguished
from a namesake and contemporary, ROBEET
MASOX (1589 P-1662), who was fellow of
St. John's, Cambridge, and secretary to the
Duke of Buckingham. He was also proctor
of the university, took an active part in the
election of the duke as chancellor, and sub-
sequently became LL.D. He was frequently
employed in state affairs in France, accom-
panied Buckingham on his expedition to
Rhe, became, apparently, treasurer of the
navy, and received 600/. by the duke's will.
He died at Bath in 1662, aged seventy-three,
and left his library to St. John's College (cf.
Cal. State Papers, Dom., passim; BAKEB,
Hist, of St. John's College, Cambridge, pp.
292, 491 ; Communications to the Cambridge
Antiquarian Society, ii. 341 ; Wills from Doc-
tors' Commons, Camden Soc.)
[Works in Brit. Mus. ; Harl. MS. 6799, ff. 102,
105 ; Cal. State Papers, Dom. Ser ; Journals of
the House of Commons, 1547-1628-9; Official
Returns of Members of Parliament; Wood's
Athense, ii. 582; Cat. of Early Printed Books;
Lowndes's Bibl. Man.; Foster's Alumni Oxon.
1500-1714 ; Catalogue of the Huth Library,iii.
927 ; W. C. Hazlitt's Collections, 3rd ser. ; For-
ster's Life of Sir J. Eliot, passim; Notes and
Queries, 3rd ser. ii. 267.] A. F. P.
MASON, THOMAS (1580-1619 F), di-
vine, states in his works that his father was
heir to Sir John Mason [q. v.], and may have
been Thomas, second son of Anthony Mason,
alias Wikes (whose mother was half-sister
to Sir John), and of Elizabeth, daughter of
Thomas Islay (whose sister was wife to Sir
! John). Anthony Wikes died in 1597 (Wikes's
I pedigree in College of Arms, Philpot, 1, 81,
fol. 17). Mason was admitted at Magdalen
1 College, Oxford, on 29 Nov. 1594, matricu-
lated on 7 Jan. 1594-5, and left apparently
without taking any degree. From 1614 to
1619 he held the vicarage of Odiham in
Hampshire, and probably died about the
latter year; for on 13 April 1621 his widow,
Helen Mason, obtained a license for twenty-
one years to reprint his works for the benefit
of herself and her children (RYMEE, Fcedera,
1742, vol. vii. pt. iii. p. 197).
He published: 1. ' Christ's Victorie over
Sathan's Tyrannie,' London, 1615 ; a con-
densed version of Foxe's ' Book of Martyrs,'
with extracts from other works. The run-
ning title is ' The Acts of the Church.' An
enlarged edition appeared in 1747-8 in
2 vols. London, 8vo. 2. 'A Revelation of
the Revelation . . . whereby the Pope ig-j
most plainly declared and proved to be Anti-
Christ,' London, 1619.
Another THOMAS MASON (d. 1660), also of
Magdalen College, Oxford, was demy in 1596.
He graduated B. A. on 13 Dec. 1602, was fellow
of Magdalen College from 1603 to 1614, M.A.
on 8 July 1605, B.D. on 1 Dec. 1613, and D.D.
on 18 May 1631. He was in 1621 'attendant
in ordinary' in the family of the Earl of
Hertford (cf. his Nobile Par}. In 1623 he
became rector of North Wai tham, Hampshire,
and of Weyhill, Hampshire, in 1624, and he
obtained the prebend of South Alton in the
cathedral church of Salisbury on 25 Aug. 1624.
In 1626 the king recommended him to be pre-
elected a supernumerary resident at Salisbury,
Mason
437
Mason
and later on also recommended Dr. Humphrey
Henchman [q. v.] in the same way. Difficul-
ties arose in consequence. Frances Stuart,
dowager duchess of Richmond and Lennox,
whose chaplain Mason was, interceded with
the dean on his behalf in 1 633, and Henchman
having been granted a residence before him,
Mason also petitioned the king for redress of j
his wrongs. On 13 Aug. 1633 the king wrote '
to the dean and chapter, instructing them to
preserve Mason's rights, he never having in-
tended that his letters for Dr. Henchman
should be used to Mason's injury. The incident
occasioned much bitterness in the chapter.
Mason was ejected from his prebend during
the rebellion, and died early in September
1660. He was the author of some Latin verses
on William Grey in ' Beatae Marise Magda-
lense Lachrymsej' Oxford, 1606, and probably
of ' Nobile Par,' two sermons preached to the
memory of Edward Seymour, earl of Hert-
ford, who died in April 1621, and of his sister,
the Lady Mary, wife to Sir Henry Peyton,
who died in January 1619.
[Wood's Athenae (Bliss), vol. ii. culs. 275-6;
Reg. Univ. Oxon. (Oxford Hist. Soc.), vol. ii.
pt. ii. p. 208; F- ster's Alumni, 1500-1714;
Bioxam's Reg. of Mag 1. Coll. iv. 242 ; Gal. State
Papers, Dom. Ser. 1633-4, pp. 85, 93-4, 113,
122, 144-5, 177, 181, 190, 198-9, 227, 239,
241, 246, 248-9, 376, 400, 455-6 ; Walker's
Sufferings of the Clergy, pt. ii. p. 65; Hunter's
Chorus Vatum (Addit. MS. 24191. f. 482).]
B. P.
MASON, WILLIAM (fl. 1672-1709),
stenographer, was a writing-master in Lon-
don, and hrst applied himself to the study
of shorthand in 1659. He himself informs
us that, having delighted in the art from his
youth, he practised it for some time accord-
ing to the various rules that were published
by others before he attempted to frame any
method of his own. His first stenographic
treatise was entitled ' A Pen pluck'd from
an Eagles Wing. Or the most swift, com-
pendious, and speedy method of Short- Writ-
ing,' London, 1672, 12nio. In the copy in
the British Museum the shorthand characters
are written in with pen and ink. This system
was chiefly founded upon the popular scheme
commonly assigned to Jeremiah Rich, but
now known to be that of William Car twright.
A few years' experience convinced Mason
that a new and wider foundation was need-
ful. His new method he published under the
title of 'Arts Advancement, or the most
exact, lineal, swift, short, and easy method
of Short-hand- Writing hitherto extent, is
now (after a view of all others and above
twenty years' practice) built on a new foun-
dation, and raised to a higher degree of per-
fection than was ever before attained to by
any,' London, 1682, 8vo, with the author's
portrait engraved by Benjamin Rhodes, and a
dedication to Alderman Sir Robert Clayton.
This work was reprinted in 1687 and 1699.
In 1682 Mason was established as a teacher
of writing and shorthand in Prince's Court,
Lothbury, near the Royal Exchange, and in
addition to his fame as the greatest steno-
grapher of the seventeenth century, he ac-
quired celebrity by his skill in extremely
minute handwriting (TuENEK, Hist, of Re-
markable Providences, iii. 26). In 1687 he
had removed his academy to the Hand and
Pen in Gracechurch Street, and in 1699 he
was settled at the Hand and Pen in Scalding
Alley, ' over against the Stocks market,'
where his pupils were expeditiously taught
at very reasonable rates, while other learners
were, at convenient hours, instructed by him
at their own houses.
Still dissatisfied with his method, he
applied himself to its further improvement,
and devised his third and best system, which,
after he had taught it in manuscript for
fifteen years, he published, under the title of
' La Plume Volante, or the Art of Short-
Hand iniprov'd. Being the most swift,
regular, and easy method of Short-Hand-
Writing yet extant. Compos'd after forty
years practice and improvement of the said
art by the observation of other methods, and
the intent study of it,' London, 1707, 12mo,
with dedication to the Right Hon. Robert
Harley, secretary of state; reprinted in 1719;
5th edit, about 1720. This system of 1707
was slightly altered and published as ' Bra-
chygraphy ' by Thomas Gurney in 1750, and
in its modified form it is still practised by
the official shorthand writers to the houses
of parliament [see GURNET, THOMAS].
Mason's other works are : 1 . 'A regular
and easie Table of Natural Contractions, by
the persons, moods, and tenses,' London
[1672?]. 2. 'Aurea Clavis, or a Golden
Key to the Cabinet of Contractions,' Lon-
don, 1695 and 1719, 12mo. 3. ' An ample
Vocabulary of Practical Examples to the
whole Art of Short-writing : containing
significant characters to several thousands
of words, clauses, and sentences, in alpha-
betical order,' manuscript in Harvard College
Library, U.S.A.
[Anderson's Hist, of Shorthand, pp. 113, 1 14 ;
Bromley's Cat. of Engraved Portraits, p. 152;
Gibson's BiM. of Shorthand, p 125; Granger's
Biog. Hist, of England, 5th edit. v. 345 ; Jour-
nalist, 29 April 1887, p. 44 ; Levy's Hist, of
Shorthand, p. 50 ; Lewis's Hist, of Shorthand, pp.
76-80; Notes and Qupries, 2nd ser. iii. 150,
209, 254; Rockwell's Literature of Shorthand ;
Mason
438
Mason
Shorthand, i. 167, 170, ii. 52, 53, 55, 204 ;
Zeibiff's Geschichte von Greschwindschreibkunst,
pp. 85, 199.] T. C.
MASON, WILLIAM (1724-1797), poet,
born 12 Feb. 1724, was son of William Mason
by his first wife, Sarah. The father was
appointed vicar of Holy Trinity, Kingston-
upon-Hull, in 1722, and held that benefice
until his death on 26 Aug. 1753 (TiCKELL,
Hist, of Kinyston-upon-Hull, p. 804; cf.
FOSTEE, Yorkshire Pedigrees ; Correspondence
with Walpole, ii.±ll~). Mason's grandfather,
Hugh Mason, was appointed collector of
customs at Hull in 1696. His great-grand-
father, Kobert (1633-1719), son of Valentine
Mason (1583-1639), successively vicar of
Driffield and Elloughton, Yorkshire, was
sheriff of Hull in 1675 and mayor in 1681
and 1696 respectively ; one of his daughters,
the poet's grandaunt, married an Erasmus
Darwin, the great-uncle of the physician and
poet (see Diary of Abraham de la Pryme,
Surtees Soc., p. 219).
William entered St. John's College, Cam-
bridge, 30 June 1743, was elected scholar
in the following October, graduated B.A.
1745, and M.A. 1749. He had shown some
literary and artistic tastes, which were en-
couraged by his father. In 1744 he wrote
a 'monody' upon Pope's death in imitation
of 'Lycidas.' It was not published till
1747. He had become known to Gray, then
resident at Pembroke Hall, and by Gray's in-
fluence was elected fellow of Pembroke. He
had entered St. John's with a view to a Platt
fellowship, but the Pembroke fellowships
were then ' reckoned the best in the univer-
sity.' The fellows voted for Mason in 1747,
but the master disputed their right to choose
a member of another college, and his final
election did not take place till 1749 (Mason's
letter of 13 Nov. 1747 in NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd.
ii. 710-11, and Gray to Wharton, 9 March
1748-9). He became intimate with Gray,
who was a good deal amused with the sim-
plicity, openness, and harmless vanity of his
young admirer. Gray says that Mason ' reads
little or nothing, writes abundance, and that
with a design to make a fortune by it ' (Gray
to Wharton, 8 Aug. 1749). In 1748 Mason
published a poem called ' Isis,' denouncing
the Jacobitism of Oxford. Thomas Warton
replied by * The Triumph of Isis,' which is
thought by those who have read both to be
the better of the two. Mason never repub-
lished this poem till he collected the volume
which appeared posthumously. According to
Mant (Life of Warton), he expressed pleasure
some years later when he was entering Ox-
ford that as it was after dark he was not
likely to attract the notice of the victims of
his satire. In 1749 he was employed to write
an ode upon the Duke of Newcastle's installa-
tion as chancellor, which Gray ($.) thought
' uncommonly well on such an occasion.'
Mason was also known by 1750 to Hurd, then
resident at Cambridge. Cambridge was then
divided between the ( polite scholars ' and the
' philologists,' and the philologists thought
that the 'polite scholars, including Gray,
Hurd, and Mason, were a set of arrogant
coxcombs' (NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd. v. 613).
Hurd introduced his young friend to War-
burton, who had been pleased by the monody
on Pope, and who condescended to approve
Mason's l Elfrida,' a dramatic poem on the
classical model, which appeared in the be-
ginning of 1752. Warburton writes to Hurd
(9 May 1752) of some offer made to Mason
by Lord Rockingham.
In 1754 Mason was presented by Robert
D Arcy, fourth earl of Holderness [q. v.], to the
rectory of Aston, near Rotherham, Yorkshire.
He became chaplain to Holderness and re-
signed his fellowship at Pembroke. Warbui
ton told him that if he took orders he shot"
' totally abandon his poetry,' and Mason,
says, agreed that decency and religion de-
manded the sacrifice. If so, Mason soon
changed his mind. He visited Germany in
1755, and had hopes of appointments from va-
rious great men (correspondence with Gray).
He was appointed one of the king's chaplains
in ordinary, through the interest of the Duke
of Devonshire, on 2 July 1757, and the ap-
pointment was renewed under George III on
19 Sept. 1761. On 6 Dec. 1756 he was ap-
pointed to the prebend of Holme in Y7ork
Cathedral, was made canon residentiary on
7 Jan. 1762, and on 22 Feb. 1763 became
precentor and prebendary of Driffield (re-
signing Holme) (LE NEVE, Fasti, and Corre-
spondence with Walpole, ii. 411). He held
his living and his precentorship till his death.
He built a parsonage at Aston, thereby, as
he told Walpole (21 June 1777), making a
1 pretty adequate ' return for the patronage
of Lord Holderness, whose family retained
the advowson. He resided three months in
the year at York, and had, as chaplain, to
make an annual visit to London. He resigned
his chaplaincy in 1773 (to Walpole, 17 May
1772, and 7 May 1773 ; Correspondence with
Walpole (Witford), ii. 212), finding, as he said,
that the journey to London was troublesome,
and being resolved to abandon any thoughts
of preferment. Holderness behaved so ' shab-
bily ' to him (to Walpole, 3 Feb. 1774), that
he declined coming to Strawberry Hill at the
risk of encountering his patron. Mason came
into an estate in the East Riding upon the
death of John Hutton of Marsh, near Rich-
Mason
439
Mason
mond, Yorkshire, on 12 June 1768. His in-
come (NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd. ii. 241) is said to
have been 1 ,500/. a year.
Though performing his ecclesiastical duties
regularly, Mason never gave up his literary
?ursuits. In 1756 he published four odes.
n 1757 some apology was made for not
offering him the laureateship, vacant by the
death of Gibber, which was declined by Gray
and given to W. Whitehead. In 1759 he
published his l Caractacus,' a rather better
performance in the ' Elfrida ' style, which
Gray had carefully criticised in manuscript
and read ' not with pleasure only but with
emotion ' (to Mason, 28 Sept. 1757). Mason's
odes and the choruses in his dramas show a
desire to imitate Gray, and the two were
parodied by George Colman the elder [q. v.]
and Robert Lloyd [q. v.] in their ( Odes to Ob-
scurity and Oblivion ' (published in Lloyd's
' Poems'). Gray declined (to Mason, 20 Aug.
1760) to l combustle ' about it, and Mason
was equally wise. Mason published some
* elegies ' in 1762, and in 1764 a collection of
his poems, omitting ' Isis ' and the ' Installa-
tion Ode/ with a prefatory sonnet to Lord
Holderness.
On 25 Sept. he married, at St. Mary's, Low-
gate, Mary, daughter of William Sherman of
Kingston-upon-IIull (register entry given in
Notes and Queries, 6th ser. iv. 347). She
soon fell into a consumption and died at
Bristol, where she had gone to drink the
Clifton waters, on 27 March 1767. She was
buried in the north aisle of Bristol Cathedral,
where there is a touching inscription by her
husband (NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd. ii. 240), the
last three lines of which were written by Gray.
(The epitaph -now in the cathedral is given
in MASON, Works ; NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd. ii.
240, gives an entirely different epitaph, and
wrongly dated 24 March ; information from
Mr. William George of Bristol.) Mason ap-
pears to have done little for some time ; Gray
visited him for the last time in the summer
of 1770, and on his death (30 July 1771) left
the care of his papers to his friend. Mason
had been to the last an affectionate disciple
of Gray, who called him ' Scroddles/ and
condescended to a minute revision of all his
poems before publication. Mason published
Gray's ' Life and Letters ' in 1774. His plan
of printing the letters as part of the life,
said to have been suggested by Middleton's
* Cicero/ was followed by later writers, includ-
ing Boswell. Johnson himself had thought
meanly of the ' Life/ describing it as ' fit for
the second table/ but he was doubtless not
uninfluenced by Mason's whiggism in politics.
Mason took great liberties with the letters,
considering them less as biographical docu-
ments than as literary material to be edited
and combined (see, e.g., his letter to Walpole
i of 28 June 1773, where he proposes to alter
Gray's French and ' run two letters into one ').
The book, however, is in other respects well
done. It brought him into a long corre-
spondence with Horace Walpole, who sup-
| plied him with materials, and whom he
i consulted throughout. The correspondence
| continued after the publication of the life,
\ and was published by Mitford in 1851. Wal-
pole supplied the country parson with the
: freshest town gossip and ' criticised ' the
: works submitted to him,if criticism be a name
applicable to unmixed flattery. They corre-
sponded in particular about Mason's ' Heroic
Epistle/ a sharp satire, in the style of Pope,
upon l Sir William Chambers ' [q. v.], whose
' Dissertation upon Oriental Gardening ' ap-
peared in 1772. This and some succeeding
satires under the pseudonym of * Malcolm
Macgregor ' are very smartly written. Mason
took great pains to conceal the authorship,
and even his correspondence with Walpole is
so expressed that the secret should not be
revealed if the letters were opened at the
post-office. The friendship, like most of Wai-
pole's, led to a breach. Both correspondents
were whigs, and even played at republi-
canism. When, however, Mason took a pro-
minent part in the agitation which began with
the Yorkshire petition for retrenchment and
reform in the beginning of 1780 (he was a
leading member of the county association for
some years), Walpole thought that his friend
was going into extremes. He remonstrated in
several letters, and the friendship apparently
cooled. Mason afterwards became an admirer
of Pitt, to whom he addressed an ode, and
he took the side of the court in the struggle
over Fox's India Bill. Walpole thought that
Mason had persuaded their common friend,
Lord Harcourt, to oppose Fox's measure and
become reconciled to the crown. In a couple
of letters (one probably not sent) he showed
that he could be as caustic on occasion as he
had been effusive. In the suppressed letter he
says that Mason had ' floundered into a thou-
sand absurdities' through a blind ambition
of winning popularity. The letter actually
sent was not milder in substance, and the
friendship expired. In 1796 Mason again
wrote to Walpole, however, and one or two
civil letters passed between them. The
French revolution had frightened both of
them out of any sympathy for radical re-
forms.
Mason continued his literary labours after
the ' Life of Gray.' His ' Elfrida ' was brought
out at Covent Garden on 21 Nov. 1772 by
Colnaan without his consent, and again, with
Mason
440
Mason
alterations by himself, at the same theatre
on -2'2 Feb. 17'79. The ' Caractacus/ also cor-
rected by himself, was performed at Covent
Garden on 1 Dec. 1776, and was again pro-
duced on 22 Oct. 1778. The success of both
plays was very moderate. In 1778 he wrote
an opera called ' Sappho,' to be set to music
by Giardini. Some other theatrical writings
remained in manuscript. In 1777 he had a
lawsuit with John Murray, the first publisher
of the name, who had infringed his copyright
by publishing extracts from Gray. Mason
obtained an injunction, but Murray attacked
him effectively in a pamphlet 'Concerning
Mr. Mason's Edition of Mr. Gray's Poems,
and the Practices of Booksellers,' 1777.
Mason's other works are given below.
In 1797 Mason hurt his shin on a Friday
in stepping out of his carriage. He was able
to officiate in his church at Aston on the
Sunday, but died from the injury on the fol-
lowing Wednesday, 7 April. A monument
was erected to him in Westminster Abbey,
close to Gray's, and the Countess Harcourt
placed a cenotaph in the gardens at Nune-
ham. There is also a monument in Aston
Church.
Mason was a man of considerable abilities
and cultivated taste, who naturally mistook
himself for a poet. He accepted the critical
canons of his day, taking Gray and Hurd for
his authorities, and his' serious attempts at
poetry are rather vapid performances,to which
his attempt to assimilate Gray's style gives
an air of affectation. The ' Heroic Epistle '
gives him a place among the other followers
of Pope's school in satire.
He was a good specimen of the more cul-
tivated clergy of his day. He improved his
church and built a village school (Mason and
Walpole Corresp., i. xxiii). He had some
antiquarian taste, like his friends Gray and
Walpole. It was by his and Gray's criticisms
that Walpole's eyes were opened to Chatter-
ton's forgery. Mason was an accomplished
musician. He composed some church music
and published an essay upon the subject.
He is said by a doubtful authority (EncycL
Brit. 1810) to have invented an improve-
ment of the pianoforte brought out by Zumpe.
Mrs. Delany says that he also invented a
modification called the ' Celestina,' upon
which he performed with much expression ;
this is the instrument mentioned in the
' Mason and Walpole Correspondence ' as
the celestinette (EncycL Brit. 9th ed. ' Piano-
forte ; ' GROVE, Dictionary cf Music, l Mason '
and 'Pianoforte;' MRS. DELANY, Autobio-
graphy, &c., 2nd ser. ii. 90). He was also
something of an artist, and a portrait which
he painted of the poet Whitehead was in
1853 bequeathed by the Kev. William Alder-
son, together with the poet's favourite chair,
to the Rev. John Mitford, the editor of the
' Gray and Mason Correspondence ' ( Gent.
Mag. 1853, i. 338).
Mason's works are : 1. ' Musoeus, a Monody
to the Memory of Mr. Pope, in Imitation of
Milton's " Lycidas,'" 1747. 2. 'Isis, a Mono-
logue,' 1749. 3. ' Ode on the Installation of
the Duke of Newcastle as Chancellor of the
University of Cambridge on 1 July 1749,'
1749. 4. 'Elfrida: written on the model of
the antient Greek Tragedy,' 1752. 5. ' Odes,'
1756. 6. 'Caractacus: written on the model
of the antient Greek Tragedy,' 1759 ; a Greek
translation was published in 1781 by George
Henry Glasse fq.v.] 7. 'Elegies,' 1763.
8. ' Animadversions on the Present Govern-
ment of the York Lunatic Asylum,' &c.,
1772. 9. < The English Garden,' bk. i. 1772 ?
bk. ii. 1777; bk. iii. 1779; bk. iv. 1782.
10. 'An Heroic Epistle to Sir William
Chambers,' 1773. 11. 'An Heroic Post-
script,' 1774. 12. 'Life of Gray,' 1774.
13. ' Ode to Mr. Pinchbeck, upon his newly
invented Candle-snuffers, by Malcolm Mac-
gregor, Author of the " Heroic Epistle," ' 1776.
14. ' An Epistle to Dr. Shebbeare ; to which
is added an Ode to Sir Fletcher Norton, by
Malcolm Macgregor,' &c., 1777. 15. ' Ode to
the Naval Officers of Great Britain,' 1779.
16. ' Ode to William Pitt,' 1782. 17. ' The
Dean and the Squire, a Political Eclogue by
the Author of the " Heroic Epistle," ' 1782. -
18. 'The Art of Painting' (translated from
Du Fresnoy, 'De Arte Graphica '), 1782.
19. ' Collection of the Psalms of David ' (used
as anthems in York Cathedral), published
' under the direction of W. Mason, by whom is
prefixed a Critical and Historical Essay on
Cathedral Music,' 1782 (the essay also pub-
lished separately). 20. ' Secular Ode,' 1788. —
21. 'Life of W. Whitehead' (prefixed to
Whitehead's ' Poems '), 1788. 22. ' Sappho,
a Lyrical Drama in three Acts,' bv Mason,
with an Italian translation by Mathias, was
published at Naples in 1809, first printed in
the 1797 volume (below).
Besides the above, ' Mirth, a Poem in An-
swer to Warton's "Pleasures of Melancholy,"
by a Gentleman of Cambridge ' (1774), with
dedication by ' W. M.,' has been attributed
to Mason , but can hardly be his. The ' Archaeo-
logical Epistle' to Dean Miller, also attri-
buted to him, was written by John Baynes
(NICHOLS, Lit. Anecd. viii. ll3).
Mason's poems were collected in one volume
in 1764, and in two volumes in 1774. A
third volume, prepared by himself, was added
in 1797. His ' Works ' were collected in four
volumes in 1811.
Mason
441
Mason
[Chalmeis' ft English Poets, xviii. 307-1 7, con-
tains the first published life ; lives prefixed to
an edition of the English Garden in 1814 and, by
S. W. Singer, to Mason's poems in vols. Ixxvii.
and Ixxviii. of British Poets (Chiswick) in 1822
add little. J. Mitford edited Mason's corre-
spondence with Walpole in 1851, and his corre-
spondence with Gray in 1853. The letters to
Walpole are reprinted, with one or two additions,
in the notes to Cunningham's edition of Walpole's
Correspondence. See also Letters of an Eminent
Prelate (Warburton), 1809, pp. 71, 83, 87, 93,
100, 106, 171, 293, 300, 305, 341, 396, 418, 469,
475, 478 ; Biog. Dramatica ; Genest's History of
the Stage, v. 360-3, 563, vi. 87, 95, 271, 340,
vii. 99 ; Mant's Life of Thomas Warton prefixed
to Warton's Poetical Works, 1802, i. pp.xv-xxii ;
various lives of Gray ; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. ;
Hartley Coleridge's Worthies of Yorkshire, for
a life and a long criticism of the poems, and
Southey's Doctor, chaps. Ixvii. and cxxvi., and
Commonplace Book, 4th ser. pp. 294-6.]
L. S.
MASON, WILLIAM MONCK (1775-
1859), historian, born at Dublin on 7 Sept.
1775, was eldest son of Henry Monck Mason,
colonel of engineers, by a daughter of Bar-
tholomew Mosse [q. v.], M.D., founder of the
Lying-in Hospital, Dublin. His younger
brother was Captain Thomas Monck Mason,
R.N., father of George Henry Monck Mason
[q. v.] Mason's father held an office in the
household of the lord-lieutenant as well as
the post of ' land waiter for exports ' in the
revenue department at Dublin. The land-
waitership was transferred to Mason when
he attained his majority in 1796. Mason
devoted himself to historical investigations,
mainly in relation to the history and topo-
graphy of Ireland ; he collected rare books
and manuscripts, and transcribed many docu-
ments. His ambition was to produce a work
on Ireland analogous to the 'Magna Bri-
tannia' of Lysons and the < Caledonia' of
Chalmers. The intended title was ' Hibernia
antiqua et hodierna : being a topographical
Account of Ireland, and a History of all the
Establishments in that Kingdom, Ecclesias-
tical, Civil, and Monastick, drawn^chiefly
from sources of original record.' A first
portion was issued by the author in 1819,
and entitled ' The History and Antiquities
of the Collegiate and Cathedral Church of
St. Patrick, near Dublin, from its founda- j
tion in 1190 to the year 1819 ; comprising
a Topographical Account of the Lands and
Parishes appropriated to the Community of
the Cathedral and to its Members, and Bio-
graphical Memoirs of its Deans, collected
chiefly from sources of original record,' 4to,
illustrated with engravings on copper. Mason
dedicated his history to George IV. More
than one third of the book was devoted to
a biography of Dean Jonathan Swift. The
book exhausted its subject, and will always
hold a pre-eminent place among the best
works of its class in the English language.
Mason pursued his plan by commencing a
companion volume on Christ Church Cathe-
dral, Dublin. Engravings were prepared
under his direction, but the work was not
printed. These drawings were subsequently
acquired by Lord Gosford, and are now in
the collection of the writer of this notice,
together with others from which plates were
engraved for the history of St. Patrick's
Cathedral.
In 1823 Mason issued a ' prospectus of a
new history of the city and county of Dub-
lin, from the earliest accounts to the present
time, drawn from sources of original record ;
together with a review of all previous at-
tempts at the history of that city.' In this
prospectus Mason held up to ridicule the
imperfect and inaccurate works on the sub-
ject by Harris, Warburton, Whitelaw, and
Walsh. Adequate support not being ob-
tained, the undertaking was relinquished, and
Mason's manuscript collections for it re-
mained unrevised and unmethodised. His
excerpts, occasionally inaccurate, from Dub-
lin municipal archives have been entirely
superseded by the recent publication of the
calendars of the ancient records of that
city. In 1825 Mason published at Dublin,
in an octavo pamphlet of twenty pages,
1 Suggestions relative to the Project of a
Survey and Valuation of Ireland, together
with some Remarks on the Report of the
Committee of the House of Commons, Ses-
sion 1824.'
Towards 1826 Mason left Ireland for the
continent, having been granted a govern-
ment pension on the abolition of the office
which he held in the revenue department at
Dublin. During his travels and residence
abroad he collected numerous valuable works
on continental literature and the fine arts.
Of these there were auctions at London in
1834-7. Mason came to England in 1848,
and devoted himself mainly to the study of
philology. In connection with it and the
fine arts he formed a very large library,
which he disposed of by auction at Sotheby's
in 1852. At the same rooms in 1858 he
sold by auction his literary collections and
original compositions in the departments ot
Irish history and general philology. Among
the latter were his large compilations of
original observations illustrative of the na-
ture and history of language in general and
of the character and connections of several
languages in particular.
Mason
442
Mason
Mason died at Surbiton, Surrey, on 6 March
1859 (Gent. Mag. 1859, i. 441).
[Manuscript by Thomas Monck Mason ; per-
sonal information.] J. T. Gr.
MASON, WILLIAM SHAW (1774-
1853), statist, a native of Ireland, born in
1774, graduated B.A. at Trinity College,
Dublin, in 1796. In conjunction with two
others he was appointed by patent in 1805
to the office of remembrancer or receiver of
the first-fruits and twentieth parts in Ireland ;
to this was added in September 1810 the
post of secretary to the commissioners for
public records in Ireland. Sir Kobert Peel,
while chief secretary to the lord-lieutenant of
Ireland, conceived a high opinion of Mason,
and encouraged him to undertake an Irish sta-
tistical work similar to that executed by Sir
John Sinclair for Scotland. The first volume
of Mason's publication was issued at Dublin
in octavo, with maps and plates, in 1814,
under the title of ' A Statistical Account or
Parochial Survey of Ireland, drawn up from
the communications of the clergy.' The se-
cond volume appeared in 1816, and a third
followed in 1819. Mason devoted much at-
tention to the subject of the census of Ire-
land, and compiled a ' Survey, Valuation, and
Census of the Barony of Portnahinch ' in
Queen's County. This was printed in 1821 in
a folio volume, and submitted to George IV
during his visit to Ireland as a model for a
statistical survey of the whole country. A
catalogue of books relating to Ireland, col-
lected by Mason for Sir Robert Peel, was
printed under the title of * Bibliotheca Hi-
bernicana,' Dublin, 1823, 12mo. This was
the last work of Mason published separately.
Returns by him in connection with statistics
of Ireland will be found among the sessional
papers of the House of Commons. He died
in Camden Street, Dublin, on 11 March
1853.
[Reports of Commissioners for Public Records
of Ireland, 1810-25 ; Sir W. Betham's Observa-
tions on Record Commission, Dublin, 1837; per-
sonal information.] J. T. Gr.
INDEX
TO
THE THIKTY-SIXTH VOLUME.
PAGE
Malthus, Thomas Robert (1766-1834) . . 1
Malton, James (d. 1803). See under Malton,
Thomas, the elder.
Malton, Thomas, the elder (1726-1801) . . 5
Malton, Thomas, the younger (1748-1804) . 5
Maltravers, Sir John (1266-1343?). See
under Maltravers John, Baron Maltravers.
Maltravers, John, Baron Maltravers (1290 ?-
1365) 6
Malvern, William of, alias Parker (fl. 1535) . 7
Malverne, John (d. 1415?) .... 8
Malverne, John (d. 1422 ?). See under Mal-
verne, John (d. 1415 ?).
Malvoisin, William (d. 1238) .... 8
Malynes, Malines, or De Malines, Gerard ( ft.
1586-1641) ' . 9
Man, Henry (1747-1799) . . . .11
Man or Main, James (1700 P-1761) . . 12
Man, John (1512-1569) 12
Manasseh ben Israel ( 1604-1657) . . 13
Man by, Aaron (1776-1850) . . . .14
Manby, Charles (1804-1884) . . . .16
Manby, George William (1765-1854) . . 16
Manby, Peter (d. 1697) 18
Manby, Peter (ft. 1724). See under Manby,
Peter (d. 1697).
Manby, Thomas (fi. 1670-1690) ... 18
Manby, Thomas (1766 P-1834) . . .18
Manchester, Dukes of. See Montagu, Charles
(1664-1722), first Duke; Montagu, George
(1737-1788), fourth Duke ; Montagu, Wil-
liam (1771-1843), fifth Duke.
Manchester, Earls of. See Montagu, Sir Henry
(15637-1642), first Earl; Montagu, Ed-
ward (1602-1671), second Earl.
Manderstown, William ( ft. 1515-1540) . 20
Mandevil, Kobert (1578-1618) . . 20
Mandeville, Bernard (1670 V-1733) . 21
Mandeville, Geoffrey de. Earl of Essex (d
1144) ..".'.... 22
Mandeville, Sir John .... 23
Mandeville or Magnavilla, William de, third
Earl of Essex and Earl or Count of Aumale
(d. 1189) 29
Manduit, John (/. 1310). See Mauduitb.
Manfield, Sir James. See Mansfield.
Mangan, James (1803-1849) . . . .30
Mangey, Thomas (1688-1755) . . . ; 82
Mangin, Edward (1772-1852) . . .82
Mangles, James (1786-1867) . . . .33
Mangnall, Richmal (1769-1820) . 34
Maning, Frederick Edward (1812-1883) 34
Manini, Antony (1750-1786) . . 34
Manisty, Sir Henry (1808-1890) . 35
Mauley, Mrs. Mary de la Riviere (1672?-
1724) 35
Manley, Sir Roger (1626 P-1688) . 38
Manley, Thomas (Ji. 1670) . . 38
Manlove, Edward (ft. 1667) . . 39
Manlove, Timothy '(1633-1699) . 39
Mann, Gother (1747-1830) . . 40
Mann, Sir Horace (1701-1786) . 41
Mann, Nicholas (d. 1753) . . 43
Mann, Robert James (1817-1886) . 43
Mann, Theodore Augustus, called the Abbe
Mann (1735-1809) 44
Mann, William (1817-1873) . . . .46
Manners, Mrs. Catherine, afterwards Lady
Stepney (d. 1845). See Stepney.
Manners, Charles, fourth Duke 'of Rutland
(1754-1787) .46
Manners, Charles Cecil John, sixth Duke of
Rutland (1815-1888) 48
Manners, Edward, third Earl of Rutland
(1549-1587) 48
Manners, Francis, sixth Earl of Rutland
(1578-1632) 49
Manners, George (1778-1853) . . . .50
Manners, Henry, becorid Earl of Rutland
(d. 1563) 50
Manners, John, eighth Earl of Rutland (1604-
1679) 51
Manners, John, ninth Earl and first Duke of
Rutland (1638-1711) 51
Manners, John, Marquis of Granby (1721-
1770) 52
Manners, Sir Robert (d. 1355 ?) ... 54
Manners, Sir Robert (1408-1461). See under
Manners, Sir Robert (d. 1355 ?).
Manners, Lord Robert (1758-1782). . . 54
Manners, Roger, fifth Earl of Rutland (1576-
1612) . 55
Manners, Thomas, first Earl of Rutland (d.
1543) 56
Manners-Sutton, Charles (1755-1828), arch-
bishop of Canterbury
Manners-Sutton, Charles, first Viscount Can-
terbury (1780-1845)
57
. 58
Manners-Sutton, John Henry Thomas, third
Viscount Canterbury (1814-1877)
59
444
Index to Volume XXXVI.
60
6-2
62
68
69
f>9
70
71
Manners-Suit >n, Thomas, first Baron Manners
(1756-1842)
Mannin, James (d. 1779) ....
Manning, Henry Edward (1808-1892) .
Manning, James (1781-1866)
Manning, Marie (1821-1849)
Manning, O«en (1721-1801)
Manning, Robert (d. 1731)
Manning, Samuel (d. 1847)
Manning, Samuel, the younger (./?. 1846).
See under Manning, Samuel (d. 1847).
Manning Samuel (1822-1881)
Manninlr, Thomas (1772-1840)
Manning, William (1630 P-1711) .
Manning, William Oke (1809-1878)
Manningham, John (d. 1622) .
Manningham, Sir Kichard, M.D. (1690-1759)
Manninglnm, Thomas (1651 P-1722)
Mannock, John (1677-1764) ....
Manny or Mauny, Sir Walter de, afterwards
Lord de Manny (d. 1372) ....
Mannyng, Robert, or Robert de Brunne (fl.
1288-1338) 80
Mansel, Charles Grenville ( 1806-1886) . . 81
Mansel, Henry Longueville (1820-1871) . 81
Mansel or Maun sell, John (d. 1265) . . 84
Manse], William Lort (1753-1820) ... 86
Mansell, Franci-, D.D. (1579-1665) . . 87
Mansell, Sir Robert (1573-1656) ... 88
Mansell, Sir Thomas (1777-1858) ... 89
Mansfield, Earls of. See Murray, William
(1705-1793), first Earl; Murray, David
(1727-1796), second Earl.
Mansfield, Charles Blachford (1819-1855) . 90
Mansfield, Henry de (d. 1328 ). See Maunsfield.
Mansfield (originally Manfield), Sir James
(1733-1821) . . . . . . .91
Mansfield, Sir William Rose, first Lord Sand-
hurst (1819-1876) 92
Manship, Henry (fl. 15<!2) . . . .94
Manship, Henry (d. 1625). See under Man-
ship, Henry (/. 1562).
Manson, David (1726-1792) . . . .95
Manson, George (1850-1876) . . . .96
Mant, Richard (1776-1848) . . . .96
Mant, Walter Bishop (1807-1869) . . . 98
Mante, Thomas ( ft. 1772) .... 98
Mantell, Gideon Algernon (1790-1852) . . 99
Mantell, Joi-hua (1795-1865) . . . .100
Mantell, Sir Thomas (1751-1831) . . .100
Manton, John (d. 1834). See under Manton,
Joseph.
Manton, Joseph (1766 P-1835) . . .100
Manton, Thomas, D.D. (1620-1677) . . 101
Manwaring or Mavnwaring, Roger (1590-
1653) . . I . . . . .104
Man-wood, John (d. 1610) .... 105
Manwood, Sir Peter (d. 1625) .... 105
Manwood, Sir Roger (1525-1592) . . . 106
MaporMapes, Walter (/. 1200) . . .109
Maplet, John (d. 1592) . . ' . 112
Maplet, John (1612 P-1670) . . . .113
Mapletoft, John (1631-1721) . . . .113
Maplet oft, Robert (1609-1677) . . .115
Mar, Earls of. See Cochrane, Robert, Earl of
Mar (d. 1482); Erskine, John, first or six'h
Earl of the Erskine line (d. 1572) ; Krskine,
John, second or seventh Earl (1558-1634);
Erskine, John, sixth or eleventh Earl
(1675-1732) ; Stewart, John, Earl of Mar
(d. 1479).
PAGE
Mar, Donald, tenth Earl of (d. 1297) . .116
Mar, Donald, tvelfth Earl of (1293 P-13H2) . 117
Mar, Thomas, thirteenth Earl of (d. 1377) . 117
Mar, William, ninth E .rl «,f (d. 1281 ?). .118
Mara, Mrs. Gertrude Elizabeth (1749-1833) . 118
Mara, William de (fl. 1280) . . . .119
Marbeck or Merbeck, John (d. 1585 ?) . . 120
Marbeck, Markbeeke, or Merbeck, Roger (1536-
1605) 121
Marcet, Alexander John Gaspard, M.D. ( 1 770-
1822) 122
Marcet, Mrs. Jane (1769-1858) . . .122
March, Earls of. See Mortimer, Ro^er, first
Earl (1286-1330) ; Mortimer, Edmund,
third Earl (1351-1381) ; Mortimer, Roger,
fourth Earl (1374-1398) ; Mortimer, Ed-
mund, fifth Earl (1391-1425); Stuart, Esme
(1579 P-1624) ; Douglas, William, after-
wards fourth Duke of Queensberrv (1724-
1810).
March, Mrs. (1825-1877). See Gabriel, Mary
Ann Virginia.
March, John (1612-1657) .... 123
March, John ( 1640-1692) .... 125
March, Patrick Dunbar, tenth Earl of (1285-
1369). See under Dunbar, Agnes.
March, De la Marche, or De Marchia, William
(d. 1302) 125
Marchant, Nathaniel (1739-1 816) . . .127
Marchi, Giuseppe Filippo Liberati (1735 ?-
1808) 127
Marchiley, John (d. 1386 ?). See Mardisley.
Marchmonr, Earls of. See Hume, Sir Patrick,
first Earl (1641-1724); Campbell, Alex-
ander, second Earl ( 1675-1740) ; Hume,
Hugh, third Earl (1708-1794).
Marckant, John (y?. 1562) . . . .128
Marcuard, Robert Samuel (1751-1792 ?) .128
Mardeley, John (ft. 1548) . . . .128
Mardisley, John (d. 1386?) . . . .128
Mare, Sir Peter de la (fl. 1370). See De
la Mare.
Mare, Thomas de la (1309-1396) . . .129
MareduddabOwain (d. 999 ?) . . .130
Maredudd ap Bleddyn (d. 1132) . . .130
Marettor Maret, Philip (1568 P-1637) . .131
Marett, Sir Robert Pipon (1820-1884). See
under Marett or Maret, Philip.
Marfeld, John ( ft. 1393). See Mirfeld.
Margaret, St. (d. 1093) 132
Margaret (1240-1275) 134
Marg-tret (1282 P-1318) 136
Margaret of Scotland (1425 ?-l 445) . .136
Margaret of Anjou (1430-1482) . . .138
Margaret of Denmark (1457 P-1486) . .148
Margaret, Duchess of Burgundy (1446-1503) 148
Margaret Beaufort. Countess 'of Richmond
and Derby, < Lady Margaret ' (1441-1509).
See Beaufort.
Margaret Tudor (1480-1541) . . . .150
Margary, Augustus Raymonl (1846-1875) . 157
Margetson, James (16'»6-1678). . . .157
Margoliouth, Moses (1820-1881) . . .159
Marham, Ralph (ft. 13*0) . . . .159
Marianus Scocus (1028-1082?) . . .160
Marianus Scot us (d. 10£8). See under
Marianus Scotus (1028-1082 ?).
Marischal, Earls of. See Keith, William,
fourth Earl (d. 1581) ; Keith, George, fifth
Earl (1553? -1623) ; Keith, William, sixth
Earl (d. 1635); Keith, William, seventh
Index to Volume XXXVI.
445
Earl (1617P-1661); Keith, George, tenth
Earl (1693 P-1778).
Marisco, Adam de (d. 1257 ?). See Adam.
Marisco, Mariscis, Mareys, or Mares, Geoffrey
de (d. 1245) ". 161
Marisco, Hervey de (fi. 1169). See Mount-
Maurice.
Marisco or Marsh, Richard de (d. 1226) . 163
Markaunt, Thomas (d. 1439) . . . .164
Markham, Mrs. See Penrose, Elizabeth
(1781P-1837).
Markham, Francis (1565-1627) . . . 165
Markham, Frederick (1805-1855) . . .165
Markham, Gervase or Jervis (1568 P-1637) . 166
Markham, Sir Griffin ( 1564 P-1644 ? ) . . 168
Markham, John (d. 1409) . . . .169
Markham, Sir John (d. 1479) . . . .170
Markham, John (1761-1827) . . . .171
Markham, Peter, M.D. ( ft. 1758) . . .172
Markham, William (1719-1807) . . . 172
Markland, Abraham, D.D. ( 1645-1728) . .175
Markland, James Hey wood, D.C.L. (1788-
1864) . . 175
Markland, Jeremiah (1693-1776) . . .176
Mark wick or Markwicke, Nathaniel (1664-
1735) 177
Marlborough, Dukes of. See Churchill, John,
first Duke (1650-1722) ; Spencer, Charles,
third Duke (1706-1751-n ; Spencer, George,
fourth Duke (1739-1817); Churchill, John
Winston Spencer, seventh Duke (1822-
1883).
Marlborough, Sarab, Duchess of ( 1660-1744).
See under Churchill, John, first Duke.
Marlborough, Earls of. See Ley, James, first
Earl (1550-1629); Ley, James, third Earl
(1618-1665).
Marlborough, Henry of ( ft. 1420). See Henry
Marleberge, Thomas de (d. 1236) . . " 178
Marlow, William (1740-1813) . . 180
Marlowe, Christopher (1564-1593) . . 180
Marmion, Philip (rf. 1291). See under Mar
mion, Robert (d. 1218).
Marmion, Robert (d. 1143). See under Mar-
mion, Robert (d. 1218).
Marmion, Robert (d. 1218)
Marmion, Shackerley (1603-1639) .
Marnock, Robert (1800-1889)
Marochetti, Carlo (1805-1867)
Marrable, Frederick (1818-1872) .
Marras, Giacinto (1810-1883) .
Marrat, William (1772-1852) .
Marrey or Marre, John (d. 1407) .
Marriott, Charles (1811-1858)
Marriott, Sir James (1730 P-1803) .
Marriott, John (d. 1653) .
Marriott, John (1780-1 825) .
Marriott, Wharton Bo >th (1823-1871)
Marrowe, George ( ft. 1437) .
Marry at, Frederick (1792-1 84 8) . .201
Marryat, Thomas, M.D. (1730-1792) . 203
Marsden, John Buxton (1803-1870) . 204
Marsden, John Howard ( 1803-1891 ) . 205
Marsden, Samuel (1764-1838) . .205
Marsden, William (1754-1836) . .206
Marsden, William (1796-1867) . . 207
Marsh. See also Marisco.
Marsh, Alphonso, the elder (1627-1681) . . 208
Marsh, Alphonso, the younger (1648 P-1692) . 208
Marsh, Charles (1735-1812)1 See under Marsh,
Charles (1774 P-1835 ?).
190
191
192
193
194
194
196
196
196
198
199
199
200
Marsh, Charles (1774 P-1835 ?) . 209
Marsh, Francis (1627-1693) . . 209
Marsh, George (1515-1555) . . 210
Marsh, Sir Henry (1790-1860) . 211
Marsh, Herbert ( 1757-1839) . .211
Marsh, James (1794-1846) . .215
Marsh, John (1750-1828) . . 215
Marsh, John Fitchett (1818-1880) . 216
Marsh, Narcissus (1638-1713) . 216
Marsh, William (1775-1864) . . 218
Marsh-Caldwell,Mrs. Anne (1791-1874) . 219
Marshal, Andrew (1742-1813) . . .219
Marshal, Anselm (d. 1245). See under Mar-
shal, William, first Earl of Pembroke and
Stiiguil of the Marshal line.
Marshal, Ebenezer (d. 1813) . . . .220
Marshal, Gilbert, fourth Earl of Pembroke and
Striguil (d. 1241). See under Marshal,
William, first Earl of Pembroke aud Striguil
of the Marshal line.
Marshal, John (d. 1164 ?)
Marshal, John, first Baron Marshal of Hing-
221
221
ham (1170P-1235)
Marshal, Richard, third Earl of Pembroke and
Striguil (d. 1234) 223
Marshal, Walter, fifth Earl (d. 1245). See
under Marshal, William, first Earl of Pem-
broke and Striguil of the Marshal line.
Marshal, William, first Earl of Pembroke and
Striguil of the Marshal line (d. 1219) . . 225
Marshal, William, second Earl of Pembroke
and Striguil (d. 1231) • . . . . 233
Marshall, Charles (1637-1698) . . .234
Marshall, Charles (1806-1890) . . .235
Marshall, Charles Ward (1808-1876). See
under Marshall, William (1806-1875).
Marshall, Edward (1578-1675) . . .236
Marshall, Francis Albert (1840-1889) . . 236
Marshall, George ( ft. 1554) . . . .237
Marshall, Henrv, M.D. (1775-1851) . .237
Marshall, James (1796-1855) . . . .238
Marshall, Sir James (1829-1889) . . .238
Marshall or Marishall, Jane ( ft. 1765) . . 239
Marshall, John (1534-1597). 'See Martiall.
Marshall, John (1757-1825) . . . .239
Marshall, John (1784 P-1837) . . . .240
Mar-hall, John (1783-1841) . . . .240
Marshall, John, Lord Curriehill (1794-1868) . 240
Marshall, John (1818-1891) . . . .241
Marshall, Joshua (1629-1678). See under
Marshall, Edward.
Marshall, Nathaniel, D.D. (d. 1730) . . 242
Marshall, Stephen (1594 P-1655) . . .243
Marshall, Thomas (1621-1685) . . .247
Marshall, Thomas Falcon (1818-1878) . .248
Marshall, Thomas William (1818-1877) . 249
Marshall, Walter (1628-1680) . . .249
Marshall, William (fi. 1535) . . . .250
Marshall, William ( ft. 1630-1650) . . . 251
Marshall, William (1745-1818) . . .251
Marshall, William (1748-1833) . . .252
Marshall, William (1806-1875) . . . 252
Marshall, William, D.D. (1807-1880) . . 253
Marshani, Sir John (1602-1685) . . . 254
Marsham, Thomas (d. 1819) . . . .254
Marshe, George (1515-1555). See Marsh.
Marshman, John Clark (1794-1877) . .255
Marshman, Joshua (1768-1837) . . .255
Marston, Barons. See Boyle, Charles, first
Baron (1676-1731); Boyle, John, second
Baron (1707-1762;.
446
Index to Volume XXXVI.
and
and
See
Marston, John ( 1575 P-1634) .
Marston, John Westland (1819-1890) .
Marston, Philip Bourke (1850-1887) ,
Marten. See also Martin, Martine,
Martvn.
Marten; Sir Henry (15G2 ?-l 641) .
Marten, Henry or Harry (1602-1680) . .
Marten, Maria. See under Corner, V\ illiam
(1804-1828).
Martial or Marshall, Richard (d. 1563) .
Martiall or Marshall, John (1534-1597) .
Martin. See also Marten, Martine,
Martyn.
Martin (d. 1241). See Cadwgan.
Martin of Alnwick (d. 1336) .
Martin, Anthony (d. 1597)
Martin or Martyn, Bendal (1700-1761).
under Martin" or Martyn, Henry (d. 1721).
Martin, Benjamin (1704-1782)
Martin, David (1737-1798) .
Martin, Edward, D.D. (d. 1662) .
Martin, Elias (1740 P-1811) .
Martin, Francis (1652-1722) .
Martin, Frederick (1830-1883)
Martin, Sir George ( 1764-1847) .
Martin, George William (1828-1881) .
Martin, Gregory (d. 1582) .
Martin or Martyn, Henry (d. 1721)
Martin, Hugh (1822-1885) .
Martin, James (fl. 1577) .
Martin, Sir James (1815-1886) .
Martin, Sir James Ranald (1793-1874) .
Martin, John (1619-1693) .
Martin, John (1741-1820) .
Martin, John (1789-1854) .
Martin, John (1791-1855) .
Martin, John, M.D. (1789-1869) .
Martin, John (1812-1875) .
Martin, John Frederick (1745-1808). See
under Martin, Elias.
Martin, Jonathan (1715-1737)
Martin, Jonathan (1782-1838)
Martin, Jo*iah (1683-1747) .
Martin, Leopold Charles (1817-1889) .
Martin, Martin (d. 1719) .
Martin, Mary Letitia (1815-1850) .
Martin, Matthew (1748-1838)
Martin, Peter John (1786-1860) .
Martin, Sir Richard (1534-1617) .
Martin, Richard (1570-1618) .
Martin, Richard (1754-1834) .
Martin, Robert Montgomery (1803 P-1868) .
Martin, Samuel (1817-1878) .
Martin, Sir Samuel (1801-1883)
Martin, Sarah (179 1-1843) .
Martin, Thomas (1697-1771) .
Martin, Sir Thomas Byam (1773-1854) .
Martin, William (1696 P-1756)
Martin, William (1767-1810) .
Martin, William (fl. 1765-1821) .
Martin, William (1772-1851) .
Martin, William (1801-1867) .
Martin, Sir William (1807-1880) .
Martin, William Charles Linnaeus (1798-
1864)
Martindale, Adam (1623-1686)
Martindale, Miles (1756-1824)
Martindell or Martindall, Sir Gabriel (1756?-
1831)
Martine. See also Marten, Martin, and
Martyn.
2:>6
258
260
261
263
269
269
270
270
271
272
273
274
274
275
276
277
277
279
279
280
280
280
281
282
282
284
285
285
287
287
288
288
288
289
289
290
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
301
302
303
304
304
307
307
]'AGK
M irtine, George, the elder (1635-1712) . . 308
Martine, George, the younger (1702-1741) . 308
Martineau, Harriet (1802-1876) . . .309
Martineau, Robert Braithwaite (1826-1869) . 314
Martyn. See also Marten, Martin, and Mar-
tine.
Martyn, Benjamin (1699-1763) . . .314
Martyn, Elizabeth (1813-1846). See Invera-
rity.
Martyn, Francis (1782-1838) . . . .315
Martyn, Henry (1781-1812) .... 315
Mnrtyn, John" (1699-1768) . . . .317
Martyn or Martin, Richard (d. 1483) . . 319
Martyn or Martin, Thomas, D.C.L. (d. 1597 ?) 320
Martyn, Thomas (/Z. 1760-1816) . . .321
Martyn, Thomas (1735-1825) . . . .321
Martyn, William (1562-1617) . . .323
Marvell, Andrew, the elder (1586 P-1641) . 324
Marvell, Andrew (1621-1678) .... 324
Marvin, Charles Thomas (1854-1890) . .332
Marwood, William (1820-1883) . . .333
Mary I (1516-1558) ..... 333
MarV II (1662-1694) 354
Mary of Modeua (1658-1718). . . .365
Mary Queen of Scots (1542-1587) . . . 373
Mary of Gueldtes (d. 1463) . . . .390
Mary of Guise (1515-1580 ^ . . . .391
Mary of France (1496-1533) . . . .397
Mary, Princess Royal of England and Princess
of Orange (1631-1660) 400
Mary, Princess of Hesse (1723-1772) . . 404
MarV, Princess, Duchess of Gloucester and
Edinburgh (1776-1857). See under William
Frederick, second Duke of Gloucester (1776-
1834).
Mary of Buttermere (fl. 1802). See under
Hatfield, John.
Maryborough, Viscount (d. 1632). See Moly-
neux, Richard.
Mascall, Edward James (d. 1832) . 404
Mascall, Leonard (d. 1589) . . 404
Mascall, Robert (d. 1416) . . 405
Mascarene, Paul (1684-1760) . . 406
Maschiart, Michael (1544-1598) . 407
Maseres, Francis (1731-1824) . . 407
Masham, Abigail, Lady Masham (d. 1734) . 410
Mashnm, Damaris, Lady Masham (1658-
.1708) ....".... 412
Masham, Samuel, first Baron Masham (1679 ?-
1758). See under Masham, Abigail, Lady
Masham.
Masham, Samuel, second Baron Masham
(1712-1776). See under Masham, Abigail,
Lady Masham.
Maskell, William (1814 P-l 890) . . .413
Maskelyne, Nevil (1732-1811) . . .414
Mason, Charles (1616-1677) . . . .416
Mason, Charles (1730-1787) . . . .417
Mason, Francis (1566 P-1621) . . .417
Mason, Francis (1837-1886) . . . .419
Mason, George (1735-1806) . . . .419
Mason, George Heming (1818-1872) . . 420
Mason, George Henry Monck (1825-1857) . 422
Mason, Henry (1573>-1647) . . . .422
Mason, Henry Joseph Monck (1778-1858) . 423
Mason, James ( fl. 1743-1783) . . .424
Mason, James (1779-1827) .... 424
Mason, Sir John (1503-1566) . . . .425
Mason, John (fl. 1603). See under Mason,
>66 P-162
Franeia (1566 P-1621).
Mason, John (1586-1635)
428
Index to Volume XXXVI.
447
PAOB
Mason, John (1600-1672) . 429
Mason, John (1646 P-1694) . 430
Mason, John (1706-1763) . 432
Mason, John Charles (1798-1881) 432
Mason, John Monck (1726-1809) 433
Mason, Sir Josiah (1795-1881) 434
Mason, Martin (fl. 1650-1676) 435
Mason, Richard (1601-1678). See Angelus h
• Sancto Francisco.
Mason, Robert (1571-1635) . . . .435
Mason, Robert (1589P-1662). See under
Mason, Robert (1571-1635).
Mason, Thomas (1580-1619?) . . .436
Mason, Thomas (d. 1660). See under Mason,
Thomas (1580-1(519?).
Mason, William (ft. 1672-1709) . . .437
Mason, William (1724-1797) . . . .438
Mason, William Monck (1775-1859) . . 441
Mason, William Shaw (1774-1853) . .442
END OF THE THIRTY-SIXTH VOLUME.
0
LIST OF WEITEBS
IN THE THIKTY-SIXTH VOLUME.
7
G. A-N. . . . GEORGE AITCHISON, A.B.A.
G. A. A. . . G. A. AITKEN.
W. A. J. A. . W. A. J. ARCHBOLD.
B. B-L. . . . BICHABD BAGWELL.
G. F. B. B. . G. F. BUSSELL BARKER.
M. B Miss BATESON.
B. B THE BEV. BONALD BAYNE.
G. C. B. . . G. C. BOASE.
T. G. B. . . THE BEV. PROFESSOR BONNET,
F.B.S.
G. S. B. . . G. S. BOULGER.
A. H. B. . . A. H. BULLEN.
H. M. C. . . H. MANNERS CHICHESTER.
A. M. C. . . Miss A. M. CLERKE.
T. C THOMPSON COOPER, F.S.A.
W. P. C. . . W. P. COURTNEY.
J. A. C.. . . J. A. CRAMB.
C LIONEL GUST, F.S.A.
. F. . . C. H. FIRTH.
. G. F. . . J. G. FOTHERINGHAM.
M. F-B.. . . DR. FRIEDLANDER.
J. G JAMES GAIRDNER.
B. G BICHARD GARNETT, LL.D.
J. T. G. . . J. T. GILBERT, LL.D., F.S.A.
G. G GORDON GOODWIN.
A. G THE BEV. ALEXANDER GORDON.
W. A. G. . . W. A. GREENHILL, M.D.
J. C. H. . . J. CUTHBERT HADDEN.
J. A. H. . . J. A. HAMILTON.
T. H THE BEV. THOMAS HAM
D'D- ography
C. A. H. . . C. ALEXANDER HARRIS.
T. F. H. . . T. F. HENDERSON.
W. A. S. H.. W. A. S. HEWINS.
W. H THE BEV. WILLIAM HUNT.
C. L. K. . . C. L. KINGSFORD.
J. K. L. . . PROFESSOR J. K. LAUGHTON.
E. L Miss ELIZABETH LEE.
S. L SIDNEY LEE.
A. E. J. L. . A. E. J. LEGGE.
B. H. L. . . B. H. LEGGE.
A. G. L. . . A. G. LITTLE.
J. E. L. . . JOHN EDWARD LLOYD.
J. H. L. . . THE BEV. J. H. LUPTON.
J. B. M. . . J. B. MACDONALD.
M. M. ... SHERIFF MACKAY, LL.D.
C. B. M. . . CLEMENTS B. MARKHAM, C.B.
A. T. M-N.. A. T. MARTIN.
L. M. M. . . MlSS MlDDLETON.
A. H. M. . . A. H. MILLAR.
C. M COSMO MONKHODSE.
N. M NORMAN MOORE, M.D.
A. N ALBERT NICHOLSON.
G. LE G. N. G. LE GRYS NORGATE.
O'D. . D. J. O'DoNoVmuE.
. O'D.. F. M. O'DONOGHUE.
MlSS OSBOBNE.
.. 0. . . THE KEV. CANON OVERTON.
? HENRY ,PATON.
THE BEV. CHARLES PLATTS.
A P. . .A. F. POLLARD.
. . . Miss PORTER.
. . . D'ARCY POWER, F.K.C.S.
. . E. B. PROSSER.
. . J. M. BIGG.
. . J. HORACE BOUND.
.... CHARLES SAYLE.
THOMAS SECCOMBE.
. . S. . . B. FARQUHARSON SHARP.
A. S. . . W. A. SHAW.
C. *'. BT— ^^«^___ FELL SMITH.
G. G. S. . . G. GREGORY SMITH.
L. S LESLIE STEPHEN.
G. S-H. . . . GEORGE STRONACH.
C. W. S. . . C. W. SUTTON.
J. T-T. . . . JAMES TAIT.
T. F. T. . . PROFESSOR T. F. TOUT.
E. V THE BEV. CANON VENABLES.
B. H. V. . . COLONEL B. H. VETCH, B.E.
A. W. W. . A. W. WARD, LL.D.
G. F. W. . . G. F. WARNER, F.S.A.
C. H. E. W. THE BEV. C. H. EVELYN WHITE.
H. T. W.. . SIR HENRY TRUEMAN WOOD.
B. B. W. . . B. B. WOODWARD.
j W. W. ... WARWICK WROTH, F.S.A.
I
us
T F L
~ 47
DA Dictionary of national biography
28
D4
1835
v.36
r.36
;ise m
the :
ONLY
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY